《Sweet Rustic Love: Four Brothers' Wife》
Chapter 1 - “Great Aunt”[1] Followed Unwantedly
Chapter 1: Great Aunt[1] Followed Unwantedly
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo was absorbing memories of this body while lying motionlessly on the nk bed and staring at the roof.
The name of the original owner of this body was also Liu Duo, who was 15 years old. She was sold by her vicious grandmother and became the wife shared by the four brothers of the Ye family. That night, she fled and then fell down, which unexpectedly killed her.
Actually, in her own case, she died of cancer the day she turned 25, after suffering for seven or eight years. Who would have thought that she would be reborn by Gods will?
Reborn with a healthy body, Liu Duo was very happy because she finally didnt need to take various kinds of medicine every day. Bearing this thought in mind, Liu Duoughed happily.
At the moment, Liu Duo felt an urge to urinate, so she turned over and got up. Then, she put on her cloth shoes, opened the wooden door, and walked outside.
Ye Ling went out of the kitchen with a bowl of paste in his hands. Upon seeing Liu Duo open the door and go out, he walked unsteadily towards her, saying, Wife, you are awake. Are you hungry? Here you are. Its good for your stomach.
Gangly and 1.75 meters tall, he looked delicate and pretty. Liu Duo knew he was Ye Ling, the youngest of the four brothers in the Ye family. He was neen years old that year.
Liu Duo didnt feel hungry at first, but her stomach sang on that asion. She said awkwardly, Eh, a little bit. But I want to go to the restroom first.
Restroom? What is the restroom? Ye Ling was bewildered yet a little cute.
It means outhouse. All right, I just want to pee. Liu Duo exined with a smile. How could I forget I was reborn in ancient time?
Seeing Liu Duo look at him while smiling, Ye Lings handsome face turned red, and he said in his heart, Our wife was so pretty!
He looked aside in a hurry, turned around, and put the bowl of paste on the wooden table under the roof, saying embarrassedly, Oh, go ahead.
OK. Liu Duo walked towards the outhouse by the side. Thanks to the memory from the original body, Liu Duo knew what the outhouse looked like and where it was.
Sitting on a stool under the roof, Ye Ling was in a trance while staring at the direction of the outhouse. He thought, If it werent for my leg disease and years of consumption on medicines, the family wouldnt have been so broke...
Liu Duo squatted over thetrine. When she was about to stand up after peeing, pains in her abdomen burst C one round after the other. Based on her twenty-five years of experience from her previous life, of course, she knew what it was.
Why am I so unlucky that the great aunt ising uninvitedly right after I just returned to life? Liu Duo felt deeply depressed. What would she do about it? At that moment, how could she get out?
Ten minutes passed, and Liu duo was contemting what she could do. Outside, Ye Ling frowned as his mind wandered. He looked at the almost-cooled paste and wondered why the wife hadnte out and why she was in the outhouse for so long.
Ye Ling stood up and walked to the outhouse. He knocked on the door, Wife, what happened? Why is it taking you so long? Are you ufortable?
Liu Duo listened to the fourth brothers words with embarrassment, while her legs felt numb.
Well...well... Liu Duo pulled her hair, trying to think of a way to exin.
Wife, whats wrong? Ye Ling felt a little rash because he was worried something would happen to their wife, who was bought for two hundred pence for the four brothers of the Ye family to continue the family line.
Most of the money used to buy a wife was borrowed by their Third Uncle because their family was too poor to pay such an amount. Most of the money his brother earned was spent to buy medicine for Ye Ling, while the rest was used to feed the whole family. Seeing them all grown up, the Third Uncle considered the possibility that no other family would let their daughters marry them and suffer, so the only way was to buy a shared wife for them to bear offspring.
[1] great aunt C menstruation. In modern China, young people use this term to describe menstruation.
Chapter 2 - Our Wife Didnt Run Away
Chapter 2: Our Wife Didnt Run Away
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Wife, say something! Whats the matter? Why dont youe out? Ye Ling didnt hear any answer, so he knocked on the wooden door of the outhouse again.
Since it was impossible to stay there until the great aunt left, Liu Duo rubbed her numb thighs and legs as if she had to be ready for anything. She said, Would you please find a female neighbor and let here around? Its an emergency.
Upon hearing that she wanted him to leave, Ye Ling didnt agree, because he thought Liu Duo was looking for a chance to escape again.
No. I cant leave, or you will run away again. Wife, my brothers and I will treat you well. Please dont bear the thought of escape in mind. Get out here, please.
Dear Lord. Liu Duo was quite muddled. How could she run away at this very moment when the great aunt rushed and her legs were extremely numb? Since no sanitary pad was used in this time, how could she get any clue what to use unless she asked a female local?
She said, Fourth Brother, dont worry. I wont run. The problem is that I must find a female, or I cant get out. Do you want me to stay in the outhouse forever?
But.....but, nobody will be at home if I go out. How do I exin to my brothers if you run away? Ye Ling paused and pondered, worrying Liu Duo might take the chance to escape.
Liu Duo, who was angrily rolling her eyes, felt furious. Run, run, where could she possibly run to by herself? She was aplete stranger in town. In addition, the official identity document was mandatory in ancient time in order to travel throughout the country, which was so called the certificate of identification or the household registration.
Since the day when she was sold to Ye brothers by her vicious grandma, her document was added to the Ye n ordingly. Ah, why did I have such a miserable life?
Liu Duo exined to him patiently, yet helplessly, Dont worry. I wont run. My great aunt hase, but I dont have the stuff needed. Thats why I need you to find a female neighbor for me. She can help me out.
The great aunt? Wife, is your rtiveing? Ye Ling was confused. He remembered that when they bought the wife the day before, Liu Duos family said that they would neithere to see her nor want to be visited when.
I am going crazy. Rage was burning in Liu Duos heart!
Ah...My menstruation urred, which happens to women once every month. Do you understand? If you do, hurry and help me find a female neighbor. I need to borrow something necessary. My legs are too numb to bear any longer!
Once hearing Liu Duos furious words, Ye Lings face felt terribly embarrassed, and even his ears were red. He said after he coughed awkwardly, Wait for a moment. Ill go right away!
Although there were no women in his family, he still knew what menstruation was, so he needed to go to the Third Uncles home and look for the Third Aunt, who must have the stuff his wife needed.
Ye Ling left the outhouse in haste and went to the Third Uncles home, while Liu Duo had to continue to wait miserably in the squat position.
Because he was walking too fast, Ye Ling had dense sweat on his forehead when he arrived at the front of the Third Uncles door. He gasped while knocking on the door hastily, Third Aunt, Third Aunt, open the door. Its Ye Ling.
Iming, Iming. Whats wrong, little Fourth? Whats the rush? Once hearing the knock, the Third Aunt, a sixty- or seventy-year-old woman, came out in a hurry to open the door.
Not a big deal. Its...its just our wife, she...
Once hearing the word wife, the Third Aunt couldnt calm down, afraid if the wife, who they just purchased the day before, ran away again. She said, Whats the matter? Did the wife run away again? We need to go and find the vige head immediately, so people will be called to find her together!
Although that poor girl is reduced to be shared, she is yours after she was unhesitantly sold by her own Grandma. Or her bitter parents should be med forcking assertiveness. Only treated well by your four brothers could she be relieved and settled down to continue the family line for your brothers. Do you understand? You cant treat her badly.
Chapter 3 - Live A Good Life
Chapter 3: Live A Good Life
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
While seeing the Third Aunt worried, Ye Ling felt quite warm in his heart, because only the Third Uncles family treated the four brothers well and with a sincere heart. They provided the brothers with supplies from time to time, instead of looking down upon their poverty.
Third Aunt, dont worry. The wife didnt run away. She only asked me to borrow something. She said...she said her menstruation urred. She doesnt have the stuff needed. Ye Lings face turned redder and redder as he exined.
Looking at Ye Lings red face, the Third Aunt smiled, realizing she had thought too much. Oh, I see. Wait a moment, Little Fourth. Ill go inside and prepare the stuff. Then Ill go with you to see her.
The Third Aunt turned back to the room, prepared some blocks of cotton cloth and charcoal ashes to put them in a basket covered by a piece of linen before she went out.
Come on. Your wife is waiting for us.
The Third Aunt went out with a smile, locked up the gate, and went towards the Yes. Ye Ling wanted to walk fast, but he couldnt. The Third Auntughed after noticing it, Dont hurry. Take your time, little Fourth.
In the outhouse, Liu Duo remained squatted, bored and miserable. She tried to stretch her legs sometimes to release them from numbness. The good thing was that it was not too stinky in the outhouse. Otherwise, she might be suffocated from the smell.
Hearing footsteps, Liu Duo came to her senses immediately and said, Fourth Brother, is that you? Have you borrowed some? My legs are so numb as if I were crippled!
Hearing Liu Duos clear and crisp grumbles, like an oriole singing, the Third Aunt chuckled, Iming. Dont hurry, my girl. Youll be better soon.
After hearing the answer, Liu Duo calmed down. As long as someone gave her a sanitary pad, it was not unbearable to wait another minute. Oh, thank you.
The Third Aunt came into the yard, sat on the stool, and then took out the stuff to make the cloth strips for Liu Duo.
After she finished sewing several strips, the Third Aunt handed them to Ye Ling, Take these to your wife.
Looking at the stuff passed on, Ye Ling blushed again. He lightly knocked on the door, Wife, Here you are. Please open the door.
Creaking rang out while the door opened slightly. Liu Duo extended her hand, Give them to me!
Seeing her fair and clean palm, Ye Ling passed them to her. Liu Duos hand recoiled once it took the stuff. It was made using twoyers of long, cotton strips with something sewen inside. This was the sanitary pad in ancient times!
She looked it over and figured out how to use it. Liu Duo put it on her underwear and pulled up her trousers. She felt quitefortable.
Liu Duo walked out by holding the wall after she pushed open the door of the outhouse. Her legs were trembling due to the longtime squatting.
Ye Ling held up Liu Duo immediately, saying with guilt, I got you. Your legs must be numb. Its my fault for making you wait for so long.
Ah, its nothing. Liu Duo didnt know what to say! She didnt me him at all.
Girl,e here. Come on. Third Aunt wants to have a word with you. The Third Aunt called Liu Duo with a gracious expression.
Liu Duo was quite satisfied with the appearance of herself reflected on the water when she washed her hands by the well. It was not even close to that in her previous life, but quite pleasant.
She especially liked the tiny red mole at the center between her brows, aside from big eyes and arched brows, a tall and delicate nose, reddish cherry-like lips, and a baby-fat, oval face. Two small dimples emerged around the corner of her mouth when she smiled.
Liu Duo also came and sat under the roof. Ye Ling took the cooled paste to heat again in the kitchen.
The Third Aunt smiled greater and greater after staring at Liu Duo for a while. She was beyond satisfaction. Liu Duo felt quite ufortable under such scorching eyes.
The Third Aunt held and slightly patted her hands, saying earnestly, Duo, live a good life with Little Four and the others. If they dare to treat you badly, tell your Third Aunt. I am on your side!
You may feel wronged for being a wife in such a poor family, but the brothers, they are all good guys. You can settle down here and bear a healthy baby in about a year. I can give you a hand at my convenience.
Chapter 4 - As Violent As a Robber
Chapter 4: As Violent As a Robber
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
What is this all about? Urging for the pregnancy? I am still a 15-year-old child! Even though I have a twenty-five-year-old soul, the body is not ready yet!
Ye Ling passed the bowl to Liu Duo after heating the paste again, Wife, eat this while its still hot. It took so long. I bet you must be hungry.
Oh, Ok. Thanks. Liu Duo was hungry indeed, so she took it immediately and ate slowly. It wasnt good to eat, but it was much better than nothing. This was the best the family budget could allow, after all.
The Third Aunt continued while looking at Ye Ling and Liu Duo, who was eating her paste, Little Fourth, you and your brothers should treat your wife well and never wrong her. If you need some help,e to your Third Uncle and me.
Dont worry. Third Aunt, well treat her well and never wrong her. Who else would we treat well except our wife?
Well, well. Itste now. Im going back. Girl,e visit if youre bored!
Oh, OK. Watch your step, Third Aunt. Liu Duo answered. When she would truly visit or not aside, manner wise she should answer along.
OK. Third Aunt, let me walk you out. Ye Ling held the Third Aunts arm and walked outside.
Liu Duo felt warm throughout her body, and the pain in her abdomen was relieved somehow after finishing the paste. Then, she got up and stretched.
Wow, it feelsfortable when the stomach is full!
Ye Ling turned back and saw Liu Duo stretched out casually in a good mood. Finally, a wife was going to bear children in this family.
Ye Ling brought the bowl and chopsticks beside the well after tidying up. Watching Ye Ling doing the housework, Liu Duo thought this man was really diligent.
Liu Duo took a close look at him. He was quite handsome; however, it was a pity that he had leg asymmetry with one leg longer than the other that crippled him. In addition, he looked like a weak and delicate beauty, due to frequent intake of medicine.
Ye Lings face was flushed bright red and dared not to look at her after finding Liu Duos eyes had fallen on him for a long while.
Oh, the pretty boy is shy. Liu Duo grinned with reddish cheeks.
She wanted to go out and look around, so she stopped staring at him. She needed to get familiar with the surroundings where she was going to live after her rebirth.
Well, Fourth Brother, staying at home is so boring. Lets go out for a stroll, shall we? Liu Duo asked Ye Ling for his opinion, in case he thought she would run away again!
Ye Ling looked up and was deeply attracted by Liu Duos smiling face, with such features, as well as her dimples. My wife is so beautiful has be a pet phrase in Ye Lings heart.
While Ye Ling was about to respond, a bang sounded. It was somethingnding heavily on the ground, startling Ye Ling and Liu Duo! They both turned their heads and looked towards the gate of the yard.
Go out for a stroll? Do you want to run away again after only one single night? In my opinion, only one blow can let you know what I am capable of.
You have be the wife of our Ye brothers, since your Grandma took the money. Stop trying to run away, or Ill show you my strength! How about snapping your legs?
With a face that good-looking, he mouthed words that were shockingly raw and violent, talking about hitting people all the time. That was Ye Mo, the Third Brother of the Ye n.
He was about 1.8 meters tall, of an average figure, and stunningly handsome with a sculpture-like face that could bepared to Mr. Universe C the champion of a beauty pageant.
Such wonderful genes ran in the Ye n! The Liu Duo who owned the original body had never looked at them properly ever since she was bought back. That was why the other Liu Duo at that moment was not very clear about their appearances.
Liu Duo was satisfied with the good look of the Fourth Brother, as well as that of the Third Brother. She was even guessing that the appearances of the First and Second Brothers must be more or less at the same level.
Chapter 5 - No Trust At All
Chapter 5: No Trust At All
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Third Brother, dont be so scary. Youre scaring her. Ye Ling said immediately. He was afraid that his Third Brother would actually hurt Liu Duo.
After he put down the pack basket and ax, Ye Mo red at Liu Duo while standing at the yard gate. He seemed to be saying, Dont you dare to try and go out!
Witnessing Ye Mos childish actions, and hearing his odious words, Liu Duo was not in a mood to argue with him, so she got up and returned to the room after responding him by rolling her eyes. She had a bad impression of Ye Mo, while Ye Mo was irritated by Liu Duos reaction, his chest moving up and down.
Little Fourth, youd better not dote on her. Instead, we need to be harsh to let her know what we are capable of, or she might run off again!
Third Brother, I understand and will keep an eye on her. But I think she wont run off if we treat her well and let her feel it. Ye Ling tried to persuade his Third Brother.
Yes, I know. However, we need to be tough when its necessary, or she wont know who she is! Ye Mo picked up the ax and started to chop firewood.
Ye Ling took up the washed bowl and chopsticks. Then, he put them in the kitchen. While lying on the bed, Liu duo was digesting her identity as the shared wife with her mouth drawn and retracted.
Rich families had several wives and concubines, while the poor only shared one wife in some ces. Bluntly speaking, it was buying a wife for the purpose of giving birth to children to continue the family line.
I spent my whole previous life fighting against serious illness and never had a man. Now God gave me not only a healthy body to relive but four men in total. Is this some kind ofpensation? How good my fortune is in love affairs!
So shared wife I am. Who said only men could have several life partners? At the moment, I have four legal husbands. Since all were given by God, I will enjoy my life with augh! She fell asleep in a daze while hearing the sound of firewood being chopped.
A couple of hourster, Liu Duo woke up. She got out of bed, prepared the long cloth strips given by the Third Aunt in her hands, and went to the outhouse for changing.
The two brothers cooperated orderly to prepare supper in the kitchen. One was tending the fire, and the other was cooking.
Liu Duo cracked open the outhouse door and went in. Ye Mo heard the door creak and went out to have a look immediately.
He found her neither in the yard nor in the room where Liu Duo was supposed to be sleeping. After that, he rushed outside in a hurry, opened the gate, and ran out.
Ye Mo looked around outside the yard and did not see anyone, either. On his way rushing back, he saw Liu Duo pull the wooden door of the outhouse ande out.
Ah! Liu Duo was startled by Ye Mos hastiness.
She patted her chest and stared at Ye Mo, saying, Do you know its quite scary when people are scared by others?
You... Seeing here out of the outhouse, Ye Mo was embarrassed by his deed, due to the thought that Liu Duo had run off again.
I what! Rushing around like this, you look either ill-minded or mentally disordered, said Liu Duo, rolling her eyes. Then she took the used cloth strip to the side of the well to clean it.
Liu Duo didnt want to be good to Ye Mo, who suspected again that she would run off without any trace of trust in her. In addition, she was really startled just now.
Listening to her words, and watching her cold back, Ye Mo got extremely furious.
Who are you calling ill-minded and mentally disordered? Its all because you didnt tell anyone!
Whoever answered is the one Im talking about! How could you act so terribly even after making the mistake of startling me? Whats wrong is wrong. ept it! Should I inform all of you loudly when Im going to the outhouse? Its not like Im sick or anything!
Liu Duo didnt pay any attention to Ye Mo any more. She drew the end of the bucket and dropped it into the well. After trying several times, frustratingly she still couldnt fetch any water.
How badly she missed the tap water pipe! Fourth Brother,e over here.
She could only ask Ye Ling for help. The cloth strip was not disposable, so it needed to be washed, changed with new charcoal ashes, and sewen up. At that moment, she missed the disposable sanitary pads so badly.
Chapter 6 - The Wife Is Fierce
Chapter 6: The Wife Is Fierce
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling heard Liu Duo calling for him and rushed out quickly. Whats wrong, Liu Duo? Whats happened with Mo?
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo, and looked again at Ye Mo who was not far away. He could not figure out what happened between the two of them!
Nothing. Ling, can you help me draw some water? I cant do it, Liu Duo gazed at gentle Ye Ling, who was bing easier on the eyes the longer she looked.
Sure. Call me next time you need it done. Ill help you.
Alright. Thank you, Ling.
Ye Mo observed the friendly interaction between the two and let out a snort as he walked towards the kitchen.
Liu Duo washed her cloth and let it hang dry on the rope to the side. She would wait for it to dry before sewing some charcoal into it.
Night came soon enough. Households prepared dinner and waited for family members toe home for food after a busy day at work.
Liu Duo, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling sat by their table and dug in. Each of them had one bowlful of paste, one te of fermented vegetables, and one te of white cabbage. The vegetables were boiled, and not even a little oil could be seen.
Liu Duo thought, paste again! They were truly poor! She made a note to earn more money in the future, to strive for prosperity!
As Ye Ling and Ye Mo gobbled up their food, Liu Duo held her bowl and ate slowly. She took a bite of the cabbage, her eyes furrowed as she swallowed it.
Ye Mo had been watching her, as he too furrowed his straight, handsome brows, and mmed his chopsticks on the table, Dont eat it then, if it tastes so bad! I didnt see you eating anything nearly as good back at your old ce!
Ye Ling and Liu Duo were both shocked by Ye Mos sudden act of madness.
He cant really be mental, can he? Liu Duo furrowed her brows.
She put her bowl and chopsticks down, and faced Ye Mo, Youre sick, arent you? If so, go see a doctor. Dont go scaring people like a mad dog!
Yes, I find it hard to swallow, so what? Ill eat if I want to, unless I dont. Who are you to order me?
What does it have to do with you whether I ate well or not at my old home? If you dont like it then send me back! Its not like I begged you to buy me! Ridiculous!
You want to go crazy? Do it on your own! Ling and I have no time to bother with you! Going off like that would have given others a heart attack if they hadnt had one already! Dont mess with me, and I wont mess with you. This had always been Liu Duos motto!
As all the words flowed out from Liu Duos mouth, Ye Ling could not help but think, the wife is so scary.
Ye Mo thought, sharp-tongued woman, how dare she talks back to me like that! You...
Me what? Dont speak at all, if all you can do is stutter. Its embarrassing! Nothing good woulde out from anyone who dared to mess with her!
Ye Mos anger turned into appetite. He finished his food in several mouthfuls, tossed his chopsticks and bowl, and left for the kitchen.
Pffft... Liu Duo rolled her eyes, giving no regard.
My dear wife, please dont be mad. my brother is really a good man, with a slightly bad temper, Ye Ling advised. He did not want estrangement to appear between them.
As she listened to his gentle words, Liu Duo smiled. Hes the better one, so handsome and kind.
Lets not talk about him, the foods getting cold. As she spoke, Liu Duo took some cabbage and ced it into Ye Lings bowl.
Ye Ling gazed at the vegetables in his bowl. The wife was not that fierce. In fact, she was great. He ate happily.
After dinner, Liu Duo helped Ye Ling clean up the dishes and the table. She did what she could to prevent the mad man from messing with her again.
Liu Duo did not want to be spooked by Ye Mo every other day. Her heart could not take it! The best way to deal with people who had nothing better to do was to stay far away from them.
Although they would have to see each other again, one way or another, she just did not want to bother with him. After all, she did not like quarreling!
Chapter 7 - How Shameless
Chapter 7: How Shameless
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo went to the outhouse again to change her cloth so that she could have a good nights sleep.
Ye Ling knew Liu Duo had to wash the cloth with water, so he had fetched a bucket of water for her in advance. Her impression of him soared right up. What a gentleman!
Meanwhile, Ye Mo got the hot water ready and came to her room, Come wash your face and feet before you sleep.
Alright, in regards to his doing, Liu Duo supposed he still had some merits. But what Ye Mo said next made all those good feelings she had towards him disappear without a trace!
Sleep after you have had a good wash. You slept with mest night, so its Lings turn tonight. Dont even think about running. When our two brothers return, its the same as usual. Everyone takes turns sleeping with you.
You better stay alert, Ling. Call me if you need to pee, otherwise, she might run away again, just likest night.
Dont think about running again. Stay here with us, and well treat you right. If you run again, you bet Ill break your legs!
Liu Duo stared wide-eyed and intently at Ye Mo, like she had discovered a new species. Oh my gosh, this violent man.
Ye Mo felt big watery eyes staring right at him and quickly disrupted the line of vision. If she looked closely, she would find that his ears had gone red. Alright, you two. Get a quick wash and sleep. Good night.
Ye Mo looked unrestrained as he left, but he was actually desperate to flee. He thought, this womans eyes are so captivating, staring at a man like that. How shameless.
As for the other two, one felt tense, the other rxed. Liu Duo supposed one nights sleep should not be a big deal. Nothing was going to happen. In fact, nothing could, even if she wanted.
With her uninvited period, and this fifteen-year-old body she was trapped. The youngest brother was only neen, so he was not suitable to do that which should not be done.
This was Ye Lings first night with a woman. His heart was pounding like madness, and even his face and ears flushed a crimson red. He was so nervous that he did not know what he should say.
Liu Duo washed and climbed into bed first. She took off her outer garments, leaving only her undergarments on, as sheid down under the nket. She slept a lot during the day, so it was hard to sleep with a little excitement left.
Ye Ling poured some water to wash his feet and dilly-dallied as he got into bed too. He was also in his underwear and did not move once he tucked himself under the covers.
Ling, are you asleep? If not, why dont we have a little chat? Liu Duo wanted to talk.
Not yet, why? Whatever you want to say, just say it, my wife, Im listening. How could he sleep? His wife was lying right beside him. He was beyond excited.
Ling, dont call me wife in the future. Call me Duo Er or Little Duo. Thats much better. It felt particrly cheesy and awkward to be called wife all day.
But you are my wife. Everybody else refers to their wives like that. Why cant I call my wife my wife? Ye Ling furrowed his eyes.
Just call me Duo Er, alright, Ling? Liu Duo turned around to face him. She stretched her arms and shook his shoulders, almost flirting.
Sure, sure, sure, Duo Er. Put your arms under the covers, dont catch a cold. Its freezing at night. Flirting worked really well on Ye Ling.
Hehe, whatever you say, She said as she giggled, revealing only her head.
Seeing her smile made Ye Lings heart flutter. He thought, I wont ever let her feel wronged. I want her to be happy every day. If the wife is happy, I am too, and so area my brothers.
What do Yang and Liu do for work? As far as she could remember, she did not have memories of either of those two brothers, but she knew there were four of them!
Big brother hunts in the mountains. He should be back tomorrow. He has been gone for days. Second brother works in town. He has also been gone for days.
Oh, what does he do in town?
Hes a casual worker. Hell be notified if theres work. When theres none, he tends to the farm at home.
...
They continued talking into the night without knowing it. Just like that, a day had passed.
Chapter 8 - Breasts And Buttocks Exposed?
Chapter 8: Breasts And Buttocks Exposed?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
In the morning, Liu Duo felt sticky down below. She woke up semi-consciously and got out of bed in a hurry. She did not even put on her outer clothing as she took her cloth and rushed out.
Mo was chopping wood when he saw Liu Duo run outside with nothing but her undergarments on. He furrowed his brows unhappily and was about to give her a scolding when Liu Duo entered the outhouse.
In the kitchen, Ling was steaming buns for breakfast, to be eaten with porridge.
After changing the cloth, Liu Duo slowly walked out of the outhouse and went to wash the cloth by the well. There was another bucketful of water ready. Warmth gushed into her heart. Ye Ling mentioned yesterday that he would always fetch water for her.
Liu Duo, have you no shame, being under-dressed like that? Get back inside and put your clothes on! Seeing that Liu Duo did not return to her room immediately, Ye Mo stopped what he was doing and started scolding her.
She perked up and red at Mo. Are you blind? Do you not see what Im wearing? Have I somehow exposed my breasts or my buttocks?
Her tone was neither salty nor calm, which made Ye Mo red in the face! How could a woman bluntly talk about such things, breasts and buttocks? Utterly shameless!
You... just get back inside and put your clothes on. Dont argue with me! As a wife, you should be submissive to your husband. Do you understand!
Pffft... whatever, She finished washing, let it dry on the rope, and returned to her room.
Ye Mo took his anger out on the firewood. As the axe struck down, one split into two. In her room, Liu Duo got into bed andy down with her eyes closed. Having her period was awfully ufortable.
Mo, Duo Er, foods ready, Ye Ling called out, having set out three bowls of porridge and the chopsticks.
He went into the room when Liu Duo did not show up and found her cowering in the bed under the nket. He walked to the bedside, tapped her gently and said, Duo Er,e eat. Didnt you say you wanted to go out for a walk yesterday? After breakfast, Ill take you.
When the two were talkingst night, Liu Duo said she wanted to familiarize herself with the environment. Otherwise, she would not know their location in the neighborhood, and wouldnt that be silly?
Separated by the nket, Liu Duo replied dully, I dont feel like moving. Ill eatter. My great aunt, I mean menstruation, makes me ufortable.
Hearing this, Ye Ling began to worry. He did not know what to do. He didnt have any practical experience with menstruation. Would you want Uncle Lee to take a look? His healing skills are great.
No, this is normal. I just need to lie down, so you can eat first, Whats the need to call a doctor over a normal physical condition? Its not like she had a cramp and needed medicine.
Then why not eat first and lie downter? Its bad to go hungry.
Thats alright. Ill get foodter.
Or how about this? Ill leave your food in the steamer. Eat it when you feel better.
Sure. Thanks, Ling.
There was nothing he could do for her. Ye Ling left, closing the door on his way out.
Ye Mo took the bundle of wood into the kitchen and washed his hands. He did not see Liu Duo, but instead saw Ling return to the kitchen with a bowl of porridge in his hands.
He went over curiously and sat by the table, Where is she? Why isnt sheing? Do we have to graciously invite her for breakfast?
Ye Ling sat down, holding his food, Duo Ers not feeling well. Shell eatter. Mo, lets eat.
How is she not feeling well? She didnt do any work, nor has she consummated, since our brothers arent back yet. Whats going on? Is she up to no good? His temper began to rise.
Mo, its her... menstruation making her ufortable. She just wants to lie down. Stop being mad at her every other second, would you? Ye Ling could not deal with Mos temper.
Chapter 9 - There’s A Chance After Consummation
Chapter 9: Theres A Chance After Consummation
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo did not say anything after hearing Lings exnation. He picked up his chopsticks and ate his food. Although he had never experienced menstruation, he had heard about it from the neighbors. Women tended to feel exhausted and ufortable during those few days.
And when women had menstruation, it meant that they had matured; they could marry and give birth, and it onlyes a few days every month.
As Ye Mo thought about it, he could feel his ears burn. The wife could bear their children in the future. There would be a chance after consummation.
While she slept, Liu Duo felt itchiness by her ear. She raised a hand to scratch it, turned over, and continued sleeping.
Yet the perpetrator chuckled, Get up and eat,zy bum.
She thought it was Ling, so she grumbled in a flirtish manner, Ling, Ill get up. Soon.
Hurry up! Or I might just spank you, the personughed and left.
In the yard, three men were busy working. One of them was the eldest brother, Ye Yang, who had just returned from hunting. Mo and Ling were helping to process the prey Yang had brought back.
Their second brother, Ye Liu, joined them aftering out from the room. Both of them had just returned, and Liu had rushed to take a look at Liu Duo.
Yang, Liu, have you taken breakfast? Ling asked.
It was still early when they came home C barely past ten in the morning.
Its alright to skip a meal. Its almost noon anyway. Liu did not care.
Yang agreed.
Right. Ling, I bought medicine for you. Remember to take it every day. There are enough for a month.
Sure thing, Liu. Thank you so much, Ling hung his head low, feeling guilty. His monthly medical expenses would cost two-thirds of his brothers earnings.
We are brothers. No need to thank me. If it happened to me, or Yang, or Mo C to any one of us C you wouldnt abandon us either, would you?
Ye Ling replied immediately, Of course not. Id definitely take care of you guys.
Thats what I mean! Ye Liu grinned from ear to ear.
Right then, Liu Duo finally awoke. She sat up in a daze and put on her outer clothing. Shebed her hair with her hand and simply tied it in a cute, yful bun.
She opened the door and walked out. Two other people she had never seen before had shown up in the yard. They were processing prey, so she guessed the eldest brother of the Ye family hade home.
As for the other one, that could be the second brother. From what Ling had told herst night, they mighte home today!
Ling! Liu Duo called out.
Four heads turned to her at the sound of her sweet oriole-like voice.
Liu Duo stood at 1.6 meters and weighed about ny-five grams, with a face full of cogen and skin as white and snow, which came with a seductive beauty mark. The dimples at the corners of her mouth made her seem purer and lovelier.
At first sight of this girl, Yang thought, not bad.
Liu thought, impressive.
Duo Er, youre awake. Do you feel better? Ye Ling got up and asked her, full of concern.
Yes, Im a lot better.
Thats great. The cloth you hung upst night is dry now. Ive sewn the charcoal in for you. You can use it when you need to.
Ye Ling saw that Liu Duo ran out of usable strips, so he helped her out, in case she needed more.
Ah? Thank you, Ling, Slightly embarrassed that Ye Ling did this for her, she nheless felt warm inside. How thoughtful of him.
Like the boyfriend buying sanitary pads for the girlfriend!
Chapter 10 - Quite Pretty
Chapter 10: Quite Pretty
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling took Liu Duos hand and walked her to the yard, Duo Er, this is our eldest brother, Yang, and our second brother, Liu. They just came back.
Oh. Hi, Yang, Liu, Liu Duo addressed them politely.
The eldest brother, Ye Yang, was tall and strong, with darker skin, standing at over 1.8 meters, with handsome facial features. The scar on the right side of his face made him seem scarier.
The second brother, Ye Liu, was also over 1.8 meters in height, with a well-proportioned body, and he had the best-looking facial features of the four brothers.
Looking at Liu Duo obediently addressing them, Yang merely acknowledged her as he continued plucking chicken feathers, his head hanging low.
Liu measured the girl from top to bottom and whistled a tune when he was done, Yo,zy bum, youre finally awake!
... Liu Duo slightly twitched her mouth. For someone that handsome, Liu somehow behaved like a hoodlum?
After introductions, Liu Duo turned towards the outhouse, clutching the cloth that Ye Ling had sewn for her.
Ye Yang had managed to hunt 8 pheasants, 3 rabbits, and arge wild boar that should weigh about 100 jin.
The four brothers processed the pheasants in no time. Only several tail feathers were spared to separate the pheasants from the chickens.
Liu Duo exited the outhouse to find the brothers working on the boar. She paid no mind and went to wash up by the well. She took the time to wash her cloth too.
Duo Er, theres breakfast on the table. Go have it. Dont starve, said Ling, forever the kindest. Though busy, he remembered Liu Duo had not eaten.
Oh, thanks, Ling, Ye Lings niceness kept her happy.
More people came to the Ye familys house. They were there for the game, to taste the meat, and most importantly, because Ye Yang sold his catch at a cheaper price, and they did not have to go to town.
Boss Yang, great catch this time! Im here to buy two pheasants. Havent had game in a while, a simple man said as he came to the yard.
Yes, me too. Im here for the boar.
Me too...
Liu Duo sat at the table under the roof, quietly eating her meal. Yang and Mo continued processing the boar, Liu took out the scale to weigh, and Ling handled the transactions.
Pheasants, wild rabbits, and other small animals alike were 5 wen per jin; wild pork was more expensive at 10 wen per jin. If taken to town, they would be a lot more costly.
Here, two pheasants for you. Thats 8 jin and a half in total, so lets call it 40 wen. Handle with care, brother Wang, Liu gave the pheasants to a viger with that name.
Alright, thanks, he said as he passed the money to Ling and left with the goods.
Ling did not count the money when he epted it, Goodbye, brother Wang.
They lived in the same vige, and they rarely cheated, so Ye Ling did not bother counting.
The vigers who came to buy wild pork chatted along as they waited for the brothers to process the meat.
Brothers, is that the wife Uncle Ye bought for you guys? Shes pretty, said one viger as he looked at Liu Duo.
Group discussion was unavoidable after someone initiated the conversation.
Youre right. For someone so small, shes quite pretty.
The Ye brothers buying a shared wife was not a big deal, but everyone knew everyone in the neighbourhood, so they would know sooner orter, but they had not seen Liu Duo in the flesh.
Its a pity shes on the small side, while all of you tower over her. Better take things easy, ha.
Haha...
In regards to the neighbours mockery, Yang said nothing, Liu merely giggled, This isnt something you have to worry about. Here you go. Your wild pork, 3 jin, 30 wen.
Mo red at the vigers joking amongst themselves. Ling blushed and said nothing as he took the money.
Chapter 11 - Itchy Teeth
Chapter 11: Itchy Teeth
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo finished eating her in congee and mantou while she listened to the teasing. She washed the dishes and ced them back into the kitchen. She then carried a stool and walked to Ye Lings side.
Ling,e and sit down, dont tire yourself. You can also collect money while sitting down. Ever since she woke up, she saw Ye Ling dealing with pheasants feathers while squatting, and now he kept standing to collect money.
Ye Lings legs were already in an inconvenient state. Although he was not in any difort, Liu Duo was unwilling for him to keep standing. Of course, the other three brothers were the same. If they werent squatting, there were standing.
Ye Liu came to Liu Duos side, Little Duo, why didnt you also get a stool for your second brother? I am also tired.
When Liu Duo heard the pitiful voice paired with Ye Lius smirk, she felt she got inconceivable goosebumps.
Dont you know how to get a stool by yourself if you are tired? Its not like you dont have hands or feet, right? Liu Duo couldnt help but spar him.
Ye Liu, youe and sit. Im not tired. Ye Ling felt happy in his heart because Liu Duo was concerned about him, but he didnt want Ye Liu to wear himself out. He was actually not tired. After all, he didnt work as much as the other three brothers.
Thats okay. Ye Ling, just take a seat. I was just teasing Little Duo. Im not tired. Ye Liu didnt want Ye Ling to feel awkward, as Ye Ling was thin-skinned.
The vigers felt temporarily relieved when they saw Liu Duo showing care for Ye Ling. After all, almost the entire vige knew about the escape incident. After all, no one wanted to be a shared wife. Moreover, this shared wifes appearance was quite attractive. The only fear was that she still might be thinking of running away.
The people who came to buy meat were all gone after about an hour. The only thing left were wild boar heads, spare ribs, about twenty grams of meat, and pig offals. After they cleaned up the yard, it was already noon, and they started to prepare lunch. Ye Yang and Ye Liu hadnt had breakfast.
Ling, Ill help you cook. Liu Duo followed Ye Ling to the kitchen.
He knew Liu Duo didnt have anything to do and was bored. Ye Ling smiled, Then I will have to trouble you.
Not at all. I cant just eat and drink without doing anything, right? She rolled up her sleeves and got ready to work hard.
At least you are self-aware and know that you cannot freeload! Ye Mo couldnt help but get in a word as he walked in while carrying chopped firewood.
Liu Duo hadnt said a word to him the whole morning. Ye Mos teeth felt itchy.
Tsk, who did I freeload off? Even if half of the things in this house are yours, you can just take them away. I dont want to freeload off of any of your things! She rolled her eyes at Ye Mo.
You... She always talked back to him. Ye Mo felt like he didnt have anywhere to vent. He felt unbearably angry.
She just couldnt get used to Ye Mo always criticizing her for no reason, You...you...you what? Get out, we are busy.
You think I will get out just because you order me to? Ye Mo clenched his teeth.
Not nning to keep arguing with Ye Mo, Liu Duo said to Ye Ling, Ling, what are we eating this afternoon? I dont want to eat paste.
Ye Ling did not know what to do about the friction between Liu Duo and Ye Mo. He could only advise Ye Mo in private, lest it affects their rtionship.
Then what does Liu Duo want to eat? he replied gently. The fire had just been lit.
Rice was off the table. After all, their familys economic situation did not allow for it.
Ling, lets eat noodles. In any case, I dont want to eat paste. There wasnt any rice left in the house, but there was a lot of flour.
Okay. Then I will go make noodles. Ye Ling would definitely fulfill Liu Duos request.
Ye Ling got up and went to make noodles. Ye Mo intuitively went to start a fire. Liu Duo saw the kitchen knife and prepared to cut some meat. Arge piece of leftover wild boar was ced in a wooden pot.
Chapter 12 - Blame Me for Being Pretty
Chapter 12: me Me for Being Pretty
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She cut off a three-gram piece of meat and cut it into pieces after she washed it. She also prepared some white radish, ginger, and garlic in pieces, and cut green onion into small bits to sprinkle on the soup at the end.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo, who was stir-frying, and no one knew what he was thinking about. Ye Ling kept his head lowered as he rolled the flour and asionally looked up at Liu Duo.
Okay, mission aplished. Stir-fried radish with pork. Liu Duo was quite confident with her cooking.
In her previous life, besides working and taking shots and medicine to resist her illness, the thing she loved the most was cooking. She would cook delicious food to reward herself.
After brushing the pot once, Ye Ling started to boil water to cook the noodles. Ye Ling cut the dough into thin strips, turning them into noodles.
Liu Duo, who couldnt keep up, sat at the side with her legs crossed, one hand on her leg and the other holding her chin, and watched Ye Ling busying himself.
Ye Lings delicate face slowly blushed as he felt Liu Duos intense stare.
Why do you get so embarrassed so easily? Liu Duo arched a quietugh.
Ye Mo, who was adding firewood while tending the fire, asionally sneaked a peek at Liu Duo. No sense of shame. Staring at men without moving her gaze.
Look if you want, but whats with the secretive nces? I know Im a charm! Noticing Ye Mos peeking, she turned to confront his gazing. Liu Duo couldnt help but ridicule him.
Ye Mo, who was caught in the act, hid his gaze and did not respond. As Liu Duo looked at Ye Mo, who admitted defeat, she got even happier. Hmm? You are usually quite fierce, why arent you saying anything now?
Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, then looked at Liu Duo, and chuckled. Mo secretly checking out Duo Er? It seems like Mo doesnt really hate her after all.
Hearing Ye Lings weakughter, Ye Mos slightly tanned handsome face blushed as red as an apple. It wasnt clear if it was because he was close to the fire, or if it was because of embarrassment.
Who looked? I have never seen such a boastful woman before! Shameless. Ye Mo clenched his teeth and denied.
Liu Duo did not get angry. She continued tough, me me for being pretty.
Ling, do you think Im pretty? she turned her head again and asked Ye Ling.
Ye Ling, the most honest husband, would naturally follow Liu Duos lead, You are pretty. Duo Er is the prettiest in my heart.
This was also Ye Lings honest feeling.
Ah! Does this count as Ye Lings confession?
Ye Mo was speechless after hearing Ye Lings words. Why didnt Ye Ling side with him? Instead, he went and grew Liu Duos arrogance!
Looking at Liu Duos smug pretty face, Ye Mo decided that, since the pot was already broken, he would throw another pot into the mess [1], Yes. You are pretty, and you are also my wife! Does a husband need to secretly look at his own wife? How absurd!
Looking at Ye Mos blushing face and also hearing his quibbles, Liu Duo suddenly felt that he was a bit cute.
It didnt take long for the noodles to cook after they were dropped into the pot. There were five bowls of noodles, a te of stir-fried radish with pork, and a small bowl of pickled vegetables. After they were ced on the table, they prepared to have lunch. After Ye Yang and Ye Liu washed their hands, they went to the table, sat down, and started to eat.
At the dining table, Liu Duo noticed that none of the four brothers took any of the meat. Besides the radish, they only ate the pickled vegetable. Only meat could be seen on the te of stir-fried radish with pork. It made Liu Duo afraid to take the meat.
She coughed lightly, Why arent you guys eating the meat?
Ye Yang nced at Liu Duo, You should eat more of it.
Ye Liuughed, Little Duo, you should eat more. It doesnt matter if we eat it or not.
What Ye Mo said was even moreughable, I dont like to eat meat!
Ye Ling picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Liu Duos bowl. Duo Er, you should eat more to heal your body.
So they wanted to save all the meat for her? That was that why they didnt take any of the meat?
[1] Refers to making a bad situation worse
Chapter 13 - Officially Decided
Chapter 13: Officially Decided
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo stood up and picked up the te with only meat left on it. She gave the meat to the four brothers, cing a piece of meat in each of their bowls. She also gave herself some of it.
This is not allowed in the future. If we have meat we should eat it together. I dont want special treatment. She picked up the bowl and didnt speak anymore.
The four brothers looked at the meat in their bowl and were stunned for a second. And without prior agreement among each other, they all started to eat.
After they finished lunch, Liu Duo went back to the room to have an afternoon nap. The four brothers were having a discussion in the other room.
Ye Mo told the two older brothers the things that happened since Liu Duo was bought and brought over. In the future, we will each take turns every night. This way, we wont have to worry about her escaping.
Mo, Duo Er wont run away. You shouldnt speak like that. Ye Ling believed Liu Duo.
Ye Yang was silent and did not utter a word. Ye Liuughed, It is normal for her to want to run away. After all, we are depriving her.
If it werent for Liu Duos family, how would it have been possible for her to be their shared wife? Ye Lius attitude towards the escape incident was very tame.
Liu, what deprivation? This is a wife that was bought with money borrowed from our third uncle and with all of our savings. If she runs away, who will we find to bear us children?
If me is to be given to anyone, then me that granny and her good-for-nothing mom and dad! In any case, she has entered our household, and she is not allowed to run away. Otherwise, I will break her legs! It is fine, as long as she can still help us give birth. Whenever Ye Mo mentioned Liu Duo running away, his voice would get louder in agitation.
The other three brothers could only shake their heads at Ye Mos agitation. Ye Mos temperament was simply aggressive.
Ye Liuughed, Ye Mo, you should calm down. If you are this fierce, be careful that she might not consummate the marriage with you.
Duo Er said she wont run away again in the future. Moreover, she even let us eat meat during lunch. Duo Er is very nice. Ye Ling believed in Liu Duos words a hundred percent.
With all that money they spent and the debt they had to carry in order to buy this wife, it would be a double whammy if she did run away and a huge blow to the Ye family. No wonder Ye Mo tended to be a bit anxious.
Okay. I feel that she wont run away again. Ye Mo cannot speak about breaking legs in the future. You should treat her more warmly and your temper needs to change, Ye Liu said seriously. His feelings about Liu Duo wouldnt be wrong.
Ye Mos face was unhappy. I understand.
Okay. Ye Liu turned his head to face Ye Yang and then said, Yang, you should sleep with Little Duo tonight. Each person gets one night. That is quite fair.
As for consummating the marriage, we will go by age. Yang, you go first. But from what Ling said, Little Duos period came. Yang, you need to wait for a few days.
Ye Yang nodded and said okay, and then didnt say anything else. Just like that, Liu Duos sleeping ce for each night, and the arrangement for the consummation were officially decided.
It was still early when Liu Duo woke up from her afternoon nap. She stretched her body, tidied her hair, and went to the yard.
She saw Ye Yang sitting on the wooden stool and writing something with bamboo. She didnt see Ye Liu and Ye Mo, nor did she know what Ye Ling was busy with in the kitchen.
She went to Ye Yangs side and squatted down. Yang, what are you making?
A pack basket, he said in a low voice, which engineers love.
Oh. She initially wanted to chat more, but she saw Ye Yang only cared about working on what was in his hands in silence, with his head down, and with an emotionless expression, so she didnt want to say too much.
Liu Duo acted tactfully and didnt bother him. She got up and went to the outhouse and then went to find Ye Ling. She prepared to go out to walk around. She didnt make it yesterday, so she definitely had to go today. Otherwise, she felt like she would go crazy from staying in the house every day.
The ancient times didnt have phones,puters, or televisions. Having nothing to do was difficult to bear. There also werent any other types of entertainment. Would she go crazy after a long time?
Chapter 14 - One Look and One Would Know She is a Seductress
Chapter 14: One Look and One Would Know She is a Seductress
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling was currently busy slicing up the leftover wild boar head into pieces. Some were rubbed with salt to prevent them from going rotten. The boar head was also cut into two pieces.
Liu Duo went to the kitchen and leaned against the door. Ling, have you finished? If youve finished, can we go out for a walk?
Ye Lings face was lit up with a smile whenever he heard Liu Duos voice. Okay. Ive finished. While we are on our way, lets bring some meat to Third Aunt.
In the past, Ye Ling didnt smile a lot. The first reason was that he always felt that he was a burden to his three brothers. The second reason was that he felt inferior, because of the problem with his legs. He stumbled when he walked, and it didnt look good. The vige children always made fun of his walking.
Ever since Liu Duo ran away and woke up, in these two days they interacted, he became much more cheerful and started to smile more and more.
He tied two pieces of meat with twine and carried them in his hand. It was about five or six grams. Lets go. We will go to Third Aunts first, then I will bring you to take a look at our familys vegetable fields and paddy fields.
Sounds great...
Ye Ling brought Liu Duo out after telling Ye Yang.
While Liu Duo walked on countryside paths, she looked at the faraway mountains and water, and the blooming wildflowers. This put her in an especially good mood. Having unpolluted air really puts people in afortable mood.
Liu Duos smile created very deep dimples at the sides of her mouth. She opened up her arms and took a deep breath. Coming out feels so refreshing. The air is so good!
The ancient time, without chemical pollution, was definitely better than the 21st century by thousands of times!
As long as Duo Er likes it. In the future, if you want toe out, then juste out. Yu Ling was happy as long as Liu Duo was happy. After all, she would definitely be bored, since she hadnt left the house for two days
Okay. In the future, letse out more often. The excited Liu Duo held Ye Lings arm and smiled.
Being held by the arm by Liu Duo while walking made Ye Lings face red and his heart race. He wanted Liu Duo to let go, but he was also afraid to make Liu Duo unhappy.
During this time period, it didnt matter if they were husband and wife, man and woman werent allowed to have such intimate activities in the day.
Some of the vigers saw Liu Duo holding Ye Ling. They pointed at them, Who is that girl holding on to a man so shamelessly?
That man looks like the fourth brother in the Ye family. That woman should be the shared wife that was bought! Why else would they be walking together?
They are really offending public morals. One look and one would know she is a seductress.
...
Liu Duo listened to the sounds of the discussions and paid them no mind. She went her own way. Let people say what they want! Having watched historical programs on television and having studied history textbooks, she possessed an adequate understanding of the conditions and customs of ancient times.
Duo Er, why dont you stop holding onto me. Lets walk side by side. He didnt want Liu Duo to be criticized by the vigers. If this continues, Liu Duos reputation would be worse in the future.
Why not? Do you hate me? Liu Duo deliberately made it seemed like she was wronged and held on tighter.
No, of course not. Im just....just...I. Ye Ling did not know how to exin. He didnt want Liu Duos reputation to be ruined but also didnt want Liu Duo to be unhappy.
Haha... Ling, you are so cute. Liu Duo felt that Ye Lings current expression was especially funny. He couldnt handle teasing at all.
Okay fine. Dont mind what others say. You cant control what others say. If they want to gossip, let them gossip. Its not like its going to affect me in any way, right?
If Im not afraid, then what do you have to be afraid of? Moreover, you are my man, my husband. It is right and proper for me to hold onto you! If it were another man, I wouldnt agree, even if he begged me to hold his arm!
Moreover, we didnt do anything. What is there to say? People who have done nothing bad are innocent. People who have, are guilty. Understand? Liu Duo was giving Ye Ling an ideological education to stop him from being so feudalistic.
But she also let go of his hand, which she had been holding. After all, established social norms were not able to be changed in such a short period of time. However, Liu Duo was confident in slowly changing her own man.
Chapter 15 - Dislike Our Family for Being Poor
Chapter 15: Dislike Our Family for Being Poor
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The two of them walked for about ten minutes, and they arrived at the front of a house. Ye Ling knocked on the door. Third Aunt, Liu Duo and I have brought over some meat. Open the door.
Aunt Ye was sewing the sole of a shoe. When she heard Ye Lings voice, she put down her things and trotted over to open the door.
Ye Ling, Liu Duo,e in. She smiled while holding Liu Duos hands. They headed to the living room.
Ye Ling headed straight to the kitchen while holding the meat.
Liu Duo,e here and sit. Drink some water. Aunt Ye was cordial and hospitable.
Thank you, Aunt Ye. Liu Duo received the water politely, took a sip, and ced the cup on the table.
Liu Duo felt a bit awkward. She didnt know what to talk about with Aunt Ye. After all, they werent familiar with each other.
After he set down the meat, Ye Ling walked over. Aunt Ye, Ive ced the meat in the wooden basin on the kitchen stove. Ive covered it with a lid to prevent the cat from stealing it.
Okay. Thank you, Ye Ling. Aunt Yeughed. She especially liked Ye Ling among the four brothers.
Liu Duo winked at Ye Ling, signaling him to leave. Ye Ling received Liu Duos message and wanted to be gentle. Aunt Ye, we should get going. I still want to bring Duo Er to see our vegetable and paddy field.
Knowing that young people like them barely had anything to talk about with an old granny like her, Third Aunt said, Okay. Take your wife for a stroll.
Then we shall get going, Aunt Ye. Goodbye. Ye Ling got up with Liu Duo and headed out.
Go, go. Aunt Ye waved her hands.
While walking down the road, Ye Lings face was nervous. He said to Liu Duo, Liu Duo, our household only has two mu of vegetable field and one mu of paddy field.
Their property really is a bitcking! Liu Duo pouted in her heart. But it was okay. In the future, they would have more vegetable fields, and they would have more paddy fields. Their house would also be spacious!
When she woke up, she discovered the Ye family only had one yard, two bedrooms, one kitchen, one toilet, and one well.
Ye Ling felt uneasy when he noticed Liu Duo wasnt smiling or talking. Duo Er. You can rest assured, in the future, my brothers and I will work hard to let you live a better life.
Liu Duo said while she walked, Ling, what are you nervous about? That I might dislike you guys for being poor and then run away?
Actually in the beginning, besides the reason of being the shared wife of us four brothers, she did dislike our family for being poor! However, Ye Ling did not dare to say it aloud. Furthermore, he believed Liu Duos words. She already said she wouldnt run away again!
Ye Ling pursed his lips and did not respond. Although he believed Duo Er, he still felt a bit worried in his heart. After all, their family was really poor.
Okay, dont look so unhappy. It doesnt suit you. Liu Duo held Ye Lings hand. Ling, believe it or not, even though our family does not haverge vegetable fields, paddy fields, or many bedrooms, I dont mind it.
I will work hard together with you guys to create our new family, to change our current situation. I dont wish for a life of wealth. I only hope we can all live happily with good health.
In her past life, Liu Duo had no worries about her clothes or her food. She was a second generation nouveau riche, but she didnt have a happy life. Every time she went to the doctor for an examination, she would always think, if I had a healthy body, I wouldnt even mind if I were poor.
People who had not experienced illness or torture would not be able to understand these kinds of unreasonable demands.
The warmth that transmitted through her hands made Ye Ling no longer nervous. His heartbeat also didnt increase from being shy. He only felt a sense of relief. He believed every word that Liu Duo said.
I believe. I believe, Duo Er. Let all five of us work hard together. Ye Ling gripped back onto Liu Duos hand. At this moment, he no longer worried about having the vigers see them holding hands or their gossip.
Chapter 16 - Her Temper Rose
Chapter 16: Her Temper Rose
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo lowered her head and smiled when she saw Ye Ling holding her hand, as she thought, promising learner.
At the vegetable farm, Ye Mo was weeding. He swiftly pulled out the weeds and casually ced them into the basket on his back.
Ye Liu carried a bucketful of manure as he walked to the farm from far away. Every now and then, he would toss some manure onto the nts as fertilizer. Normally, they would only water their crops.
Ling, what brings you here? Liu with his bucket of manure was the first to spot Ye Ling and Liu Duo.
Upon hearing that, Ye Mo looked up and gave Liu Duo a meaningful look before going back to weeding.
I brought Duo Er to have a look at our farm and get to know the surroundings.
Right, its good to get used to the ce, Liu put down the bucket, took out the long dipper, and began scooping manure onto the roots.
Ye Ling went to squat beside Ye Mo to help with the weeds. Liu Duo stood aside and observed before taking a spot next to Ye Ling.
Having had no experience with weeding, Liu Duo felt curious about the deed. She pulled at the weed with all her might but could not extract the roots. She must have been doing it wrong. It took her several more attempts to get it right.
She smiled deeper the more weeds she pulled. With Liu Duo and Ye Ling joining in, they finished weeding a lot quicker.
Duo Er, take a rest, dont get too tired, Ye Ling felt sorry for her. He didnt want her to work.
Liu Duo had not even replied, but Ye Mo cut in, Got tired so fast? Shes not a richdy. Its not like she hasnt worked before!
Liu Duo squinted at Ye Mo, there he goes again!
She was not quite tired in the first ce. Her feet felt a little numb, her back sore. She stopped working, patted the mud on her hands, twisted her waist about, and said, So perhaps Im really tired. Whats it to you?
She would willingly pick a fight with Ye Mo. After all, she had nothing better to do!
Hmph... Ye Mo rolled his eyes. Of course there was nothing he could do with her!
Whats that? You can rest as you want. Its not like were forcing you to work non-stop!
What a big mouth, just asking for trouble! Liu Duo got up and headed out of the farm.
Being called a big mouth, Ye Mo stood up immediately and rushed to her side. He grabbed her hand, Where are you going? We are all here You n on running!
Liu Duo felt her hand would break, being held so forcefully. And he assumed she was running again. Her temper rose.
She turned around and yelled. Get some medicine if youre really sick in the head! You lose it every other day!
Where the heck can I run to, you dimwit? My name is written under yours. Where the heck can I run to? You crappy mouthful of dung, dont bother me!
The scolding left Ye Mo at a loss and left Ye Ling stunned. As for Ye Liu, who had gone off to get more manure and had not returned, he did not hear anything. He came back to see Ye Mo dragging Liu Duo. The girl seemed to be shouting. The two seemed to be having a quarrel.
Knowing Mos infamous temper, and seeing him not taking his hands off Liu Duo, Ye Liu was afraid Mo would get physical out of impulse, so he put down the bucket and rushed to assist.
Mo, let her go. You are strong. You might hurt her. Duo Er just wanted to rest. Shes not going to run, Ye Ling went on to advise after recovering from his daze. He was afraid Ye Mo would get fired up and hit Liu Duo.
What Liu Duo said had managed to clear his head, as Mo thought, yes, shes registered under our name now.
Ye Liu got nearer and overheard Ye Ling. Brows furrowed, he pulled Ye Mo aside, Mo, have you forgotten what I said? Apologize to Little Duo!
Ye Liu red at Ye Mo seriously. Ye Mo was aware of the situation but was unwilling to say he was sorry.
Liu Duo freed herself from Ye Mos hand and checked the arm under her sleeve. There were five finger marks. Obviously, Ye Mo had applied a great deal of strength.
Chapter 17 - No Vigor
Chapter 17: No Vigor
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duos eyes reddened. She was mentally exhausted, freed from the disease yet tangled up with a mad man. Whether or not he believed she wouldnt run, it didnt matter!
She put down her sleeves and left, expressionless, not bothering to look at the three brothers.
The men, naturally, saw the finger marks on Liu Duos arm.
Ye Ling felt sorry and ran to her, Duo Er, let me rub your arms. Does it feel painful?
No need.
Duo Er, this is Mos fault. Ill bring him to apologize to you. Please dont get mad, alright? Ye Ling tried to catch up. Liu Duo walked in quick strides.
... I dont want to talk. You did nothing wrong, so whats there to be sorry for?
Ye Liu was no longer smiling like before. In a serious tone, he said, Mo, I told you not to talk about running away. Why didnt you listen?
You really want her to run? You kept triggering her and reminding her about it!
We dont threaten or intimidate her to stay. Whats the point if shes physically here but her minds not? If you keep going on like this, Yang and I will not forgive you! Liu turned towards the bucket of manure.
Mo, after the scolding, furrowed his brows again. He stared at the direction Liu Duo had left in and continued weeding. Frustration took him over. He did not mean to hurt her.
He nned to check on the paddy field after weeding, but he lost the mood. The farm was not particrly far away from home. Liu Duo walked on the same path that had led her to the farm.
Ye Ling followed her silently. He could feel Liu Duo was in a bad mood, and this affected him too. He could not understand why Mo kept picking on Liu Duo.
Back at the house, Liu Duo went to the outhouse, washed her cloth, hung it up to dry, and returned to the house to lie down, all the while not saying anything, having no vigor at all.
Ye Yang had been weaving baskets in the yard. He saw Liu Duo and Ye Ling entering the doorway, one after the other, both in silence. Ye Ling sat on the bench beside him, troubled by thoughts.
Ling? A man of few words, Ye Yang inquired towards Ye Ling with the look in his eyes.
Ye Ling told him everything that happened. Again, Ye Yang said nothing as he continued with his work with his head hanging low.
Around six or seven in the evening, Ye Ling and Ye Mo returned. Ye Ling was cooking in the kitchen, while Ye Yangs basket had beenpleted and set aside.
Ye Liu pushed the door open and entered the room. Liu Duo was lying on the bed. She did not fall asleep, just staring nkly ahead.
Little Duo, what are you staring at? Wanna vent? I can hit him for you! Ye Liu giggled as he sat by the bed and looked at what Liu Duo was staring at on the ceiling.
...
Duo Er said nothing. Ye Liu was not angry, as he continued, We can punch him so much he wont even recognize himself!
... Liu Duo kept silent. She closed her eyes, pretending not to listen.
Upon seeing this, his mouth upturned. Ye Liu got closer to her, Little Duo, if you dont speak up, Ill...
Feeling a mans presence spraying on her face, Liu Duos eyes shot open. They gazed at one another, their appearance reflecting in their eyes. Ye Liu had a smirk on his face C his perfect facial features immensely attractive, a feast for the eyes. Liu Duos heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Few seconds passed as Liu Duo froze. She broke gaze, cheeks blushing as she pushed over Ye Liu, Get off. Stay away from me.
Seeing Liu Duo in such a fluster, Ye Liu did not intend to keep teasing her, in case it backfired. She would not like it.
Hey, Little Duo, lets go. Ill take you to give dear little Mo a good punch! Ye Liu took hold of Liu Duos hand and pulled her to him.
Punch dear little Mo?
Liu Duo caught herself snickering, choked by her own saliva, Haha...
Ye Liu didnt know what was so funny, seeing Liu Duo breaking intoughter. He only mentioned punching Mo. Where was the joke? Anyway, it was nice to see her smile!
Chapter 18 - Are They Blood-Related?
Chapter 18: Are They Blood-Rted?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
For dinner, Ye Ling prepared noodles, because Liu Duo did not like paste. He set the food on the table and called everyone toe for dinner, Foods ready!
Ye Liu took Liu Duo near the end and sat down for food. Ye Ling took notice of the redness on her cheeks and asked, Duo Er, are you alright? Your face is red.
She let go of Ye Lius hand and replied awkwardly, Its nothing. Lets eat. She grabbed her bowl and dug in. She could not possibly say, its Lius fault. He teased me, and I cant stop blushing!
Ye Liu giggled as he ate slowly, but every so often his eyes wouldnd on Liu Duo.
Liu Duo thought, show-off!
Ye Mo took one look at her and said nothing as he held onto his bowl. Ye Yang and Ye Ling also began their meal.
Liu Duo spotted an extra piece of meat in her bowl. She looked up, wanting to find out who did it. Ye Mos head hung so low he was almost hidden in his bowl as if dering, not me!
Whats this? An apology? Giving the carrot after the stick? Liu Duo ground the meat between her teeth, as though chewing on Ye Mos flesh!
Liu Duo felt great after the meal. She was about to wash the dishes when Ye Mo wiped his mouth and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Ye Liu.
Little Duo, now that youve got your strength back, lets punch some sense into dear little Mo! There was never too much trouble for Ye Liu.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes, how childish!
He pulled her over to Ye Mo, like a bullied child asking adults for help in confronting the bully.
Mo, you bullied our precious Duo. How do you n to apologize?
If you dont give us a good answer, hehe, Ill beat you up so bad you wont recognize yourself! His hands balled into a fist in front of Ye Mo.
Oh my, if this isnt gangster behavior, what is? Liu Duo felt her insides copse.
Ye Mo looked at his brother, feeling morbidly disengaged... Ye Ling felt the same way while Ye Mo watched on silently.
Ye Mo ignored Ye Liu, who might have gone crazy, and looked at Liu Duo instead. His face strained as he struggled to apologize, but he did not manage to speak.
On the other hand, Liu Duo saw Ye Mo open his mouth, but no words came out C only a look of grievance on his face. What a chauvinist, saving face to the end!
She lifted her chin and said, Save it, Liu. Lets not bring ourselves to his level!
As shey on the bed in a daze, she figured that, ording to her past life, she was twenty-five years old in spirit! Why bother fussing over a scumbag four years younger than her?
Our precious Little Duo, righteous as ever. Im liking you more and more, Ye Liu stretched his arms across Liu Duos shoulders, like a hoodlum.
Liu Duo felt aversed, goosebumps rising all over her body. Are these brothers rted by blood? Why are they so different?
Yang was as stoic as a block of wood, Liu resembled a gangster, and Mo was impulsive and bad-tempered, whereas Ling was so gentle and amiable. No matter how she looked at them, they did not seem like family.
Apologise! Ye Yang suddenly joined in and bellowed.
The three brothers red at Ye Mo, as if the situation would get worse if he did not suck it up. Ye Mo knew he was in the wrong, so he muttered softly, Im sorry.
Louder. Duo cant hear you. Did you not eat? You sound like a mosquito! Ye Liu dug his ears.
I said, Im sorry. It was my fault. Ye Mo could not bear his second brothers strange ambiance, but he relented in a loud voice.
There we go. Admitting your mistake is the right thing to do! Ye Liu patted Ye Mos shoulder as a yful smile danced across his face.
Just like that, under Ye Lius authority, the conflict was easily resolved. Liu Duo pushed Ye Liu away and headed to the outhouse.
Chapter 19 - Handsome Man Behaves Like A Freak
Chapter 19: Handsome Man Behaves Like A Freak!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Every household began lighting theirmps as the sky darkened. There was little entertainment in the vige. They were early to bed and early to rise.
Liu Duo felt difort all over and really wanted a bath. In her memory, she had not had one in days. Her period made her desire for a shower even stronger. Otherwise, it was not sanitary.
Ye Ling was in the kitchen boiling hot water for their wash. Liu Duo walked over and said, Ling, could you please boil more hot water. I want to take a bath. I dont feel right.
Oh, sure, he nodded.
Just then, Ye Liu came by and leaned against the door, arms folded in front as he joked, Perfect, I want a bath too! Little Duo, we think alike. Lets take one together!
Like hell we are. Go away! Liu Duo rolled her eyes. She suddenly realized that Ye Liu had never been serious.
Ye Liu entered the kitchen, stood beside her and begged, Say, Little Duo, do you detest me? Why dont you want to bathe with me? I can rub your back and give you a good massage. Its wonderful!
Oh my, look at the sadness in his eyes. For someone that handsome, why does he behave like a freak? Liu Duo thought, goosebumps all over.
Whats wrong with you, Liu? Ling thought. He had never seen his brother like this!
Liu, can you be normal for once? Liu Duo rubbed her forehead.
Ye Ling nodded in agreement!
Ye Lius smile diminished. He ced his hands on Liu Duos weak shoulders and spoke in a serious manner, Little Duo, you dont have to worry about me getting tired. I am very willing to serve you!
Er... Looking into his serious-looking eyes, Liu Duo felt she could be sucked into them.
They stood very close, and even their breathnded on the others face, as Liu Duo slowly felt the heat rising in her cheeks. She thought, Oh my, I got teased again. This devils so handsome!
Seeing Liu and Liu Duo so close together, Ye Ling coughed awkwardly, Waters done boiling. You can use it now.
Upon hearing Ye Ling, Liu Duo hastily pushed Ye Liu away, Okay, Im getting the bucket.
Ye Liu raised his brows as he watched her back, why does she get shy so easily?
If Liu Duo knew this was how Ye Liu saw her, she would find that this was also how she saw Ye Ling. One thing always ovees the other!
Ye Liu helped carry two buckets of hot water, hanging bnced on a piece of wood, into the room. He also took arge wooden basin. Little Duo, you sure you dont want me toe along?
Go. You wish! She pushed him out and mmed the door.
With no shower gel and no bathtub, Liu Duo realized how much she missed them! As for therge wooden basin, the user should stand inside and pour in the bath water.
As she bathed, she muttered to herself, The first thing to do when we get rich is to make a big bathtub, then I can soak in it all day long.
After the bath, she felt different C fully rxed. Ye Lie helped to get rid of the bathwater as Liu Duo climbed into bed, covered by the nket.
Ye Yang had finished his wash. He opened the door and entered.
Liu Duo heard the sound and looked over. She did not feel strange to find Ye Yang there. After all, as Ye Mo mentioned, the four brothers would take turns sleeping with her, so that she would not escape.
Yang, she addressed him.
Yes, he took off his outer garments, blew out themp, and got into bed.
Liu Duo got annoyed. She could hardly stand this sort of person who spoke so little!
Chapter 20 - Excited Just Thinking About It
Chapter 20: Excited Just Thinking About It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
It was always abnormally quiet at night. Dogs would bark from time to time. Lying in bed, sometimes Liu Duo could not fall asleep, and the same went for Ye Yang!
Beside him was his pretty wife. Ye Yang could smell her fragrant scent as it entered his brain and went straight downwards. He could feel his body heating up.
Liu Duo wanted to talk, but Ye Yang was the silent type, and this infuriated her.
Hes my husband, yet he wouldnt talk to me. Why is he so stoic? I have to change him a bit!
She turned over to face Ye Yang. Borrowing the moonlight through the window, she could see the perfect curves of his face. Once again, she eximed, these four brothers have wonderful genes.
Yang, are you asleep? she whispered.
A soft feminine voice flowed into his ears on such a quiet night. Ye Yang felt weak all over, and muttered, Yes.
That means you arent. Lets talk. Liu Duo immediately felt refreshed.
...
So, Yang, when you go hunting alone in the hills, is it scary?
You spend so many days up there, how do you do it?
If you cant get a good kill when you start hunting, how do you cope then? Liu Duo was very curious.
...
Ye Yang opened his eyes widely as he stared at the ceiling. He had never thought about these questions and never felt the need to, until she asked. He could not answer.
Yang, the next time you go, bring me along! I want to try, she felt excited just thinking about it.
You cant go! Yang blurted.
Finally a response, but he would not allow her. Liu Duos excitement instantly perished!
Under the nket, Liu Duo turned over and rested against Ye Yang, gazing at the face so close to her, Why not?
Its dangerous! Feeling Liu Duos breath by his ears, the feminine fragrance getting stronger by the second, heat began to rise all over his body.
He rolled over, got out of bed, and put on his shoes. Before he went out, he said, Itste, go to sleep.
Confusion was written all over Liu Duos face. What just happened? Did he find her troublesome? Werent they just talking?
Wait, Ye Yang didnt say he wanted to chat in the first ce!
Ye Yang stood in the yard, staring at the moon as the cold wind blew. He was hoping the breeze would cool down the strong heat within him.
Liu Duoid on the bed, tossing and turning as she tried to sleep, but she failed. She looked over at Ye Yangs spot. It had been over twenty minutes, yet he had not returned.
She did not know what happened, but she felt anguish, like the man she was married to was hiding from her. They were in bed, but he ran away!
In a huff, she got out of bed too and bumped into Ye Yang right at the door.
Two of them, one tall, one short, just stood there facing each other. Liu Duo red at Ye Yang, saying nothing. Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo, also saying nothing. It was weird.
Better exin to me where youve been! Liu Duo screamed on the inside.
Whats this? Ye Yang thought.
This went on for several minutes. Liu Duo gave up. She held Ye Yangsrge hands and took him to the bedside. Want to pretend to be a god and not sleep? And wearing so little? As if you really think the cold wont bother you?
... Ye Yang looked at her tiny hands holding his big ones, feeling the tenderness and warmth in his palms.
Beside the bed, Liu Duo lost her temper and strongly shook off his hands. She got into bed, pulled up the covers andid with her head hidden underneath.
... It was Ye Yangs turn to be confused. What had he done this time?
He took off his shoes and climbed into bed too. He pulled open the nket on her side of the bed, Dont suffocate.
Then he turned over and covered himself with his nket as heid aside.
Liu Duo poked her head out, eyes watery and filled with glee. She suddenly felt so much better!
Chapter 21 - A Hooligan Whose Attractive Index is Off the Charts
Chapter 21: A Hooligan Whose Attractive Index is Off the Charts
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The morning came quietly, and the night disappeared quietly. The vige gradually became more and more lively, and smoke started toe out of the kitchen chimneys.
Her mood was good before going to bed, so when she got up from her sleep, Liu Duo was full of smiles, as if she were bathing in the spring wind. She even woke up early for the first time! She put on her clothes, pants, and shoes. She picked up her woodenb and started to hum whilebing her long hair that went down to her waist. She pushed open the door and went out.
Good morning, Yang!
She saw Ye Yang sweeping the fallen leaves in the yard. Liu Duo had a smile in her eyes, and the dimples at the corners of her eyes were enchanting.
Ye Yang lifted up his head and looked at Liu Duo. He nodded, Morning. Not going to sleep longer?
It was only about six-something right now. Usually, Liu Duo would still be in deep sleep.
Ive slept enough, so I dont need to sleep anymore. Liu Duo sat on the wooden stool andbed her hair.
Oh. He lowered his head and continued to sweep the floor.
Shebed her hair into a bun and went back into the house to look at the bronze mirror. She looked right and looked left and then nodded in satisfaction. Very pretty!
She put down the woodenb and took a cloth to the outhouse. The other three brothers also finished putting on their clothes and walked out. After he washed his face and rinsed his mouth, Ye Ling went to the kitchen to cook. Ye Mo was busy starting the fire.
Ye Liu sat beneath the roof with his legs crossed, with one hand on his legs, and with another on the table. He would knock on the table from time to time. He smiled in a way that made him look punchable. Yang, have you been sleeping well recently?
... he nced at Ye Liu.
People should not mention the problems of others so openly. It was truly a torment! Moreover, the wife was still young! He still needed to continue to suffer! Ye Yang indicated.
Tsk, Yang, is your expression showing your unsatisfied desires? Ye Liu touched his chin while looking yful.
He clearly knew Liu Duo was on her period and couldnt consummate the marriage, but he still teased him! Even if she wasnt on her period, Ye Yang had never thought about consummating the marriage.
Ye Yangs always stoic face showed a rare eye roll.
After Liu Duo came out of the outhouse, she went beside the well to clean the cloth. When Ye Liu saw Liu Duo, the target of his teasing immediately changed.
Yo, Little Duo, you woke up quite early today. He stepped over beside Liu Duo.
... He really was a hooligan, and a hooligan whose attractive index was off the charts, no less!
Come, Little Duo, I will help you wash it. He intentionally came close to Liu Duos ear and spoke flirtatiously.
Liu Duo lowered her ears and said tenderly in a low voice, Speak to me from further away. I dont need your help.
She finished washing it by herself and hung it on a rope. She then continued to wash her face and brush her teeth. She treated Ye Liu like air.
Ye Liu touched his nose andughed. He did not feel that Liu Duos attitude was bad at all.
Five of them sat around the table and ate dumplings. They were made especially for Liu Duo by Ye Ling, because Liu Duo did not like to eat paste. In the past, before Liu Duo came to their house, they would always eat paste or in congee. They could save more money that way.
Liu Duo bit into the dumpling and it was all meat fillings. Liu Duo ate happily. Ling, these dumplings are delicious.
Eat more of them if they are delicious. There are still some in the pot. Seeing Liu Duo happy also made Ye Ling happy.
She ate a whole fifteen dumplings. Liu Duo let out a belch and leaned back against the chair. Her face was full of satisfaction.
Yang, there is only half a bag of powder (flour) left in the house. Ye Ling put down his chopsticks and looked at Ye Yang.
After he finished hisst dumplings, Ye Yang said, Go buy it.
Liu Duo stared at Ye Yang. He looked more and more pleasant. He wasnt the most handsome of the four brothers, but he was the most mature and earnest one. Although he was a bit simple, and also a bit stoic, she still found him to be very masculine!
Ye Yang felt Liu Duo looking at him. He still maintained an expressionless face. Only he himself knew that his heartbeat sped up considerably.
Doesnt that mean we need to go to town? Yang, I want to go. Liu Duo was very excited. A town area was an indispensable ce for people who were on the road to sess. She should go and observe it thoroughly.
Chapter 22 - Yang Isn’t That Stoic
Chapter 22: Yang Isnt That Stoic
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When they heard Liu Duo say she wanted to go to town, of the four brothers, only Ye Mo pped the table and stood up. No! I wont allow it.
His sudden outburst of anger happened so many times that Liu Duo had already be somewhat immune to it. She just treated him as air.
Her wrist still had traces of the marks caused by the brute force yesterday! Hmmph, she didnt want to pay attention to him.
Little Duo, you want to go? Ye Liu raised his eyebrows. He looked willing to discuss it. You can go, but you need to call me master. Lets hear it.
Liu Duo ignored the hooligan straightaway. She thought in her head, Its not like you are the master of this house! Tut!
Ye Liu truly enjoyed looking at Liu Duos cute angry expression.
Ye Yang stood up calmly. Lets go! He went to the room to get money after he spoke.
When Liu Duo saw that Ye Yang agreed, she pped her hands and cheered, Oh yeah! Yang is the best!
Ye Mo was panting with rage when he saw that Ye Yang agreed. He took a chopping knife, a backpack basket, and then rushed out through the yard door. He went out to get wood.
Ye Liu shook his head at Ye Mos behavior. When would Ye Mo change his bad temper?
Ye Yang brought Liu Duo into town. They walked for half an hour before arriving in town. It made Liu Duo so tired that she bent down and tapped her legs.
She had never walked such a long distance before. In the past, no matter where she went, she would always use her households private car. Liu Duo really didnt want to continue to experience this feeling of traveling with her own legs.
Yang, why dont we take an ox cart when we go backter? She saw an ox cart on the road. She wanted to get on it, but their condition at home did not allow for it.
Okay. Ye Yang saw that Liu Duo was tired. He decided in his heart, Next time wee, we will alsoe by ox cart.
The town was very lively. There were nonstop sounds of people selling things. Liu Duo looked around everywhere excitedly... This little Pingning town may be small, but it was very well stocked. All sorts of things were sold there.
They arrived at the grain shop and Ye Yang said, with an air of familiarity, Boss, give us two bags of forty jins coarse powder.
The chubby boss said happily, Okay. Eighty jin of coarse powder. One jin is four wen. The total is three hundred and sixty wen.
Powder (flour) could be categorized into three types. Coarse, fine, and refined. And the price for each type was four wen per jin, six wen per jin, and eight wen per jin, respectively.
The price for each kind of food was written on wooden signs. The characters used in this alternate reality were exactly the same as the characters used in modern times.
The price of rice was divided into eight wen per jin for broken rice, ten wen per jin for coarse rice, and twenty wen per jin for polished rice.
Yang, can we buy a few jin of rice to eat? It felt like she hadnt eaten any cooked rice for a long time. Although crude fiber was very healthy, one should still eat cooked rice, right?
The hand Ye Yang used to carry money suddenly stopped. He looked at Liu Duo. Liu Duo was looking at him with a hopeful expression. Her dazzling big ck eyes were very bright. Add another five jin of polished rice.
Okay, okay, okay. Five jin of polished rice. Twenty wen per jin. The total is a hundred wen.
Add that with the three hundred and sixty wen for the coarse flour and the total is four hundred and sixty wen. The boss used an abacus. The sound of the beads hitting each other rang out.
Liu Duo initially thought that they could just buy the coarse rice. Who wouldve thought Ye Yang would buy the polished rice straightaway. Liu Duo was so happy that she was grinning ear to ear.
It turns out that Yang isnt that stoic! Liu Duo thought happily.
The Herculean Ye Yang was lifting each sack of rice with one hand. Liu Duo took the initiative to take a sack with her arms, knowing that the pressure must have been hurting his palm.
They bought the things they needed to buy and prepared to get on the ox cart that went back to their vige. Liu Duo took a special look at the tailors shop when they passed by it.
She actually really wanted to buy some clothes. When the previous owner of the body went to the Ye family household, she only brought two changes of clothes beside the clothes that she wore. Moreover, they were washed until they were bleached white. The holes had been patched up multiple times.
What woman wouldnt want to dress up prettily? There was no need to ask if this was true for the current Liu Duo!
Chapter 23 - Of Course I should Pamper My Own Wife!
Chapter 23: Of Course I should Pamper My Own Wife!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Everything inside and outside will be changed once we have money! Liu Duo thought.
The ox cart driver was a lonely, old man named Wang Tuozi. He sat at the side while smoking tobo. He waited until there were enough people before heading back to the vige.
Big brother of the Ye family, you came to sit in the ox cart. Three wen per person. He shook off the ash.
Ye Yang took out six wen straightaway and then gave them to Wang Tuozi. He ced the two bags of powder and the bag of polished rice into the cart. He then sat on the side.
Liu Duo looked at the cart that was made of wood, and then looked at the four wheels made out of wood. When it started, the ox would be pulling at the front. She had never sat in one before but was very eager to try it.
Liu Duo sat very near to Ye Yang. The ox cart was clearly very spacious, but she still chose to sit so close to Ye Yang. Ye Yangs entire body was stiff and he did not know what to do. People who looked over would start to gossip again.
When he moved to the side a little bit, she would immediately follow. Ye Yang gave up. If she stuck to him then thats that. If people wanted to talk, let them talk.
Wang Tuozi, who was smoking his tobo, looked at Liu Duo and thought, The young wife from the Ye family is quite attractive. Shes just a bit too brazen! Sticking to a man in broad daylight. Wang Tuozi did not make his feelings known and continued to smoke his tobo.
After a long time, no one else came. After Wang Tuozi finished his smoke, he sat in front of the ox cart and whipped his whip. The ox cart started to move.
As the road was uneven, the ox cart kept swaying around. In the beginning, Liu Duo felt it was interesting, as it was new, but after a while, her butt could not handle it anymore. She had never experienced such punishment before.
She looked around and saw that there wasnt even a cushion on the ox cart! Liu Duo held onto Ye Yangs thick and strong arms andined, Yang, the bumps are making my butt hurt.
Just bear it for a while. He also couldnt do anything. Ox carts were bumpy by nature. He himself did not feel anything.
Bear? That was easy to say, but for Liu Duo who had never experienced such hardship, how could she bear it?
She held onto Ye Yangs arm, borrowed his strength, and sat on his thighs. She used the thick and soft thighs as a cushion. Liu Duo said, while smiling happily and showing all her teeth, Let me borrow Yangs legs to sit on. It doesnt hurt now.
Ye Yang almost threw Liu Duo down the instant she sat on his legs. He was so nervous that he had trouble breathing, and his heartbeat increased.
Get down. We will arrive shortly. Ye Yang looked at her hair bun.
I wont! She held Ye Yangs arms again as she was afraid she would fall from the ox cart.
Ya Yang wanted tough a little when he looked at Liu Duos cheeky face. He couldnt forcefully pull her down, right? Of course I should pamper my own wife! He felt that his life after twenty-five would no longer be nd and lonely anymore.
Sometimes, a person who doesnt pay attention to their surroundings could also perhaps change their life. Sometimes it would be for good, but sometimes it would be bad!
The cart kept shaking. Liu Duo felt like she was about to fall asleep. Ye Yang unknowingly took the initiative to embrace Liu Duo so that she could sit morefortably.
Yang, its so boring. The journey was silent. Only the steps and breath of the ox could be heard.
Were almost home. Ye Yang looked ahead.
Yang, sing a song for me to listen to. She looked up and stared at Ye Yangs clean chin. She was trying to find something to talk about to relieve the boredom!
... Sing? Ye Yang thought in his heart that he had never sang before!
Liu Duo didnt get an answer. She turned her body and her back leaned against Ye Yangs chest. Forget it. I will sing a little song to relieve the boredom.
Cough, cough. Liu Duo cleared her throat and sang, Todays weather is so fine, the scenery is nice everywhere, nice scenery...
In her past life, Liu Duo liked to sing, but because of her illness, she could only hum softly. It had been impossible for her to sing this loudly.
Moreover, Liu Duo was very grateful for her present healthy body. She was also very thankful to God for giving her this healthy body and giving her the chance to experience living life again!
She also thanked God for giving her four men with different characteristics.
Chapter 24 - The Feeling of Being Isolated?
Chapter 24: The Feeling of Being Isted?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
While listening to Liu Duos song, a ripple formed in Ye Yangs heart. A slight smile appeared on his face. It was just that Liu Duo did not see it, otherwise, she would have been pping in celebration. The man who kept a poker face for tens of thousands of years also possessed other facial expressions!
When he saw they had arrived at the entrance of the vige, Ye Yang picked up Liu Duo from his legs and ced her to sit by herself. He left a distance of a fist in between them. We will arrive shortly. Just wait for a while.
Although he did not show any expression, Liu Duo could feel the warmth. Ah, how considerate!
This way, they wouldnt have to worry about the vigers gossiping and creating a bad reputation for Liu Duo!
Although Liu Duo did not mind, she believed that her husbands would slowly be like her in the future and wouldnt mind all these messy things in the world.
They could see their yard gate. The two of them got off the ox cart. Ye Yang brought down the things they had bought, and Wang Tuozi drove the ox back towards his own house.
The feeling of having ones feet firmly nted on the ground is so good! Liu Duo held the bag containing the rice and pushed opened the door. Ling, were back.
Ye Ling immediately came out when he heard her. He took the bag from her and smiled, Duo Er, are you tired? Go and drink some water, quickly.
Im not tired. We sat on the ox cart. My butt hurts a bit from the sitting.
You sat on my leg and your butt still hurts? Ye Yangined in his heart.
Ye Lings face got awkward when he heard she said her butt hurt. He said, feeling embarrassed, It should be, because the roads are uneven, and that wood on the ox cart is hard. Next time bring a cushion. It should feel a lot better.
Thats not needed. Liu Duo rejected readily.
Why? Ye Ling did not understand. Didnt her butt sit from sitting?
Liu Duo did not reply and stared at Ye Yang, who was holding a bag of coarse powder. She smiled in a way that contained a deeper meaning.
Ye Yang ignored Liu Duos gaze and said to Ye Ling, We bought eighty jins of coarse powder and five jins of polished rice. The polished rice is for Duo Er.
Ah, Yang is giving me special treatment? The polished rice is for me to eat! Liu Duo showed surprise on her face.
Ye Ling nodded in agreement. Before he opened his mouth, Ye Mo interjected from the side by eximing, What? Bought five jins of polished rice for her? What a money sucking wife!
Even the wives who were formally married into families did not enjoy the special privileges Liu Duo received! She was a shared wife, so why did she have it so good?
Ye Liu, who came back in from outside, heard Ye Mos roars and touched his ears, Ye Mo, what are you getting mad about again?
I am indeed going insane. Yang spent a hundred wen to buy polished rice for this money sucking wife! That is a hundred wen. That can buy lots of coarse powder and feed us for dozens of days! Ye Mo stared angrily at Liu Duo.
And your royal highness is whining about this small issue? Dont you find it embarrassing? Little Duo will eat rice every day! Our wife can eat whatever she wants to eat. Yu Liu came beside Duo Er, ced his arms around her shoulder, and smiled attractively.
Both Ye Yang and Ye Ling felt that what Ye Liu said was right. If the wife wanted to eat rice, let her eat rice.
... Ye Mo looked at his own brothers face and suddenly felt... the feeling of being isted? He was doing it for the good of the family. If they could save, they should. After all, Ye Ling had to have his medication every month.
Ye Liu saw that Ye Mo wasnt responding and said something very harsh, Since you feel that Little Duo shouldnt eat rice, then you should go find another wife for yourself and have her eat coarse powder with you! The three of us dont want Little Duo to live a hard life.
Liu Duo lifted up her head and looked at Ye Liu, who was beside her. He is so protective of me?
Ye Liu received Liu Duos gaze and winked his right eye to entice her, as if to say, Dont worry. I will handle Mo. You can eat rice every day. I will take care of you!
Chapter 25 - You Go Away
Chapter 25: You Go Away
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo became so angry that he started to pant. Find myself a new wife to follow me? He clearly knew that was impossible, but he had still said that to him!
When their parents passed away, the three brothers vowed that they would take care of their fourth brother, Ye Ling, together. They would also share a wife between the four of them! They would all live together and love each other.
However, because of Ye Lings worsening illness in the past few years, which made the cost of his medication go up by half and further worsened their households condition, they couldnt afford to get a shared wife!
It was thanks to Uncle Yes help of lending them money, and them living frugally to save money, that they could buy a shared wife.
Liu Duo had only been here for how long? Ye Mo felt that his three brothers had already be unfriendly towards him. Was he the kind of person who only cared about himself and would run off and find a wife for himself!
I have a wife. Why the hell would I marry another wife! She is my wife C the wife of four of us! He pointed at Liu Duo and shook uncontrobly from his anger!
Who said she is your wife? She isnt from today onwards. She is my, Yangs, and Lings wife. You go away! Ye Liu didnt even look at Ye Mo. He led Liu Duo towards the bedroom.
I wont show you any mercy. Do you really think everyone likes your temper? Little Duo really hates you. Lets see who you can find! Ye Liuined in his heart. Ye Mo really deserved to be criticized.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling also followed along and left Ye Mo there to go crazy!
Ye Yang and Ye Ling thought in their hearts, You need to do some self-reflection! Wives need to be cherished!
Ye Mo looked at their four backs and stomped on the ground. He snorted and ran out.
The four of them squeezed in the kitchen. Ye Yang was in charge of cooking, Ye Liu was in charge of the me, and Ye Ling would asionally lend a hand to help. Liu Duo sat and watched from the side.
All four of them had a tacit understanding to not mention what had just happened.
At night, Liu Duo was a bit worried when Ye Mo didnte home after dinner. Yang, he hasnt returned yet. Where do you think he has gone?
Who cares about him? Are you afraid that someone might attack a big man like him? Ye Liu did not care at all.
He raised his dashing eyebrows and said mischievously, If it were Little Duo who was still out sote at night, I would definitely have ill intentions towards you!
... Such an immoral hooligan!
Duo Er. Its fine. After Mos anger dissipates, he wille back. Ye Ling consoled.
Ye Yang didnt speak. He only looked at the color of the sky.
The sky was alreadypletely ck and Ye Mo still hadnt returned. Ye Ling lit the oilmp and used it to get hot water for washing up.
After she finished washing up, Liu Duo went to the outhouse to change the cloth. After she cleaned it, she hung it on the rope.
She returned to the house, sat at the bedside, and spaced out. Where exactly did Ye Mo go? He still hadnt returned.
Ye Liu closed the door after washing and went to the bedside. He bent over and lowered his head to look at Liu Duo. What are you thinking about? Are you not going to hurry and go to bed?
Why hasnt hee back? Liu Duo asked.
Who cares. He will suffer in the future if he doesnt change that impulsive irritable temper of his. He stood up straight and started to take off his clothes.
Liu Duo nodded in agreement when she heard him say it like that.
She lifted her eyes and nce at Ye Liu. She was so shocked that her eyes opened until they were perfectly round. You, why are you getting naked?
To sleep, of course! Ye Lius expression on his face seemed to be asking if this was something strange!
Then there isnt a need to bepletely naked right! She turned her gaze.
Who says Impletely naked. I am still wearing undergarments! I am clearly not naked. Little Duo says that I am naked, so it turns out Little Duo actually wants me to getpletely naked! Ye Liu showed an expression of sudden realization!
You, you are shameless! Liu Duo gnashed her teeth. This shameless hooligan!
Liu Duo didnt quibble with him. She loosened her hair bun to let her long hair scatter down her back. She took off her coat and pants and was only wrapped in a quilt. Sheid down with her back towards Ye Liu.
Chapter 26 - This Is Torture!
Chapter 26: This Is Torture!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Seeing Liu Duo ready for bed, Ye Liu snuffed themp and got in too. Heid beside her, lifted the covers, and hugged her.
Caught off guard, Liu Duo was panicked and flustered. Let go of me! Use your covers, why use mine?
Dont move, Little Duo, he chuckled, Its quite cold tonight. One nket isnt warm enough. But if we hug each other like this, its a lot warmer.
What nonsense! Go use yours, now!
Liu Duo could feel her cheeks heat up. This was her first time being hugged by a man from behind, and on the bed too. Furthermore, he was shirtless, and she could feel his heat through heryer of undergarments.
This isnt nonsense. Its the truth! Little Duo, you dare say you dont feel warm?
You... just let go of me, she could onlypromise. She was at her wits end, talking to a hoodlum.
No, I like hugging. I sleep better like that. What a load of bull.
Like I believe you! How did hee up with these things! Did he use to hug his brothers before? Liu Duo rolled her eyes in disbelief.
... She could not beat him with words, and she was not stronger than he was, so Liu Duo gave up!
Angrily, she forced herself to close her eyes and count sheep silently, hoping sleep woulde to her soon.
Ye Liu felt that Liu Duo was not struggling any more. He smiled slyly and closed his eyes too.
He had been single for the past twenty-three years. This was the first time a womanid in his arms. How could he possibly fall asleep? Liu Duos faint body fragrance flowed into his nose and straight up to his brain, making him hot and unbearable.
He often worked in town and would sometimes meet prostitutes looking for business. Their pungent powdery smell always made him nauseous. Even his work buddies would patronise every once in a while, but Ye Liu abstained from it.
This was a womans natural fragrance, and he had fallen in love with it. The hands around Liu Duos waist tightened.
Liu Duo felt the force as her eyes shot open and broke the pretense of sleeping. She pped Ye Liusrge hands, Loosen up. Do you n to strangle me?
Soft hands shed against his. Ye Lius eyes remained close, but he loosened up as he said hoarsely, Little Duo, why arent you asleep yet? Unless you are excited too, lying in my arms? Hmm...
Thatst hum sounded so devilishly sexy, she gulped. Narcissist!
Heh... Ye Lius mood had never been so good. Little Duo, I know Im handsome. Thedies on the streets would die to be in my arms......
If Ye Liu were born in a rich family, he would definitely be a womanizer! Although, right now, his face fit the bill!
Many women would die for his affection? Liu Duo could not calm down! This was her husband! No one else could have him! She turned over to face Liu Duo and said, If you dare toy a finger on any other woman, try me! She balled her fist.
Ye Liu had opened his eyes when Liu Duo turned over. Seeing her expression close-up, heughed and held her hand, pulling it under the nket.
He replied honestly, Rx, honestly. I wont touch other girls. My heart and body belong to you! Youre my wife, after all! My heaven, my earth, my most precious treasure!
Which woman didnt like listening to sweet nothings? Pride shone on Liu Duos face. Thats more like it!
Alright, lets get to sleep! Ye Liu tucked herself under the nket properly.
Sure. Liu Duo, feeling better and satisfied,id against Ye Liu and drifted off to sleep soon enough.
Yet Ye Liu was vexed as heat rose throughout his body. With nowhere to let it off, he could only restrain himself! This is torment, Little Duo! Please grow up soon!
Chapter 27 - Come Back Early
Chapter 27: Come Back Early
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo slept well that night and woke up reallyte the next day. All the walking in town the day before had exhausted her.
She went for breakfast after washing up. As she ate, she saw Ye Yang packing, Yang, what are you up to?
Im going up the hills, he said as he busied about, not even looking up.
He needed to hunt more game and earn more money, otherwise Liu Duo could not have polished rice to eat. He used to worry about weak-bodied Ye Ling before, and now he had Liu Duo to care for.
Oh, she replied absent-mindedly.
We bought polished rice yesterday, and now Yangs going up the hills again? Seems like money was really hard toe by!
What about Liu and Ling? I dont see them, Liu Duo asked again.
Washing clothes by the river.
Oh, she quickly ate her meal and finished with the dishes. By then, Ye Yang had prepared all the essentials he needed for hunting.
Lets go, were heading the same way, he said, assuming Liu Duo did not want to left alone at home.
Coming. She followed Ye Yang and closed the door behind her.
There were quite a few people doing theirundry by the river C about seven or eight of them. Among the men, there was Ye Liu, Ye Ling, and another one who was about fifteen or so.
The rest were women and unmarried girls.
Little Duo, you came! I heated breakfast for you. Have you eaten? Ye Ling came to her side.
Yes, I did, she smiled.
Im off. Now that he had brought her over, Ye Yang turned and started towards the hills that were not so far away.
Yang, stay safe, and dont work too hard, Ling advised him. Every time Yang went up to the hills, Ling would get worried.
Ye Liu stood up and added, Yang, stay safe. Safety first.
Right, Yang nodded and left.
Liu Duo felt reluctant, seeing Yang leaving in such a hurry. She did not know him very well, but he was important to her. After all, he was one of her four husbands.
She ran up ahead, chasing after him. Yang...
Yang heard her voice and stopped in his tracks. Whats wrong?
She stopped before him and took his hand as she said, Yang,e back early, alright?
In the past, his brothers would say so too, but he never felt anything. Now that it came from Liu Duo, he suddenly did not feel like leaving.
Alright.
Take care. Dont get hurt! Liu Duo said worriedly.
Alright. He touched her head, and left.
Seeing her reluctance to part, Ye Liu chucked, Little Duo, dont be sad. Yangs not here, but you still have me! Ill stay by your side. Whats more, Yang will return in a few days.
Duo Er, Yang wille back in three or four days. Dont worry, Ye Ling consoled.
Alright, lets wash the clothes, Liu Duo crouched down to help with theundry.
Beside them, several women whispered amongst themselves, Thats the shared wife of the Ye family. Shes quite pretty.
The unmarried girls were not convinced. Not in my books. How is she pretty?
But she is!
The women spoke again, Didnt you hear? She tried to run away, yet howe shes so attached to the eldest brother?
She might be faking it, waiting for the right moment when the brothers lower their guard, and then make a run for it!
...
Listening to the bbermouths talk, rumours flying, Liu Duo pretended not hear anything. Ye Ling got a little angry, but he wasnt very good with words, so he kept himself busy. The sooner he finished washing, the better.
Ye Liu asked Duo Er, Little Duo, do you smell that? as he pretended to fan the air around them.
What? Neither Liu Duo nor Ye Ling smelled anything. Where would the stenche from?
Chapter 28 - Mighty, Domineering, And Handsome
Chapter 28: Mighty, Domineering, And Handsome
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo and Ye Ling looked at one another, they surely did not smell anything!
Gossipmongers have foul mouths. You didnt smell any of it? Ye Liu looked at the two of them, pointing out their stupidity.
Oh! The two suddenly had an epiphany. Ye Lius description fit really well.
The women were instantly enraged by what Ye Liu said. How dare he call them foul-mouthed?
One of the women, who was so fat her neck was gone, bellowed, Hey, you, Liu! Your mouth is pretty nasty too! Your shared wife ran away, but we cant talk about it?
Thats right. If you had the guts, why did youe ask my man for help?
So true...:
A bunch of nosey women bickered at Ye Liu while the unmarried women peeked at him, filled with romantic thoughts.
Ye Liu leisurely tipped his head to one side to look at them and grinned, Whoever replied to me basically affirms it! I wonder how your husbands manage to sleep at night.
Pffft! Liu Duoughed. What a caustic remark!
On the other hand, Ye Ling felt awkward. How shameless could Liu get? How could he say stuff like this?
At first, the women were stunned, which turned into a state of shock such that all words failed them. How could a man speak to women like that? All the while, the unmarried girls shied away.
You cursed rascal. Shame on you! The women uttered in resentment.
No wonder you are all poor. You cant even get a wife, so you all had to buy one to share!
One woman sleeping with four men. What luck. You should be ashamed!
Nothing but low-graded goods.
...
Married, and bought, are two different terms. A wife, even a shared one, who was married into the household, at least had her family to support her. A wife, even a shared one, who was bought into the household, had no family to support her. Thats why she was of lower status!
As the scolding continued, Liu Duo became a target, and this infuriated her. Ye Ling was no longer smiling as he stared at the group of women seriously, ready to strike back.
Liu Duo stomped and got up, arms folded in front of her chest, and spoke first. A bunch of good-for-nothing bitches. Nothing but worthless cowards! Yes, I am the wife to four men, legally. Got a problem?
I am indeed very lucky. Whats that to you! Im having the time of my life every night. It feels so good! Envious? Jealous? Your men, they can never satisfy you at night, so thats why youre here bitching the hell away, like a bunch of sour grapes! If you can, why dont you try finding four extraordinary handsome men to buy you, and be their shared wife?
But no, you dont have neither the skill nor the luck C just really stinky mouths! On top of being ugly and short, no one would want you, even for free! Even if you offer to pay, people would still have to consider!
...
Everyone there were dumbstruck! The elocution and imposing manner were even more powerful than a mans! She spoke a whole lot without having to gasp for air!
This was the first time Ye Liu saw Liu Duo, so mighty, domineering, and even handsome, that it left him awestruck for ten or so seconds. When he came to his senses, he behaved they way he always did and sent a whistle her way, together with a thumbs up, totally impressed!
For Ye Ling, this was not the first time he saw her lose it, but he was even more surprised at how dauntless Duo could be! Compared to thest time, this was certainly at the next level!
The group of women were scared out of their wits. Liu Duo did not care for those who preyed on the weak. She got back to cleaning herundry and tossed them into the wooden bucket.
Having witnessed her ability, the women sped up their messy work and quickly fled the scene.
Little Duo, from now on, every night, well definitely give you a good time! Ye Lu said with a swagger on his face, telling the truth.
Chapter 29 - Her Place
Chapter 29: Her ce
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo choked on her own saliva as she heard that. Oh gosh, hell no! This imbecile!
Ye Ling heard it too. His face reddened, but inside his heart he thought, thats right! He agreed, although it was difficult for him to talk about these things. But as a man, this had to be taken to heart!
Little Duo, dont get too agitated. As your husbands, we promise you wont be disappointed! Ye Liu got more energetic as he spoke.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him before turning to Ye Ling, Ling, dont ever be like him. Hes nothing but a hoodlum!
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo, still red in the face and not speaking, nodding, or shaking his head.
Thest piece of clothing was washed and ced into the bucket. Alright, we can go now.
Ye Liu carried the bucket so that Liu Duo and Ye Lings hands would be empty. Together they walked home.
Ye Mo had not returned for the night. He was staying at his childhood friend, Li Gen Ers, house. The friend, who went by the name of Li Wazi, was poor too, but he married a one-eyed wife.
There were three members in the family. His father died early, and the inheritance was divided. Li Wazi could barely feed the family by himself.
Mo, you arent going back? Your brothers would be worried, Li Wazi said.
He was wrong. Ye Yang, Liu, and Ling would not be worried about him.
Worried? In their mind theres only that bitch, and my own brothers treat me like this! Let me go find my own wife, live my own life, when they very well know I wouldnt agree! Ye Mo said with burning rage.
It was not quite impossible to get his own wife, even if they were quite poor.
After all Ye Mo was in his prime, perfectly healthy, strong, and diligent. He also had the looks, and quite a number ofdies would fall for that.
That nasty bitch. Running away and eating good stuff. Did we really buy her, or are we raising her as Buddha? She doesnt know her ce! We bought her to bear our children!
The more he thought, the angrier he got. Ye Mo thumped on the table as he rose and yelled, Im going back to let her know her ce!
With that, he rushed out.
Mo, you ought to calm down, Li Wazi quickly raced after him.
But he was one step toote. Ye Mo had already disappeared. Li Wazi shook his head. This guy is still as impulsive as ever.
When they were young, whenever Li Wazi was bullied, Ye Mo would almost hit first and ask questionster. The vigers were usually afraid of him.
Liu Duo was washing her cloth by the well, while Ye Liu and Ye Ling were preparing lunch in the kitchen.
She had just finished washing it and hanging up to dry when Ye Mo returned. He rushed to Liu Duos side, easily picked her up and dragged her into the room.
Being suddenly picked up like this, she was stunned, and kept struggling when she finally reacted. Ah, are you crazy? Put me down!
... Not responding to her, Ye Mo directly threw her onto the bed like he would a gunny sack.
With a whomp, shended painfully and wailed, Geez, youve really gone crazy, you nutter!
... Ye Mo red before he violently pounced onto her. In full control, he strapped her hands over her head.
You bet Ive gone crazy. I must have been blind to agree to buying you! You are a bitch, and you destroyed our brotherhood!
Liu Duo red at Ye Mo, who was currently enshrined in madness. She was so mad at herself for worrying about him, for being afraid something would happen to him, and look at what was going on now, treating her like this once he got home?
Chapter 30 - Colorful
Chapter 30: Colorful
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When did she destroy their brotherhood? Yang bought 5 jins of polished rice, and suddenly she became a wasteful bitch?
What had she not tried before, in her previous life? She always had the best. Now that she was brought back to the past, stricken by poverty and could not handle rough rice, wanting to have normal rice became a sin?
Rice was grown to be eaten, not to be looked at! She knew they did not have a lot of money, and she thought of ways to earn more. It wasnt like she didnt consider their situation, especially since Yang had headed for the hills again.
Liu Duo thought of Yang and instantly calmed down. You let me go. Ill find a way to earn back the money for the polished rice, and then we can eat well for the rest of our lives.
Listen to you? Hmph... Ye Mo snorted in contempt.
She had said she would make money, yet Ye Mo was still reluctant, and this angered her. Let me go, I said let me go, or Ill...
Or youll what? We bought you back, remember? Your job is to make babies for us! With that, Ye Mo lowered his head and bit her neck.
Liu Duo cried out in pain, Ow... you scoundrel!
When Ye Mo bit onto her neck, his heart beat fast. This was his first time so close to a woman. And this womans body was beyond soft, like having no bones, and the fragrance made him blush despite being so mad that his face was distorted.
In the kitchen, the cracking of the firewood muffled Liu Duos screams, but ever since they had a wife at home, her actions had tied their heartstrings.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling rushed out and followed the soundsing from the room.
They saw Ye Mo throwing himself on Liu Duo, biting her neck, and no matter how hard she struggled, she could not ovee the disparity of strength between them.
Ye Liu took Ye Mo down in one go and pulled him out of the room. Ye Ling came to give her aforting hug, Duo Er, dont be scared. Liu and I will protect you.
Liu Duo nodded as she sobbed and dried her tears.
Ye Liu gave Ye Mo a terrible beating after pulling him out of the room, Youve gone too far, Mo, bullying Little Duo again!
Hended one punch after another, each just as forceful. Ye Mo grimaced in pain, but dared not to revolt.
In the room, Liu Duo heard Ye Lius sounds of scolding and beating. She tugged at Ye Lings sleeves, Ling, Liu wouldnt paralyse him, would he?
Dont worry, Liu knows what hes doing. Mo deserves it. Ye Ling was very furious with what Mo did to Duo Er.
Oh, Liu Duo dried her tears and got down from the bed, exiting the room with Ye Ling.
Ye Mo looked pitiful on the ground after being savagely beaten. Footprints were everywhere on his body, and his face was colorful, to say the least, with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.
As for Ye Liu, his hands were numb after the beating. He grabbed the pole next to him, ready to give his brother a good whipping.
Liu Duo saw that and immediately sounded, Liu, stop.
The pole was very thick, so one strike would be unbearable. She could almost imagine the whipping on her own body. It had to be extremely painful.
Liu Duo begged him to stop. Ye Liu grinned and said, Its no big deal. Our Mo has thick skin. He can bear it.
With that, the pole came crashing down with a thump. It frightened Liu Duo so much she trembled. Ye Mo endured the pain, almost overwhelmed by tears.
Ye Ling was originally very mad at Ye Mo, but seeing his brother like this, beaten up so badly by Liu, he pitied him too.
Its alright, Liu, you can stop now. Im fine, Liu Duo advised.
Ye Mo looked up at Liu Duo, surprised that she was pleading on his behalf, asking Liu to let him go.
Chapter 31 - Have You Become a Mute!
Chapter 31: Have You Be a Mute!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo saw Ye Mo looking at her with an almost unrecognizable face. Liu Duo thought, Oh my god, is he really his little brother that is rted by blood? The punches were so vicious.
Since Little Duo doesnt let me attack anymore, I wont attack. Your skin is really coarse and your bones are really thick. Even my hands are hurting. Ye Liu came to Liu Duos side.
Liu Duo saw a big hand with five slender and well-proportioned fingers in front of her. Liu Duo showed a face of confusion. What is he doing?
Little Duo, for you, my hands have be numb from tiredness. You need to take responsibility and massage it. His face looked like he was wronged.
Em... Liu Duo felt like she had a headache. This hooligan never really showed a serious face!
Ye Ling didnt want to admit that this was his second brother. Ye Mo thought that he himself was the person who became numb from pain!
Liu Duo knew Ye Liu was faking it, but he did stand up for her, so she pulled his hands over and massaged them as a token gesture.
Ahh, that feels good. Dont stop. It is about to stop being numb. Ye Liu showed an expression of pleasure.
She pushed away Ye Lius hands with one swoop and said, Are you still not going to start the me and cook? Im hungry!
The moment Ye Ling heard Liu Duo said she was hungry, he immediately turned around, went to the kitchen, and then started to cook. He did not care if it was real or fake.
Ye Liu knew Liu Duos thoughts, and that he shouldnt go overboard. Okay. It will be cooked immediately. I will feed Little Duo until she is plump and white!
Is he treating me like a pig? Feeding me until Im plump and white! Liu Duo became so angry that her cheeks bulged. And her previous feelings of depression all disappeared.
Both of them also went to the kitchen, leaving only Ye Mo there, by himself, in a daze!
After they finished cooking and were about to eat, the two brothers had a tacit understanding and neither of them called Ye Mo. Liu Duo nced over at both of them. They clearly cooked his portion, but they didnt call him over to eat?
Liu, Ling. Are you guys not going to call him over to eat? Liu Duo couldnt help but ask.
Does he think he is a lord? That he is a pampered son of a wealthy family? Or that he is our old ancestor? Does he still need to be called over to eat? Ye Liu did not care at all.
Ye Ling didnt speak and just ate his own food. He sat on the same side as Liu. It was Ye Mos fault for bullying Liu Duo.
Em... She couldnt tell from looking that Ye Lius mouth was so poisonous. He was even able to harm his own brother!
Liu Duo put down her bowl and went to the bedroom. She saw Ye Mo lying stiff on the bed, like a corpse. He did not move at all.
He wiped clean the blood on the corner of his lip and changed his clothes. Liu Duo was very satisfied. Although this person was very vile and impulsive, she did like the fact that he liked to keep clean.
Hey, time to eat. Liu Duo stretched her hands to push his shoulder.
Ye Mo didnt utter a word. He turned his head and looked at Liu Duo. She didnt know what he was thinking about.
Why are you looking at me? I asked you to go to eat. Have you be a mute! She red at Ye Mo.
If she didnt take into consideration that he was one of her four husbands, she wouldnt pay attention to him. If he was beaten to death or starved to death, it would be well deserved!
He looked at the small expression in Liu Duos eyes and felt that she was a bit cute. Was she not angry with how he had treated her? Shouldnt she hate him and no longer pay attention to him?
Liu Duo didnt get an answer so she snorted out, Whether or not you eat is your business. Forget it! You can starve to death! She turned around and left.
He turned his body and looked at Liu Duos back. Ye Mo pondered deeply. Initially, it was Liu Duos grandmother who came to them when she heard that their family wanted to get a shared wife and were willing to give ten taels of betrothal gifts. She said their granddaughter could be sold to them as a shared wife, but her family wanted twenty taels of silver. Furthermore, they would never have anymunications with her in the future.
Ye Mo initially did not agree. Twenty taels was too expensive, but Uncle Ye said, It is good if they cut off contact with her after she is sold to you guys. This way, you guys can live your own lives without people disturbing you.
Chapter 32 - A Face of Fortune
Chapter 32: A Face of Fortune
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Another thing is that I have seen that silly girl once before. She is attractive and is suited for the four of you brothers. The future babies wont fall below standard!
Besides believing in Uncle Yes words, Ye Mo, like everyone else, was also attracted to beauties, so he nodded and agreed. They wanted a shared wife anyway. Since her family took the initiative and reached out to them to sell her, they bought Liu Duo.
They also agreed that they would treat her well, but she ran away. And now, she also wasted money. He was indeed impulsive and hurt her just now, but he felt regret after he was beaten up.
He treated her so badly, but she was still willing toe and ask him to eat. Was I wrong? Ye Mo muttered to himself.
When Ye Liu saw Liu Duo came back to the table while huffing and puffing, heughed, Little Duo. I already said you shouldnt bother with Mo, but you still went there stubbornly to find displeasure!
Lets just eat. Will eating be able to block your mouth? Liu Duo rolled her eyes.
Ye Liu said mischievously, If Little Duo feeds me, then it might be able to block my mouth!
After he spoke, he even pushed his bowl to Liu Duo. His face conveyed the message, Quickly, block my mouth!
She grabbed a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, Master, my master, eat quickly!
Ye Liu chewed the meat in his mouth, and his face was full of satisfaction. Since Little Duo has rewarded me a piece of meat, I will reluctantly eat by myself.
Liu Duo realized that her own anger was always so easily dissipated by this hooligan.
The three of them ate harmoniously. Ye Mo walked over while dragging his feet.
Ye Ling got up, went to the kitchen, and filled a bowl for him. After all, he was his third brother. Even if he was angry at him, the anger would be gone after a while.
Ye Liu took a bite of vegetables and then nted his eyes at Ye Mo. Yo, who is this majesty? He looks like he grew up to have a fat head and big ears. A face of fortune. How shall I serve you?
Liu Duo wanted tough when she heard Ye Lius enigmatic words. Because of what you did, you didnt even recognize your own third brother?
You guys take your time to eat. I finished eating. He ced down his bowl and returned to his room.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth started to twitch when he heard that. Even if his face had been punched and was somewhat swollen, it wasnt to the point where he had a fat head and big ears, right?
Liu, can you not say such vicious words to your own brother? Ye Mo thought depressedly.
Mo, eat quickly or it will get cold. Ye Ling gave him chopsticks. He actually wanted tough a bit at what Ye Liu said.
Ye Mos anger started again when he saw, through Liu Duos back, that she was holding back herughter. His anger was on an upward trend. Arent you the reason I was beaten up to this point by Liu!
As if Ye Liu knew Ye Mos anger was starting up again, he put down his bowl and said with a very serious expression, Ye Mo, if you still dare to bully Little Duo in the future, it wont just be a beating. You will move out by yourself straightaway! Moreover, Yang and I can also take care of Ling.
As for Little Duo, the three of us brothers will never ever treat her the way you do. When you get a wife, we will give you a sum of money as a way topensate you for taking care of Ling all these years!
Although Yang isnt home right now, he will agree.
He called out Ye Mos full name. Ye Liu was really angry this time.
He was really disappointed with Mo. He was twenty-one years old. He thought that he would self-reflect after going out for one night. He never thought that he would get even worse. He predicted he would attack Little Duo!
If Little Duos shadow still remains here, how can they consummate their marriage in the future? Ye Liu got so angry that his teeth itched. When he thought of this, he felt that he had been a little too soft when attacking!
Ye Liu had never called him by his full name before. Ye Mo knew that he had stepped on his bottom line. The bluster that had risen in him immediately died down.
Chapter 33 - Showed How Angry He Was!
Chapter 33: Showed How Angry He Was!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Ye Mo heard Ye Liu tell him that he should move out by himself, Ye Mo couldnt stay calm anymore. And Ye Lings face showed anxiousness. This time Liu was really angry. He had even told Mo to get out. This meant that he was really serious!
The brothers swore in the past that they would love each other, but what Liu said just now would break their promise. It showed how angry he was!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling always knew that, although Liu was always smiling and was easy going, he was actually the most serious of them all. Once he made his decision, it didnt matter what anyone else said!
Liu, Mo will never do that again in the future, Ye Ling said hastily.
But Ye Mo still hadnt caught up. He was still expressionless.
Bang! A bang rang out. Ye Liu pounded on the table. Ling, dont speak up for him! When Yanges back, I will tell him that if this happens again, Mo will move out immediately!
Ye Liu had got a clear understanding from Uncle Ye early on of why Liu Duo was sold to their family as a shared wife. She was also a very pitiful person, as she was sold away, like an object, by her family.
Since fate had brought her to their house, she was a real member of the family. Although they werent rich, and she was a shared wife, she dide to their house. This meant that she was an important part of the family that could not be removed! And she was not just a tool for carrying their ancestral line.
Ye Ling was unbearably anxious. He shook Ye Mo, Mo, quickly admit you were wrong, and say you will not treat Liu Duo like that anymore.
Ye Mos soul was shaken back into him. He was somewhat afraid to look at Liu. He said meekly, Liu, I was wrong.
Ye Liu looked at Ye Mo and also found it hard to bear. He sighed and said sincerely and earnestly, Ye Mo, Little Duo isnt merely just the shared wife of us four brothers. Most importantly, she is also our family. She is an inseparable part of our family. Do you understand?
Look at yourself. How do you treat her? Have you ever treated her as family?
Ye Lius question made Ye Mo speechless. He always said that she was a shared wife whose purpose was to bear them children. He indeed had never said she was family.
Little Duo has quite the tolerance. Although she did not get angry this time, mostly because of my considerable effort and my handsome face, she is still just a little girl. She needs to be taken care of. He did not forget to praise himself while he spoke.
When Liu Duo had heard the sound of the table being hit earlier, she thought that they would fight again, so she went to the bedroom door and listened from the corner. Initially, when she heard Ye Liu say she was family and was a part of the family, she nodded to praise him for saying something good.
As he spoke, he started to be flippant. Liu Duo blushed with shame. He couldnt stay sincere for three minutes!
Ye Liu finished hisst bite of paste, pushed the stool to the side, sat down, and crossed his legs. Mo, this is myst warning. I already gave you a chance. If this happens again, you can get the hell out. You hear me?
When he heard Liu call him Mo, he knew that Lius anger had dissipated. He regretted his impulsive behavior after he was beaten. After he heard this lecture, he felt even more like he had made a big mistake.
Ive heard you. Ye Mo nodded.
No one knew where Ye Liu found a toothpick. He ced it in his mouth and was full of hooliganism. Then say it to your brother. Where were you wrong?
Ye Ling interrupted, Liu, let Mo eat first. Otherwise, the food will get cold. Its not good for the body.
He knew Ling was helping Ye Mo, so Ye Liu yed dumb and smiled, Whats there to be worried about. If it gets cold then heat it up. Its not like firewood costs money.
Chapter 34 - Equals to Air
Chapter 34: Equals to Air
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu clearly knew that Ye Mo held very traditional ideas on masculinity, but he still wouldnt let him off and wanted him to say it once. Liu Duo walked over, Liu, take a walk with me. I overate.
Ye Liu yed dumb again and didnt want to point out the obvious, Little Duo, you overate? I have a solution. Come over and let me massage you. I guarantee that it will be more effective than going for a walk.
As he spoke, his ws stretched out towards Liu Duos stomach.
She pped those ws that wanted to take advantage of her and ced her hands on her hips and said, Do you want to walk with me or not? Just one sentence!
Yo, Little Duo is asking me out on a date? You shouldve said so earlier. Ye Liu held up Liu Duos hands in a slimy way. Yes, of course, I will go. I will definitely obey Little Duos orders.
He led Liu Duo away in a rush and disappeared from Ye Mo and Ye Lings line of sight.
Mo, hurry up and eat. In the future, dont make Liu angry and make Duo Er sad, okay? Ye Ling knew that Liu Duo was helping Mo.
Ye Mo wasnt an idiot so of course, he also saw through Liu Duos intention.
What he did to her, and what she did to him. Ye Mo suddenly felt relieved at that moment.
He nodded firmly, Ling, you can rest assured that I wont ever treat her that way ever again. I will be like you guys and really treat her well, and Im not just saying that I will treat her well.
Okay, I believe you, Mo. Ye Ling felt happy that Mo had finally started to understand things properly.
Ye Liu smiled, as pleased as punch, while he held Liu Duos hand. Of the four brothers, he was the one who cared the least about worldly values. That was why he could brazenly hold Liu Duos hand while walking leisurely on the vige road.
This was something that Liu Duo didnt need to change. She was actually quite happy. In her previous life, she never had the experience of walking while holding hands with her own man.
She suddenly felt a feeling of warmth from walking leisurely while holding hands with Ye Liu. She really liked this feeling.
Little Duo, can you tell me what you wanted to do by asking me toe out by myself? Ye Liu suddenly asked out of the blue.
The warm atmosphere was ruined, by Ye Liu, just like that. It disappeared without a trace.
Liu Duo wanted to push away his hands in one fell swoop. This hooligan made her feel warm? Not making her angry would already be considered as good!
But Ye Liu did not let go. He even used the momentum to pull Liu Duo and put his arms around her slim waist. Little Duo, if you dare to ask me out by myself, then dont feel embarrassed. Its not like I willugh at you.
Ye Lius sudden move made Liu Duo somewhat nervous. Her cheeks suddenly turned red.
There were vigers passing by on the road far ahead. There were also children ying with each other. However, in their eyes, they were equal to air.
Im not embarrassed. I just wanted toe out for a walk. She struggled away from Ye Lius embrace and held his hand.
She said while she walked, Liu, if I were to go to town to do something, would you allow me to go? Would you agree?
She had figured out what she should do to earn money and change their households condition. She didnt want Ye Yang to go to the mountains to hunt,as this made her feel really insecure.
Yes. Little Duo, what do you want to do in town? Ye Liu responded without even having to think. He wouldnt restrict her freedom, and he would also support whatever she did.
Liu Duo was very satisfied with how quickly Ye Liu gave his response. This was what it felt like to be trusted unconditionally.
I will go to town and find people who can partner with me. I will give ideas, and they will put in physical effort. After she went around town, she felt that earning money shouldnt be hard for her.
Their family didnt have capital. Borrowing money was also not practical. They already have quite a lot of external debt. Liu Duo did not like to owe people money, so she could only choose to partner with other people. She would consider other options once she had made money.
Chapter 35 - Immediately Show His Sincere Heart
Chapter 35: Immediately Show His Sincere Heart
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu often worked in town. Besides being very open, his mind was also very sharp, so he could understand what Liu Duo meant.
Little Duo, what kind of business partner are you looking for? What kind of ideas would you be giving? And how confident are you that other people would agree? Ye Liu said all of his questions aloud. He waspletely serious.
Liu Duo suddenly wanted to tease Ye Liu when she saw how serious he was. She pretended to think and said, I am a girl so, of course, I would find a girl to be my partner.
After she spoke, she saw Ye Liu nod to show his agreement. She then continued to say, Why dont you tell me what kind of business a woman can do that can easily and quickly earn money? Moreover, one that doesnt need aplex process?
After she finished speaking, she looked carefully at Ye Liu. He was the smartest and most cunning of the four brothers. Could he guess it correctly?
Liu Duo showed she was a bit excited. She also wanted to use this as a way to figure out if he had spent that kind of money before by gauging his speech. If he had, humph, she would immediately remove him from being one of her four husbands!
Ye Liu was pondering when he first heard what Liu Duo said. He suddenly felt a chilling gaze on him. He lifted up his head and saw Little Duo staring at him, with an expression of contemtion, with both her arms around her chest. She looked like she was demanding him to respond quickly.
Although he wasnt sure, Ye Liu initially considered whether or not Little Duo was referring to partnering with the madam of a brothel. Now that he saw her expression, he immediately knew he had guessed right!
A smile suddenly appeared on his face, yet he suddenly reached out with his hands and flicked Liu Duo on her forehead! Nice Little Duo, umm...
You can actually give ideas on this kind of business? Then why dont you experiment on my body first? He pulled Liu Duo over and hugged her waist. His dirty hands even rubbed against her.
She knew he guessed it, and she wasnt argumentative. He held the hand of the person who was ying hooligan. Tell me, have you ever gone? Have you ever spent that kind of money?
Of course not. I have said it before, my body and heart belong to Little Duo. I have kept myself pure for twenty-three years for you. You cannot fault me! Ye Liu was in a good mood. Since she cared about such things he should grab the chance to immediately show his sincere heart!
Although Ye Lius tone was frivolous, Liu Duo felt happy in her heart. She nevertheless said with her mouth, Who knows if what you said is true or false. Even if it is a lie, there is no way to prove it!
Its true. I swear it! He let go of Liu Duo, held up three fingers, and knelt down. I swear to the heavens, if I, Ye Liu, lied to my wife, Liu Duo, then I will never sleep on my wifes bed ever again. Having a wife will be no different from not having a wife. I will be a monk!
Pfff, Liu Duo suddenly blushed with embarrassment. He wasnt serious, even when he was making a vow! It made her mad, but it was also funny. She turned around and left. She didnt want to bother with this hooligan.
When he saw that his wife left, he immediately ran after her. Little Duo, you have to believe me now, right? If I lied to you, I would have to live as a widower! I really am pure, in both heart and soul. My beauty only blossoms for you!
Ah, Ive got goosebumps all over my body! Liu Duo thought.
Liu Duo did not reply, but there was a smile on her face. She could not hide it, even if she tried, as her dimple were very deep. When Ye Liu saw Liu Duo smiling happily, he also became happy.
Little Duo, exactly what kind of partner are you looking to find in town? And what kind of ideas can you give? Ye Liu asked directly about the previous topic again.
You want to know? She stopped walking and looked at him.
Of course. He nodded.
Actually, I also want to know, but I still dont know, so I cant let you know right now. Wait until I figure it out and know. Then I will let you know! Liu Duo finished speaking in one breath, and then ran awayughing.
Chapter 36 - Worse Than A Beast
Chapter 36: Worse Than A Beast
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He watched her run off happily and giggled, Little devil.
She ran as far as several metres before Ye Liu caught up in no time. She sighed, its so different with longer legs!
They walked hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder once again. This time, Ye Liu watched his mouth, not even mentioning what had just happened. Between them, silence spoke louder than words, as they both bore satisfied smiles on their faces.
As they passed by a residence, they heard shouting and beating, as well as a woman crying. Around them, people were starting to gather and look on passively.
Mrs. Wang, whats going on now? A woman asked.
Not sure, lets see, another woman answered.
What a pity, pregnant and being beaten still.
I heard Liu Ergouzi wants money to gamble again, but Liu Lanshi wouldnt give it to him.
...
As she heard the murmurs, Liu Duo did not want to look on. Not only was this unrted to her, she did not like being an onlooker and a busybody.
She took Ye Lius hand and was about to leave, but it did not take long before more people crowded the ce, all discussing at once.
Liu Duo furrowed her eyebrows, annoyed that she could not get past. It was someone elses business, what was there to see? What a bunch of silly people!
They were stuck there. Ye Liu did not like it either. He did not like making gossip, but the vigers did not have much entertainment other than farming, so they found delight in sticking their noses in other peoples affairs!
You stinky bitch, where did you hide the money? Give it to me, now! Liu Ergouzi shouted fiercely.
Husband, that moneys not for gambling. Its for Xiao Lians medicine, Liu Lanshi sobbed. She was already quite thin and fragile, on top of being four months pregnant.
Good for nothing, theres no need for medicine. Shell get better in a few days. Now give me the money! With that, he pped her.
Blood escaped from the corners of his wifes mouth, but Liu Ergouzi remained indifferent.
Next to him was his mother, crying and begging him to stop, Son, your wife is pregnant. Please stop this foolishness! Dont go gambling again, can you?
Let go! Cry, cry, cry, thats all you know. Shut up! And he pushed his mother away.
Having been pushed onto the ground, the mother cried, You wretched...
Liu Lanshi went to help her up, and the both of them burst into tears. Little Xiao Lian, about four or five years old, crouched aside and coughed in between sobs.
Ergouzi, how could you do this to your mother and your wife? This is very unbing.
Thats right, whatever it is, you shouldnt hurt them!
...
The audience could not stand it any longer as they pointed out his faults.
What are you looking at? Get lost! Liu Ergouzi red at them and stormed away.
Blocked aside, Liu Duo and Ye Liu listened to what was happening.
They saw Liu Ergouzi rush out and go far away. Liu Duo called out, Youre a scum among men, worse than a beast!
Yes, a disgrace to all men! Ye Liu looked at the other man in disgust. But my brothers and I are absolutely not like that. This you can rest assured, Little Duo!
Liu Dup turned around to look at him, expressionless as she said, Even if you did that, I wouldnt cry or make a scene. I would leave, find someone else, someone who would treat me well, or I would live alone forever! Whatever it takes, but I wouldnt hang myself on a rotten tree!
She was never someone who wouldpromise! Not like weak little Liu Lanshi!
This serious side of Liu Duo was scary to Ye Liu. She was not joking. If they really treated her badly and did something unforgivable, she would leave at any cost!
Chapter 37 - Very Angry
Chapter 37: Very Angry
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The crowd dissipated after Liu Ergouzi left. As she passed by the house, Liu Duo nced at Liu Lanshi and shook her head.
Seeing her do so, Ye Liu asked, What are you shaking your head for?
Nothing. Lets go home.
If you didnt care about yourself, how would you expect someone else to? If you didnt fight back, no one would fight for you! Blindlypromising would only suck the life out of you!
Right. They held hands as they slowly walked home.
They reached home and, after making their return known, Liu Duo rushed to the outhouse to change her cloth. Another two days and her period would be gone.
As usual, she washed and hung her cloth to dry on the rope.
Ye Ling sat under the roof with a needle and thread, patching some clothes. Liu Duo walked over and sat beside him. Ling, you know how to mend clothes? How handy!
Yes, I do. This is Mos. It got ripped when he was chopping wood. With a bit of sewing, he can wear it again. He was the one who sewed them back together whenever his brothers clothes needed mending.
The clothes they wore had been patched again and again. As long as they were still wearable, the brothers would not throw them away.
She stared at his proficiency and could not help asking, Ling, about your parents, when did they pass away?
Having no women in the house, having to learn feminine chores, and being good at them, Liu Duo felt pity towards Ye Ling.
Ye Ling paused. It had been a while since his parents were mentioned. He had almost forgotten. He was very young then, but he had a vivid memory.
He mended the final stitch, cut off the thread, and stared up at the ceiling as he slowly spoke. About ten years ago, I guess. Time passed so quickly.
Ten years? If so, Yang was fifteen, Liu was thirteen, Mo was eleven, and Ling would have been only nine. They must have had a miserable childhood. With no parents, she could not imagine what kind of life they lived.
Once, dad brought Yang hunting in the hills. There was an ident. Dad fell into a trap to save Yang. The trap was used to capturerge animals. That was when Yangs face got terribly scratched. He came home with blood on his face, asking our uncles to help rescue dad, but they didnt care. Grandmother didnt care either.
So that was how Yang got the scar on his face.
The hill had many traps, and many beasts too. If they went and couldnt rescue him, sacrificing others was not worth the loss! Call it strange, but dads life should have ended then.
Liu Duo furrowed her brows. She was very angry.
After that, our third uncle went looking for dad anyway. He managed to bring him home, but dads chest had been pierced by the wooden stakes in the trap.
He paused, his voice whimpering, and continued. It had been only three days after his death, but my uncles were already egging on my grandmother to distribute the inheritance. Mom was short-tempered from the start and could not handle anger well. After dad died, mom suffered a great blow, yet my grandmother added insult to injury. She got so cranked up that she died soon after.
That must have been a heart attack! Liu Duo scowled. What kind of family was this? Their eldest son had just died, and then they wanted to separate their inheritance, snuffing out their daughter-inw too?
Why did you grandmother and your uncles suddenly want to split the inheritance? Are they still human? Liu Duo asked.
Hmm... Right, why though? They were most definitely not human! Ye Ling could only smile.
While they were not paying attention, Ye Liu walked by and leaned on the woodpile next to them, with his arms folded in front of his chest, and answered on Ye Lings behalf. Dad died, and Yang was barely grown up, so how much could he hunt? So much for ie.
Listening to him talk, one would think he was talking about some other family. Liu Duo sighed.
Chapter 38 - Foolish Piety
Chapter 38: Foolish Piety
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
At that time, I went along to do some temporary work. I wasnt very strong, so I didnt earn much. I just happened to be more good-looking.
As for Mo then, he was at school; and Ling was still a kid and had medicine to take, so there went our budget! Ye Liu said very casually.
Both Liu Duo and Ye Ling wondered if Liu could take this seriously.
But Liu Duo was surprised. Someone as impulsive and short-tempered as Mo actually used to be a student? Was he any good?
Oh, right, and Yang needed a wife, so that was more spending. Therefore that old woman, who couldnt die, cut us out!
Old woman who couldnt die! Great use of words, Liu Duo thought in agreement.
He stepped over and sat beside her. Whatever we had, we split. Heaven knows why mom died of anger like that!
He sighed and went on, If they had listened to me about splitting, perhaps everything would be different!
At that time, he was twelve. Dad and Yang went hunting in the hills, and Mo went to school. His grandmother, uncles, and aunts did not take kindly to his mom and Ling. One day, he returned early after working in town and discovered what had happened by ident.
They left all theundry to his mother alone. She had to do every chore by herself and could not even get a full meal. The cousins bullied Ling, and no one bothered.
He never knew that his mother and Ling had been suffering when they were not around. His mom would not say, and neither would Ling.
Liu became so angry that he roared at his mother, Why didnt you tell Dad or us? Dad and Yang work hard hunting, Im working too, and all the money we earn we gave this family, but this is how they treat you and Ling? And you tolerated it? You were taken advantage of and didnt say anything. When Dades back, we are leaving this ce!
And yet his mother, his dear mother, actually said, we are a family, so it does not matter if one contributes more or less. Is splitting what young kids like you talk about? Thats not filial. Grandmother didnt ask to split, so we shouldnt simply say things like that. It destroys harmony.
When dad and Yang returned, he pulled his dad aside and told him everything. He also said that splitting was for the better, and dad actually repeated what mom said!
Thinking about this, Ye Liu kicked the bench beside him, and it flew across the yard, as he cursed, Stupid piety!
This made Liu Duo and Ye Liu jump in surprise. He had been talking like he usually did. This was the first time they had seen him express sudden anger.
Liu? Ye Ling called out weakly.
Liu Dup gently shook his shoulder, asking silently, whats the matter?
Obviously, Ye Liu was quietly drowning in his own thoughts, remembering the past.
When he came to, Ye Liu grinned gently. Its nothing. Its in the past. Were doing fine now.
Liu Duo was curious about what came next, so she asked, What happened after that?
Seeing her curiosity, Ye Liu chose to satisfy her, so he said, After that we split! Yangs wedding arrangement was canceled! This small yard, one mu of paddy field, and two mus of vegetable plots were divided to us.
Yang still went hunting, and I continued doing odd jobs. Mo stopped going to school, so other than tending the farm, his main responsibility was doing whatever it takes to care for Ling.
Pffft, Liu Duoughed upon hearing this. Whatever it takes to care for Ling? That wasnt necessary for Ling though, right? He wasnt a baby anymore!
Ye Ling sighed drily. Since when had he needed Mo to do whatever it takes for him? He was ten then, and he knew better!
Chapter 39 - Couldn’t Figure It Out
Chapter 39: Couldnt Figure It Out
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He might have been flippant when he spoke, but it was this personality that allowed him to talk about the past that easily, so that everyone felt less heavy about the subject.
Liu, you said Mo went to school. But why is it that I cant feel any schrly temperament or gentleness from him? Hes always so irritable and unreasonable! She always thought that any one of the four could have gone to school except him, but why was he chosen?
She couldnt figure it out!
Hearing that, sadness spread on Ye Lius face as he said, Well, hes just lucky, I guess.
Yang couldnt go because the old hag didnt allow it. She said we didnt have the money. As for me, I was too effeminate, she said. Should do more work, be more manly!
When talking about himself, he was obviously grinding his teeth. What did that old hag mean by effeminate? He was clearly very handsome!
As for Mo, dad spoke up. He said he wanted at least one of his kids to be literate, so off he went!
Then we have Ling... Liu looked as his brother regrettably, Because of his feet, he couldnt go.
It had always been like this. The kingdom ruled that disabled bodies were not allowed in school!
Hearing all that, Ye Mo was really lucky. Liu Duo looked at Ye Lings feet. She really could not understand how he could be born with one leg shorter than the other, and had to stumble as he walked.
Otherwise, he should have had the chance to go to school, shouldnt he? Even if he couldnt take the exam, he could learn to read and write, and that was fine too.
Liu, how long did Mo study at school? Liu Duo tilted her head as she looked at him.
Hey, Little Duo, why are you so concerned about Mo? Ye Liu raised his brow.
Ye Ling was not as nosy as his brother. Mo went for three years. He was about to take his exams when dad got into the ident, so he didnt go. Otherwise he would have passed.
Liu Duo pouted her mouth in disbelief.
Lets not talk about him. Liu, lets go to town tomorrow, she changed the topic. The past was in the past.
Ye Liu knew what she wanted to do in town, so he quickly agreed. Sure, I can look for suitable work as well.
He got up and breathed out heavily. We leave early tomorrow. Little Duo, better not oversleep!
Yang was now busy hunting in the hills, so he should not be taking a break.
Ye Ling turned around and continued with his sewing, as Liu Duo looked on next to him. The longer she watched, the more favour she felt for him. How could he look so elegant? Give it a few more years and he would be even more attractive.
Ye Liu sat beside her and saw her staring at Ling with a sleazy grin on her face, and teased her. I say, Little Duo, please dont ogle at Ling like that. Youll frighten him.
Ling was already red in the face and, after what Liu said, he only got redder. Though he was hanging his head low, he could see Liu Duo out of the corner of his eye, which he had been doing secretly.
Im not ogling! Dont say it as if Im like you!
Tch, no fun! I was obviously just admiring him? She defended in her thoughts.
Everyone appreciates beauty. That includes people as ordinary as Liu Duo herself. She might not have had rtionships with men in her past life, but she loved seeing those handsome idols in dramas, and she never followed blindly.
Now her husband looked just like those pop stars, and with no screen in between them, of course she would take her time and observe in detail.
If only she could see the expression on her own face as she stared at Ye Ling, she would have agreed with Ye Liu.
Chapter 40 - Every Single Stitch
Chapter 40: Every Single Stitch
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Just admit it, Little Duo. Honesty is the best policy! Ye Liu looked like he was educating a child.
She turned away proudly, ignoring him. She stood and pulled her bench to the other side, beside Ling, pretending Ye Liu was nothing but air.
Then she spoke fervently to Ye Ling, Ling, whats that youre mending?
Insoles for the shoes. Makes them morefortable to walk in, he responded with good temper. His voice was calm and gentle, able to make people feel good instantly.
Oh.
It was only a fewyers of coarse cloth, neatly sewn together by rows and rows of thread.
She observed Ye Lings actions. It looked easy enough that she was tempted to try. She had never sewn insoles before.
Ling, let me try.
Alright, but dont prick yourself, or its going to hurt, he passed the tools to her.
Rx, Im not stupid enough to prick myself, she took over in a rush.
Needle in hand, Liu Duo got to work excitedly. The needle managed to pierce through the cloth, but only halfway. It was just too think. Her spirit dropped.
How did Ling make it look so easy, yet she was having a tough time?
With great effort Liu Duo tried again and managed to pierce through it entirely, and then she sewed a few more times. Soon, she had had enough.
Hey, you can have it. Im done. She did not prick herself, but because she was not familiar with the technique, her fingers were swelling.
Yikes, thats an ugly piece of work, Ye Liu snuck a peek and could not resist picking on her.
Ye Ling had intended on sewing a smooth and straight line, but Liu Duo messed it up quite conspicuously. This was why she gave up.
Dont look if its ugly then. I didnt even tell you to. Geez! She said unhappily, very unhappily. She was not skilled, so this should be totally normal!
Its not ugly. This is Duo Ers token of goodwill, Ling consoled her. He used to be just as bad. But this was sewn from the goodness of the heart. Every single stitch.
Upon hearing this, a smile immediately hung on her pretty face. She held onto Ye Lings arm, craned her neck at Ye Liu and lifted her chin. Hear that? Ugly is my token of goodwill, hmmph! Lings the best.
Sure, sure, sure, Lings the best, and Im the worst. I get it! He would follow whatever Liu Duo said for now, as long as she was happy. He loved seeing her smile.
d you do!
The three of them sat under the roof, chatting happily. Ye Liu talked the most. He often worked in town, so he got in touch with all walks of life. He spoke humorously, which made Liu Duough so hard. Ye Ling would chime in every now and then. It was a harmonious moment.
Then, the door to their yard opened, and Ye Mo entered with a basketful of firewood on his back, an axe in one hand, and another bundle in the other.
He saw the three of them chatting away happily under the roof. Liu Duo was smiling particrly brightly. He had never ever seen any womanughing so uncontrobly.
But it was especially attractive, not pretentious at all, in fact very natural and poised. Her clear and tender facial features, beauty mark, and dimples hanging on either corner of her mouth added to her beauty regardless.
For one moment he stood at the door, stunned.
The group of three had long spotted him.
Liu Duo realised he had been staring at her. What had she done to provoke him again? There was no reason, so she broke the line of vision.
I say, Mo, if you n to be a gatekeeper, kindly face outwards! What kind of guardian faces towards the house anyway? Im telling you, donte scaring our Little Duo, Ye Liu muttered at him, his anger notpletely gone yet.
He came to at the sound of Ye Lius voice. His mouth twitched. He closed the door and ced the firewood aside.
Chapter 41 - Minded His Own Business
Chapter 41: Minded His Own Business
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He poured out all of the firewood from the basket backpack. Those that needed to be cut short were cut short, and those that needed to be halved were halved.
The three of them continued to chat andugh, and they became a sharp contrast to Ye Mo.
Ye Mo felt like he was discarded. He already knew he did wrong, but Liu was still acting a bit weird.
Time passed by very quickly. It couldnt be slowed down even if one wanted. The evening arrived after they ate dinner, and bedtime arrived again.
ording to the order, Ye Mo was supposed to sleep with Liu Duo. However, Ye Liu stopped Ye Mo from going into the bedroom because of all of the things he did towards Liu Duo that day.
Mo, you stay here. Ling, you go and sleep with Little Duo.
Ye Ling looked at Liu and said awkwardly, Liu, tonight is supposed to be Mo who sleeps with Liu Duo. Why are you asking me to go?
Mo already knew he was wrong. Had Liu not forgiven him?
Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu in silence.
Mo, you better not share the same bed with Little Duo tonight considering the things you did to her today. Otherwise, it might leave a scar for her. What Im doing now is also for your good.
Ye Liu was really not trying to make it difficult for him by doing this. He was really afraid that Liu Duo might think of bad imagery when she sees him on the bed.
Ye Ling, who originally felt hesitant, suddenly saw everything clearly. He turned his head again and looked at Ye Mo.
Ye Mo nodded. He had indeed frightened her today. Ling, you go. I will sleep with Liu.
Liu Duo had juste out of the outhouse and hung the cloth. When she turned around, she saw the three brothers at the bedroom door, discussing the problem of who would be sleeping with her that night.
What are you guys doing? Quickly go to sleep. She went in front of the three of them.
Oh right, today is Ye Mos turn to sleep with me. Looking at their positions, it seems that Liu didnt allow it? That should be the case. You treated me like that today and still want to sleep with me? Humph...
We are just about to sleep. Little Duo, you go to sleep with Ling. Ye Liu gave Ye Ling a look that asked him to take Liu Duo to bed.
You must be tired Duo Er. Lets go to bed. Ye Ling said softly.
Liu Duo also wasnt argumentative. She nodded and left with Ye Ling to the bedroom without even looking at Ye Mo. They then closed the door.
It was one thing for Ye Mo to know he did wrong. He did admit wrong, and she did help him, but Liu Duo did not say whether or not she would ignore him and give him attitude!
Ye Mo stayed silent and did not make a sound. He went to the other bedroom. Ye Liu faced the door and reminded, Little Duo, remember to wake up early to go to town! Otherwise, I wont wait for you.
Okay, I know. Go to sleep. Goodnight.
Goodnight.
Ye Liu returned to the bedroom and saw Ye Mo spacing out while sitting on the side of the bed. He closed the door, went to the side of the bed, and took off his coat, all the whileughing, Tsk, you missed a night. You need to wait for another one or two days! What a pity.
Little Duos figure is small and petite. Everything that is supposed to be there is there. Moreover, she is soft and fragrant. Hugging her is what you callfort.
He knew his own second brother. He was acting strange again. He was not nning on paying attention to him. He minded his own business. He took off his clothes and went to bed.
Liu really went on and on. He clearly knew that Mo knew he had done wrong and was regretful, but he still poked at his heart.
Of course, he knew Liu Duos body was soft and fragrant. He could feel his body get hot when he thought about their bodies getting really close to each other today. Her breasts were soft and bouncy.
Ye Liusugh got even more irritating when he saw that Ye Mo did not make a sound. He blew out the oilmp,id down on the other side of the bed, and sighed, Ahh, I really miss Little Duo. What should I do if I cant fall asleep...
Ye Mo pulled his own bedsheets and covered his head. He did not want to listen to Ye Lius teasing.
Chapter 42 - What’s With This Situation?
Chapter 42: Whats With This Situation?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
It was a long night. Some felt sorrow, and some felt joy. Liu Duo and Ye Ling were in a happy mood. They chatted for a while, then went into their dreand.
But on Ye Liu and Ye Mos side, just as Ye Liu said, they couldnt fall asleep.
The previous night, Ye Liu had hugged Liu Duo while he slept. Although it was torturous, it was much more interesting than hugging a nket every day and night. Tonight, he could not sleep even though he was hugging a nket. He thought of Liu Duos fragrant body.
Ye Mo would find it even harder to fall asleep. He was angry at himself for doing those things that frightened and hurt her. At the same time, he was also thinking of Liu Duos fragrant body.
They had been bachelors for twenty-something years, so suddenly gaining a wife would definitely make them long for her. It wasnt their fault. After all, the people who were of the same age as they were already had kids who were running around everywhere.
With the thought of going to townter, Liu Duo woke up at about six-thirty. After she got out of bed, shebed her hair and washed up. She then went into the outhouse.
Ye Ling saw his two brothers snoring with haggard faces. He asked, puzzled, Liu, Mo, what happened to you guys? Didnt sleep well?
Nothing. We slept well. Ye Mo turned his body and went to the side of the well to wash up.
Just then, Liu Duo finished her business and came out of the outhouse. Ye Liu saw Liu Duo with his sharp eyes and went over, Little Duo, you are so obedient to me and woke up so early. Dont tell me that you woke up early to see me!
Can you not be so egotistical? What did you dost night? You have dark circles under both your eyes. She pushed Ye Liu away and went beside the well to wash her cloth.
He also followed her to the well, like a stalker, and just so happened to also wash. Ah, its all your fault. Little Duo. You need to take responsibility for me.
She lifted her head and looked at the gaze from the idiot. She stared at Ye Liu, What do I have to do with it?
I couldnt sleep well because you werent beside me. Not sleeping well caused me to have dark circles under my eyes, and that will affect my gentlemanly face. Ye Liu spoke very enthusiastically, and Liu Duo listened with a frown. What kind of messed up logic was this?
She was toozy to care about the nonsensical Ye Liu. She hung up her cloth and then went to the kitchen to apany Ye Ling with preparing breakfast.
On the dining table, Liu Duo took a bite of rice, then looked at Ye Liu and said, Liu, are we going to take the ox cartter? She really didnt want to walk, as it was too far.
Heading to town again? Ye Mo started to frown as he listened. However, he didnt flip out.
Sure. Call me master. He tore apart a mantou, threw it into his mouth and chewed. He stared at Liu Duo and smiled smugly.
Humph... she turned her head and ignored him.
Ah, I say Little Duo, he drank a mouthful of white congee to moisten his throat, You arent even willing to call me master. My heart feels very cold!
She just minded her own business. After she finished herst bite of rice, she put down her chopsticks. She saw that Ye Liu was still eating and rushed him, Liu, can speed it up? A big man eating so slowly!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling had also finished eating. They were only waiting for Ye Liu.
Ye Liu was still calm andposed after hearing that. He held the bowl and drank thest gulp of white congee. Satisfied, he put down the bowl and chopsticks.
Little Duo, you just dont understand that being quick is not a good thing for a man. Being quick means being not capable, understand? He raised his eyebrows while looking at Liu Duo.
What kind of twisted logic was this? She did not understand what he said.
Liu Duo, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling all curiously looked at Ye Liu. Their eyes were asking him to rify what he said and tell them what it meant.
Hehe. Ye Liuughed mysteriously. You want to know?
All three of them nodded together.
Ye Liu turned his head towards Ye Mo and muttered a few words into his ear. He then turned to Ye Lings ears and muttered a few words.
Liu Duo looked at the three of them with a stunned expression. Whats with this situation? What did Liu say to them?
Ye Liuughed in a way that made his face look punchable. Ye Mo and Ye Lings faces turned red, and they didnt dare to look at Liu Duo.
Chapter 43 - Pretending to be Cool
Chapter 43: Pretending to be Cool
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu was already causing a scene so early in the morning. What was his intention? The two younger brothers couldnt even look at her, and Ye Liu, the older brother, smiled in a way that possessed hidden meanings.
Since weve finished eating, lets go. Liu Duo took the lead and stood up. She walked towards the door to go outside, and Ye Liu ran after her immediately.
Ye Ling cleared away the bowls and chopsticks. Ye Mo spaced out for a few seconds, got up, and said, Ling, you stay at home. I also want to go to town to take a look.
Oh okay. Go then. Otherwise, Liu and she wouldve gone far.
Ye Mo nodded and then ran out. He saw that Liu Duo and Ye Liu hadnt gone far. He immediately ran after them.
Mo, why did you run after us? You dont need to miss us. We will be back by the afternoon at thetest. Ye Liu patted Ye Mos shoulder.
Who missed you? Ye Mo rolled his eyes. I also want to go to town. He said clearly and concisely.
What are you going to town for? Ye Liu felt suspicious. Why did Mo suddenly want to go to town?
Nothing really. I just wanted to go. He looked ahead of him and was unwilling to say more.
Liu Duo only nced at Ye Mo and did not make any sound. She muttered in her heart, You want to monitor me, I bet! First, to make sure that I dont run away. Second, you are afraid that I might spend money frivolously!
They walked towards the Chao Vige entrance. Wang Tuozis ox cart would be waiting there for the people who wanted to take the ox cart to town.
When they arrived at the vige entrance, they saw that there were three people sitting on Wang Tuozis ox cart.
Liu Duo even recognized one of them. It was the person she fought with by theke.
When that person saw Liu Duo, she made a humph sound and ignored her. She turned her head and gave her the cold shoulder.
The other two people were polite, and they nodded. None of them spoke, because they werent familiar with each other.
Wang Tuozi still said aloud, as a token gesture, Three wens per person. A round trip is six wens.
When most vigers went to town, the women would take the ox cart to town, but very few of them would take it going both there and back. Taking it in both directions was too extravagant.
Ye Liu took out nine wens from his waist and handed them to Wang Tuozi. Ye Mo said, Dont include mine, I will walk there.
He even nced at Liu Duo after he spoke. He then walked on the road towards town. He felt a bit unsatisfied in his heart, but he did not say it aloud.
Wang Tuozi also didnt say anything and returned three wens.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Mos back. Pretending to be cool!
Ye Liu did not mind at all. He sat on the side of the ox cart after he paid. He waved his hands, Little Duo,e and sit here. He even wiped it off.
Wang Tuozi saw that it was about time. Sit tight, its time to leave. Dont fall!
A leather whipnded on the oxs butt and the ox cart slowly rolled forward to begin traveling.
Wait a moment. Ye Ling ran over from afar while limping. He gasped for air.
The ox cart stopped. Fourth brother of the Ye family, whats up? You want to go?
Wang Tuozi turned his head and looked at Ye Ling.
Ying. Liu Duo was a bit surprised to see Ye Ling, especially seeing that he held a piece of cloth in his hands.
He hadnt run there specifically to give it to her, had he? Liu Duo felt somewhat moved. He really was a considerate man. He remembered it after she hadined to him once.
Liu Duo really guessed correctly. Duo Er, I borrowed a cushion for you. This way, it wont be as bumpy.
He gave the cloth to Liu Duo. He had especially gone out of his way to find Aunt Ye to borrow it.
Thank you, Ling. She smiled while she took it. She ced it under her butt. It was soft, much morefortable than sitting on hard wood.
Ling, didnt I tell you that you are not allowed to be anxious and not allowed to run at speed? Ye Liu reprimanded him coldly.
Liu, I... Ye Lings smile disappeared when he heard that.
He had only remembered to deliver the cushion to Liu Duo and had forgotten that he shouldnt get anxious or run quickly, because of his illness.
Chapter 44 - No Lack of Elitists
Chapter 44: No Lack of Elitists
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo was shocked by Ye Lius voice. She couldnt tell that Liu was so fierce. Was Lings illness a heart disease?
Liu, Ling was rushing to deliver the cushion to me. Scold me instead, dont me Ling. Liu Duo pulled at Ye Liu.
Liu, dont me Duo Er. It was me who wanted to deliver it. I will be careful in the future and wont do it again. Ye Ling said frantically.
He shook his head. Its not like he really wanted to me either of them. Okay okay. Be careful next time.
Are youing or not? Youre wasting our time! The girl they had encountered by theke that time couldnt stand to look at Liu Duo.
Ye Ling also knew that it wasnt good to dy. He said sorry, and Wang Tuozi drove the ox cart and started to move.
Liu Duo stared at Ye Ling, who was still standing there, and waved her hands. She put both her hands together by her mouth and said, Ling, go back. We wille back very soon.
Sit tight and dont fall. Ye Liu pulled Liu Duos shoulder.
The other women on the ox cart gossiped to pass the time. It took a while to get to town.
The ox carts speed wasnt fast or slow. After traveling for a while, Liu Duo and the others saw Ye Mo, who was walking in front.
Mo, why are you walking so slowly? Look, weve already caught up to you. Ye Liu shouted at Ye Mo.
When Ye Mo heard the sound, he turned his head around, looked for a while, then turned back ahead and continued to walk. What nonsense was he talking about? He only had two legs, how could he walk faster than something that had four legs?
... Liu Duo was speechless. Ye Liu was acting strange again and talking nonsense!
They arrived at the town and got off the cart. The women all went their own way. When Liu Duo got off the cart, she told Wang Tuozi that she would leave her cushion on his ox cart and that he could sit on it if he wanted to. She would get on his ox cart after she returned.
Before Ye Liu and Liu Duo went too far, they heard Ye Mos voice. Liu, wait up.
The two of them turned around and looked at Ye Mo, who ran closer to them. Mo, go run your own errands in town. What did you call us for?
Im not doing anything. Im just here to walk around with you guys.
She knew what Ye Mo was nning to do. Liu Duo pulled Ye Liu while she turned around and then walked away. Liu, lets go and not dy any further.
Okay.
Ye Liu on the left and Ye Mo on the right. They looked like they were bodyguards. This was the second time she hade to town, and she didnt possess the wondrous zeal shed hadst time.
The lively town was filled with continuous shouting of all kinds.
They arrived at the tailor shop that Liu Duo noticed the previous time she. Liu Duo walked in.
Ye Mo thought that Liu Duo wanted to buy clothes. He frowned so heavily that it could kill a mosquito.
He coughed, like a westerner, and pulled Ye Liu, who was next to him. He slowed down his pace and said softly, Liu, how much money did you bring?
He knew what Ye Mo meant. Ye Liu smiled, Enough money to take the ox cart.
That wasnt a lot. Ye Mo nodded and felt at ease.
The female shop assistant immediately smiled when she saw that there were customers. What does this customer need?
Liu Duo shook her head. She wanted to look through this tailor shop carefully. She had only nced at the exterior thest time.
The size of the tailor shop was not small. There were two floors. The bottom floor sold clothing materials and finished clothing formon people. The top floor probably sold things that only those with money could afford.
She lifted her legs and prepared to go upstairs. The shop assistant immediately stopped her. The things in the top floor are more expensive.
Liu Duo looked at the female shop assistant who blocked the stairs and frowned. So what? I cant go up?
The female assistant sized up Liu Duo. Her expression showed that she looked down on her. Yes. Only valued customers who can afford them are allowed up.
There really was nock of elitists everywhere!
Just browse here. You arent going to buy anything there even if you go upstairs! Ye Mo couldnt help but say.
He didnt even have money to give her to buy anything downstairs, and she still wanted to go upstairs to browse?
Chapter 45 - Makes Me So Mad
Chapter 45: Makes Me So Mad
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo became especially unhappy when she heard what Ye Mo said. Her own family had actually acted this way. He helped to strengthen the other persons position and weakened their own position.
Thats right. Why go up to browse if you are not going to buy anything? The female shop assistant became more smug once she heard someone else helping her.
She turned around to face Ye Mo and stared at him. It is your fault anyway that I cant afford it! You are still a man but you dont even have money to afford to let your own women buy the things she wants.
This brat is talking down to me? You are still wet behind the ears! This makes me so mad. Liu Duos heart was going crazy!
Ye Mo lowered his head to look at Liu Duos angry face and was at a loss for words. It was true, she was his women, and he didnt have the ability to give her money to let her buy the things she wanted. He even spoke that way when she wanted to go take a look.
Ye Liu pulled Liu Duo. Lets go Little Duo. Liu will bring you up to look.
He then smiled at the female shop assistant. Beautiful, this is where you are wrong. If we dont go up to look, how would we know if we fancy something? If we see something we fancy and the price is right, then we will buy it. If we dont see anything we fancy, then we will definitely not buy anything! Correct, no?
The female shop assistant saw that Ye Liu gave her a warm smile. She nodded very shyly. Yes, yes, yes.
In that case, excuse me, beautiful. He led Liu Duo upstairs.
F**k. Liu Duo couldnt stay calm and collected. This brat wants to use his male sex appeal? He thought that I couldnt get upstairs by myself?
While walking on the stairs, Liu Duo threw Ye Lius hand away. Oh you are so capable, and your mouth is oh so very sweet. You can call someone beautiful so readily!
Sweet? Do you want to kiss it and try? He lowered his head and moved closer to Liu Duo.
Shameless! She pushed away Ye Liu and quickly got up to the second floor.
Ye Liu ran after her whileughing. However, Ye Mo still stood where he had stood previously and did not follow them up. He looked at the stairs for a while, then turned around to walk out the store. He stood by the side and waited for them.
He stared at the pedestrians who wereing and going. Ye Mos heart was a mess. Why did he cause Liu Duo to be angry again? It was one thing for him to not have money for clothes, but why did he say it that way when she only wanted to browse.
The clothing materials and finished clothing on the second floor were iparable to the ones on the first floor. The things on the first floor were just normal single-colored sackcloths and cotton cloths. The items on the second floor were all brocade fabric, silk fabric and so on. The workmanship was also good.
While looking, Liu Duo couldnt help but touch it with her hands. It was very soft. It would definitely be veryfortable when worn.
Ye Lu saw that Liu Duo liked it very much. However, the reality of the current situation was that he didnt have any money to give her to purchase it. He was determined to buy it for her once he saved enough money.
Are the two of you looking for clothing materials or finished clothing? A woman came and asked with a smile.
They looked at the woman who spoke. She was about forty years old, but she was still attractive. There were some parts of her that looked quite good. Moreover, she was dressed much better than the female shop assistant. She was probably important. She hadnt acted elitist, and this made Liu Duo feel satisfied.
Sorry, we are not here to buy anything. I am here to discuss a partnership. Liu Duo was also smiling. When other peoples attitudes were good, her attitude would naturally also be good.
Discuss a partnership? The woman felt uncertain.
She sized up Liu Duo, and Liu Duo generously allowed her to look carefully.
The woman saw that although her manner of dressing looked poor, the confidence brimming on her face could not be ignored. Her temperament did not match her lowly clothing. She probably wasnt here to make trouble.
Then what kind of partnership do you want to discuss with my store? The woman was very curious.
Ye Liu was also very curious, as he also very much wanted to know. He turned his head and looked at Liu Duo, who was smiling with confidence.
Can you give me a piece of paper and a pencil? I need to use it.
Okay. Come with me. The woman also didnt ask any more questions. She brought Liu Duo to a room on the second floor.
Chapter 46 - Cut To The Chase
Chapter 46: Cut To The Chase
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The room was not wide. It might have just been an ountants office. There was a table, several stools, and a writing desk.
They were told to sit anywhere they pleased, and then she ced the paper, ink, and brush on the table in front of Liu Duo, motioning her to use them.
Liu Duo picked up the brush and doodled on the paper, just to try her hand. She had never drawn using a brush before.
Then, on the paper, she drew a cartoonish pig. It was fat, with adorable eyes. Because it was not painted with what should be a tender shade of pink, itcked a certain appeal, but otherwise Liu Duo was quite satisfied with how it turned out.
What do you think? The pigs cute, right? We make it this big, she gestured the size with her fingers, I can guarantee that those richdies would love it very much. Liu Duo said, looking quite pleased with the expression on the womans face.
Pigs in their eyes were always depicted as fat and ugly with humongous ears. Liu Duos drawing though was cute beyond measure. The woman loved it at first sight, even Ye Liu was surprised.
This was one of Liu Duos interests. She did not like it before, but there was one year in her previous life when she was admitted to the hospital due to severe illness. She met a little girl there who suffered from simr conditions.
The girl loved drawing these, and slowly, Liu Duo was roped in. It was boring in the ward, so they would draw in their sketchbooks and share their work between themselves,peting for who had the cuter or better drawing.
What do you think? Do you want to coborate? Liu Duo took another clean, white piece of paper and covered up her pig.
The woman was not angry at Liu Duos actions. She just felt she had not seen enough.
She sat on the other side and spoke calmly, Please, how should I address you?
Liu Duo was quite content with the womans attitude. She was neither needlessly rejoiceful nor fanatical, but she was able to calm down and ask for her name.
My surname is Ye-Liu, my name is Liu Duo. You can call me Little Duo, she smiled, This is my husband, Ye Liu; the idiot downstairs as well; and there are two more at home.
Ye Liu was unusually happy with Liu Duos introductions. Usually she would not willingly call him that, but right now she did not mind telling others she was a shared wife! She had truly integrated into the family.
Ye Liu smiled as though he was bathing in spring. He could not help but hold her hand, slightly trembling C proof that he was quite excited.
The woman was surprised when she heard this. Liu Duo was a shared wife, and she spoke of it out in the open too? Shouldnt this be something unspeakable? And based on her appearance and the way she carried herself, she did not seem like one at all.
Liu Duo spoke nothing of the look of disbelief on the womans face. She couldnt care less what others thought of her. She was a shared wife. So what?
So, I wonder how should I call you? Liu Duo ought to know the other persons name too.
Im Qin Fang, but you can call me Miss Fang. The woman had seen the world too. She knew that poor families tended to have shared wives, and she was only surprised for a short while.
Alright, Miss Fang, I dont like beating around the bush. Im looking for a business partner, because I dont have any capital. If we work well together, then I hope we can continue in the long run, Liu Duo cut to the chase.
There were two meanings to this, Qin Fang knew. If she had the capital, she would not look for her shop. If they could not work well together, she would find others.
Qin Fang liked Liu Duos directness, as sheughed, Since you are so sincere, then I will be too. Look, Little Duo, how do we split the profit? If we make this, we would need a fair amount ofbour and costs, wouldnt we?
Chapter 47 - About To Leave
Chapter 47: About To Leave
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo and Ye Liu werent fools. They knew what she was implying. She meant, you only drew a sample, but she had to look forbour and make it out of cloth. Even if it were avable in the shop, it would still incur some costs.
Little Duo, what do you think about a thirty-seventy split?
Oh, thirty-seventy? Liu Duo and Ye Liu looked at each other. His eyes told her he would go with whatever she decided.
Liu Duo smiled in reply as she lowered her head and yed with his long fingers, Miss Fang, I believe you arent as sincere as you think!
True, all I did was draw a sample, so it seems like you call the shots, but without my samples, what would you be making?
She looked up and stared at Qin Fang as she spoke in a serious tone, In any kind of business, dont ideas alwayse first, and actionseter?
Seeing the look of seriousness on Liu Duos face, Qin Fang knew Liu Duo was not someone to be fooled. She forced augh, Take it easy, Little Duo. Of course Im willing to work with you, so may I ask what you have in mind then?
Twenty-eighty. I take eighty, you can have twenty.
Ye Liu thought Liu Duo would suggest a fifty-fifty split, but what came out of her mouth surprised him. After all, Qin Fang was certainly the one calling the shots.
Would the negotiation fail? Ye Liu was quite worried. Liu Duo gave his hand a reassuring pat.
This... Qin Fang furrowed her brows. Twenty-eighty would put her at a great disadvantage.
Liu Duo did not rush. She said slowly, Miss Fang, think about it. This pig I drew, have you seen anyone draw something like it? I think Im the only one who can do so in the entire kingdom.
This little pig is just one of many emotions. The whole package would include happiness, anger, sadness, joy, and resentment. It can all be done on this pig.
Youll be the only shop who sells it. When therge amount of revenuees in, will you still think getting twenty is too little? If you feel that way, then Ill find another partner. Good things are worth the wait.
She stood up, took Ye Liu by the hand, and was about to leave.
Wait, Qin Fang, who had been indecisive, heard what Liu Duo said and was suddenly enlightened. She had not given it enough thought.
Liu Duo turned around, Is there anything else? We have other ces to go.
Oh, youre joking, arent you, Little Duo? Qin Fang quickly pulled her back passionately and offered her a seat.
Lets have it at twenty-eighty then! Little Duo, if you dont mind, can you draw the other pigs with different emotions? I want to make the arrangements immediately.
Qin Fang really wanted to see what the other emotions looked like.
Liu Duoughed in her seat, Dont rush, we can sign the contract first.
She wasnt a fool. If she had drawn them out, she would not have any tricks left, and where would she go then?
Youre right, thats my bad, Qin Fang picked up the brush and began writing two copies of the same document.
She finished with her signature and her stamp, along with the stamp of the tailor shop, before handling it to Liu Duo.
All shops in the kingdom had their own special seals that came with legal benefits.
She read the contract and was about to sign when Ye Liu stopped her, Wait, Little Duo, Ill call up dear Mo to take a look.
He couldnt read, and he thought Liu Duo couldnt read too, so both of them wouldnt know if the contract was legitimate, so best to call Ye Mo for confirmation.
Er...... she looked at him. She wanted to say she could read, but that was not possible, because they both knew the original Ye Duo was illiterate.
Qin Fang nodded with a smile, Go ahead, find someone literate to help.
Liu Duo watched Ye Liu go, feeling rather helpless. It seemed she would have to find an opportunity to pretend to learn how to read, otherwise it would be too bothersome.
Chapter 48 - Fighting For The Favorite?
Chapter 48: Fighting For The Favorite?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu arrived at the first floor and saw Ye Mo outside the shop. He went to pat him on the shoulder.
Mo,e upstairs with me.
Liu Duo had note down, yet he was invited to go up. Ye Mo got more annoyed than ever. Why should I go up? I dont have the money to buy new clothes for her.
Not that. She knows we dont have money. Theres some business to take care of. Come on. Dont let them wait too long, Ye Liu said as he pushed his brother along.
In the room on the second floor, Liu Duo had been telling Qin Fang, When summeres, we can draw cute pictures on the fans. It doesnt necessarily have to be mountains and rivers. Theyre boring.
By then, leave all the drawing to me. I will provide fresh new drawings every two weeks or every month, so that customers will visit us often.
Alright. It looks like cooperation with you would bring good business into the shop, and maybe wed even be famous! Just dreaming about it had Qin Fang grinning from ear to ear.
On the second floor, Ye Liu led Ye Mo directly into the room and sat him down.
He brought over the contract, made and signed by Qin Fang, for Ye Mo to take a look.
Ye Mo looked at the contract, disbelief spread across his face as he stared at Liu Duo. How could she......
What? Is there a problem? If not, let me sign it, Liu Duo, still angry at him, was not taking him kindly.
Mo, is everything alright? Ye Liu slightly pushed him.
Qin Fang was not rushing, merely looking on at them with a smile. Little Duo seemed to have some discontentment with this husband, yet she had taken a liking to Ye Liu.
This one that came after had bruises on his face. Could he, like concubines in a rich family, have been fighting for favours?
Liu Duo stretched a hand out to take the contract Ye Mo was holding, but he refused to give it to her and said coolly, Even if there are no problems, why should I give it to you? Do you even know how to sign your name?
He was surprised. She was not here to buy clothes, but to discuss business, and had struck a twenty-eighty deal.
Of course I... The words hung on her tongue. She did not want them to suspect. Illiterate people should not know how to write either.
She got so mad that there was nothing she could say. She huffed her cheeks and red at Ye Mo.
Ye Mo saw Liu Duos reactions and felt that he had won for once. True, there are no problems, but nothing is mentioned about the price, how do we calcte the dividends then?
True indeed. If not written clearly, the shop could sell one for fifty wen, yet charge them twenty wen, and after the twenty-eighty split, wouldnt they lose out?
Right, why didnt she think of this! She looked Ye Mo in the eye and couldnt believe that this psychopathic maniac actually had some brains!
Qin Fang was surprised to hear that too. She had truly forgotten to list the price. A mistake on my part, Little Duo. How much do you think we can sell these for?
Liu Duo pursed her lips and thought, Lets do it this way, Miss Fang. We dont have to list the price yet. After weplete the products, we can decide then. I believe Miss Fang would not go back on her word. Otherwise, Ill only lose out once.
Of course. Since Little Duo trusts me so much, I wont back out on her, Qin Fang said frankly. Businesses want to maintain long-term profits. She was not an idiot.
Alright, time to sign, she went to pick up the brush.
Suddenly Ye Mo grabbed her hand and wrapped it around his, holding the brush, Here, Ill teach you how to write your name and take your fingermark.
Liu Duos hand shook, oh dear. Is he taking advantage of me? I know how to write, I dont need your help.
She rolled her eyes in annoyance, but this was inevitable. She let him have his way, as he wrote her name down,
Chapter 49 - Amorous
Chapter 49: Amorous
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After that, Liu Duo ced her fingerprint, gave one contract to Qin Fang, and saved one for herself.
Alright, its gettingte, so we ought to go. Ill get the drawings ready in a few days and get back to you. I say, Miss Fang, you should be able to make them, cant you? She asked as she kept her contract.
Not long after, they would have ie, and Yang would not have to go hunting anymore. Just thinking about it made her so happy.
Qin Fang also smiled, Rest assured, Little Duo, I can certainly guarantee youll be satisfied with the final product.
Right. Do remember, just make ten for every picture, as a warm-up.
I know that. With that, they left the room.
Qin Fang walked behind them and found that they were not wearing good clothes. She could even see the patches, so she said, Little Duo, dont go just yet. Choose any clothes or cloth from our collection and Ill let you have them.
Liu Duo stopped in her tracks and looked over at Qin Fang, Thats not right, is it? We dont have the money.
I dont need the money. Ive said Id let you have them. Take it as a token of gratitude for working with us.
Since she offered, Liu Duo didnt argue. It wouldnt be sincere.
Joyfully she went to pick something out, while Ye Liu and Ye Mo just looked at her.
Why dont you go ahead? Qin Fang asked the other two.
Ye Liu did not take his eyes off Liu Duo as he replied, Well just let her choose. Shes the one working with you, not us, so we dont have to.
They could not bare to take more advantage than they could afford. They would shop with their own money in exchange for peace of mind.
Qin Fang was pleased. They were poor, but they had ambitions. Liu Duo must have seen their righteousness. That was why she did not feel disgraced being with them.
Liu Duo spotted a light blue garment, made of brocade, that came in a simple style C notplicated, like the others she did not like. Satin was too expensive, and she did not want to take advantage of others too much.
She saw the men just standing there and knew what they were thinking. When they had money, she would buy more for them.
She took the garment andpared the size, Liu,e look at this. Is it nice?
Looks great. You look beautiful, so whatever you wear makes you even more so, Ye Liu nodded.
Oh dear, what a talker! She smiled sweetly. Who didnt likepliments from their husband?
Ye Mo said nothing. She did not ask him, and he did not like that! He put on a long face.
Try it on. The fitting room is over here, Qin Fang brought Liu Duo to the fitting room.
She changed into the new garment and walked out excitedly. She spun once in front of Ye Liu, Liu, what do you think?
Nice, very nice. He smiled and nodded. She was smiling like a kid, but she looked really nice in the outfit.
Clothes make the man, after all. Now Liu Duo looked like a different person, like a rich mans daughter. Not very striking, but quite sophisticated.
Pffft, thats all you have? Looks average, Ye Mo had to rain on her party.
He was mad that she did not ask him, as though he was invisible!
Liu Duo came to confront him, Whatever, so Im average. Im not wearing it for you. Im not asking for your opinion. Youre being amorous!
Then she turned and held onto Ye Liu as she spoke to Qin Fang, Thank you, Miss Fang, for the clothes. Well be going now. See you in a few days.
Sure,e again, Qin Fang nodded.
Ye Mo red at Liu Duo. He was furious, but he refused to show it. His chest huffed and puffed as he walked behind them.
Qin Fangughed at the sight before her, No wonder Little Duo did not fancy him. Long face, bad temper, and not conversational at all!
She had lived long enough and seen enough people to see through his bad attitude.
Chapter 50 - Conduct
Chapter 50: Conduct
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The female shop assistant saw Liu Duo wearing the brocade garment and wondered, How could this girl afford that?
Liu Duo arrived downstairs and raised her brow. Next time Ie here, I have some suggestions for Miss Fang. She cant employ just anyone to work here. She has to avoid offending potential customers!
She had nearly forgotten. This shop assistant was undependable and too snobbish.
As the shop assistant saw them off, she could feel her eye twitching, like she might have bad luck soon.
Liu, lets go home. We got what we came here for. It seemed to be almost noon.
Little Duo, you and Mo can go first, maybe to Uncle Wangs (Wang Tuozis) ox-cart, or anywhere else to shop around. Im going to the alley to see if theres any work I can do. Then Ille back to get you. With that, Liu passed his money bag to Liu Duo.
Men gathered at the alley looking for work, so bringing Liu Duo there was inconvenient.
Liu, you dont have to look for odd jobs now. When Miss Fang makes and sells her products, well have ie.
He patted her on the head, Thats different. Thats your money, Little Duo. I am young and strong, so its a pity if I dont work in my prime. Go on. Ill be right back.
Then Ill go with you. She did not oppose Ye Lius persistence. After all a mans dignity must not be crushed.
Ah, Little Duo, would you miss me even for a while? Dont rush, Ill be back very soon, and Ill stay with you tonight, alright? He winked at her.
What conduct! It was his intention to go without her. She rolled her eyes and turned around. Fine then. She wasnt going. He could have said so from the get-go. It wasnt like she cared. Geez...
Ye Liu watched her leave, throwing a little tantrum, and smiled. Mo, keep herpany, and dont lose her. Shes not familiar with the streets. And dont anger her again. You hear me!
He nodded in agreement and caught up with her.
After a short distance, Liu Duo looked down and checked the money bag. There was about thirty wen in there. Quite a handsome amount.
Is this my allowance? She thought happily, no longer upset.
Ye Mo followed beside her and watched her actions. Unknowingly, he said, We dont have money left at home, and Ling needs to buy his medicine.
She tightened the money bag and ced it around her waist. Darn, how could she have forgotten the killjoy!
She eyed him once and ignored him, and she continued with her shopping. She was just checking how much money they had, not that she nned on buying anything. Why did he have to be so defensive and remind her!
Dont want me to spend? Then I will! Determined, she got serious as she explored the shops.
Ye Mo realised she was ignoring him. What did he do? He didnt even say anything!
The fool was rather stubborn. He walked behind her, wondering what he had done wrong.
In one stall, there were all sorts of hairpins carved from wood. This attracted Liu Duo, as she stopped in her tracks to look at them.
She picked one up to take a good look. The ones that Liu and his brothers wore to tie their hair were made of twine
Miss, you can buy one if you like. Its cheap, only five wen, the vendor quickly came to great her. He saw her dressed in brocade and guessed that she must be rich.
The vendor was a young man and was quite good-looking, with ck hair tied halfway with a wooden hairpin. It certainly looked better than the way Liu and the rest of them tied their hair.
The hairpins also came in different lengths. A longer one should be able to tie everything up.
Ye Mo saw Liu Duo gazing at the young vendor. Rage ensued!
Chapter 51 - My Fiery Temper
Chapter 51: My Fiery Temper
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He stepped forward and pushed Liu Duo. He didnt control his strength well because of his anger. Liu Duo waspletely unprepared and stumbled when pushed.
Shameless. Staring at a man you dont know right in front of me! Not following the standards of being a wife! Ye Mo scowled fiercely.
Sigh. I cant control my fiery temper even if try to hold it back!
Liu Duo steadied herself and looked at Ye Mo angrily. She didnt want to lower herself to his level on this busy street. He was really out of line!
You brat, are you crazy? What if I looked at him? Who made it a rule that I cant look at other men? Does looking mean that I am not following the standards of being a wife?
There are so many women on this busy street. Which of them would not look at another person? Its not like I am blind!
The people on the street stopped walking and pointed at Liu Duo when they heard her getting angry.
Which family is she from? So fierce.
She is indeed a bit fierce, but what she said also isnt wrong.
...
The sounds from the crowd went into Liu Duos ear. She was initially already very angry, but now people were babbling in front of her. That made her even more annoyed.
What are you guys looking at? Always gossiping. How annoying. You guys will make less money if you guys keep bothering about things that dont concern you! Whether I am fierce or not, what the hell does it have anything to do with any of you? She red at the crowd, ced the hairpin down, and walked away.
Liu Duos stomach was full of fire. Why did she have to meet her nemesis who specialized in making her angry!
She was the one who did wrong but she directed her anger at me? Completely unreasonable. Ye Mo frowned and then followed Liu Duo.
Liu Duo, who was walking in front, realized Ye Mo kept following her. She turned around and unleashed her anger, Dont follow me. We will walk on our own. I get annoyed just by looking at you!
Whos following you? I am going in this direction! I am walking at the back, so how did you see me? Do you have eyes on the back of your head? Ye Mo objected cooly.
His heart felt happy when he saw Liu Duo couldnt beat him with words.
You... Her hand pointed at Ye Mo, trembling from her anger.
You what? Dont speak if you stutter. Embarrassing! He swung his head and didnt look at Liu Duo.
His mood now was especially good. The corner of his mouth tilted up.
He returned had what Liu Duo said to him this morning back to her. That smug expression pierced and hurt her eyes!
She turned around furiously and clenched her teeth. Liu Duo had rage in her heart. Detestable. Dont think that I will say another word to you!
The angrier Liu Duo got, the faster she walked. She got faster, and faster. Finally, she started running. She wanted to leave Ye Mo behind and stop him from following her.
Unfortunately, Liu Duos short legs were nopetition at all for Ye Mo, who was 1.8 meters tall.
No matter how she ran, Ye Mo would always be three or four meters away from her.
Liu Duo got tired and stopped running while she panted. She turned around and saw Ye Mo. He was neither red in the face nor panting.
Feeling pleased with himself, Ye Mo raised his eyebrows. He didnt speak, and he didnt move forward.
Detestable. Liu Duo felt that she was about to explode from anger, but she also felt she was at her wits end.
In front of her, not far away, sweet foods were being sold. Liu Duo smelled the smell and walked over. She didnt worry about Ye Mo anymore. If he wanted to follow her, then that was his business. She was the only one who was angry anyway.
There were many kinds of sweet snacks at the candy shop. The shapes were also small and exquisite. She got an appetite just by looking at them. There was even brown sugar and white sugar. Liu Duo became happy.
It just so happened that Aunt Flo hadnt left. She could buy some brown sugar and brew some brown sugar water to drink in order to renourish her blood.
How much for the brown sugar? She asked the shop assistant.
Seeing that there was business, the shop assistant was filled with smiles. It isnt expensive. It is only five wens per tael.
What? Five wens per tael wasnt expensive? F**k. One tael is just a small amount. Liu Duo felt like she was going to copse. She pressed her purse.
What about the white sugar? She settled for the next best thing.
The white sugar also isnt expensive. Three wens per tael.
Not expensive? Its not like you are paying. Of course, you dont find it to be expensive! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at the shop assistant.
Chapter 52 - Sigh
Chapter 52: Sigh
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Sigh, I never had a time when I didnt have enough money in the past. Now, I even have to be careful when spending one wen. Money is really something that one cantck, no matter what generation it is.
Liu Duo looked for a while, and in the end, she still turned around and left regretfully. Buying sweets had already be a luxury now.
Just wait longer. It will get better! Liu Duo encouraged herself.
Liu Duo walked around the entire street and didnt buy anything. She then went back, following the same street. She prepared to return to Wang Tuozis ox cart to wait for Ye Liu so that they could go home together.
When she turned around, she didnt even give Ye Mo a nce. This went beyond just ignoring him. Ye Mo still followed Liu Duo like her shadow.
After walking for a while, she could see Wang Tuozis ox cart far off in the distance. She went over and saw that Wang Tuozi did not use the cushion and it was still on the cart. She went and sat on it straight away.
Uncle Wang, Ill payter. Ye Liu hasnt arrived yet. She said politely to Wang Tuozi.
Wang Tuozi smoked a puff of tobo and nodded. He saw that Liu Duo changed into new clothes. It was even made of brocade. He couldnt help but look a few more times.
He thought, This brother from the Ye family is quite willing to spend money on this shared wife. He bought both polished rice and brocade clothes.
Wang Tuozi saw Ye Mo and waved his hands at him. In response, Ye Mo walked over and also sat on the rock.
Third brother of the Ye family, where is your second brother? Why arent you together?
He went to the port. He wille here soon. He answered truthfully.
He nodded. That little wife of yours is quite good at spending money. You guys indeed need to work a bit harder. Although doting on the wife is a good thing, dont go overboard. Doesnt Ling still need to take medicine every month?
He knew what Wang Tuozi meant. Wang Tuozi thought that the clothes on Liu Duos body cost quite a bit. However, he was not allowed to tell Wang Tuozi. After all, that matter couldnt be announced right now.
He only nodded his head and said okay. Moreover, she had gained it by herself, and it didnt have anything to do with them.
It was gettingte, and one after another, the vigers who hade to town to conduct business or buy things were starting to go back to the vige.
Ye Liu still hadnte after a while. Liu Duo was a bit anxious.
What is he doing that he hasnte back? Liu Duo got off the ox cart and walked forward. She then stopped and then paced back and forth.
The people who were taking the ox cart home had already pressed Wang Tuozi quite a few times.
Uncle Wang, are you going or not? My family is waiting for me to go back to have lunch!
Yeah. Weve waited for so long.
...
Liu Duo took the cushion in her hands. Sorry, Uncle Wang. You drive your ox. Im noting anymore. Sorry, everyone, for dying your trip.
She didnt want to dy others from going home because of her.
Okay. We will be going. Wang Tuozi drove the ox cart away.
After all, he couldnt waste the other passengers time for one passenger.
Liu Duo paced back and forth. She looked ahead and wanted to go to the port to take a look, but she was afraid that she might miss Ye Liu.
Ye Mo walked over and said, Dont be anxious. Liu was probably dyed by something. Lets keep waiting.
... Didnt he just go to look whether there was any temporary work? Why would there be anything that would hold him up?
Another ten minutes passed and Ye Liu still hadnt returned. Liu Duos brows firmed up. What exactly was he doing?
She walked towards the street and randomly asked a few people how to get to the port. She then walked in that direction. Ye Mo followed closely behind.
Although Ye Mo said he knew where the port was, Liu Duo didnt ask him. Instead, she went and asked passersby. He felt a bit unhappy in his heart but didnt mind too much. After all, finding Liu was more important!
He still knew what to prioritize. Liu had never misspoken before. Did something really go wrong this time?
Chapter 53 - Where Did This Little Lady Come From
Chapter 53: Where Did This Little Lady Come From
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo walked quickly towards the direction of the port. Her heart felt uneasy, feeling that something was about to happen.
The closer they got to the port, the fewer women there were on the street. When they got to the port, almost all of the people were men. No wonder Liu didnt want her to follow him. The way people from the ancient times thought was really...
She shook her head and then continued to walk forward. Ye Mo went beside Liu Duo, and they walked side by side.
There were many men there. He had to be careful if men with bad intentions got close to Liu Duo.
There were a lot of people gathered at the front, as if something had happened. Liu Duo felt, through her sixth sense, that Ye Liu was over there. She went over quickly, but she was unable to push her way through.
She patted someones shoulder and asked, Brother, may I ask, what happened here?
Yo, where did this littledye from? To actuallye to this port. The man turned his head and saw that she was a young girl, so he spoke in a lighthearted tone.
Brother, may I ask what happened? Liu Duo asked again patiently.
He saw that Liu Duo was not embarrassed at all, and on the contrary, she asked again politely. The man replied, Its nothing. Just that Burly Du and Pretty Liu are fighting. It is verymon.
Pretty Liu? Whos that? Liu Duo tried to guess. It couldnt be Liu, right?
Ye Liu was even prettier than women. Of the four brothers, his attractiveness index was the highest.
It is Ye Liu. We, the people here, all call him that. Its his fault for having a womans face.
Rowdy jeering woulde from the crowd from time to time. Fight! Fight! Dont hold back...
It really was Ye Liu who fought. Liu Duos heart jumped. Ye Mo also hurried over. He needed to go to help Liu fight.
He pulled Liu Duo over to the side. You wait here. I will push my way through to take a look.
He turned around and went forward. He was able to quickly push himself in. Liu Duo felt puzzled. Why couldnt she push herself in? Was it because she was a woman, so she didnt have enough strength?
Ye Mo pushed through and saw the scene. It was different from what he imagined. He thought that Liu would definitely be the one getting hit. After all, that person said that Liu was fighting with Burly Du.
One would know that Burly Du was definitely strong just from hearing his name. And although Liu was tall, he was thin. That kind of figure was not much of a match.
But he saw that Liu was the one who kept hitting Burly Du.
Burly Du covered his head, snuck away like a rat, and immediately said, I was wrong. Stop hitting. I wont ever dare to do it again. It hurts...
The men who surrounded to watch immediatelyughed. Haha, Burly Du, lets see if you dare to tease Pretty Liu again!
Hit him, Pretty Liu. Hit him with all your strength. Otherwise, he wont learn his lesson, and he will forget this again after a few days!
Thats right, haha...
Ye Mos mouth twitched. What was this situation? Burly Du had teased Liu?
Liu Duo stared at the backs of a group of men. From time to time she would hear, Fight! Hit him with all your strength, and her heart would jump. She had already twisted the cushion in her hands into a different shape.
Could it be that Ye Mo joined and was also hit? Liu Duo could not stay calm anymore. She needed to go in to take a look, but she couldnt push through. What should she do? She was extremely worried.
Liu Duo kept pacing back and forth outside the crowd of people, who were standing in a circle.
Liu Duo suddenly shrieked loudly, Whose pants fell off?
This was the highest frequency sound Liu Duo had ever made. She even gave herself a shock. Could it be that she had the potential to be a singer?
The men, who stood in the circle and watched, lowered their heads one after the other to look at their own pants. Liu Duo took advantage of their rxed state and scurried inside. The men realized that they had been tricked and their pants hadnt fallen. When they lifted their heads to look, to their surprise, there was a girl in the middle.
Where did this littledye from?
It seems that she is the one who tricked us just now. Did she actuallye here to watch men fight? Perhaps she was thinking about men, haha...
Yes, yes, yes...
The men became excited and started to chatter when they saw Liu Duo.
Chapter 54 - Who Invited This Joker?
Chapter 54: Who Invited This Joker?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu and Ye Mo immediately went beside Liu Duo when they saw that she had entered. They had also heard the vigorous sound Liu Duo had just made. They really didnt know what to say. She could even say such words aloud. All the people there were middle-aged men!
These people did not have enough. Thenguage they used was disrespectful to Liu Duo. Ye Mo and Ye Lius expressions were very not good.
Didnt I ask you to wait there? Why did you push in? Ye Mo rebuked her for not listening to him. These uncouth men wereughing at her.
Liu Duo treated those men like air. She did not care at all. Her anxious heart rxed when she saw Ye Liu did not have a single scratch on him.
Little Duo, lets go back first. Ye Liu held Liu Duos hand and wanted to take her away from that ce before speaking.
The men were like wolves and tigers. No women hade to this port before.
Most of the men there were bachelors. They usually wouldnt behave so flippantly, but how could their natural instincts note out when they gathered together?
She threw Ye Lius hand. Okay. You are the best. Give me a good exnation. Otherwise, humph...
This was really not a ce to speak. The people in the group were also chatting continuously. Annoying!
She turned around and wanted to leave. Burly Du immediately ran over to show his existence. Wait, are you Liu Ers shared wife?
Liu Er? Liu Duo blushed with shame. Did this man need to be so disgusting! Using such an intimate name.
Ye Mo couldnt help but throw up when he heard this. This man called Liu as Liu Er? Even his parents didnt call him that when they were still alive.
Ye Liu felt depressed. Why did this Burly Du have to have such bad memory? Burly Du, I already told you that you are not allowed to call me that!
Why Liu Er? I like to address you that way. Burly Duo looked like he had been wronged.
You are still using it! He was so angry that he gave Burly Du another punch.
The men who surrounded to watch saw that they were about to fight again and immediately cheered. Liu Duo looked at the man called Burly Du. His height was about the same as Ye Lius. However, his physique was very robust. He was like those muscr men in gyms. No wonder he was called Burly Du.
However, Liu Duo hated men with this type of physique the most. They were too robust and did not look good at all. On the other hand, she liked sturdy physiques like Yangs, where the muscles werent too eye-catching. Moderation was the most perfect.
You are Burly Du, right? I am his shared wife. Whats there to it? Liu Duo turned around and looked up to stare at him.
No expression could be seen on her face. She just stared at him.
Burly Du saw that Liu Duo was just staring straight at him, and his heart felt a bit flustered. He felt that he couldnt afford to offend her. He braced himself and said, No, theres nothing to it. I just wanted to see what you look like and whether or not you were able to match up to Liu Er
Ah. Who invited this joker? Was it his business whether or not she matched up to him?
Now that youve seen what I look like, do you think that I am able to match up to him? Liu Duo walked forward with a smile and asked with a good disposition.
Burly Du saw Liu Duo standing in front of him. She wasnt very tall, just 1.65 meters. She was thin and her skin was white. She had long shapely eyebrows and big eyes. Her nose was small and straight, and she had a delicate, ruby-lipped mouth. Her facial features were delicate and pretty. There was a small, red beauty mark that was somewhat pleasant, and there were two dimples at the side of her mouth that looked a bit charming.
Burly Du thought in his heart, This littledys appearance is quite attractive. However, I still feel that Liu Er is much better looking.
I think... Burly Du opened his mouth slowly. Before he finished, Liu Duo interrupted him.
What you think doesnt mean squat. Who do you think you are? Does it have anything thing to do with you whether or not I match up to him? Are you so free that you have nothing else to do?
Dont say the name Liu Er aloud so easily. Disgusting! If you like men, dont go for my man. He is not homosexual! Even if he were homosexual, he still wouldnt fancy you. Your mouth is pointy, and your cheeks are thin. Looking at you makes people lose their appetite!
Chapter 55 - It’s All that Attractiveness Index’s Fault
Chapter 55: Its All that Attractiveness Indexs Fault
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Truth be told, Burly Du actually looked quite good. However, since he had peeped at her man, in her eyes, he was extremely ugly.
Liu Duo had said all her little thoughts aloud and so directly. Burly Du was red in the face, and he did not dare to look at Ye Liu. His face looked very shy.
Little Duo, I am definitely not homosexual. You can see that clearly! Ye Liu said immediately, afraid that Liu Duo might misunderstand.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. He was always taking advantage of her. How would she not know his sexual orientation?
The men who surrounded to watch whistled. Oh wow. This littledy is so spicy.
Yeah. That small mouth is quite nimble. Wonder if it bites people?
Haha... Ye Liu. Boy, you better be careful tonight!
...
Liu Duo didnt feel anything when she heard the filthy speeches. She only found it to be noisy and that they were annoying to listen to! Ye Liu and Ye Mo, on the other hand, were ck in the face and looked like they were about to make a move.
Ye Mo squeezed his fist, and just as he got ready to beat up the man nearest to him, he heard Liu Duos voice.
Hey, I say, why are a group of middle-aged men just as loquacious as women? Whether Im spicy or not, its not like Im going to live with you, right? Whether I bite or not, its not like like Im going to sleep with you, right?
Go do what you are supposed to do. Each one of you, go back to your own homes, and each one of you, go find your own mothers. What nonsense!
She turned around and walked toward where she had initiallye from. Ye Mo and Ye Liu followed immediately.
Burly Du and the group of men were stunned. Was this littledy really a girl? Wasnt she a bit too dauntless? She didnt have any of the shyness a girl should have at all!
Wang Tuozis ox cart had already left, so they could only walk back.
Liu Duos face didnt look happy or sad while she walked on the road. Her face was expressionless. Ten minutes had passed since they had left the port, and she hadnt said a single word.
Liu Duo didnt pay Ye Mo any attention when he spoke. Liu Duo also didnt pay attention to Ye Liu when he spoke. She treated the two of them as air.
Ye Mo pulled Ye Liu over while looking at Liu Duo, who was walking at the front. Liu, what exactly happened between you and that Burly Du. Why was there a fight? You made us wait for so long.
Nothing happened. I bumped into him when I went to the port to see if there was any suitable, temporary work.
Ye Liu felt furious and awkward when Burly Du was mentioned. Ah, dont mention him. Anyway, if I dont hit him, he wont remember.
Ye Liu found it a bit hard to say it aloud. Was he supposed to say that Burly Du fancied him, and every time he saw him, he would trouble him for a while? That when Burly Du pulled him, he was identally pressed down after he was pushed, and they had be entangled together?
How unlucky. How was he pushed down? And even being pressed against on the ground! Ye Liu became so angry that blue veins showed on his forehead.
In the future, stay away from those kinds of people. They are a bad influence. It was also quite unexpected for Ye Mo. He knew that there were many girls who liked Liu, but he never thought that there were also men who liked him.
Liu Duoined in her heart when she heard the talk between the two brothers. Tsk, its all the attractiveness indexs fault!
After walking for a while, her legs got tired. Liu Duos pace started to slow.
Little Duo, you must be tired. Come, Ill carry you. Ye Liu tried to curry favor and squatted down in front of Liu Duo, indicating for her to get up.
She walked around him and continued to walk slowly, not giving any attention.
Although Ye Mo felt that Liu Duo was being a bit fussy, he still suggested, Rest for a while. Well continueter.
Ye Mo never noticed that Liu Duo was angry. She was angry both at him and also Ye Liu.
She continued to walk, not giving any attention.
It was only now that smart Ye Liu noticed that Liu Duo was still angry. He was really so angry with Burly Du that he hadnt seen something so obvious.
Chapter 56 - I Like It
Chapter 56: I Like It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Little Duo, Im sorry to have kept you waiting. I swear, theres not going to be a next time! Ye Liu took hold of her hand and vowed.
... She ignored him.
Would an apology suffice? She hated waiting for people. They said they woulde back soon, but it always took much longer than that. They could have notified her in advance of what they were up to.
Right, there were no phones here, so how could he contact her? Liu Duo pursed her lips just thinking about it, but she was still mad nheless.
Little Duo, please forgive me this once. You can punish me, vent to me, whatever you want. He lowered his head and whispered into Liu Duos ear, You can have whichever way you want with me at night.
Her ear itched and even felt tingly as her face reddened and she pushed Ye Liu away, Shameless!
Rx, Little Duo, I will never ever fight back at you. If you take off my pants, Ill remove my shirt! In bed, you can torture me in any way.
There are no limits to his shameless! Liu Duo did not understand how Burly Du thought Ye Liu would have homosexual tendencies. Was it just because he had feminine features?
Ye Mo heard him, and he too was red in the face. He did not want to acknowledge that his brother would say things like that, neither bashful nor shameful.
Liu Duo did not react, so Ye Liu pulled her over and pped himself on the face, Hit me, Little Duo. Dont be angry anymore. You look ugly when youre angry, and youll age quickly.
Let me be old and ugly then. I dont earn money with my looks! She took back her hand and refrained from looking at him.
After clearing it up, she was not mad anymore. She ignored Ye Liu intentionally, because she liked it when he coaxed her. Was this how it felt to have a partner? It felt nice.
She had responded, so some of her anger must have dissipated. Ye Liu immediately clung onto her, giggling as he took her hand again.
This time, Liu Duo could not push him away, Let me go. Who allowed you to take my hand? This is broad daylight, for gods sake!
No, Im not going to. We should be hand in hand. Ye Liu gripped her fingers in his, Im keeping you in my heart, not letting you go, not ever!
You are my wife, Ill hold you whenever I want to, regardless of day or night, as long as I say so! He pulled her hand to his lips and nted a kiss.
He knew Liu Duo didnt care what people thought. If she cared now, it was to spite him.
Liu Duo loved the first half of the statement. Her heart fluttered. Such a sweet confession of love, I like it.
She did not like the next half. How shameless can you get! Who wants you to their hold hand whenever you please! Narcissist! But she could not take her hand back, so she let him do as he pleased, and she liked this feeling too.
That was what she thought, but her face betrayed her good mood. Her brows rose up and her dimples formed a smile. She was brimming with bliss however you looked at her.
Ye Liu never let his eyes off her. He rxed, seeing her smile.
He enjoyed the moment he spent coaxing his wife. It felt good. Finally he did not have to face men every single day and night. Life was looking up. Everything was going great.
See, our Little Duo looks cute when she smiles. I cant help but give her a kiss. Certain that she was no longer angry, Ye Liu reverted to his indecent manners.
Or, in front of Liu Duo, he was never decent anyway!
Chapter 57 - I Shall Obey!
Chapter 57: I Shall Obey!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
On the way back to the vige, Liu Duo really did not want to walk anymore. Her feet were exhausted, and her shoes were hard to walk in. She persistedst time, because that was her first trip to town. There was motivation.
Now there was no excitement at all. On the contrary, she even resented it. To have walked so far was already an uneasy feat.
She stopped and looked forward, thinking, how much further? How I miss my little Ferry (Ferrari).
Youre tired, Little Duo. Here, I can carry you. My back is strong and fit, youll definitely befortable and satisfied, Liu crouched before her, boasting proudly.
She looked down at his frail back. Thats what you call strong and fit? If Yang said that, she would believe him and praise him even more; but this was Liu, and she had let him off the hook by not talking back.
Without dy, she hopped on and held onto his neck. On ount of your strong desire to carry me, I guess I can grant your wish.
She was not so stupid as to pass up a free ride! And Ye Lius back, though thin, was actually quite fit.
He stood up with Liu Duo on his back and felt her weight, Little Duo, youre really light. You should eat more, grow some fat, otherwise youll be all skin and bones.
Her rage took over and she hit Ye Liu on the shoulder, Fine. If you dont like it, put me down. I dont need you to carry me. I can walk. If you like plump ones so much, go look for Burly Du. He has muscles all over. Im sure youd enjoy his touch!
The nerve of him to call her skinny!!!
For someone sold to another family, how could she expect to be treated kindly? She considered herself lucky not be have be as thin as a bamboo.
Ye Lius hair stood on end at the mention of that name. He felt nauseous. For someone so masculine, he preferred men? Ye Liu had no interest in touching those muscles; he did not swing that way!
Alright, dont move so much or youll fall. Its my bad, Little Duo. Whatever you look like, Ill only touch you. Ill touch only you.
Touch, touch, touch. Look whos talking. Who wants your touch?
She took hold of his ears and said fiercely, Keep up like this and Ill have your ears dunked in wine!
Ye Liu quickly nodded. He did not want Liu Duo to be angry. Yes, of course. Whatever the wife says, I shall obey!
Pleased, she let go. Move along then. Im hungry, and its all your fault we missed the ox-cart.
By then, it was already noon, and everyone was having lunch.
Ye Liu felt apologetic for the dy. It was his fault. When Liu Duo said she was hungry, he sped up. He could not bare to starve her. She needed to get fat!
Ye Liu carried Liu Duo, and sped on without a break, while Ye Mo followed behind. No one knew what he was thinking as he stayed silent.
Back home, Ye Ling had prepared lunch. He left the dishes heating in the pot while waiting for them, and then he closed the door and started towards town, wondering if he might meet them.
Liu Duo stood high on Liu Duos back, and she could see far ahead. Sure enough, she saw Ye Ling. They were certainly almost home, as no one else could imitate the way he walked, so she could easily spot him.
Ling, were back. You can slow down now, she reminded him loudly.
The distance between them was still quite far, so it sounded unclear, but Ye Lings steps eventually slowed. He saw theming and smiled as he waved his hands, signalling them.
Liu Duo twitched about. Liu, let me down. I can walk. Its only a few more steps.
He responded and did as he was told. Otherwise, she might have made a scene again.
Chapter 58 - Did You Miss Me?
Chapter 58: Did You Miss Me?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The moment she touched down, Liu Duo swiftly ran towards Ye Ling. She was unsure why she wanted to be by his side once he was within sight. She did not wish for him to be alone.
Ye Liu saw her racing forward and shook his head in glee, Didnt know Ling mattered so much to her.
How long had it been and she already felt it was unbearable to leave him?
The smile on Ye Lings face shone as brightly as the sun once he saw Liu Duo approach him. He hastened his steps, if only to shorten their distance.
Seeing Ling picking up speed, she immediately shouted, Ling, just wait for me there, or at least dont go so fast.
She did not want anything to happen to him. She still clearly remembered Ye Liu scolding him that morning.
Ye Ling listened to Liu Duo and slowed down. He remembered Lius instructions not to repeat the mistakes that made everyone worry.
When she got to Ye Lings side, she was already panting as blood rushed to her head, reddening her cheeks. Physically she was not in good shape, running a short distance was enough to take a toll on her.
Ling, did you miss me? You came out to get me, she said happily between pants.
She did not believe he was there to greet his two brothers. She could not exin why, but she just really felt that was the truth.
Ye Ling replied directly, Yes, I miss you, Duo Er. It had been so long, and you werent back yet, so I got worried.
Although he felt shy saying this, he really missed Liu Duo. Deep down, he knew how important she was to him.
Shy Ye Ling loudly announcing his feelings was quite unexpected to Liu Duo. Happiness spread all over her face.
Me too. Ive missed you. She held his hand and they walked towards the house, me your brother, Liu, flirting here and there, and making us miss the ox-cart, so I had to walk home. Ling, you have to defend me!
She shook his arms, bearing a look of anger on her face, but resisted the smile forming at the corner of her mouth.
Ye Liu, with his long legs, entered the house and came across their conversation. He smiled helplessly. She knows Im innocent, yet she intentionally talks badly about me in front of Ling.
Ah, no, that cant be right. Liu wont do that. Duo Er, you must have misunderstood.
Hearing this, Ye Ling got anxious. How could Liu flirt with anyone? He would never believe it! The four brothers had self-respect, so they couldnt possibly do such thing.
Liu Duo secretlyughed at Ye Lings anxious state and put on a serious face. How can you say that? Ling, youre too innocent. Hes older, and sometimes he has difficulty controlling his urges. We understand, youre young, so you know very little.
She spoke to him like a big sister would, and patted him on the shoulder.
Ye Liu could almost cough up blood upon hearing that. He thought, what do you mean by older, and difficulty controlling my urges? Im only 23. Im not that old. Fine. Compared to you, at 15, I am definitely much older.
He went forward and took the cloth pad from Liu Duos hands and put into his. With the other hand, he held onto Liu Duos empty one as he leaned over her ear and said, in a soft voice only they could hear, Little Duo, I only cant control my urges around you. Why dont we try tonight? Hmph...
Thatst sound dragged on so long she felt her heart skip a beat. She released Ye Lius hand and, still red in the face, steered Ye Ling away from him.
Oh my gosh. Is he trying to hook up with me? Nasty demon, Im still so young. How shameless!
Fine. Her body was young, but her soul wasnt. Also, this wasnt hooking up. This was addressing the needs between husband and wife!
Chapter 59 - Pay Their Respects
Chapter 59: Pay Their Respects
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Back home, Liu Duo stood in front of Ye Liu and spun around him, Look, Ling, does this look nice?
He had noticed it, but he had not found the chance to tell her, so he nodded, Very nice. You look nice in whatever you wear, Duo.
Of course. Its me were talking about! Liu Duo was very proud of herself. She was extraordinarily happy to have new clothes.
By the look of it, this garment had note cheap, but Ye Ling said nothing. As long as Liu Duo was happy. He could always secretly save money on medicine, or not consume as much.
Ling, listen, well have money in a few days, haha. Then we can buy some new clothes for you, for everyone!
Ye Ling hesitated and was about to ask why when Liu Duo interrupted, Dont ask me why. Ill tell you when the timees. Consider it a surprise!
Since that was what she said, Ye Ling did not probe further. He nodded.
He turned away and got the dishes out from the pot and set them on the table. The first thing Liu Duo did when she arrived home was to go in the outhouse and change her cloth.
Upon exiting, she washed the used one and hung it on the rope. She murmured to herself, Next time I change the cloth there should be none left. Its been a few days.
When she changed the cloth just then, there was only a little.
Duo Er,e eat, Ye Ling called. He had set the chopsticks ready.
Coming.
At the table, she looked on curiously, Ling, why is there an egg in my bowl?
Out of the four bowls, only hers had an egg, sunny side up.
When I went to Aunt Yes ce to borrow a cloth pad, she gave me ten eggs and said theyre a supplement for you, so I fried one for you, he replied with a smile. Aunt Ye was so good to them.
Oh, Liu Duo thought. Aunt Ye and her family treated them so well. They should pay their respects when they have money.
In the Ye family, only Uncle Ye and Aunt Ye treated them well.
Liu Duo split the egg into four pieces and gave a piece to each of the three brothers. Here. A bit for everyone. I share what I have. Im a good girl.
She also divided her rice for everyone.
Duo Er, you have it. Aunt Ye said its supplement for you, Liu intended to return it.
Liu Duo fired back, Dont do that, or youll make me angry!
Just eat it, Ling. This is Little Duos good will. Its best to not let her down. Ye Liu picked up his egg and ate it, followed by a remark, Wow, this piece of Little Duos love tastes amazing. Its absolutely wonderful.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. There he went, teasing again.
Even his own brother said so. Ye Ling decided to not push the matter, and he ate the egg too. Only Ye Mo kept staring at the quarter of an egg in his bowl, not picking up his chopsticks, as though he could change it into a flower.
It was only when Ye Liu went for his second bowl that Ye Mo ate his egg. Ye Liu looked at him, not saying a word. There were some things Ye Mo had to decide for himself.
It feels nice to be full, said Liu Duo with an air of satisfaction. Right, Liu, did you find any suitable work when you were at the alley?
Theres some, but I dont intend to go. Ye Liu put down his chopsticks. Im going there again tomorrow to find more.
When Ye Liu realised Burly Du had signed up for the job he wanted, he gave up on the idea. Burly Du insisted that he sign up too, but he refused, and so it escted to what had happenedter.
Liu Duo did not ask further, for she had guessed why. So what are we doingter in the afternoon? With no televisions, and no phones, life was boring.
Ye Mo spoke this time, Im going to the paddy field for some weeding. Its March, so its time to nt some paddy.
Little Duo, lets goter, so that you wont be bored, Ye Liu suggested.
Alright. Keeping busy with work was a good way to pass the time.
After Ye Ling cleaned up the cutlery and got out his basket, the four of them headed towards the paddy field.
Chapter 60 - Got Her Curious
Chapter 60: Got Her Curious
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo and the others met a woman shortly after stepping out of the house. Liu Duo had never seen her before, at least ording to her memory.
Third brother Mo, are you going to the paddy field? Li Chunmei rushed over and asked.
Yes, Ye Mo nodded coolly.
Li Chunmei responded happily when she heard that. What a coincidence. Lets go together.
Liu Duo looked at the woman who had suddenly joined them. She should be older than her, with average looks, but she was taller C at least 1.7 meters.
Ling, whos that girl? Liu Duo said, motioning towards her.
Shes Li Chunmei, Aunt Lis granddaughter. Ye Ling looked at her, Whats the matter, Duo Er?
She shook her head, Nothing. Just asking.
There were many people there who she did not know and did not need to know, but suddenly seeing a stranger being familiar with Ye Mo and speaking to only him, despite traveling in a group, got her curious!
It was March C a busy month for the farmers. They were scattered everywhere in the farms and fields, busy tending to their ownnd.
When they reached the paddy fields, Ye Mo and the men rolled up their sleeves and pants, took off their shoes, and strolled barefoot into the field. Liu Duo stood aside, not moving.
She nned to help to pass the time, but at the sight of the wet field, she knew it would be muddy if she stepped in, and she did not like the feeling of dirt.
Ye Mo did not say anything to her this time. He stepped into the field, followed by Ye Liu and Ye Ling.
Ling, you go upter. Mo and I can handle it. You best not tire yourself, Ye Liu reminded him.
Yes, I know.
She observed the men from the side, and sat on the ground when she got tired.
What a coincidence it was that the paddy field that belonged to Li Chunmeis family was right beside theirs.
Everyone busied themselves in the paddy fields, while Liu Duo was the only one standing on the path, especially out of tune.
Third brother Mo, the girl that came with you is your wife, right? Why isnt she helping? Next to them, Li Chunmei asked curiously.
Whose wife didnt have to work? Even kids, who knew better, would be helping.
Ye Mo raised his head and looked at Liu Duo. There she was, sitting quietly, watching them work.
He did not answer Li Chunmei, as he continued weeding.
Having received no response, Li Chunmei spoke again, Third brother Liu, was she like that at her old ce?
She was curious. Was Liu Duo sold because she was toozy?
Her clothes are expensive, arent they? What a snob. Why arent you saying anything, third brother Liu?
Was he unhappy because his wife waszy? ording to her mother, it was Uncle Ye who decided to buy a shared wife for them. Who would expect shed turn out to bezy and snobbish?
Nothing. Get back to work, Ye Mo said.
The words he spoke bore no expression. In Li Chunmeis ears, it meant that he was unwilling.
Therefore she saw Liu Duo as azy and snobbish person C one who Ye Mo disliked.
Liu Duo knew what Li Chunmei thought of her. She reminded Liu Duo of a busybody.
After a while, Ye Liu told Ling to stop, Ling, go rest, keep Little Duopany. He looked over at Liu Duo andughed.
See, shes bored out of her mind over there.
He did not intend to rest. In fact, he wanted to help out more, but when he heard Liu Duo neededpany, he obeyed.
Ye Ling walked over and plucked a handful of weeds to clean the mud off his feet.
Liu Duo saw Ye Linging and quickly invited him over for a chat.
Chapter 61 - He Believes Everything
Chapter 61: He Believes Everything
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He roughly wiped the mud on his legs. Water was needed if he wanted to wipe it clean.
Ye Ling dealt with the mud on his legs and then went over beside Liu Duo. He also sat on the floor.
Ling, you must be tired. Come, I will give you a massage. She saw that they all had to bend at the waist to pull the weeds. Their back would definitely be aching a lot.
The paddy field was full of water, so they couldnt squat down. After a while, Liu Duo got tired just from watching.
Im still okay. I didnt really work that long. Ye Ling felt that it was nothing. Liu and Mo were probably even more tired. They still continued to weed.
She turned around and went behind Ye Ling. Liu Duo pressed both her hands on his shoulder and started to massage. She even knocked on his back to help him rx a bit and to make it ache less.
After ten minutes, Liu Duo asked. How is it? My technique is still okay, right? It is veryfortable, right?
Yeah, thank you, Duo Er. Its already okay. Come and rest. Ye Ling was very happy that Liu Duo cared so much about him.
Okay.
She sat on the ground near Ye Ling, and both of them looked out at the paddy field. They watched Ye Liu and Ye Mo clearing the weeds on the paddy field.
Ling, the rice in the paddy field will be sold after its harvested right? They nted rice but didnt have rice to eat. They could only sell it in exchange for money.
Yeah. My brothers will sell it and then use the money to buy my medicine and coarse powder. He thought a while and then said again, This time we wont sell all of it. We will leave half for Duo Er to eat.
Liu Duo didnt like to eat coarse powder. After the autumn harvest, eating the rice they nted themselves could help to save a bit of money.
She picked up Ye Lings hand, ced it on her leg, and patted, Didnt I say it before? I dont only eat. I am a good baby!
She said in a proud but tender way, After I struggle for a while, we will eat well and dress well. I even want to renovate the house. We will each have our own room.
While thinking of this, she started to ponder, what kind of house should she renovate it into?
When Ye Ling saw Liu Duo was very happy, he also became happy. He believed Liu Duo when she said she would give him a surprise after a few days. So he just waited. Even if they didnt have money, thinking about it and being happy for a while was okay anyhow.
Okay, I believe you.
Liu Duo pressed her face against her knee and looked at Ye Ling with a turned head. She felt that during these times, Ye Ling became more cheerful by quite a bit, as he now liked tough. Moreover, he believed everything she said.
Duo Er, why are you looking at me like that? Is there mud on my face? He even used his sleeve to wipe it.
She shook her head. Ling, why do you believe me so much? Youre not afraid that I might lie to you?
No. I believe Duo Er wont lie to me, because Duo Er is especially good.
Liu Duo became interested. I am especially good? Which aspects of me are good?
Ye Ling thought for a while and said, his handsome face turning red, Duo Er didntin about my leg illness, didntin about our family, and you shared with us all the meat, egg, and polished rice that we gave to you.
Duo Er also thinks to take on responsibilities for this family. She wants to earn money, and, and...
He stopped talking. Liu Duo stared at him. Keep going, and what?
And, Duo Er is the prettiest girl Ive ever seen. She is even our wife. I am so happy. He said with a red face.
Liu Duoughed loudly when she heard this. She was indeed a bit more charming and prettier than most girls, but she definitely wasnt someone who was exceedingly beautiful.
She was still happy that Ye Ling gave her such a high evaluation.
She got close to Ye Ling, her pretty face only one fists length away from Ye Ling, and said, Ling, you described me as being so good, so do you like me?
This was the first time he had been so close to a girl. Her big ck eyes blinked as she stared at him. Even Ye Lings ears became red. He averted his gaze and didnt look at Liu Duo.
Chapter 62 - Fell Ill
Chapter 62: Fell Ill
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She saw Ye Ling hiding his gaze, and Liu Duo found it interesting. Was she that scary?
Close up, she realized that his skin was very good. It wasnt coarse at all. In addition, his pale, white, delicate facial features really looked soft and weak, and it made her want to push and squish it.
Ling, why are you not looking at me? Didnt you say that I am the prettiest in your eyes? Do you actually like me?
Ye Ling kept stalling and wouldnt say. He still wouldnt look at Liu Duo. His heart went thump, thump, thump. It beat especially fast. His breathing also quickened.
Ye Ling suddenly covered the pit of his stomach. His pale white face became even more white. Liu Duo became shocked when she saw his sudden change.
Ling, whats going on with you? Dont scare me. Okay, okay, I wont ask anymore. She hurriedly supported Ye Lings body with her hand, feeling at a loss as to what she should do.
I...Im fine. Dont worry. Ill get better in a while. Ye Ling cated Liu Duo while his face was deathly pale.
What is going on? Was it because I asked such a question and stimted him? That couldnt be it, right? It cant really be a heart attack, right? Liu Duo became so nervous that her pretty face also turned pale.
Liu, Liu,e here quickly! Ling fell ill! Liu Duo shouted towards the direction of the paddy field.
She didnt know what to do as she looked at how much pain Ye Ling was in.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo immediately stopped working and ran over when they heard her shout.
Ye Liu knew Ye Ling had fallen ill just by looking at him. Ye Liu immediately lifted Ye Ling. Mo, bring Dr. Li. Be quick. I will take Ling back home to take his medicine first. Little Duo, help me get my shoes.
When he finished speaking, he immediately ran back while carrying Ye Ling.
Ye Mo, who was frowning, also immediately ran in another direction. He also didnt wear his shoes.
Liu Duo, who stood where she had previously stood, was expressionless. This was very unexpected. She only wanted to tease Ye Ling and had no idea her teasing would make him fall ill.
When Liu Duo thought of Ye Lings expression, she became so scared that she promptly took their shoes and ran after them.
Li Chunmei and the other people at the paddy field had all also heard what Liu Duo had said. They didnt find it to be strange anymore.
The fourth brother of the Ye family fell ill again. I really wonder how many more years can he live for.
Hasnt he not fallen ill for a long time? Why did he suddenly fall ill?
Yeah, how strange!
...
The people in the paddy field started to discuss it. However, Liu Duo and the others couldnt hear them. They had already ran far away.
Li Chunmei thought for a while, got up from the paddy field, and also ran after them.
They got back home, and Ye Liu found Ye Lings pills and fed them to him. He waited anxiously for the doctor.
Liu Duo hurriedly caught up with them at home. She put down their shoes and went to the front of the bed. She asked anxiously, while looking at Ye Lings pale face, Ying, how is it? Is it still painful?
Duo Er, dont...dont worry...
Ye Ling wanted tofort Liu Duo, but he could not breathe smoothly, so speaking was difficult.
Ling, dont speak anymore. You just ate the medicine and the medicine doesnt take effect so quickly. Dont make us more worried. Ye Liu said hastily. He couldnt be too careless anymore.
Yes, Ling, dont speak. When you are better, you can speak as long and as much as you want, and I will listen. Liu Duo immediately added on.
Ye Mo brought Dr. Li over. Liu Duo immediately got out of the way to let Dr. Li check Ye Lings pulse.
However, Li Chunmei also unexpectedly came along. Liu Duo felt puzzled but didnt say anything. She kept an eye on Dr. Li and waited for him to speak.
Chapter 63 - It Was That Simple
Chapter 63: It Was That Simple
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The few people in the house all stared at Dr. Li and waited for him to speak.
Dr. Li took his pulse, turned around, and said to Ye Liu, Didnt I tell you guys that Ye Lings heart illness doesnt allow him to do manualbor and that he cannot get too excited? Why did you guys still let him do it?
Luckily, he was given his medicine in time. Otherwise, even if he got through this, he wouldnt have lived for more than a few hours. If his everyday mood stays calm, and he doesnt get anxious or angry, then maybe he could still die in his bed at a ripe old age.
Was it so serious? Liu Duo med herself. If they had been any slower today, Ye Ling would be gone. She thought in her heart, Heart attacks are really scary. I cant tease him in the future.
Ye Liu also didnt know why Ye Ling would suddenly be ill, even though he had been fine before. But he still nodded and replied, We were careless this time. Sorry to trouble you toe here, Dr. Li. We will pay better attention in the future.
Yes, you must remember it clearly! That medicine also needs to be taken on a schedule. You cant be careless anymore. Otherwise, even the gods wont be able to save him. After he finished speaking, he got up, took his medicine box, and prepared to leave.
Liu Duo immediately took out a purse and gave it to Ye Liu. She didnt know how many wens was appropriate.
Here Dr. Li, for your medical fees. Ye Liu took out five wens and gave it to him.
After he took the medical fees, Ye Liu led Dr. Li out.
Liu Duo prepared to go approach Ye Ling and ask how he was feeling. Ye Mo pulled Liu Duos hand and dragged her out of the bedroom.
What happened? What did you do to make Ling fall ill? You better tell me clearly. Otherwise...
She saw Ye Mo, whos anger soared through the sky, holding her hands. Liu Duo frowned and used a lot of strength to shake him off. Otherwise what? How would I know Ling would fall ill? Its not like I did it on purpose.
She knew Ye Mo became impulsive and used too much strength, because he was worried about Ye Ling. She didnt mind this. However, this attitude made her really unhappy! He made it seem like she had done it on purpose.
If she had done it on purpose, then she would have nothing to say! But she hadnt.
I only asked him a question, and then he suddenly became like this. Liu Duo still spoke the reason very calmly.
What question?
I only asked him whether he likes me or not, and then he became like this. She spread her hands in both directions. It was that simple.
Ye Mo became both angry and embarrassed when he heard that. You... you shameless woman. You even dare to ask such a question!
No wonder Ling fell ill. This woman is really... Ye Mo didnt know how to describe it! He was so angry that he went red in the face.
What was wrong with this question? Did he have to get so stirred up? Liu Duo was very innocent.
Big Brother Mo, stop being angry. Come and take a look at Big Brother Ling, quickly. Li Chunmei stood at the door and shouted at Ye Mo.
Li Chunmei heard everything Liu Duo had just said. She felt that what Ye Mo had scolded Liu Duo for was correct. She really was shameless. She could even speak such words from her mouth. And she was alsozy and a spendthrift. No wonder Big Brother Mo didnt like her.
Ye Mo nced at Liu Duo and then turned around to go back to the room to see Ye Ling. Li Chunmei cast a nce at Liu Duo, then also turned around and went in.
Ah, what did her nce mean? Why did it feel like she looks down on me and is provoking me? Liu Duos long, shapely eyebrows jumped. She then also turned around and returned to the bedroom.
When she entered, she saw Ye Mo standing in front of the bed. He asked Ye Ling how he was feeling, and whether his breathing had be normal...
Li Chunmei was also standing at the side. She kept calling them Big Brother Mo and Big Brother Ling. Why did it hurt her eyes to look at it!
Liu Duoughed lightly and walked forward. She pulled Li Chunmei along and walked outside the house.
Being suddenly dragged along, Li Chunmei stumbled a bit. She struggled, Hey, let go of me. What are you doing? Where are you dragging me to?
Chapter 64 - Understand?
Chapter 64: Understand?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She dragged Li Chunmei to the yard and let go of her hand. Liu Duo stood in front of her.
Liu Duo began to walk around her in a circle. She didnt look like anything special, but her figure was quite good. After she stopped, she put both her hands on her chest and smiled, You are Li Chunmei?
Li Chunmei looked at the odd Liu Duo and frowned. Thats right. Whats there to it?
She felt that Liu Duo was impolite. She had dragged her outside without her consent. The more she looked, the more she disliked her.
She ignored Li Chunmeis question and said, one-sidedly, Let me introduce myself. I am Liu Duo. You can call me Ye Liushi.
Li Chunmei wasnt stupid. She knew Liu Duo was telling her who she was. I know you. You are the shared wife who Big Brother Mos Uncle Ye helped to buy.
She smiled and nodded. Yes, I am their wife!
She didnt get why Liu Duo dragged her out. Was it just to tell her she was Big Brother Mos and the others wife?
Everyone in the vige knew of her identity as a shared wife. Did she need her to tell her this? Li Chunmei looked at Liu Duo as if looking at an idiot.
She said impatiently, Did you drag me out here for a reason? I still need to go back and see how Big Brother Ling is doing.
Li Chunmei didnt even wait for Liu Duos answer. She turned around and started to walk.
Li Chunmei, right? You better stop saying Big Brother Ling, Big Brother Ling. You are not supposed to call him that! Understand?
Lin Chunmei looked at Liu Duo. She frowned and didnt say anything. What did she mean? If she didnt call him Big Brother Ling, what else should she call them?
Ye Mo also came out, heard what Liu Duo said, and frowned. Ling was older than Li Chunmei. If she didnt call him that, what should she call him?
Li Chunmei immediately turned around when she heard Ye Mos voice. Big Brother Mo, is Big Brother Ling okay now?
He replied coolly, Yeah.
Li Chunmei showed a rxed expression on her face.
Liu Duo looked at the two of them. With a prideful look on her face, she said to Li Chunmei, Only I can call him Big Brother Ling. You can only call him by his name, Ye Ling. Or the fourth brother of the Ye family!
Okay. He is fine now so you can go. Thank you for your concern. I wont see you out.
Was she driving her out? Li Chunmei couldnt believe it. Ye Mo also felt the same. How could she drive someone out? How impolite. What did you say? How can you drive Li Chunmei out? She is here out of concern for Ling.
She looked at Ye Mo and the mouth and face that defended Li Chunmei. Liu Duo didnt get angry or furious. She said to Ye Mo, Her concern as a neighbor has been received. Big Brother Ling is also fine now. Should she not go home?
But you still shouldnt drive Li Chunmei out. Ye Mo was furious. He thought that Liu Duo was being really impolite.
Li Chunmei saw that Ye Mo got angry and said hurriedly, Big Brother Mo, since Big Brother Ling is fine, I will head back now. I wille to see Ling another day.
She didnt wait for Ye Mos reply. She turned around and walked towards the gate.
There was a smile on Liu Duos face as she watched Li Chunmei leave. She muttered in her heart, This womans courage isnt small. Peeping at my men. Ha...interesting! After what I said to her just now, I hope she is smart enough and doesnte and provoke me again!
Liu Duo only turned back around when she couldnt see Li Chunmeis figure anymore. She then walked towards the house.
Ye Mo blocked Liu Duo and said angrily, You are shameless. Ill let it pass that you caused Ling to fall ill, but can you be more polite towards other people? Each and every one of your words and actions represents our entire Ye family. Not just you!
... Li Chunmei had peeped at her men, and Liu Duo needed to be polite?
He saw Liu Duos indifferent expression and saw that she didnt make a sound. He got irritated and increased his volume. Did you hear me? You are not allowed to do this again! Pay attention to your actions and words!
Chapter 65 - It Makes Me So Mad
Chapter 65: It Makes Me So Mad
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu had seen Dr. Li out, and when he returned, the first thing he saw was Ye Mo roaring at Liu Duo while looking like a demon.
Mo, what are you shouting about now? Ye Liu asked calmly as he walked forward and led Liu Duo behind his back.
Liu, do you know why Ling fell ill? It was because of her. Shameless! He said angrily.
How was Little Duo shameless? Ye Liu first nced at Liu Duo and then at Ye Mo.
Liu Duo didnt speak and only listened. She wanted to see what kind of things he would say.
He pointed at Liu Duo, She actually asked Ling if he liked her and caused Ling to fall ill. What do you think? Isnt she shameless? She could even speak such words from her mouth!
Ye Liu also became shocked when he heard this. Had Ling fallen ill because of this? It seemed like Ling had be too shy, and it was caused by him being too nervous.
This isnt good. In the future, if he and Little Duo consummate their marriage, wouldnt he fall ill again? What should we do? Ye Liu thought about these things instead of paying attention to Ye Mo!
Liu, say something. Liu Duo needs to be controlled. She actually threw Li Chunmei out! She came over with good intentions to see Ling, but Lui Duo made her leave! That waspletely impolite. What would people think about how we treat our guests! Ye Mo saw that Ye Liu didnt say anything, and that made him be so emotional that his voice got even louder!
He roared so much that Ye Liu plugged his ears. Mo, can you not shout? Your brother isnt deaf! I can hear you.
Liu, since you already heard me, then you should say something. Liu Duo needs to be controlled! The anger Ye Mo disyed was such that it could be considered a talent!
What control? I believe in Little Duo. Since she made Li Chumei leave, she must have had her reasons. You shouldnt only know how to howl, considering that you even studied for a few years. You are so easily agitated! You be so impetuous after encountering such trivial matters. He rolled his eyes at Ye Mo, turned around, and led Liu Duo into the house to see Ye Ling.
Ye Mo was left behind in a state of confusion. He became so angry that he shaped both his hands into fists. He raged in his heart, Liu Duo was obviously wrong. Why did he turn this on me and criticize me! It makes me so mad!!! He has forgotten about his brothers since he got a wife.
He actually forgot that she was also his wife!
Ye Liu held Liu Duo by the hand and tried to coax her, Little Duo, lets not lower ourselves to Mos level. Lets not get angry.
She was a bit angry, but the expressions Ye Liu was making with his eyes, together with how much he trusted her in regards to the incident of her chasing Li Chunmei out, made her anger disperse.
She smiled, In your eyes, am I a person who only knows how to get angry?
Of course not. In my heart, Little Duo is the most generous, most considerate, and most charitable wife ever. Ye Liu revealed his thoughts enthusiastically.
However, Liu Duoughed without consideration for his ego. Haha. Fine, fine, fine. Since I have such esteem and lofty image in your heart, then I have no choice but to stop being angry!
Seeing Liu Duough so happily also made himugh.
Whileughing, Liu Duo caught a glimpse of Ye Lius smile and became dumbfounded. My god, Im so lucky in such a bad situation. He is so god damn handsome. A feast for the eyes! Hes really a quality item.
Ye Liu saw Liu Duo showed a rare love-struck expression and became very proud. In the past, he had hated it when other women had shown this expression to him. However, when Liu Duo showed it, he was extremely happy.
Little Duo, you are looking at me with such lustful eyes. Have you be attracted to me? Ye Liu pretended to be shy and pushed Liu Duo lightly.
Liu Duo regained her senses and touched both her arms. Ah, is it for certain that this thing didnte from a low-grade brothel? That childish speaking tone of voice is so disgusting!
Chapter 66 - Why Am I Such A Loser?
Chapter 66: Why Am I Such A Loser?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling had heard Ye Mos cries from inside the room. He rolled out of bed to take a look at him.
At the same time, Liu Duo and Ye Liu also went inside, Ling, dont move. Lie down and rest.
Liu Duo held onto Ye Ling andid him down. She sat by his bed, looking at him.
Ye Liu moved a stool over and sat beside him too.
He felt four eyes on him and, awkwardly, he said, Liu, Duo Er, why are you looking at me like that?
Ye Liu wondered, how to tell him to not fall ill when consummating in the future?
Liu Duo wondered, how to tell him to not be so agitated in the future?
They both stared at him and concluded, with a sigh, Its not that easy!
Ye Ling saw the same expression on both of their faces and got really anxious. What? Im alright, dont worry. Its my fault. I dont know why I suddenly fell ill. Im sorry I made you worry. I...
As he spoke, his feelings overrode him again. He felt guilty for making them worried.
Seeing this, Liu Duo quickly held his hand and said, Liu, stay calm. I was just wondering, what do you want to eat tonight? Ill prepare it for you.
Right. Ling, dont push yourself. Calm down. Impulse is the devil. Think about what you want to eat, Little Duo will make a meal for you out of love, Ye Liu gently patted him on the back.
Ye Ling suddenlyughed, knowing the two of them were trying their best in consoling him. Ill eat whatever Duo Er makes. I like whatever she makes.
Liu Duo realised Ye Ling was bing quite the talker.
After the brief turmoil, it was time to make dinner, so off Liu Duo went to the kitchen, followed by Ye Liu. Ye Mo was out chopping wood to vent his anger and returned to apany Ye Ling when all was done.
Mo, dont me Duo Er. It was my bad. Ye Ling lied on the bed looking at Ye Mo. He knew he must have scared them, and Ye Mo was impulsive. He might have med it all on Liu Duo.
Shush. Have a good rest in the meantime. Annoyance was clearly written on Ye Mos face.
Seeing that, Ye Ling knew Mos anger had notpletely vanished. He sighed.
Mo, its really got nothing to do with Duo Er. She was asking me something, and I got too nervous, and then I fell ill. Actually... Ye Lings face reddened as he spoke with regret, Actually I was prepared to confess to her. I really like her a lot. Who knew it would turn out this way? I really do like her.
Gosh, why am I such a loser? Ye Ling felt discouraged.
Ye Mo was surprised that his innocent little brother would say such a thing. When had Ling begun to speak endlessly about love, like that shameless woman?
In the kitchen, Liu Duo was making dinner, while Ye Liu kept the fire burning. It was especially harmonious. Sometimes Ye Liu teased her, sheughed, and they both quarreled, as time passed quickly.
She ced a bowl of egg broth, a bowl of rice, and a bowl of vegetables onto a tray and brought it to the room.
Ye Liu ced the other dishes onto the table. The three of them would dig in when she returned.
Entering the room, Liu Duo put up an act, Knock, knock. Ling. Foods ready. Your delicious dinner has arrived!
Chapter 67 - Why Had They Fallen For Her?
Chapter 67: Why Had They Fallen For Her?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Ye Ling heard her, he smiled like he had eaten a candy. Ye Mo, on the other hand, made a face as though she owed him a fortune.
Liu Duo ced the tes on the shelf first. She dragged a giant, round stool to the bedside and ced the tes on top. This way, Ye Ling would not have to get up. Ye Mo gently leaned him against the headboard.
Ling,e on. Dig in. She passed the chopsticks to Ye Ling.
Right. Thanks, Duo Er. You and Mo should go eat. Dont worry about me.
Alright, eat it while its hot. Call me if you want more, she said, and walked out,pletely ignoring Ye Mo.
Mo, you go ahead. Dont stay with me, Ye Ling reminded Ye Mo, who stood there.
He nodded and turned away. When he got to the table, Ye Liu greeted him before digging in with Liu Duo. There wasughter between the two as they talked.
He ate aside. The food felt totally tasteless.
Liu Duo had made such an outrageous mistake this time, and yet Liu hadnt reprimanded her? Theyreughing like nothing happened. Ye Mo felt irritated.
He could not figure why Liu and Ling behaved like this. Could they really have fallen for her?
He had agreed with Uncle Ye to buy Liu Duo as a wife. He had thought they just needed a wife and would treat her well, and she would bear their children, and they would live together. He never expected his brothers to fall in love with her!
Now Ye Liu was showing his love towards her, and Ye Ling directly told her that he liked her. Everything was happening so fast. Ye Mo could not possibly ept it.
Wasnt treating her well quite enough? Why had they fallen for her?
While he sank into deep thought as he ate, Liu Duo and Ye Liu had already finished their meal.
Liu Duo did not care to wait for him, so she said, irritably, Thest person to finish shall do the dishes! Im going to see Ling.
Ye Liu looked at Ye Mo. Enjoy your meal, Mo, and he went into the house to see Ling too.
In the room, Liu Duo sat by the bed, looking at Ye Ling, who did not look as pale anymore. She was much relieved.
Ling, you have not taken your medicine tonight, right? Where are the pills? Ill bring them over.
Oh. In the drawer. Just open it, and youll find them, he pointed at the drawer.
She opened the drawer and took out the bottle of medicine. She poured one pill out. It was round and ck and as big as a piece of chocte.
She handed it to Ye Ling and poured him a bowl of water.
Ye Ling ate the medicine and stared at her, like he had decided on something.
By the bed, Liu Duo questioned, Whats up, Ling?
The way you look at me, Ling, what do you want me to do? She waited for his reply.
Eyes as big as ck pearls were blinking and staring at him. Ye Ling pursed his lips, mustered enough courage, and said, Duo Er, in the afternoon, didnt you ask me...
Shush, Ling, dont talk about it. We can talk about anything except this. At the mention of what had happened earlier, Liu Duo interrupted him for fear of another ident! That topic had to be avoided.
What are you two chatting about? Ye Liu asked as he entered suddenly.
Nothing, Liu. Why dont you talk to him? I need to use the outhouse.
She saw her chance to flee when Ye Liu made his appearance. She was afraid Ye Ling would mention the previous incident again. Otherwise, if anything happened, she would have been a sinner!
Coincidentally, she had to change her cloth. If it were no longer stained with blood, then her menstruation would have ended for now!
Chapter 68 - Tell Him What He Needed To Know
Chapter 68: Tell Him What He Needed To Know
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After Liu Duo ran out, Ye Ling stared at the door as he lied on the bed, a look of disappointment on his face.
She was not willing to discuss the topic with him. Was it because he was so weak that he actually got sick?
Ling, whats up? Come, tell me, Liu said, sitting beside him.
Ye Ling looked at him and asked, Liu, am I particrly useless?
Who says so? Our brother Ling is handsome and kind, hardworking and filial. How would that be useless? Ye Liu patted Ye Ling on the head as he spoke seriously.
He was the youngest brother in the family, born with a disability and a disease, but the brothers doted on him very much.
Whatever he requested, his three brothers would do their best to fulfill it, but Ye Ling never asked for anything, because he knew his brothers had sacrificed so much for him.
Why didnt Duo Er want to speak with me just now? I wanted to answer the question she asked me this afternoon and tell her that I like her, but she didnt want to listen to me and left.
He sadly lowered his head as he recounted this to Ye Liu.
Hearing that, Ye Liu raised his brows. He was considering a suitable time to tell Ye Ling about controlling his emotions during consummation, yet he seemed to be obsessed with the incident that afternoon.
And he said he loved Little Duo. There was no time better than the present to tell him what he needed to know.
Ling, its not that Little Duo doesnt want to talk to you. Shes just worried about your illness. Wasnt it because of that question this afternoon that you fell ill?
So, shes avoiding this topic because she cares about your health. This proves that you are very important to her.
Ye Liu spoke to him like an intimate brother, more seriously than ever.
Is that true? Liu, am I that important to her? Ye Ling said excitedly. He believed Liu would not lie to him.
Nodding, Liu continued, Of course, I would never lie to you. Also, let me tell you a story.
Ye Ling looked on earnestly.
Ye Liu organised his words and cleared his throat, Ling, you said you like Little Duo, right?
He nodded. Ye Liu continued.
And Little Duo is our wife, right? That means we will consummate our marriage, and when that happens, you cannot do what you did this afternoon. You have to learn to control your emotions. Otherwise youll make us worry, and youll bemitting a sin as well. Got it?
At the mention of consummate, Lings face reddened, but the words that cameter caused his face to go pale. He had given Liu Duo quite a fright that afternoon.
When Ye Liu noticed something wrong with Lings face, he panicked, Ling, dont over-react, Just breathe slowly. Since we are her husbands, and she is our wife, we have to be together forever. You cant have any idents, alright? Or well feel bad.
Ling, you wouldnt want Little Duo and your brothers to feel bad, would you? Ye Liu gave his brother a serious look. He definitely had to control his emotions.
After hearing all that, Ye Ling nodded, making an effort to calm his emotions.
Lius right. I cant let them down. I cant get emotional. I must control my emotions. I cannot fall ill because of a silly question, nor can I do that during consummation. I cant fall back anytime, anyhow! I want to be together with them, always.
As he thought about it, Ye Ling exhaled deeply and inhaled slowly, one breath after another, calming his mood.
Ye Liu knew Ye Ling had understood very quickly, so he dropped the conversation.
Chapter 69 - Hold It Right There
Chapter 69: Hold It Right There
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Inside the outhouse, Liu Duo changed her cloth and found that it was no longer stained with blood. Yeah, its gone! The next time ites, Ill know what to do. Best to make my own simple sanitary napkin!
When she left, she cleaned her cloth again and hung it on the rope.
She went to the kitchen. Ye Liu was with Ye Ling then. He had no time to boil water for her, and she did not want Ye Mo to help!
She went to boil her own bath water. Now that her menstruation was gone, she needed to have a good bath and wash her hair. She had not had one in a while, and it was starting to get itchy.
Ye Mo sat next to the stove, feeding it firewood, boiling water for the nightly wash.
Their eyes met when she entered the kitchen. She diverted her gaze and rushed off.
Hold it right there! Ye Mo roared.
What did she mean to do, turning around at the sight of him? Ye Mo thought, annoyed.
Liu Duo did not want to bother with him. He was very unreasonable and could go off at any time.
Liu Duo acted like she did not hear a word, so Ye Mo walked up to her and grabbed her by the arm, stopping her from running. His height came with an advantage, and his long stride managed to block Liu Duo.
Liu Duo furrowed her brow at him. Hey, let go.
He did not know why, but he just did not want her to neglect him like that. She was always getting along with his brothers, but she was cold towards him.
I said let me go. Why are you holding on to me like that? Im not a cake!
She shook off therge hands grabbing her arm. Ye Mo had brute strength. Her arm hurt.
It was true. She was the cake among the brothers. Ye Mo just had not realised it until recently.
CoughWhat are you doing here? He lowered his voice, finding anything to start a conversation and hoping to change their situation.
It seemed that the two of them had never had a nice chat. They were always at each others throats. Liu and Ling both liked her, so shouldnt he like her too?
As though looking at an idiot, she thought, Whats going on here?
None of your business, she said and rolled her eyes, attempting to leave.
Im not letting you off. Im not finished. Dont you have any manners? He grabbed Liu Duo again as he spoke rashly. His volume unknowingly increased.
Liu Duo took note of Ye Mos baffling behaviour and thought, Hes not going crazy again, is he? What is there to talk about between us?
He looked like he would not let her go unless they talked! Finally, he went back to his seat by the stove. Liu Duo furrowed her brow and sat beside him, waiting for him to speak.
Yet, Ye Mo did not say anything, which ticked her off. Darn it. He wont let me go, he says he has stuff to say, and now he wont speak. Is he pulling my leg?
Hey, spit it out already. Have you gone mute? She could not resist asking.
Upon hearing that, Ye Mo muttered, Hold your tongue! I have a name. Ye Mo, third brother of this family. You should call me that! How rude?
She always called the other brothers that but had not addressed him properly! Damn her.
Pffft, sheughed. Like she did not already know his name and who he was?
Whats so funny? If you get it, then call me that from now on! How rude? Ye Mo felt awkward. Had he said anything funny?
He wanted her to address him properly? Liu Duo thought for a moment. It seemed that she really had not addressed him properly, because he was always the crazy one picking fights with her C with virtually any excuse!
Want me to address you properly? I think not! Call me rude? Im only polite to people! What an idiot.
Chapter 70 - You Know
Chapter 70: You Know
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duos snickering made Ye Mo feel even more unbearable. What did she mean by doing that?
Do you remember what I said? Address me properly in the future! He repeated again, louder this time.
Hey, I asked you to you lower your voice. Im not deaf. Why do you always have to pick a fight! Even if it is a fight, we speak based on reason, not volume! And youre the one whos been to school!
Whenever he got irritated, his voice got louder, and his terrible temper grew worse.
She did not bother to care how Ye Mo reacted as she went on. Since you are boiling water here, boil a bit more. I want to have a bath and wash my hair. Thanks!
She got up and walked away, toozy to talk to him. It was annoying that, even if she werent deaf, she would be in time if he kept shouting at her!
He asked her to address him properly, but she did not want to and went on to address him, saying, Hey? Ye Mos temper rose, and he dumped a whole lot of firewood into the stove. The fire almost went out.
Seeing that, he hastily removed some unneeded firewood and blew air into the stove. The fire returned.
Despite his anger, Ye Mo still boiled more water. After all, Liu Duo wanted a bath.
After she left, Liu Duo went into the room toy out her clean clothes.
All the while, Ye Liu was with Ye Ling. They talked a lot about his feelings as he eventually got back to normal.
Ling, Im going to fetch some water for you. Youll feel better after a wash. He patted Ye Ling on the head and left.
At the same time, Liu Duo came out with a bucket to get hot water from the kitchen.
Yo, Little Duo. What a coincidence? Im heading to the kitchen too, Ye Liu greeted her excitedly.
With only so many ces to go under one roof, there was no such thing as a coincidence. How unoriginal.
She rolled her eyes. If it is what you say, Liu, then please get some hot water for me. I want a bath.
The bucket was made of solid wood. It was quite heavy, and it would be heavier once it was filled with water, so it would be better if Ye Liu carried it for her.
She carried the empty bucket and headed towards the kitchen.
Come on. Let me help you. I dont want you to tire out.
He took the bucket from her and went to the kitchen. Liu Duo did not hesitate and let him take it. She would wait.
In the kitchen, as Ye Liu was fetching hot water, he said, Boil more hot water, Mo. Little Duo wants a bathter, and I want a good clean wash for tonight too.
He directed a knowing expression at Ye Mo, as if to say, You know?
Ye Mo ignored the look on his face, and he continued boiling water. It should have been his turn with Liu Duo tonight, but he just had to mess it up!
Liu filled two buckets with hot water and brought one to Liu Duo. Little Duo, your waters here, so use it while its hot.
Thanks, Liu.
She was about to close the door, but Ye Liu held it open and shook his head in a way he thought was dashing. Little Duo, remember what I said this morning, on the way home from town?
And then he kept winking knowingly at Liu Duo.
The corners of her mouth kept twitching. This fool still wants to hook up! I thought he was joking. Im still underaged. This is sexual harrassment. Its a crime. A crime!
With all her might, she shut the door with a bang.
She cut off the person, but not the voice. Wait for me, Little Duo. Im bathing too.
Shameless! She murmured under her breath. Then, she began disrobing.
Though he did not receive a reply, Ye Liu smiled like a scoundrel. Then, he left to deliver hot water to Ye Ling.
Chapter 71 - Waiting For The Water to Boil
Chapter 71: Waiting For The Water to Boil
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The time passed, minute by minute and second by second. Liu Duo took a simple shower, changed into clean clothes, and carried a bucket to get more hot water to prepare to wash her hair.
She took advantage of the fact that the day hadnt turned dark to help make it dry faster. It was because today was different. They ate dinner earlier than usual, and it was still only around seven oclock.
Ye Mo was still sitting there and boiling the water. He didnt say anything when he saw Liu Duo this time. He had a cool expression on his face, and he just boiled the water earnestly.
Liu Duo was even happier that he didnt try to pick a fight. She reached out with her hand to uncover the lid. Ye Mo reminded her, The water hasnt gotten hot yet. Ye Liu already drew it to take a bath. Wait for a while longer.
Liu Duo retracted her hands when she heard that. She thought, Why did his character suddenly change? Why is his tone so tender?
Although she was a bit suspicious, Liu Duo didnt think too much about it. She sat on the side of the stool and waited for the water to boil.
The atmosphere was quiet. The burning wood made crackling sounds, which was the only sound that could be heard.
Liu Duo stared at the corner and thought of Ye Yang. What was he doing right now? Had he eaten? Was he hurt? Did he think about her? When would he return?
As she thought this, she suddenly realized she really missed him. It was very obvious that they hadnt really exchanged many words between them. In fact, most of the time it was she who was doing the talking. But she just missed and felt concerned about him!
She only snapped out of it when Ye Mo made a sound. The water is hot. You can use it now.
Oh. She got up and drew the water.
After she drew the water, she picked up the bucket and started to stagger outside.
Seeing this, Ye Mo got up and prepared to help, but just as that happened, Ye Liu came. Oh, Little Duo, you are here. I finished bathing and didnt see you in the bedroom.
Come, I will help you carry it. You just finished bathing but still drew water? Is this for washing your hair?
He stretched out his hands and took over the wooden bucket that Liu Duo held with both her hands.
Yeah. Thank you, Liu. My hair is a bit itchy, so I want to wash it.
What good timing. I will help you wash it, and the two of us will be able to better our rtionship as husband and wife.
Liu Duo walked to the front and ignored his frivolous words.
In the end, she couldnt resist the shameless Ye Liu, and he still helped her finish washing her hair.
When her hair was being washed, Liu Duo was shocked. Did that dirty water reallye from the water that was used to wash her hair? No wonder she felt her head itch. How long had had it been since shest washed her hair?
She was even ridiculed by Ye Liu. Little Duo, you havent washed your hair in a year, right?
This was really embarrassing!
After she wiped her hair until it stopped dripping, she flung her hair back and revealed a face that was as red as an apple.
She turned around, ran back to the bedroom and closed the door. She didnt want to see Ye Lius look of ridicule.
Little Duos embarrassed expression is so cute! Ye Liuughed while he picked up the Chinese honey locust and ced it into a wooden box next to him.
Liu Duobed her hair and then tossed it around again. She then put her clothes on the bed and rested her head by the edge of the bed, letting her hair drop straight down from the bed.
The bed was very tall. Her dangling hair was just barely out of reach of the ground.
Ye Liu closed the door right after he came in. He also lit the oilmp while he was there.
Little Duo, you rushed to lie down on the bed even though your hair hasntpletely dried yet? Then I wont give up on Little Duos desire to spend the night together.
He took off his clothes while he spoke.
Liu Duo lifted her eyes, looked at Ye Liu, and said to him, feeling frustrated, Liu, can you be more normal?
Had this bastards sperm gone up to his brain because he had held it in for too long? Liu Duo ridiculed him, feeling helpless.
The upper part of his body was naked, and he was wearing underpants on the lower half. After Ye Liu got into the bed, he grabbed his head with his right hand and said seriously, Little Duo. I am both very handsome, and very long! [1]
Endnote
[1] The original trantion is a y on the Chinese word, which means normal, and was what Liu Duo asked him to be earlier in the story. means handsome, and is a homonym of the word , which means long.
Chapter 72 - Brought Home a Treasure
Chapter 72: Brought Home a Treasure
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He said thatst sentence with a tone of voice that was particrly prominent. He even pretended to be serious and showed an alluring expression. Liu Duo thought, What is this bastard talking about? Could it be...???
Liu Duos face turned red when she thought of this. In her previous life, she didnt have much energy and time needed to experience the love between a man and a woman because of the suffering her illness gave her. However, how would she not understand what was happening now? Moreover, she was also definitely a woman who liked to read stories about male homosexual love!
She turned her head as she didnt want to look at Ye Lius attention-seeking face. She said shyly, Shameless bastard!
Pffff... Ye Liuughed, Little Duo, where are you going? How am I a shameless bastard? Hmm...
You know why!
He got close to Liu Duo, lowered his head, and smiled slightly at her. Little Duo, how are you so smart and cute? I am really liking you more and more.
When he first saw her, he thought she was clever, charming, and possessed the tsundereness[1] of a littledy. Her personality was frank and open, and she didnt care about how the world viewed her at all.
When he saw her draw that cute pig while they were in town, he realized she wasnt just good at talking, but she was also very smart. They had really brought home a treasure.
Liu Duo turned around and pushed Ye Liu. Who wants you to like me? Donte so close to me, and move a bit further away.
The more she pushed, the closer Ye Liu got. He said, feeling wronged, Little Duo, why are you so cruel? I am your husband. If I am not to get close to you, should I get close with other women?
She stared at him when she heard that. You dare to? If you get close to other women, I will turn you into a cripple!
Since he was hers, unless she didnt want him, no one else could even think about having any part of him! She had always been very possessive of her belongings, ever since she was young.
Little Duo, you are so fierce. If that is so, then dont chase me away when I get close to you. Do you like me? Since she felt so possessive of him, Ye Liu became smug and wanted to gain even more ground. He clung directly onto Liu Duos body.
His hands even moved around her waist, touching everywhere.
Liu Duo, who was being touched, felt a flock of crows flying pass. This bastard isnt passive, is he?
She held the misbehaving hand. You low-ss bastard. Youd better stop. Always taking advantage of me.
The oilmp filled the house with warm light, making the atmosphere very ambiguous. Ye Liu stared at her so deeply that his eyes were like a whirlpool trying to suck her in. It was very seductive.
Ah, what a monster! Liu Duo was defeated. She looked away, her cheeks blushed red, and her heart beat faster.
Ye Lius mood became especially good when he saw Liu Duos evading gaze. He grabbed the back of her hand and said insufferably, I wont take advantage of Little Duo. Youe and take advantage of me. I dont mind it.
He ced Liu Duos hand on his chest.
It felt smooth and strong. Liu Duo felt like she got shocked by electricity and pulled her hand away. She realized that sleeping on the same bed with this guy was really god damn dangerous. He didnt even wear clothes. Who knows when this bastard would leap up and eat her up.
Liu Duo acted calm and said, I mind it. There is not much there. Nothing but skin and bones.
Humph. Youined that Im thin. Arent you the same? In her heart, Liu Duo rolled her eyes in contempt.
Oh, Little Duo is still angry at me for saying she is too thin? Ye Liu found it funny. It turned out that Little Duo knew how to hold a grudge.
Is it still not okay after I admitted I was wrong? Little Duo isnt thin C not thin at all. As a matter of fact, she is a bit fat.
Her chest was suddenly attacked. Liu Duo shouted out, Ahhh! You terrible hooligan! Shameless.
Feeling indignant, she threw his hands away and moved to the side in an attempt to evade him and put some distance between them.
Endnote
[1] Japanese loan-word. Means a personality that shows an uptight and cold front on the outside, but is actually loving and considerate on the inside.
Chapter 73 - Anger Disappeared
Chapter 73: Anger Disappeared
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The sudden scream sounded especially loud in the quiet night.
The bed was only that big, so where could she hide?
This was the first time her chest had been attacked, and Liu Duo felt especially ashamed and angry. This bastard looked decent and proper, but he was actually a perverted hooligan!
Liu Duo just sat there, feeling indignant and embarrassed. However, Ye Liu just smiled slyly. This tactile sensation is much more wonderful than I imagined. It is soft and bouncy.
Little Duo, I just bathed, so Im not stinky at all. I am also not acting like a hooligan right now. Behaving like this towards ones own wife is reasonable, fair, and legal.
He touched her hair that was draped over the side of the bed to check if it had dried.
... She didnt pay attention to him. Humph.
Ye Liu didnt get angry, even though he didnt get a reply.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling both heard Liu Duos scream in the bedroom beside them. They were both shocked, and they both thought, Did Ye Liu and her consummate the marriage?
Little Duo, your hair is almost dry. Do you want tob it a bit?
... I wont pay attention to you, humph.
Ye Liu got out of the bed and brought a woodenb over. He sat on a stool and faced Liu Duos head. He brushed her hair lightly and even tossed it around to make it dry faster.
She could feel Ye Liu moving carefully to avoid pulling her scalp and causing pain. The corner of Liu Duos mouth started to lift up slowly.
In her heart, she felt a bit blessed. The feeling of being pampered by her man made the anger she initially felt disappear.
Ye Liu put down the woodenb when Liu Duos hair was dried thoroughly. He blew out the oilmp and climbed in bed.
Ye Liu crawled under the nket right after he got into the bed and held Liu Duo in his embrace. Little Duo, it feels so warm when I hug you. It was very cold just now. How do you want to reward me?
She moved her body around to try to escape his embrace. She then said, without being considerate to his ego, I didnt ask you to help meb my hair. Serves you right for not wearing any clothes!
Ha, Little Duo is so heartless. As heughed, he kissed the top of Liu Duos head. Lets sleep since its gettingte.
He still needed to go to the town port early in the morning to find suitable, temporary work.
After a long time, she noticed Ye Liu didnt try anything else. Was he really asleep?
Liu Duo tried to break away from his embrace. Right as she moved, Ye Lius arms tightened, not allowing her to escape his embrace.
Go to sleep quickly, and dont move, Ye Liu said calmly.
She was hugged tightly, so she couldnt move. Liu Duo muttered, dissatisfied in her heart, What sleep? That thing that is pressing against my butt is so obvious. How can I fall asleep? Shameless, dirty hooligan.
The feeling was especially unbearable. Liu Duo felt like her whole body was burning.
But was she the only one who found it unbearable? It was even more unbearable for Ye Liu. It felt like he could only look at and touch his wife, but he couldnt have her. It wasnt a typical kind of unbearable feeling and torture.
Although Ye Liu was very loose with how he spoke, he actually knew how to restrain himself. Even if he wanted to consummate their marriage, Yang should be the one to do so first. Besides, she was still young, and they needed to wait for at least a year and a half.
Liu Duo slowly fell asleep as this unbearable time passed by.
Dawn came, and the weather was sunny. Liu Duo slowly got up in a daze. But the other side of the bed had turned cold long ago. Ye Lius body had disappeared.
Her stomach ached, so Liu Duo got up to put on some clothes. She didnt have time to tie her hair before she left the bedroom to head to the outhouse.
Ye Mo, who was chopping firewood, saw Liu Duo. He turned his gaze away, looking ufortable.
Liu Duo found it strange. Whats with that?
After she did her business in the outhouse, Liu Duo feltfortable. She returned to the bedroom to get her woodenb andbed her hair.
She tied a ponytail high on her head, braided it, and let it hang down. It was full of youthfulness. She didnt know how to tie it in the styles of this time period anyway.
She could only tie it in the simple, modern style that she was familiar with.
Chapter 74 - Especially Awkward
Chapter 74: Especially Awkward
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She went beside the well to wash up. Liu Duo felt rueful that it was another new day. Not having to worry about any illness, and not having to take medicine, was a great feeling.
After she finished with her things, she went to the kitchen and saw Ye Ling sitting next to the stove. Liu Duo walked over and said out of concern, Ling, how do you feel today? Feeling better?
Im fine now. I feel much better after taking my medicine. Thank you, Duo Er, for showing concern for me. Ye Ling smiled bashfully. However, he didnt look at her and kept moving his sight away from her.
Liu Duo felt puzzled. What was going on? She didnt find it that strange when Ye Mo had acted this way moments ago, but now even Ye Ling was acting this way. What the hell was going on?
Yi...
When she was about the ask the question, Ye Ling interrupted her, Duo Er, lets eat. Liu already ate and went to town.
He got up and went to get the rice and chopsticks straightaway. Liu Duo could only let the matter go and go to help.
The three of them were eating at the table. Ye Mo suddenly said, Ling, you stay at home and rest today. She and I will go to the paddy fields to weed. We have to get rid of the weeds and nt the rice as soon as possible.
Liu Duo stopped what she was doing and looked at him. Why do I have to go with you? Im not going.
Going to the paddy fields to weed? She absolutely didnt want to get into the field. She also didnt want to be with Ye Mo. The only thing they did, besides fighting, was even more fighting. It really annoyed her!
He didnt look at Liu Duo and said, while he ate, No reason. If you dont go, what are you going to do?
I will stay at home and apany Ling. Right, Ling?
Ye Mo didnt wait for Ye Ling to speak. He said straightaway, Its not like Ling is a child. Why would he need you to apany him? You need toe!
It was like this every time. His voice would get loud when he became unhappy.
Ye Ling initially wanted to argue, but he said to Liu Duo, Duo Er, you should go. Going out for a walk is also good.
In the end, in consideration for Ye Ling, Liu Duo reluctantly agreed.
The two of them didnt converse with each other while they were on the way. Ye Mo walked at the front, and Liu Duo followed behind.
While on the way, they saw quite a few vigers working in paddy fields and vegetable fields.
Ye Mo, I heard your fourth brother fell ill. Is he alright now? Li Wazi immediately came over when he saw Ye Mo.
Yeah. He is fine now and is resting at home. Ye Mo had never shown his angry side to Li Wazi before.
Li Wazi caught sight of Liu Duo, who was following behind. He pulled Ye Mo aside and spoke at a volume that only the two of them could hear, Ye Mo, this is your shared wife right? She is quite pretty.
This was the second time Li Wazi had seen Liu Duo. In the beginning, he had helped to search for Liu Duo when she had escaped. However, the sky had been dark then, and he hadnt clearly seen what she looked like.
Yeah. Ye Mo still felt somewhat pleased when he heard his wife being praised for being pretty. His mood became considerably better.
Liu Duo saw that someone was looking at her, so she lifted her eyes and cast a nce at Li Wazi, who was walking side by side with Ye Mo.
A typical man of the Zhuang family. He was tall, strong, and good-natured. He was only about twenty-something years old.
Ye Mo, whats with your face? Li Wazi suddenly realized there was swelling on Ye Mos face.
Sigh. Ye Mo let out an awkward sigh. No, nothing. I forgot to light the oilmp at night and bumped into the wall.
He definitely wouldnt say that he had been beaten up by Ye Liu because he had bullied his wife, right? That would be embarrassing.
Li Wazi was shocked when he heard that. Ah? That cant be!
He stared at Ye Mo, not believing him. Bumped into the wall? Because he didnt light the oilmp? How would he make such a small mistake?
He didnt believe it, and his expression showed he didnt believe it.
Being stared at by Li Wazi, Ye Mo felt especially awkward. He changed the subject and said, Are you going to the paddy field to weed?
Yeah, I havent finished removing the weeds. If I finish today, I will nt the rice tomorrow.
The honest Li Wazi replied and didnt stare at Ye Mos face anymore.
Chapter 75 - There Was No Lack of People Who Were Full of Themselves, No Matter Where
Chapter 75: There Was No Lack of People Who Were Full of Themselves, No Matter Where
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
They reached their destination while they chatted. Li Wazi said, See youter, and went to weed in his familys own paddy field.
Ye Mo saw that half of the weeds were still there. He took off his cloth shoes, rolled up his pants and the sleeves of his shirt, and he prepared to go down to the field.
You just stay here and guard my shoes. Dont disappear. He entered the paddy field after he finished speaking.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Mos back and became suspicious. Did his character really change? He doesnt want me to work and pull out the weeds? He just wants me to guard these cloth shoes that no one wants?
She couldnt figure it out, so she decided to not think about it. She had never nned to enter the paddy field anyway. Liu Duo sat at the side and looked at the people and everything else around her.
Ye Mo, who was busy weeding, just simply wanted Liu Duo to be with him. He hade around to the thing that happenedst time. If she didnt want to work, then she wouldnt need to. He would just have to do more.
Sister Chunmei, are you almost finished with weeding your familys paddy field?
Yeah, there is only one small patch left.
Li Chunmei headed there while speaking to a girl.
Hmm. Who is that girl? Sitting there idly. Doesnt she need to help her family with their work? The girl felt puzzled.
Li Chunmei looked and saw that it was Liu Duo. She said, with a hateful look on her face, Xiaoling, that is the shared wife that Big Brother Mos family bought. Shes called Liu Duo. Shes bothzy and a spendthrift. She doesnt even have any manners...
Li Chunmei told Xiaoling an exaggerated version of what had happened the day before.
What? Then didnt they lose a lot of money buying such a shared wife back home? Ye Mo and his brothers are so unlucky. Xiaoling looked at Liu Duo with contempt and felt pity for Ye Mo and his brothers.
Although Li Chunmei lowered her voice, Xiaolings voice wasnt quiet. She was one of those people who naturally talked very loudly. Her words drifted into Liu Duos ears.
Liu Duo heard someone talk about her so she turned her head to look. When she saw Li Chunmei, Liu Duo smiled. That smile was invisible to anyone who did not look very closely at the corner of her mouth.
Li Chunmei, ha...
She cast a nce at the two of them, turned away, and continued to look at the scenery and the people who were doing manualbor.
Lets stop talking. Come. We will chatter. We need to finish the work in the paddy fields. Liu Duos nce made Li Chunmeis heart tense up.
Thats also fine. I dont like her at all. Sister Chunmei, you should also stay away from her. Xiaoling headed towards her familys paddy field after she finished speaking.
Li Chunmei nodded and also went to her familys paddy field.
Liu Duo muttered, as she looked at their backs, These two silly girls. Are they here to make meugh? Dont like me?
She shook her head. There was nock of people who were full of themselves, no matter where she went!
Li Chunmei got down into the paddy field and said sweetly to Ye Mo, Big Brother Mo, is Big Brother Ling better?
Ye Mo was busy weeding. He didnt even lift his head and answered coolly, with a single word. Yeah.
There were only weeds left in one small patch ofnd in her familys paddy field. It wasnt long before she finished weeding.
She saw Liu Duo just sitting there and noting over to help. There was still one-third of the weeds left in Ye Mos paddy field that hadnt been removed.
Li Chunmei went over to Ye Mos paddy field. Big Brother Mo, Ive finished with the weeds in my familys paddy field. Ill help you. This way, you will be able to nt some rice sooner.
Doing it by yourself will take a long time. I dont see the people who are idlinging to help. Li Chunmei spoke with Ye Mo while helping with the weeding. She didnt even care whether he agreed to her offer to help.
Of course, Ye Mo knew who she was talking about. He lifted his head and looked at Liu Duo. She was still sitting there quietly, not moving at all.
He lowered his head and saw ck mud all over his hands and feet. He felt that it was correct for her to note and help. Her white skin shouldnte in contact with ck mud.
Chapter 76 - So-Called Bad Company
Chapter 76: So-Called Bad Company
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The weeding process in the paddy field was quickened with the addition of Li Chunmei. As Liu Duo sat on the slope, she had witnessed Li Chunmei move from her field to their field.
She could not, however, overhear the conversation between Li Chunmei and Ye Mo due to the distance.
She had no objection to extra help. If Ye Mo were the only one weeding, it would take forever.
Li Chunmei smiled like a blossoming flower as she spoke to Ye Mo, while indifference still hung coolly on his face, and he only responded every now and then.
Liu Duo was pleased with this! Surely, she did have have a good impression of Ye Mo, but he was one of her husbands after all. She could not stand other women.
Third brother Mo, Im finished with mine, let me help you out, Li Wazi shouted as he walked, carrying his shoes.
Ye Mo looked up and nodded. He knew Li Wazi woulde to help him. They grew up together and were the best of friends. Li Wazi would help him work when he was free and vice versa.
Li Wazi came and saw Liu Duo sitting there, but he did not protest, because his wife was just the same. Other than cooking and cleaning, he did not let her get involved with farm work.
He walked into the paddy field and saw Li Chunmei there too. He greeted her, saying, Chunmei, youre here to help Mo too, I see. How diligent.
Arent you the same, brother Lee? Were all neighbours, so its natural to help one another. Who did not enjoy some good praise? She smiled proudly.
She added, Mos working alone without a decent helper. It would take longer to nt his rice, which would reduce his harvest too. Ive finished weeding my field anyway, and Ive got nothing to do, so I came to help.
Li Wazi acknowledged that decent helper referred to Liu Duo. He looked at Liu Duo and back to Ye Mo, saying nothing.
Mo has noments on this, so who are you toin? Li Wazi thought to himself.
Another helping hand, and a good one, would naturally speed things up even more. After Li Wazi joined them, Li Chunmei could not speak to Ye Mo alone, and this made her unhappy. Her smile hadrgely diminished.
As though he had just thought of something, Li Wazi came to Ye Mos side and whispered, Mo, didnt you say you want to teach your wife a lesson? How did it go?
At the mention of that, colour drained from Ye Mos face, as he felt awkward. He feigned confusion and retorted, What do you mean? Nothing happened.
He dodged the question and stepped aside.
Li Wazi followed up and reminded him kindly, Didnt you say you want her to know her ce? What happened next? Did you... did you guys do that?
He nudged Ye Mo with his elbow. Ye Mo red at the mischievous look on his face.
He was reminded of the utter failure that came after his gant words that day, and the terrible beating that followed. Yet this so-called badpany had the nerve to remind him!
He knew what he was saying, as he shyly admitted, No! Shut up and get weeding.
Li Chunmei saw the two speaking in low voices. She had no clue what was going on. She came up and asked, Third brother Mo, brother Li, what is it?
Nothing, Li Wazi faked augh. Of course he couldnt share stories like this with an unmarried woman. And he wouldnt even if she were married.
Right then, Liu Duo strolled slowly to the side of the field and asked Ye Mo, Wheres the outhouse here?
Around those parts, there was nothing but forest and fields, so she had to ask.
Chapter 77 - Not A Missy
Chapter 77: Not A Missy
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Wazi responded to Liu Duo faster than Ye Mo could. Mrs. Ye, there arent any outhouses here. We usually resolve these emergencies in secret.
Ye Mo stared at him in dismay. Is this guy a bit too enthusiastic? Thats my wife, and shes asking me.
Li Wazi did not think too much. This was Ye Mos wife. If it were someone else, he would not be as attentive.
Argh! Liu Duo felt very crossed.
She could get used to the outhouse if toilets were unavable. But having to find a dark hidden spot to attend to her needs was too much for her. She could not ept it.
She went away, dragging her long face. Whatever. Its not that bad. Ill have to endure it until I get home.
Ill bring you, Mo said, and walked up.
He saw Liu Duos disappointment and felt strange inside.
Liu Duo was surprised to hear him say that. She needed to relieve herself, and hes bringing her? Its just weird!
Third brother Mo, let me go with her, Li Chunmei said, announcing her presence as she approached.
Liu Duo looked at her and thought, This girl sure knows how to make an appearance.
Theres no need. Im going home to settle this. There were no outhouses there, and with her? Why her?
She faced the slope that was towards the direction of home.
Ye Mo was stubborn. He left the paddy field, pulled out weeds to wipe mud off his hands, and chased after her.
Im taking you. Home is still quite far away, so dont want you to hold it for that long, he said coolly as he pulled Liu Duo in another direction.
Under his grip, Liu Duo refuted him in her mind, Youre the one whos held it for too long!
If he could have heard her thoughts, he would definitely have engaged inbat, I certainly have held it for too long!
Li Wazi watched them leave and continued weeding, not thinking too much of it.
Yet Li Chunmei furrowed her brow, displeased, as she uttered, Whats she faking for? Shes not any familys missy! I didnt even want to go with you!
What? Chunmei, what did you say? Li Wazi looked up and asked, absent-mindedly.
Ah, nothing. Brother Li, youre hearing things. Li Chunmei lowered her head and began weeding.
Ye Mo led Liu Duo to a deserted ce, with grass so tall it could conceal human legs. It was peaceful all around. Only birds sang.
Right, no onees here. You finish your business, and Ill stand guard, With that, he released his grip and turned around, with his back to her.
Liu Duo observed her surroundings. She felt that this was a good ce to hide a dead body, with grass so tall.
She took a few steps forward on her own, distancing herself a good five meters from Ye Mo. She found a spot with the tallest of grass, making sure that there was absolutely no one around before crouching down to pee.
When she finished, she straightened her clothes, got up, and stepped out.
She had only walked a few steps when she heard light movement behind her. She looked back and thought she saw something brush past her.
The wind blew, and the grass swayed with it. The scraping sound made her whole body go cold, and she shivered.
She immediately took to her heels, dragging Ye Mo with her.
Whats going on? Ye Mo asked curiously behind her.
She ran a distance and only shook off Ye Mos hand when she felt safe. She panted heavily, Dont go there again. Its spooky.
Ah?
She rolled her eyes at him. It was his fault she got scared. She marched forward, ignoring him.
Exactly what happened? Ye Mo asked again.
He could not understand why she had ran.
Chapter 78 - Looking For Trouble
Chapter 78: Looking For Trouble
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She swung her hands in silence as she marched forwards. Nothing good had evere from being with him!
Back at the paddy fields, Liu Duo continued sitting by the sideline, and Ye Mo resumed weeding.
He could not do anything about Liu Duos neglect towards him. He did not know how he had offended her, and she would not talk about it!
Whats up, Mo? Li Wazi got curious about the gloom on Ye Mos face. He had just gone for a walk with his wife, and he hade back all fired up.
Ye Mo had his eyes on Liu Duo, who was looking up at the sky, wondering what was upying her thoughts?
In response to Li Wazis words, Ye Mos expression dimmed. More work, less talk.
Li Chunmei looked over at Liu Duo, then again at Ye Mos handsome face. She thought, Liu Duo must have done something again to make him mad.
This wife is such a sinner! She only knows how to anger her husband!
As time passed, the weeds in the paddy field were all removed. Thank you for your help today, Ye Mo said to his neighbours.
No need for that. Its no big deal, Li Waziughed.
Li Chunmei agreed, Exactly!
The three left the paddy field. Liu Duo saw that all was done and they could finally go home, so she got up and took the lead.
She had nothing good to say to them, much less a person like Li Chunmei, who was so self-centred and thought so highly of herself.
She knew that Li Chunmei thought about getting it on with other married men. What a typical home wrecker.
Sister Chunmei, wait for me! Xiao Ling shouted from behind them.
She had finished her work too and was heading home in the same direction.
As she got nearer, Li Chumei went ahead to catch up with Ye Mo.
Third brother Mo, brother Li, Xiao Ling greeted them as she approached.
Ye Mo nodded coolly. Li Wazi smiled.
The four of them walked behind while Liu Duo took the lead.
Third brother Mo, why didnt that wife of yours work today? Lazy bum. Even kids help with the farm. Why you didnt say anything? Xiao Lings voice was so loud even Liu Duo could hear her.
Xiao Ling was young C only fourteen. She heard everything from Li Chunmei, so she could not fathom Liu Duos actions and disliked her too, on top of disliking her role as a shared wife.
Ye Mo did not look at her but said coolly, If she doesnt want to work, then she doesnt want to work.
... Xiao Ling was stumped. If she did not help with the farm, she would be beaten or scolded by her family.
She felt extremely put off at Ye Mos reply. How could she, a shared wife, live such a good life?
As Li Chunmei listened, she felt that Ye Mo was a good man. Liu Duo was clearly not lovable, yet he tolerated her.
Li Wazi kept to himself. His wife did not work either, so it seemed totally normal. What was there to argue about?
Because he loved his wife.
Liu Duo stopped in her tracks and turned around, facing Ye Mo and then Xiao Ling.
How could someone so young be so devilish, only looking for trouble and not even thinking twice about her own circumstance.
Little girl, its best to watch your words and dont meddle in other peoples business. After all, careless conversations cause trouble! In the end, no one will marry you!
Liu Duo smiled gently, but her words surely packed a punch.
Ye Mo felt indifferent, for he had been on the receiving end far too many times.
Li Wazi was caught by surprise, Mos wife cannot be underestimated!
Li Chunmei was not fooled by her smile. She felt that Liu Duo was very unreasonable to have said such things to Xiao Ling.
What do you mean by that? How can you say that to Xiao Ling? Li Chunmei defended her friend and questioned Liu Duo, as though Liu Duo had hurt Xiao Ling.
Chapter 79 - Little Wench
Chapter 79: Little Wench
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
This fellow liked to bully the weak, but Liu Duo did not consider herself to be someone like that. Yet the other two seemed to enjoy bossing her around.
They bore faces that found her particrly hated and despicable.
Xiao Ling? From now on shes called Little Wench. Itll suite her better! She scoffed and turned back, ignoring Li Chunmei.
You are the wench! Sold as a shared wife, yet acting like a superior! Xiao Ling roared. Her voice was already loud, so this was quite stinging to Liu Duo.
She suddenly felt that Ye Mos shouting was very weakpared to this.
Ye Mo furrowed his brow. He was about to tell Xiao Ling that even though Liu Duo was their shared wife, he would not allow anyone to bully her. Li Wazi also had something to say, but instead they listened to Liu Duos calm response.
Little Wench, with a voice this powerful, you could have scared all the men away. Be careful now, or youll die a virgin!
Yes, Im a shared wife who was sold to the family. So what? I have four husbands, each better looking than the next. This is my blessing from my past life, unlike some people, who might be secretly plotting to steal my man.
With that, Liu Duo gave Li Chunmei a long, hard look.
Li Chunmei turned away, unwilling to face her.
With her secret discovered, her cheeks reddened with panic. Liu Duo had been right, the Ye brothers were all very good-looking.
Ye Mo smirked at the praise. She had even said it was a blessing to be their shared wife. He could not hide the happiness on his face.
Li Wazi could have worshipped her on the spot. Anyone who had no trouble saying that had to be manlier than any man!
Xiao Ling was so mad her cheeks turned red, but she could not think of a goodeback. How could she rival Liu Duo? A modern persons wife could easily kill off a kids ancient ideology!
Not caring about the two, Liu Duo imitated Ye Lius tone and spoke to Ye Mo, Little brother Mo, wont you get over here and stay far away from those two? Dont learn from them. People can hear their shouts from miles away! How embarrassing.
She turned away again and continued marching forward.
Ye Mos smirk turned into a twitch. Dear brother? Shes tired of living, is she? She wont call me Mo, but she chose to call me little brother, like Liu does!
Groaning, he caught up with her so that they were walking shoulder to shoulder. I told you to call me Mo. Who are you to add little?
Not stopping, Liu Duo chuckled as she walked. Why cant I call you that? Youre the third in the family. Why cant I call you little? Or should I call you old? Haha...
As she said so, she began tough.
Falling behind them, Li Wazi felt that Mos wife was a very interesting character.
Call me Mo, not old Mo. Thats ridiculous! Ye Mo protested.
Whatever! You cant control my mouth. I can call you whatever I want. Youll just have to suck it up!
You... Ye Mo got mad, but he too could not think of a goodeback.
He surely could not control the words that came out of her mouth. She could say whatever she pleased!
Li Wazi listened to their conversation. He felt that Mo had met his match, and it happened to be someone he could noty his hands on! Otherwise, he would have smacked her already.
Liu Duo looked up and cast a nce at the grief on his face. She felt so much better.
Little Mo, do you know what you look like now? she teased him.
He asked, despondently, What?
Li Wazi heard that and looked at him. He thought, wasnt that just Mos angry face?
Liu Duo cleared her throat, Since you really want to know, then Ill bite the bullet and tell you!
Ye Mo twitched even more. You are the one who asked. How did it be me wanting to know?
Chapter 80 - Critical Hit + Bad Company
Chapter 80: Critical Hit + Bad Company
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The spring breeze blew past them, messing up their hair mischievously.
Liu Duo giggled, Never mind. Im not telling you.
She had baited Ye Mo and Li Wazis curiosity, yet she settled on not telling them. They looked on helplessly, thinking, Women are so indecisive.
Li Chunmei and Xiao Ling just stood there, angrily watching them go farther and farther. Their hatred for Liu Duo increased.
Liu Duo felt a pair of eyes prying at her, and found the gaze belonged to Li Wazi.
Who are you? Why are you always peeking at me? Cant you look at me like a normal person? This person should be good friends with Ye Mo, but he never introduced himself, so she did not know his name.
He had a lot of zeal, and he was very honest, so he left a good impression in her books.
Ye Mo gently nudged him with his elbow, eying him knowingly. Why are you always peeking at my wife? You better have a good exnationter.
Hes my good pal, called Li Gener. Hes just like family. Ye Mo introduced him briefly.
Liu Duos direct confrontation left Li Wazi in an awkward state.
Oh, hi, she nodded, and continued marching home.
Ye Mo saw Liu Duo had turned around. He pulled his friend in and whispered, So, spill it. Why are you stealing nces at my wife?
Mo, I just thought your wife is quite special, and very impressive. Tell me, that day when you returned to teach her a lesson, did she actually tell you off instead?
As Li Wazi pondered, the likelihood increased. He quietly looked at Liu Duo some more.
The bruise on your face proves it! He said pointing at Ye Mo, daring him to deny it.
Ye Mos mind was a chaotic mess. The more he wanted to forget about it, this friend kept on reminding him! How did he befriend such badpany?
Ye Mo gave Li Wazi a dirty look and said, Bro, can you drop it? Since youve managed to guess, please dont bring it up.
Ye Mo could only helplessly tell the truth, otherwise Li Wazi could go spreading rumours. How unfortunate. He had sessfully guessed the beginning, but he hadnt quite guess the ending!
Haha, I saw how well your wife carried herself back there, I thought you must have hit a brick wall! Li Wazi guffawed.
I got punched, but this fellow wont spare me any sympathy. He just kept teasing! I want to break off our friendship! Geez......
Still carrying a dirty look, he strode forward in huge steps, with Li Wazisughter ringing in his ears.
Ye Liu was making his journey home when he saw Liu Duo and the gang from afar. Liu Duo waved when she saw him.
She had a kind of emotion simr to a wifes excitement upon seeing her husband return home.
Liu... she shouted happily.
This sound was grating on Ye Mos ears though. The disparity was obvious.
Ye Liu heard her and rushed forward. Little Duo, do you miss me? Its so sweet, the way you called me like that.
He swiped the tip of her nose in adoration.
Like I will, she put her chin up proudly with a smile on her face.
Liu, what did you get in town. Liu Duo naturally held his hand as they walked towards their home.
Li Wazi took in the view of their backs and patted Ye Mo on the shoulder, Mo, I think your wife is much closer to your brother Liu than she is with you.
Talk about receiving a critical hit by badpany. Ye Mo was utterly speechless.
It wasnt that shes closer to Liu, it was more like she was only never close to him!
He rolled his eyes at Li Wazi before walking towards the house too.
Chapter 81 - Feeling Empty
Chapter 81: Feeling Empty
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The look he gave made Li Wazi feel sad. Why did he look at him like that? Had he said something wrong? Li Wazi touched his nose and also headed back home.
Yeah, I might have to leave for a few days. The pay is twenty-five wens per day. Ye Liu naturally told Liu Duo how much the work paid.
Oh. Liu Duo felt a bit empty. Yang was out hunting, and Ye Liu was also about to leave. The family couldnt stay together.
Ye Liu felt Liu Duos emptiness, so he patted her head and said, trying to coax her, Its not like youll never be able to see me again. Its just for a few days. Cheer up. Our Little Duo still looks the best when she smiles.
Are you saying that Im not pretty when I dont smile? Liu Duo pouted. Her face still looked unhappy.
Not at all. In my eyes, Little Duo is the most pretty when she smiles and when she doesnt smile. No one canpare to you! Ye Liu smiled devilishly.
The three of them returned home. Ye Ling was busy cooking in the kitchen. Ye Mo went to the well straightaway to draw water to clean off the mud on his hands and feet that he hadnt wiped off earlier.
Ling, were back. Liu Duo went into the kitchen. She went over to help when she saw Ye Ling cutting the vegetables.
Duo Er, wait for a while. We can eat after the cabbage is stir-fried. Ye Ling cut the cabbage into strips.
Okay. Liu Duo helped to get rid of the water that was used to wash the vegetables. She carried it outside and threw it away.
After their meal, Ye Liu returned back to the house and packed some clothes to change into. He gave Liu Duo and the others a few instructions and then left.
Liu Duo stood at the yards door and watched Ye Liu leave. She thought of Ye Yang again. Of the four men, two of them had left in order to provide for the family. She felt very irritated.
Her wish, after she had been given another life, was to live together with her family and to live a normal life where they were all happy and healthy C not like this, where they were all in separate ces, and she had to hope for them toe home soon.
However, she could only findfort by telling herself that she would only need to endure this for a while longer. After a few days, the toy pig would be produced and sold. Once she had an ie, everything woulde to fruition.
Duo Er, Liu will be back in a few days. Nothing will happen to him. Lets go in. Ye Ling was also looking at Ye Lius back and hoping that he could return soon.
Okay.
She turned around and returned back to the yard with Ye Ling. Ye Ling resumed doing chores around the house. Liu Duo took out the clothes she had changed out of the night before in order to wash them.
Ling, take out your dirty clothes. I will wash them. She didnt have anything to do anyway. She would clean the dirty clothes to pass the time.
When Ye Ling heard her, he took out all their dirty clothes and put them into a bucket.
Duo Er, I will go with you. This way, we will be able to finish washing faster.
The two of them went together to the riverside, and Ye Mo went to chop wood.
The water in the river was very clear, and the water quality was especially good. It was still early, so there werent many people. Liu Duo and Ye Ling found a nice spot and began to wash the clothes.
Not long after, people with dirty clothes started toe to the riverside to wash their clothes.
Ling, you rest for a while. Just leave it to me. She remembered the doctor had said he shouldnt get worn out.
Its fine. Im not tired. Ye Ling felt that when he was with Liu Duo, he wouldnt feel tired, no matter what he did.
Duo Er, you rest for a while. Youre the one who shouldnt get tired. You will feel ufortable.
What Ye Ling said made Liu Duo felt very confused. Shouldnt get tired? Feel ufortable? What did he mean?
Why would I get tired? Its not like I went down to the paddy field to weed. I only sat on the slope and watched. It wasnt tiring at all.
Did he think she had worked in the morning? She had just sat for the entire morning.
I know. Im talking aboutst night. Ye Lu mumbled, his face bright red.
Chapter 82 - Quite Cute
Chapter 82: Quite Cute
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo lifted up her head and looked at Ye Ling. Last night? What did he want to say?
Nothing happenedst night. Ling, what do you want to say? Dont mumble when you speak. I dont like it when people beat around the bush! Liu Duo frowned.
Ye Ling became anxious when he saw Liu Duo get angry. Duo Er, dont get mad. Im only trying to say you need to remember to rest since you consummated your marriage with Ye Liu.
He finished saying it while blushing and then lowered his head to wash the clothes. He was actually very happy, because Liu Duo might have a child after she consummated the marriage, and there might be an addition to the family.
Liu Duo opened her eyes wide and looked at the top of Ye Lings head. Consummated the marriage? Consummate your goddamn face!
Why would Ling think about the consummation? Was he still that big, shy boy that she knew?
Ling, we didnt consummate the marriage. Now is not the time, since I am still too young. Im not suited for consummating the marriage yet. You shouldnt think about such nonsense.
...
Liu Duo instilled in him the proper way of thinking. No wonder it had felt so strange between her and Ye Mothat morning.
When the time is right, we will naturally consummate the marriage. It really cant happen right now. You cant rush these things.
...
Ye Ling didnt lift his head. After he heard what Liu Duo said, he did not make a sound at all.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling again when she didnt get a reply. She saw that his head was even lower than before, and he was quietly washing the clothes.
Did he get angry? Liu Duo suspected. This was the first time she saw Ye Ling get angry. His anger was the type that didnt make any sound. It was theplete opposite to Ye Mos style of being fiery and aggressive.
Ling? Why arent you saying anything? Liu Duo called over to him.
There still wasnt any response. He didnt speak nor lift his head. He only busied his hands by washing the clothes.
Liu Duo stood up and went beside Ye Ling. She knelt down together with him, tilted her head, and looked at Ye Ling. Ling, are you mad because I didnt consummate the marriage?
No. He said softly.
No? Liu Duos long, shapely eyebrows jumped. As if... It was so obvious, but he still said he wasnt. Ling is quite cute when he gets angry.
Liu Duo moved towards his body a bit and held him tightly. Ling, you are angry because I didnt consummate my marriage with Ye Liu.
I am not. I am not angry. Ye Ling also moved to the side a bit.
If they didnt consummate their marriage then that was it. Why did she have to keep mentioning that word? Ye Ling started to feel embarrassed. What kind of person would keep mentioning the word consummate in broad daylight?
Liu Duo watched the little movements he made. The corner of her mouth moved, and sheughed silently. Was he embarrassed? He was embarrassed, but he still mentioned the thing about the consummation!
If you move, Ill also move. Liu Duo moved beside Ye Ling again and held him tightly. Ling, consumm...
Before she finished saying it, Ye Ling stood up quickly. Theyve all been washed, so we can go back now.
He squeezed out the water in the washed clothes and ced them all into the wooden bucket. He frantically fled while carrying the wooden bucket, leaving Liu Duo lightlyughing by herself.
She got up, tidied her clothes, and then she ran after Ye Ling.
At that moment, a fat and a skinny girl walked over from the other side. When they saw Liu Duo, they immediately went over and blocked her path.
Liu Duo looked at them and frowned. Little Wench had too much free time and was blocking her from moving! She just looked at the two of them.
Mom, thats her. She cursed me and said that I wont be able to get married! Xiaoling pointed at Liu Duo and spoke to a plump, short, thirty-something woman beside her.
Xiaolings mom, Wang Liushi, stared at Liu Duo and shouted, You shared wife wench dare to curse my daughter!
Liu Duo knew why Little Wench had a loud voice when she heard her mother. It turned out that she had inherited it from her mom.
When the people around them heard Wang Liushis voice, they all turned to look. This seemed like it would be leading to a fight. There was no one who didnt know Wang Liushi, the famous, feisty woman in their vige!
Chapter 83 - Nimble
Chapter 83: Nimble
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ha, you went home toin and to find an adult for help? You really are a little brat! Liu Duo pouted and looked at them with contempt.
She plugged her ears. Who is this fat pig scolding? You really are mother and daughter. Both of your voices are so loud!
Who do you think you are, you shared wife wench, to call me a fat pig? You better exin yourself! Otherwise, Im not going to let you off, Wang Liushi scolded. She even wanted to push Liu Duo.
Liu Duo was watching them carefully. She moved to the side and avoided her fat w.
She moved forward and gave Wang Liushi a p. There are consequences to scolding people. Lets rinse your mouth, since it stinks!
The p rang out. Wang Liushi and Xiaoling were stunned. They never thought that Liu Duo woulde forward and give a p before even saying three sentences.
... The people who were there to watch were also stunned. Oh boy! Was this the prelude to even more feistiness?
Liu Duo used her full strength. She never held back against people who ask for trouble. Her hand was a bit numb. This bastards skin was coarse and her flesh thick!
Wang Liushi only screamed out after some time passed. She screamed as if she were butchering a pig. Ah!!! You, shared wife wench, actually dare to hit me!
Mom, hit her. She actually dares toy her hands on you. Xiaoling stood by the side and clenched her teeth.
She didnt need Xiaolings reminder. Wang Liushi rushed towards Liu Duo, as if she had gone crazy.
Liu Duo saw the fat Wang Liushi rushing towards her. She dodged slightly and was able to avoid Wang Liushi.
Ah, being skinny is still better. Im much more nimble! Liu Duo eximed in her heart.
Wang Liushi, on the other hand, was given a sad reminder. She wasnt able to push Liu Duo, because she was too fat. Instead, she was the one who fell directly onto the ground because of her own inertia.
Dust flew upwards. Liu Duo only felt a tremble beneath her legs.
On the other side, Ye Ling saw that Liu Duo hadnt followed him, so he turned around. Duo Er, what are you still doing there?
Nothing. Just that a fat and a skinny dog were blocking my path and didnt let me pass. Its fine now. Lets go back. Liu Duo smiled at Ye Ling.
Stay right there. You dare to leave after hitting my mom? You even called us dogs. You need to pay for what you did and apologize today! Xiaoling ran over and blocked Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
Ye Ling looked at Xiaoling and then looked at Liu Duo. Duo Er, whats going on? Is what she said true?
Liu Duo treated Xiaoling like air. She looked at Ye Ling, who was taller than her, andughed, Yes, its true.
Ye Ling frowned. He looked at Xiaolings furious face, then looked at Liu Duos smiling face, and said to Xiaoling, Duo Er wouldnt hit or scold people for no reason. It was definitely you guys who provoked her. Please dont block us and step aside!
Oh wow, Ling is so handsome! Liu Duos eyes turned into a heart shape, and the smile on her face was glittering!
Wang Liushi got up, ran over, and pushed Ye Ling. He was unprepared and was pushed head-on, causing him to fall to the ground.
Ling. Liu Duo was shocked and then immediately ran over to pull him up. She didnt think that Wang Liushi would be so lowly as to attack Ye Ling. After all, his legs were unwell.
A shared wife wench with a cripple. You guys were born to be a couple. You guys dare to bully me and my daughter! Wang Liushi was pleased with herself. She had made a mistake before, but this time she hadnt.
Motherf**ker. Liu Duo really missed her bodyguard right now! She would kill this fat pig for daring to touch her people!
Liu Duo pulled Ye Ling up and asked urgently, Ling, how do you feel? Did anywhere get hit? Does it hurt?
Im fine. Duo Er doesnt need to worry. Ye Lingughed. He didnt want her to worry. Only the skin at the center of his palm was a bit scratched.
Ling, how do you feel? What happened? Ye Mo had finished chopping wood and was preparing to head home when he saw Ye Ling being pushed from afar. He ran over immediately.
Chapter 84 - Screaming Furiously
Chapter 84: Screaming Furiously
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Of the four brothers, Ye Mos skin was the darkest. Moreover, he would always show a very cool look on his face. However, when he was emotional, he would also reveal all his emotions.
At that moment, Ye Mos face looked very grave, and he inquired very seriously. The heavy atmosphere suddenly made people break out in cold sweat.
The people who were spectating were joyous. The famous feisty woman meeting the famous violent man. Which of them was better?
Mo, its fine. Lets go back. When Ye Ling saw that Ye Mo hade over, he only wanted to go home quickly. Otherwise, his fiery temper might cause some major problems again!
Wang Liushi looked at Ye Mos grave face and disapproved. She didnt believe that he, as a man, would dare to touch her.
When Liu Duo saw Ye Mo, it felt like she saw her bodyguard. Although this bodyguard was a bit thin.
However, he was currently the only strong man left in their house. Yang and Liu were both away, so she could only depend on Ye Mo. After all, she was too petite, and her fighting strength was no match to Wang Liushis.
Big Brother Mo, they are bullying us. Liu Duoined to Ye Mo, while looking like she had been wronged.
Liu Duos sweet sounding Big Brother Mo practically revived Ye Mo. He stared at Liu Duo inplete disbelief.
Why did the Big Brother Mo that came from her mouth sound so nice? Ye Mo became happy after she called him Big Brother Mo. This blessing came too suddenly and it resulted in Ye Mo staring nkly at Liu Duo.
Why is this bastard staring at me? Didnt he hear me asking him to help? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Mo. She frowned and raised her voice, Mo, did you hear me? They are bullying Ling and I. They arent letting us go back.
He saw Liu Duo frowning and pouting angrily. This little expression was interesting and vivid, no matter how he saw it.
How did they bully you guys? Mo will help you bully them back. Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and spoke in his gentlest voice possible.
She pushed Ling and even scolded me as a shared wife wench and Ling as a cripple. They even want us to apologize, or they wont let us go home! Liu Duo pointed to Wang Liushi andined.
She felt like she was getting more and more childish. A twenty-five-year-old spirit also knew how toin like a little child.
Everyone in the vige knew that Ye Mo hated it the most when people called Ling a cripple.
You motherf**ker, say that one more time! Ye Mo flipped out at Wang Liushi and screamed furiously.
No man had ever screamed at her before. Wang Liushis heart suddenly felt shocked, but it was just for a while. Your brother was always a cripple and you dont allow people to say it? Your shared wife wench cursed my daughter and even hit me. How are you guys still act like you are right!
p, another p. Ye Mo pped even harder than Liu Duo. A mans strength was normally stronger than a womans. Although he had never hit a woman before, his threshold had been crossed, so he didnt care if it were a man or a woman!
Apologize! He stared at Wang Liushi and said fiercely.
Liu Duo was very satisfied with Ye Mos performance. He hadnt held back just because the opponent was a woman.
However, Ye Ling was full of worry. He was afraid that it might be a huge incident. He wanted to go and pull Ye Mo away, but he was stopped by Liu Duo.
The corner of Wang Liushis mouth bled from the p. The spectators were all holding their breath, as if they were the ones who had been pped.
Ah! blood... Xiaoling screamed out in shock when she saw her moms mouth bleeding from the p.
Wang Liushi was given another p. Her butt sat on the ground. She cried and howled, Hes killing me, the third brother of the Ye family is bullying a woman. He even hit a woman. Is there still order in our world...?
She wailed like a ghost, and her volume shocked people. Liu Duo frowned and covered her ears. She was really a shrew! Whoever married her was unlucky!
Chapter 85 - Quite Fierce When Attacking
Chapter 85: Quite Fierce When Attacking
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The people around them were all enjoying watching a bustling scene and didnt go up to mediate the situation. The two people were famous in their vige C one that was difficult to deal with, and another was one that couldnt be beaten in a fight.
Xiaoling was also standing at the side. She cried, scolded, and howled, You guys bully others. Good for nothing, no conscience...
The two of them kept emitting at a high decibel. They were crying and scolding. Their voices were sharp and especially grating.
Liu Duo found it to be especially annoying that they kept repeating the same thing about how the two of them had been bullied. They didnt add in anything new at all.
One big shrew and one small shrew. The proverb, birds of a feather flock together, is really suitable here! Lets head back. We still need to hang theundry. Liu Duo ced Ye Lings arm around her, turned around, and prepared to leave.
No, they havent apologized! The stubborn Ye Mo stood there. He didnt move and stared at Wang Liushi.
All you know how to do is cry. Both of you shut up and quickly apologize. Otherwise, I will give you a few more ps. I will beat you until you be submissive and apologize! Ye Mo bellowed loudly. His decibel level was also very high.
Liu Duomented in her heart, Ah, Ye Mo has the potential to sing high notes like Pavarotti. His deep and resounding voice sounds quite nice.
When Wang Liushi heard he would hit her again, she increased her volume and screamed, The third brother of the Ye family, you are not a man. You even hit a woman. Serves you right for not being able to get a wife. You could only buy her as a cheap wench shared wife! You dont even have the ability to find a shared wife...
Some people just really liked to court death!
It made Ye Mo so angry that blue veins shot straight up to the surface. Motherf**ker! Ye Ling was also very angry. He wanted to go up and give her a few punches. Liu Duo also had a very heavy frown. Motherf**ker! She called her a wench again! No one had ever dared to call her that before!
She looked around her and saw a thick wooden stick. Liu Duo went over and picked it up, rushed over to in front of Wang Liushi, and swung it towards her mouth.
You scolded me, you meddle in my business, you attack me. You motherf**ker, you seeded in breaking my record! Liu Duo hit her especially hard. This was the first time she had ever hit someone like this! In the past, she hadnt needed to get her hands dirty. It had all been handled by her bodyguard.
Xiaoling went up to help, but she was also hit by Liu Duo. Xiaoling could not get close to her body, because she had a stick in her hand. Moreover, Wang Liushi was too fat and couldnt dodge in time, so she was always hit.
Having a stick in hand was really different. Liu Duos confidence level at that moment was sky-high. Hitting people, as a way to release her anger, was really too good! Initially, she had been quite frightened of Wang Liushis body. However, she now felt that she was just faking it!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling were initially worried that Liu Duo might lose out in a two-versus-one fight. In the end, the outburst of strength from a furious Liu Duo beat both of them.
Liu Duo was relentless when hitting people. She went at it with her full strength. Ye Mo and Ye Ling were trembling all over. Their wife was quite fierce when attacking!
Ye Mo suddenly felt that Liu Duo was really sensitive to his feelings when he made her mad. She would always just scold him a bit.
The people who were spectating viewed Liu Duo in a new light. They couldnt really afford to anger the shared wife of the Ye family! She wouldnt get into a shouting match with you and then howl and shriek. She would get physical straightaway. She would attack fiercely and go all out. She wouldnt even hesitate.
Liu Duo only stopped when the wooden stick broke. You two better have learned your lesson. The next time I hear those words, I will tear off that smelly mouth of yours! Dont presume that we are easy to bully!
People who were kind would get bullied. If she didnt show some attitude and teach them a lesson, sooner orter, such things would ur again! She would never allow other people to bully her!
Ling, Little Brother Mo, lets go home. Liu Duo turned around and held Ye Ling by the hand. She then said, Little Brother Mo, you carry the wooden bucket.
Ye Mo got depressed. Why did you call me Little Brother Mo again and not Big Brother Mo?
Chapter 86 - Don’t Worship Me
Chapter 86: Dont Worship Me
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
At home, Liu Duo let Ye Ling take a rest under the roof. She went to hang theundry on the rope.
Ye Mo looked at her coolly as she did so. The axe was in his hands, but he was not chopping firewood.
Liu Duo felt his eyes on her and red at him, What are you staring at me for?
She added, Unless, youre conquered by my recent feat, dont worship me! Haha...
Liu Duos showyughter brightened her face.
... Ye Mo had never seen a woman so cheeky and boastful.
Thest article of clothing had dried, and yet she had still not received a response from Ye Mo. She looked towards him again, and he was still staring at her.
She approached him and circled him once, taking him in from head to toe. Then she looked at his handsome face, saying nothing C just looking.
He looked down at her. She looked up at him. Their eyes met, and they could see their own reflection.
Liu Duo stared at him in such close proximity that her big, sparkling eyes finally defeated him. He averted his gaze, cheeks red, though not obvious, and said awkwardly, Do... do you know any shame? Quit staring at men like that!
And youre not staring at me? Do you know shame, then? You started it, and you didnt even blink!
Shame? What shame? She hadnt even done anything!
Whos staring? Dont lie, Ye Mo was unusually awkward and shy right now.
She rolled her eyes. This guy dared to look, but not to admit it, and yet hes so forward about it!
She turned, not caring about him. How boring!
Ling, I want you to rest. Why are you sewing insoles again? She sat beside Ye Ling and grabbed the half-finished product in his hands.
Ye Ling smiled like a ray of sunshine, Its nothing, Im not tired. But you must be exhausted, Duo Er.
Beating people up required energy.
She leaned against the wall, stretched her legs and crossed her feet, arms folded across her chest, striking an unhappy pose.
Ling, if you hadnt said so, I wouldnt have realised it, but my arms are actually sore. But beating them into a pulp felt so good!
Ling, dont you think that what I did just now was the coolest thing ever? Were you charmed, by any chance?
She winked knowingly that him, her big eyes full of attraction. Ye Ling was hooked immediately.
Shyly, he nodded, his cheeks reddened, Just now, Duo Er, you are amazing, and dazzling too! I... I like it.
He actually said she looked good in a fight, and he liked it? Oh dear, I didnt think Ling liked violent women. Such strange tastes.
Haha... Of course that was necessary. If I hadnt shown them what Im made of, how could I scare them away? She felt really good.
This life, though slightly poor, could be quite interesting.
Liu Duo, in a much better mood, chatted happily with Ye Ling. His handsome face remained flushed the whole afternoon. He was so shy that he could not look at her directly.
When it was almost time to prepare dinner, Ye Ling got up to go to the kitchen. Liu Duo grabbed him, not wanting him to leave. She barked at Ye Mo, who was chopping wood, Little Mo, you make dinner tonight. Ling got hurt, and Im totally beat.
Ive been here for quite a while, but I havent seen you cook once. Youre toozy... She plotted.
... Ye Mo felt helpless again. It was one thing to tell him to cook, and he could let the nickname slide, but saying that he waszy?
Im alright. Its just a little scrape. It wont get in the way. Dont say that, Duo Er. Mo is very diligent. He chops firewood every day and does almost all the farm work, Ye Ling immediately came to his brothers defence.
Chapter 87 - Has He Really Changed
Chapter 87: Has He Really Changed
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo sighed. They really were rted. It was just a casual remark, and yet he immediately defended his brother?
Ling, take it easy. I was only joking. I know hes notzy. If he is, then no one can be considered hardworking! No rush, no rush. She gently patted Ye Ling on the back, helping him regte his breath.
Im going to prepare dinner. Ling, you rest. Dont follow, she said, knowing Ling was feeling better.
She surely had not seen Ye Mo cook C only boil water C so she was curious to know if he really knew how. That was why she had asked.
She went to the kitchen to help and tried to use the flint to make fire, the way her memories told her to, but to no avail.
How she missed the induction cooker now! She suddenly realised that ever since she had been reborn there, there had been so many things she missed having.
Ye Mo entered and saw Liu Duo, flint in hand, and got impatient really quickly.
Let me do it. He grabbed the flint, while Liu Duo got out of the way.
With a click and a sparkle, a fire was made. Liu Duo was stunned. It drove her mad. She had been trying for so long, with no sess, but Ye Mo did it on his first try. Was fate ying a trick on her, teasing her looks, perhaps?
She pouted. What was so great about it? She turned to get the rice.
Ye Mos eyes caught her expression at that moment. He realised, the more he noticed her in detail, the more interesting quirks he was in her. She was so cute and mischievous.
She had barely opened the rice tank when Ye Mo went to her side. I thought you said you wanted me to cook, so let me do it, and you go tend to the fire.
She looked at him. Gosh, has he really changed? So obedient, and gentle?
She absent-mindedly sat by the stove, tending to the fire while looking at him.
What do you want? Noodles? Paste? Porridge? Or rice? He looked back at her and asked softly.
Er... porridge then, she replied, absently-mindedly.
He looked at her nk face andughed. This was the first time he had seen her like this, and he found her quite adorable.
Oh my, Liu Duo felt her heart racing. Gosh, is this attraction? And to this violent man?
Sheughed as she thought about it. He was indeed handsome, with a dimple on his right cheek, and he looked much better smiling than he did frowning.
Having received his answer, Ye Mo got down to serious business.
As Liu Duo boiled the water, adding firewood every now and then, she spent most of the time staring at Ye Mo.
This was the first time she had studied him in detail. While the four brothers looked handsome and simr, only he and Ye Liu had the same facial features.
Ye Liu represented feminine beauty, while Ye Mo was the masculine one. Ye Yang was stoic and mature. Ye Ling was delicate and gentle. If she had to choose one, who should she pick?
As she thought, Liu Duo got herself into a dilemma. Each one had their perks, so she could not decide.
Duo Er, what are you thinking about? Ye Ling entered the kitchen to check on them, worried that Ye Mo would pick a fight with her again.
Ling, why did youe here. I told you to rest. Her dilemma vanished when she heard Ye Lings voice. Her question waspletely hypothetical. All four of them belonged to her anyway.
Its the same if I rest here too. Dont you want to see me? He sat on the stool beside her, looking at her like he had been wronged.
Oh my, whats with that look? Its making me aroused. Whats up with today? Mos abnormal, and Ling too? Has springe?
Chapter 88 - More Nervous Than Ever
Chapter 88: More Nervous Than Ever
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She had not known that Mo could cook, but his dishes tasted amazing. Her impression of him was totally renewed when she realised he could be useful too.
It was bedtime again after dinner. After the three washed up, Ye Ling left, because tonight it was Ye Mos turn to sleep with Liu Duo.
An oilmp was lit in the room. Liu Duo untied her hair andbed it straight. She went to the bedside and took off her clothes. She felt a little nervous sleeping with Ye Mo, since the two of them had not been getting along.
Ye Mo was especially nervous too. Ye Lius warnings to him after recent incidents were still fresh in his mind, but his feelings and attitude towards Liu Duo had changed a lot, so he was more cautious.
Liu Duo climbed into bed in her undergarment andy under the nket with her back to Ye Mo.
Then, Ye Mo blew out the oilmp. He too was in his undergarments, but he was not underneath his nket. Instead, just like Ye Liu, he crawled under Liu Duos nket and shared hers.
The difference was that he was wearing a shirt, and he was not hugging her.
Since Ye Ling had left, the two of them had not spoken a word C like mutes.
Liu Duo got so scared she could not move. Gosh, this fool. Why did hee in here? She clenched her nket and moved further to the side in an attempt to stay away from him.
It turned out that she had stolen half of the nket on Ye Mos body, leaving him only half covered.
With the nket half stolen, Ye Mo looked at the back of her head, and he broke into a silent grin. He shoved his body and moved behind her, once again crawling under her nket.
This time Liu Duo could not move. Ye Mo held out his arms and brought her into a hug, Are you nning to freeze your husband to death, stealing the nket like that?
Liu Duo was already so scared she could barely speak, and this doofus actually came to hug her? And saying such things too. Damn, she almost thought it was Ye Liu, the hooligan!
Let me go, get your own nket! Surprised, she struggled, trying to free herself from his embrace.
Not going to. Its warm like this. He saw her struggling, so he held her even tighter, even closer.
He thought, You stole my nket first! But what Liu said was true, hugging the wife makes things much morefortable. And she smells nice. So soft.
If Liu Duo knew what he was thinking, she would have been devastated. You fool! No wonder you look so simr to Ye Liu, that hooligan!
They had not been getting along, even if Ye Mo had been acting strangely that day. But being in his embrace like this made Liu Duo very nervous.
When Ye Liu was hugging her, though it was dangerous, he did not do anything to her. But she could not guarantee it would be the same with this fool!
This fellow was impulsive and violent. Even though he had not beaten her, she was unable to block whatever else he might do to her. The disparity in strength between man and woman was very real.
At this point, Liu Duo struggled even more forcefully, but Ye Mo was reluctant to let go. On the contrary, her struggling elicited a response within him.
She felt something push against her behind. She was so frightened she stopped moving. Her heart beat extremely quickly, and she got uncontrobly nervous.
Why arent you moving? Hmm... He asked in a deep voice.
He hugged her tightly in an attempt to drown out his difort. However, he could smell her fragrance, and he touched her soft bodice, and this heated him up even more.
You... you let go of me! Its quite cramped over here. Lets just use our own nkets. Its much better that way, Liu Duo muttered carefully, afraid he would unleash his carnal desires. He was not Ye Liu. This fellow could act on impulse. She could not urge him now! Definitely not!
Chapter 89 - Bear With It!
Chapter 89: Bear With It!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She did not receive any response from him, but she felt heavy breathing by her ears, which made her feel ticklish. The hard object poking at her behind was getting harder and hotter as it pressed ufortably against her.
She wanted to carefully get just a little bit further away, but a single tiny action caused Ye Mo to flip over and trapped her underneath him.
Caught by surprise again, Liu Duos big round eyes stared widely at him, and she gulped. She was nervous, but she had to be careful to not provoke him. You, what are you doing? Let me go. Please, please dont be rash. Im still too young.
... Ye Mo lowered his gaze at her.
Liu Duo exhaled freely when he did not take the next step. She rxed a little.
You get down first. I dont want to rush you. We can still share one bed and nket, She tried convincing him to get off of her.
... Ye Mo gazed at her lips opening and closing and felt dryness in his mouth.
He lowered his head and lightly kissed her on the mouth, casually licking her lips. She waspletely stunned. She did not expect him to take this course of action. Was this her first kiss, now gone?
Was this fool a dog? What was with the licking! She reached out to push him, ...
She did not know what to say. She was suddenly at a loss for words. She did not hate his kiss, even though the two did not get along, but she did not want to continue this. After all, she was too young.
Unbearable, Ye Mo suddenly said in his deep voice again.
... She was speechless. If so, why are you still crushing me? She felt so helpless. What could she do now?
At that moment, he shouldnt be provoked, and she shouldnt provoke him!
Please, please get off of me.
Its awfully heavy with you pressing on me. You look thin but youre most certainly not light, she thought.
Surprisingly, Ye Mo obeyed. He let go of her body, and resorted to hugging her.
Liu Duo had just rxed and heaved a sigh of relief, when her hand was pulled into his underwear and ced on the hot and hard object, making her shiver from fright!
Ye Mo only moaned. His voice screamed ecstasy. He ced her hand there, not letting it go.
Oh, f**k! This fool ns to use my hand to... to resolve the problem? Liu Duos face burned and reddened, but the room was too dark for anyone to see.
Sure, she was a fan of boys love, but she would still be especially bashful to touch it directly.
No words were said. Liu Duo didnt know what to say, and Ye Mo had no time for words.
Ye Mo just thought that the feeling of her hand rubbing his manhood was particrlyfortable. He felt less unbearable now, but it was not enough.
Liu Duo thought. Oh, oh my, I didnt know that his manhood could be so... so big. Would it get any bigger? The nervousness she felt in the beginning had disappeared and was reced by curiosity. She was all right as long as she was not touched.
At this thought, she poked a little more, and it really got bigger and harder. Ye Mo moaned again, like he was about to burst.
You provoked it, so you must bear responsibility! He said in between moans, and brought her hand to rub up and down on that part of his body.
Liu Duos rationality snapped. This fools insanity could match Ye Lius!
Several times Liu Duo wanted to release her hand, but Ye Mo had a tight hold of her, not releasing her from the biological reaction.
Bitter and helpless, Liu Duo wondered how long could this go on? Her hand was almost crippled. But she dared not speak, for fear of what might happen to her body.
She chose to bear with it!
After some time, it finally ended. Liu Duo felt her hand was no longer hers.
Feeling a lot better, and very satisfied, Ye Mo went to fetch water so that she could wash her hands.
Chapter 90 - Interesting, And Cute Too
Chapter 90: Interesting, And Cute Too
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo carried the basin into the room, let Liu Duo wash her hands, and then tossed the water outside. All the while, neither of them spoke.
After she washed her hands, Liu Duoid sideways on the bed in silence. Ye Mo closed the door after he entered got into the bed and hugged Liu Duo again.
This time she knew better. She let him hug her, as long as he did not force himself on her. She closed her eyes and drifted to sleep.
As he hugged her, he felt she was no longer struggling or resisting. He chuckled silently, as though he had gotten what he wanted.
But he could not sleep. He felt smug and restless, and it was a great feeling.
Some time went by. Liu Duo was breathing steadily, already asleep, while Ye Mos eyes were wide open, unable to sleep. He suddenly felt that hugging his wife was filled with both happiness and agony!
He held Liu Duos hand a few more times to resolve his biological urges. She did not react at all, busy dreaming.
After finishing his private business, he helped wash her hand. Finally pleased with himself, he resumed hugging her and managed to sleep with a smile on his face. In his dreams, Liu Duo was everywhere. One was quarrelling with him, another wasining to him, the third one was fighting with somebody else, and the fourth was conversing happily with his brothers... all in all a series of emotions. He felt that she was the most interesting woman he had ever seen, and she was cute too!
Once this person had a substantial change towards the other party, anything bad about them would be mesmerising in his eyes.
In the morning, around six or seven, Liu Duo stirred awake. Her blurry eyes suddenly snapped open really wide. Ye Mo was not awake yet, and he was still hugging her from behind.
This fellow still hasnt let go at this hour! Get off me, geez!
She freed herself from his embrace, ignored him, got down from bed, and put on her clothes.
Ye Mo, being pushed aside, also opened his blurry eyes. He had been over-excitedst night and only managed to fall asleep at two or three in the morning.
Liu Duo took herb and stood under the roof, brushing her hair. As she did so, she remembered what had happened the previous night, and her face uncontrobly flushed red.
She thought, this fellow is even more shamelessly perverted than Liu!
On the other side, Ye Mo wrapped himself in the nket and smelt Liu Duos remaining fragrance on it. Then he dozed off again. He was too tired.
In the kitchen, after keeping busy for a long while, Ye Ling was carrying a basin of water out to pour when he saw Liu Duo brushing her hair. Duo Er, are you hungry? Food will be ready soon.
Oh, alright.
Ye Ling did not see Ye Mo, so he peeked into the room behind Liu Duo. He was curious why his brother had not woken yet.
Usually around this time, Ye Mo would either be chopping firewood or sweeping the leaves in the yard.
Duo Er, why isnt Mo awake yet?
At the mention of that name, her lips twitched and she snapped angrily, How should I know? Im not his keeper!
The fool must have overindulged himselfst night and slept reallyte! Dont think that, just because I was asleep, I wouldnt know he used my hand again! She thought furiously.
When she had woken up, she could feel her hand go limp, like it was exhausted after doing long hours of work.
Ye Ling observed her red cheeks and how she was gritting her teeth. He wondered, Whats that for? I just asked about Mo, and Duo Er suddenly got impatient.
She saw Ye Ling looking at her, so she forced a smile, Ling, he might have been tired from working in the fields yesterday.
Oh.
Mo tired himself. He should certainly sleep longer.
Ye Ling innocently nodded his head and bought her story. He entered the kitchen to prepare breakfast.
Chapter 91 - Rolled Her Eyes At Him
Chapter 91: Rolled Her Eyes At Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo only stopped smiling when she couldnt see Ye Lings back. She felt so frustrated! However, she couldnt tell him, otherwise, she might corrupt his youth.
After all, Ye Ling was only neen years old and didnt know about such things. She didnt want to turn a little white rabbit into a big bad wolf!
Feeling depressed, she tied all the hair on her head into a ponytail and then went beside the well to wash her face and rinse her mouth.
On the other side, Ye Mo was still deep asleep on the bed. This was the first time in his long life that he had slept so peacefully.
When he was young, he had needed to wake up early to help with work. When he started going to school, he had still needed to wake up early to go to school. Later, when their family began to have problems, he had also needed to wake up early to take care of a young Ye Ling.
They could eat after the mantous were steamed. Ye Lingdled in the paste. Liu Duo then helped to carry it to the table and arranged the bowls and chopsticks.
It seems like Mo is really tired. He still hasnt got up. Ye Ling looked at the bedroom door and said faintly.
Emm, yeah. Ling, we dont need to wait for him. Let him sleep. Liu Duo said insincerely.
He nodded and then carried Ye Mos bowl of paste back into the kitchen to keep it warm in the pot.
Ye Mo finally woke up naturally,te in the morning. He put on his clothes and walked out of the bedroom.
The sunlight in spring was always very gentle. Ye Mo walked to the side of the well and washed his face and rinsed his mouth, but he didnt see any trace of Liu Duo or Ye Ling.
He frowned, carelessly washed his face and rinsed his mouth, and then went out.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling, on the other hand, were transporting the rice seedlings to the side of the paddy field, so that they could be transnted. Of course, Liu Duo wouldnt be going down into the paddy field.
Ye Ling insisted on transnting the seedlings. He said, Mo is too tired. Almost all of the farm work is done by him. I need to help with some of it. I wont wear myself out.
Liu Duo initially didnt want him to do this, as she was afraid he might get tired. However, she couldnt dissuade the stubborn Ye Ling. Liu Duo could onlypromise and help him carry the rice seedlings.
Ye Mo circled the area near their house and didnt find them. He also didnt find them in the vegetable field. He finally found them in the paddy field. He let out a breath.
At that time, he had been really afraid Liu Duo had ran away again. He had been even more worried than when she had ran away on her first day there. He hadnt really known why, but he had just been especially afraid that she might disappear.
As if she had telepathy, Liu Duo turned around and saw Ye Mo panting heavily. He was even sweating all over. She frowned, Tsk, you thought that I ran away again, right? You are so senseless!
She rolled her eyes at him!
Ye Mo did not feel embarrassed at all that his thoughts were exposed. Instead, he smiled and thought, Thats good. What she said was true. She really wont run away again.
Liu Duo saw Ye Mo smiling, while staring at her, and was unable to make head nor tail of it. He looked like an idiot!
She pouted and turned around, her back facing him. She didnt want to pay attention to him. He had crossed the line and used her hand without saying anything. He even suspected her of running away again. She was really angry in that moment. Humph...
Ye Mo smiled, walked forward, and touched Liu Duos head. He then took off his shoes, rolled up his sleeves and trousers, and then went down to the paddy field to help transnt the rice seedlings.
Ling, dont work for too long. Pay attention to your body, and dont get tired. He exhorted Ye Ling and then began to transnt the rice seedlings.
Yeah, I know. Mo, have you eaten the paste that was being kept warm in the pot and the mantou? Ye Ling saw that Ye Mo had arrived and lifted his head to ask him.
No. Im not hungry yet. Ill go back and eat itter. Its all the same. Ye Mos opinion differed from Lings. He lowered his head and busied his hands with work.
Why didnt you eat? Its not good for your body. Ye Ling frowned. All three of his brothers liked to be like this and skip breakfast.
Its fine. Its just one meal. Its not important.
Chapter 92 - What’s With That Attitude
Chapter 92: Whats With That Attitude
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling sighed when he heard that. His brothers would always say, Its not important. He really didnt know how to respond.
He lowered his head and also continued to transnt the rice seedlings.
Liu Duo looked at the two busy figures and felt that it wasnt too good if she remained idle there. However, she didnt want to go down into the paddy field, so she felt very conflicted.
In the end, she decided to take off her cloth shoes, roll her sleeves up to her elbows, roll her trousers up to her knees, and go over.
She lingered around the periphery of the paddy field and didnt step in. Ye Ling saw Liu Duo standing there andughed, Duo Er, you dont need toe down, just leave it to us.
He knew Liu Duo was afraid to get dirty. She even frowned when she saw them go into the paddy field and get mud all over them for the first time.
Ye Mo lifted up his head when he heard Ye Ling. He saw that Liu Duo had exposed her fair arms and legs. He frowned, showed a bad expression on his face, and said, You are not allowed toe down. Roll down your sleeves and your trousers! Just wait up there.
He especially didnt want others to see her fair body. Although it was just a small part of her arms and legs, he still wouldnt allow it.
Liu Duo looked at the face Ye Mo pulled and felt especially angry in her heart. Is there something wrong with this bastard? I didnt do anything to provoke him. Who is he showing that face to? He evenughed, and now hes pulling a face! Im still angry at you! Whats with that attitude!
She turned her head and let out a humph. She ignored him, stretched out her legs and then stepped down into the paddy field.
The paddy field wasnt really that deep. It felt as one would expect and was especially soft. Mud stuck to her legs and was in clear contrast with her fair skin tone.
After both her legs went in, Liu Duo felt that they became much heavier than usual. It was very hard to move in the mud, but she also felt it was very interesting.
Ling,e and pull me. My legs are stuck, and I cant move. She smiled as she stretched out her hands to ask Ye Ling, who wasnt too far away, toe and help her.
Ye Lingughed lightly and came over to lead Liu Duo over beside him. Duo Er, why did you want toe down?
Because I want to keep youpany! Liu Duo yfully poked the tip of his straight nose.
Oh. Ye Lings delicate cheeks started to turn red again. He bent down and continued to transnt the seedlings.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Lings movement and also picked up a few rice seedlings with her hands. She copied his movements and ced the rice seedlings into the paddy field.
Ye Ling tilted his head and saw Liu Duo had stuck about seven or eight seedlings in her hands into the mud. The seedlings werent nted properly and were moving around. He immediately said, Duo Er, dont put too many. Just three or four seedlings is enough. Also, you need to push them in a bit more, otherwise they will fall down.
He had been too shy and had forgotten to teach her.
Oh. Liu Duo listened earnestly and then practiced again.
The smart Liu Duo learned it very quickly, although her speed was a bit slow. She was very happy. She never thought that she would one day be doing farm work, with her face to the ground and her back to the sky C the hard life of a farmer!
After a while, Liu Duo straightened her body and looked at the rice seedlings she had nted. They didnt look as orderly as Ye Mos and Ye Lings straight lines, but she was still satisfied. After all, it was the result of her hard work. She wouldnt dislike it.
Huuu, Im so tired. My back is aching. Liu Duo stretched her back.
If you are tired then just rest for a while. Ye Lingughed. He felt very happy that Liu Duo was doing physicalbor with them. This was the feeling of working together as a family.
Ok. I would know to rest even if you didnt say anything. Im not that stupid, hehe... She finished nting the rest of the seedlings in her hands and then turned around to go back up to the slope.
Liu Duo got used to walking in the paddy field. It was just very slow. Both her arms and legs were covered in mud and it was hard even to scratch herself if she got an itch.
Chapter 93 - It Wasn’t Masculine At All
Chapter 93: It Wasnt Masculine At All
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo kept paying attention to Liu Duo. He didnt say anything when he saw her leave. Instead, he said to Ye Ling, Ling, you also go and rest. We dont need to finish it all in one go.
Mo, you should also rest, right? You shouldnt tire yourself too much as well. Ye Ling didnt want him to get too tired.
He knew Ye Ling was stubborn, so he nodded. The two of them walked behind Liu Duo and went towards the slope.
When Liu Duo reached was out of the paddy field, she wanted to ask Ye Ling to rest. She turned around and saw that they had alreadye up. She saw Ye Mo and then immediately turned around.
She pulled a handful of weeds and rubbed it on the mud on her arms and legs. She pulled another handful for Ye Ling.
Ling,e. Ill help you wipe it off. She stretched out her hands to help Ye Ling wipe off the mud when she saw that he hade up.
Ye Ling never had such close contact with the opposite sex before, so he shyly evaded Liu Duo. Duo Er, Ill just do it myself.
Its fine. She forced herself on Ye Ling and wiped him.
Ye Mo saw the two of them pushing and pulling. He maintained a cool face and snorted softly. One couldnt tell what he was thinking. He turned his head and didnt want to look at them. However, he still paid attention to their sounds.
After she wiped off the mud on Ye Lings arms, she wiped his legs. Ling, your skin is quite fair, but whenpared to me, mine is still fairer.
Duo Er looks good with fair skin, but I dont, he said shyly.
He hated the fact that his skin was fair. It wasnt masculine at all.
After Liu Duo finished wiping his legs, she looked at Ye Ling andughed, Who says that your fair skin doesnt look good? I like your fair skin. It looks much better peoples whose skin is as dark as coal.
When Ye Mo heard what Liu Duo said, he lowered his head a bit and looked at his own arms and legs. His skin tone was quite dark. He frowned gloomily.
Is it really dark? It isnt that dark. My skin tone is just slightly darker than normal! Ye Moforted himself in his heart.
Of the four brothers, only Ye Ling and Ye Lui were fair skinned. Ye Yang was a bit tanned, and Ye Mo was the darkest.
Ling, if you were a schr, the idiom, pale-faced schr, would perfectly describe you. Liu Duo looked up and down Ye Lings body whileughing. She liked everything she saw. He was like a little, white rabbit.
Oh. Ye Ling nodded confusedly. He didnt really understand what pale-faced schr meant, but he believed Liu Duo wouldnt lie to him. It was fine as long as she liked it.
What about me? Ye Mo suddenly spoke and asked Liu Duo.
He really wanted to know if she disliked the fact that his skin was too dark. All of his brothers skin tones were lighter than his. They werent dark like him.
You? Liu Duo stared at Ye Mo when she heard him.
What about him? What was this fe asking about? What about you?
Do you think my skin is dark? Do you... do you like it? Ye Mo asked. He threw caution to the wind because he really wanted to know.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling both stared at him when they heard what he said. Why did he suddenly care about this? Was he still the extremely arrogant Ye Mo?
Ye Mo stared straight at Liu Duo. His expression seemingly telling her to answer him quickly.
Liu Duo suddenlyughed out loud. This proud and arrogant man asking such a childish question. Did he really think he was still a teenager? Although he wasnt especially old, he was still twenty-something!
Dark. Really really dark. Ive never seen anyone as dark as you! You are so dark that you couldnt possibly be any darker. Liu Duo teased him deliberately and said so with an expression that showed she disliked it.
What do you mean? Mo isnt dark. Just that his skin tone is darker than normal. Ye Ling immediately defended Ye Mo. To him, Ye Mo wasnt dark, he was handsome and very masculine.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling in shock. My god. Does this fe have a brotherplex? Hes so protective of Mo.
Chapter 94 - Very Tsundere [1]
Chapter 94: Very Tsundere [1]
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling had said it very seriously. And when Ye Mo heard what Liu Duo said, his handsome face was filled with anger. So dark that you couldnt possibly be any darker.
It seems that she dislikes the fact that my skin is dark. When he thought of this, Ye Mos initial anger turned to a sense of loss. He silently wiped off the mud and sat to the side. He was depressed and didnt mutter a single word.
Mo, you are really not dark. You are much fairer than Brother Li (Li Wazi). Ye Ling went to sit beside him andforted him. He was unhappy to see Ye Mo feeling so lost.
... Ye Mo looked at the skin on his arm and legs and didnt say anything.
Liu Duo sat at the side and watched. Ye Ling had abandoned her and gone over to Ye Mo. He kept continuing to talk about how he wasnt dark and how his skin tone looked very good. She received another confirmation that this little fe really had a brotherplex!
She pouted and went to sit somewhere further from the two of them. She left the two of them to develop their rtionship as brothers.
...
Liu Duo thought about going to town in two days to see if Miss Fang had produced the stuffed pig. Ye Mo and Ye Ling went over beside Liu Duo and sat down. They even sandwiched her in the middle by having one sit on the left and the other sit on the right.
Liu Duos train of thought was broken. She looked at Ye Ling, who was on her right and then looked at Ye Mo, who was on the left. What are you guys doing?
Duo Er, Mos skin tone is actually very attractive. It is full of masculinity and gives off the feeling of having strong willpower. Ye Ling looked to be very resolute in trying to brainwash Liu Duo.
... She looked at Ye Ling in astonishment.
Even if I am very dark, I dont care if you like it or not. In any case, you are my wife! You wont be able to run away. Ye Mo showed a very cool face and was being very tsundere.
... Liu Duo looked at Ye Mo again in astonishment.
These two brats are really so childish! Liu Duo looked at the sky helplessly and didnt want to answer the two of them.
Ye Ling saw that Liu Duo didnt speak and continued to say, Liu Duo, although Mos skin is a bit darker than normal, he is diligent, honest, and even knows how to read. He is very good.
... Was this little fe trying to sell Mo? Liu Duo tilted her head and stared at him. She wanted to see what else he would say!
Ye Lings mood surged when he saw Liu Duo give some response. He continued to say, Mo even loves to help people. Two years ago, when Brother Lis (Li Wazis) family was in a bad state, he was in the process of dividing their property. Mo often went and helped out with their work...
After she listened to Ye Ling say a bunch of stuff, Liu Duo finally said, Oh.
Ye Ling couldnt believe his own ears. After he said so much, Liu Duo just replied by saying, oh?
He looked at Liu Duo with a nk stare, his expression seemingly asking if he had heard wrong.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Lings adorable face and started tough.
Ye Mo frowned, and his heart felt especially jittery. He sighed, Ling, whats the point of saying so much. No matter what, I cant change the fact that I am this dark.
He looked over to Liu Duo and made her face him. Ye Mo said cooly, I am simply this dark, and you need to ept that. You also need to like it! Who asked you to be my wife?
... Speechless.
Liu Duo added another thing she now knew about Ye Mo. Besides being impulsive and violent, he was also childish and overbearing!
What did he say? He said need. Need your goddamn face! She disliked overbearing men the most!
I wont ept it, and I wont like it! What are you going to do? She just wanted to go against him! She wanted to see what he could do.
When Ye Mo heard it, he first frowned, but then calmed down. The corner of his mouth lifted up, and he said coolly and arrogantly, Im not going to do anything. You are still my wife. In the future, you still need to give birth to my child!
So no matter whether you like it or not, it doesnt change the fact that you are my wife! No matter what, you still need to give birth to my child!
Endnote
[1] A word that originates from Japanese. Someone who is tsundere is someone who acts cold on the outside but is actually tender on the inside.
Chapter 95 - Definitely Would Show a Strong Reaction
Chapter 95: Definitely Would Show a Strong Reaction
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo saw how pleased Ye Mo was with himself and the corner of her mouth started to twitch. This bastard is thinking about having a child again. A child my ass!
Who wants to have a child with you? Youre dreaming! From today onwards, I want to sleep by myself!
When Ye Ling heard this, he didnt say anything and didnt think it was bad either. As long as Liu Duo was happy, he was fine with it.
However, Ye Mo opposed it immediately. No! I disagree. You dont have the power to decide.
Ye Mo had just tasted the sweet honey, so how could he agree for Liu Duo to sleep alone? Even if they didnt consummate their marriage, they could still do other stuff.
Who said that I cant decide? Ling, do you agree? Liu Duo turned her head and asked Ye Ling.
As long as Duo Er is happy. Its just that the house only has two bedrooms. Once Yang and Liue back, it will be too crowded if the four of us share a room. Ye Ling aired out his apprehensions.
That wont be a problem. After I get my money in a few days, I will build arge house. We will then each have our own bedroom. Liu Duo was very happy that Ye Ling agreed with her opinion.
I wont agree to it! Ye Mo said furiously. He got up and headed to the paddy field to nt the rice seedlings.
Liu Duo said, while looking at Ye Mos back, It is now two to one. You lose. When Yang and Liue back, both of them will agree with me.
Liu Duo felt that both Yang and Liu respected her views.
... Ye Mo ignored her. He went down to nt the rice seedlings with a frown on his head.
In any case, I dont agree. When it is my turn, I will sleep with you! Who cares if they agree or not. Ye Mo muttered in his heart.
If Liu Duo knew what Ye Mo was thinking, she would have definitely shown a very strong reaction.
After a while, Ye Ling also went over to help nt the rice seedlings. Liu Duo didnt go. She was still sitting there and wondering what kind of house she should build. She was going through the designs of ancient farmhouses that she had liked in her past life.
At this time, Li Chunmei, Xiaoling, and some other people were also bringing in their rice seedlings and preparing to nt them in their paddy fields.
When Xiaoling saw Liu Duo, she immediately turned around and walked away, as if she were avoiding severe floods and fierce beasts. Li Chunmei was puzzled but she didnt say anything. She still didnt know what had happened the previous day. Xiaoling hadnt told her. After all, it was too embarrassing.
Liu Duoughed charmingly when she saw Xiaolings back as she ran away. She thought, The effects are quite good. This child can be taught! Its hard to know if someone has a good memory or not!
When she thought of this, she looked at Li Chunmeis back and smiled slyly.
Big Brother Mo, you came so early, and you have already nted so much. Li Chunmei greeted Ye Mo with a smile.
Yeah. Ye Mo always showed a very cool expression to Li Chunmei.
As she knew, Ye Mo didnt talk much, so she smiled and started nting the rice seedlings in her familys own paddy field.
On a mountain in the forest, Ye Yang walked out from a cave and washed his face and rinsed his mouth beside the mountain spring. He looked at the reflection of himself in the water, but the reflection transformed into an image of Liu Duo.
Ye Yang suddenly felt like he really wanted to go home. He had thought about her during the past few days. He had thought of her continuous chatter, of her small, interesting, and lively expressions, and of her singing.
After being lost in thought for a while, he got up and went to the trap to see if it captured any prey.
The trap wasnt very big, so it could only catch small prey. Ye Yang could hear a sounding from far away from the trap. He went closer and discovered it was a small wolf. It had probably gotten separated from the pack, fell into the trap, and couldnt get out.
Ye Yang brought it up from the trap and then let it go. He wasnt nning on selling his captured prey, because the people in the imperial courts didnt eat wolf meat. Besides, this wolf was too small. It looked like it had stopped drinking its mothers milk not long ago.
Chapter 96 - Oh
Chapter 96: Oh
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He went to check the other traps. Some had managed to catch a few hares, but the rest had none. He ced them into the basket on his back, which was equipped with a bamboo covering to prevent them from escaping.
He set the trap again, then carried his basket and left, heading towards the cave he would spend the night in. The game he had caught was all stored there, and he would take it all back when it was time to go home.
Having rested enough, Liu Duo leisurely walked to the paddy field to help the transnt the rice seedlings.
The repetitive work was dull and boring, but Liu Duo would always stay close to Ye Ling, as they talked happily.
Liu Duo felt a pang of pain in her right calf. She looked down and saw a ck object attached to it, wriggling.
Shocked, she yelled, Ah!
Ye Ling trembled in fright at her sudden high-decibel scream, and dropped his seedlings. Duo Er, what happened?
The people in the nearby paddy fields all heard her scream too, and looked towards her direction.
Whats going on? Ye Mo got frightened too, but he did not tremble. He just went to her side and inquired.
Whats that biting at my leg? Its painful, Liu Duo pointed at the thing and mumbled.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling looked down too and found the leech. Ye Mo took hold it it, Its a leech. When they suck blood, it can be a bit painful, but its not venomous. We just get rid of it.
And then he tossed it ashore.
Duo Er, dont be scared. Its gone now, Ye Ling saw the sweat at the tip of her nose and consoled her.
Still quivering with fear, she exhaled in relief. She hated and was most afraid of molluscs like that. She found them terribly gross.
Im done. Ill wait for you guys on drynd. Pale in the face, she turned around and went ashore, unwilling to stay in the paddy field any longer.
It was normal to have leeches in the paddy fields. Ye Mo and his brothers were used to it. They found Liu Duos exaggerated reaction very strange.
Li Chunmei thought, That girl is making a mountain out of a molehill. Its not like she hasnt seen it before. With that scream, she might as well be ughtering a pig.
The workers nearby all felt that Liu Duo was making a big deal out of nothing. How scary could a tiny leech be?
Liu Duo grabbed some wild grass and wiped away the mud on her arms and legs. She sat on the ground, looking at her calf and inspecting the red spot where shed been bitten.
She massaged it softly with her finger as she murmured, Im never going down there ago! Too scary!
It was almost noon by the time Ye Mo and Ye Ling came ashore.
Duo Er, its not painful anymore, is it? asked Ye Ling as he wiped away the mud and went to her side.
Yes, its fine, she nodded. Time to go home?
The two of them hade up, so she got up too and brushed the dirt off her hips.
Yes, were going back to make lunch. No ones at home to deliver food to us, so we have to make it ourselves, Ye Ling exined.
Families with many members would usually have their lunch delivered to the farm. This could reduce the time and the traveling to and fro, which would increase productivity.
Oh.
The three made their journey home. As they passed a fork in the road, they met a young girl carrying a basket.
Third brother Mo, fourth brother Ling, are you guys going home? She smiled and greeted them.
Liu Duo didnt know her, so she walked on, ignoring the girl. Ye Mo looked at her coolly. Ye Ling merely nodded in silence.
Fourth brother Ling, have you guys finished nting the seedlings in the paddy field? She asked with concern.
Not yet, Ye Ling uttered inly.
Chapter 97 - Ye Lanlan
Chapter 97: Ye Lan
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Anyone with eyes could tell Ye Ling and the gang were not happy to see her, yet she still smiled and attempted to continue the conversation.
Liu Duo interrupted, Ling, dont talk too much if youre thirsty. Were not home yet.
She held his hand and dragged him along, not letting the girl talk nonsense to him.
Ye Ling was innocent enough to not know how to reject anyone. He would still reply, no matter how unwilling.
The girl noticed that Liu Duo was ignoring her and was taking Ling away with her too. She thought, What a shameless woman, holding hands with a man in broad daylight! She must be their shared wife. How uncultured! I have to tell granny! We didnt get any notice, and they didnt bring her over for introductions!
The girl looked back as they disappeared from view. She carried her basket and walked along a different path.
Along the way, Ye Ling said softly, Duo Er, why didnt you ask who that person is? Arent you curious why Mo and I dont want to bother with her?
She shook her head and smiled, Its not my business who she is. Im not nosy. But as to why you guys dont bother with her, it could be that shes not likeable! And if shes loathsome, why bother with her? Right?
She could have easily guessed the girl was their rtive, and one that they had a bad rtionship with at that, because she had never seen them treating other people this way.
But if anyone could receive a cold shoulder from them, it should be the child of one of their estranged uncles!
Ye Ling nodded in agreement with Liu Duo, Yes, shes definitely loathsome, I dont like her.
Hearing that, Liu Duo added, Of course you dont. You only like me. Dont forget that!
When she said this, Ye Ling asked back, Then, Duo Er, do you like me?
Taken aback, Liu Duo thought, Oh, well, arent you witty? Asking a question like this.
But she was stunned only for several seconds, as sheter said cheerfully, Of course I do. Youre my husband. Who can I like, if not you?
Ye Ling got red in the face as she said so. He felt happy. Since they were on topic, he got to tell her what he had wanted to sayst time. He whispered, I like Duo Er too. Shes the one and only.
Liu Duo giggled blissfully at Ye Lings confession.
A look of displeasure hung on his cool face as Ye Mo listened to their conversation, thinking, Why does she treat me so differently? She has never said those things to me.
Back home, the three of thempletely washed off the mud at the well, and then they went to make lunch.
While they were cooking, Ye Ling said to her, Duo Er, just now on the road, the girl we met is our third uncles daughter. Shes Ye Lan, and shes seventeen years old.
He thought that Liu Duo should know. Even if they had split their property, they should know clearly who was who in the family.
When he saw Liu Duo paying attention to him, he continued, Our third uncle has another son, called Ye Qin, whos twenty years old. Our second uncle has two sons. The elder son is called Ye Dong, whos twenty three years old; and the younger one, Ye Xuan, is twenty-one years old.
Ye Xuan is a student, and hes studying for the exams. He went to school with Mo before and was much dumber than him. Mo would have passed his exams a lot earlier. He began to praise his brother.
Granny favours Ye Xuan the most, so he only has to study for his exams and not care about anything else...
At this point, Ye Ling felt a little envious.
Liu Duo saw through him and smiled, Ling, are you jealous?
Chapter 98 - Fly?
Chapter 98: Fly?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling nodded. Indeed he was jealous. Granny treated his cousin well. The parents were still alive. They were not rich, but at least they had family.
They, on the other hand, had lost their parents, and they had been left out of the family. His brothers took care of him as parents would, but they had never experienced parental or familial love and warmth.
Uncle Ye and Aunt Ye would only drop by to visit them once in while. After all, they had their own family to care about.
Ling, dont go envying others, alright? Theres no need to. From now on, all of us will live a good life together. You hear me?
Liu Duo felt that they had to look forward. The past was the past, no matter whether it was good or bad. Dwelling on the past would only bring more trouble.
When she was first reborn, she missed her parents, but those were all bad memories. She remembered how her parents had suffered to care for her sickness.
She felt that her leaving was a relief to them and a relief for herself too. So, she could only pray now that they were leading a healthy and happy life in the other world.
Yes, Duo Er is right. Well definitely live a prosperous life, Ye Mo smiled, brimming with determination. He believed that without entric elders and sneaky inws, the five of them would live blissfully.
There we go. Who they are and how they are have no effect on us. Dont let your mood be affected because of them. She wanted them to know not to let irrelevant figures affect their mood.
Right.
Lunch was almost ready. Liu Duo and Ye Ling ate happily at the table, as Ye Mo listened and looked on. If he spoke, Liu Duo would get on his case very soon, so he would rather keep his mouth shut in case he made her angry again. He ate in silence.
...
Mo, Ling, you guys having lunch? Ye Xuan buoyantly entered their yard.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling furrowed their brows at him. What was he doing here?
Ye Mo had no kind words to say, Ye Xuan, what are you here for? Shouldnt you be studying at home, not running around?
At the mention of the name, Liu Duo looked up at this full-time student, who didnt have to do or care about anything and yet could not pass his exams.
Ye Xuan did not look too ugly, but he wasnt handsome either. He was probably a bit better looking than the average person, butpared to the four brothers here, he was a long way off.
Ye Xuan entered the yard and immediately saw Liu Duo. She was the reason he hade anyway. Ye Lan told him about the brothers shared wife and how she was uncultured, holding a mans hand in broad daylight, so he had toe and see for himself.
Mo, one cant be too eager in his studies, and one cant study for the sake of studying, can he? No. I miss you and Ling, so I decided to stop by, he chortled, and without being invited, he went to sit at their table.
Ye Mo did not believe him. Other people might not know Ye Xuan, but he did. Ye Xuan posed as a schr on the outside, but deep down he was rotten.
Ye Ling heard that and did not believe him either. Ye Xuan missed them? What a joke!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling did not want to bother with him. They had nothing good to say to him. Liu Duo finished thest of her meal and put down her chopsticks in contentment.
As for the two brothers, they had not finished their food. So, she asked, Why arent you eating? Dont let the fly bother your lunch. Dont starve.
Fly? Ye Ling looked at her curiously. Its still spring. What fly?
Chapter 99 - Having Dinner
Chapter 99: Having Dinner
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo, on the other hand, understood her, and a crooked smile formed on his lips. He began to eat. Fly? True, their guest was as irritating as a fly.
Ye Xuan was stunned at first, hearing these words, but then he smiled, and thought, An interesting woman this one is. Does she mean me? Hehe...
And this I suppose is your shared wife, my sister inw. Am I right? Ye Xuan asked, even though he already knew the answer.
Ye Mo made no sound, treating him like air. Ye Ling did the same.
While Liu Duo rested her arms on the table in front of her, with one hand supporting her chin, as she said, Yes. You got a problem with that?
No, of course not, Ye Xuan looked at her unfeminine pose with amusement in his eyes.
Liu Duo nodded, Of course you wouldnt say so! Its got nothing to do with you.
If he had an opinion, Liu Duo would most definitely allow Ye Mo to kick him out.
When she said so, Ye Xuan got even more amused. He thought, This woman speaks her mind, and shes not afraid of offending people. Very interesting. And she looks pretty too. What a shame that shes a shared wife!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she saw Ye Xuan staring and smirking at her, as if he were so handsome. She said, Since youve seen them still eating, sleeping, and working, you dont have to miss them now.
We still have rice to nt and work to do. Were not as free as you are! We dont have time to serve you, so please go home! Liu Duo got up, ready to show him the door.
Other than overbearing men, she also hated the self-centered ones who thought highly of themselves!
Ye Xuan saw through the very obvious disy of sending him away, but he continued to smile regardless, Since you have paddy fields to tend to, I shall not bother you anymore. Ill see you next time.
He got up, bowed, and left.
When he got to the yard, he thought deeply and mumbled to himself, What an interesting sister-inw. I should get in touch with her more often.
When she could not see Ye Xuan anymore, Liu Duo said, Could you two eat any slower? Youre practically eating likedies!
She rolled her eyes at both of them and headed outside. She had already told them not to let irrelevant people disturb their mood, and yet here they were being the same as always. She felt really bad for them!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling exchanged nces? Were they just given the cold shoulder?
They lowered their heads and ate quickly.
When she returned from the outhouse, she saw they had emptied their bowls and were washing up, so she said, If youre going to the paddy fieldster, Im not going. Ill stay at home.
Her waist was still quite sore. After all, she figured that she had been bending over for two hours. Additionally, there were leeches in the paddy field, and she did not want to work there again.
Ye Ling nodded. He understood that Liu Duo was tired, and she was afraid of leeches. You rest well then, Duo Er. Mo and I will go.
Remember to prepare dinner when its time. Well be back for it, Ye Mo said coolly.
He would not say or think that Duo Er would run away again.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Mo when she heard this. Did he really think of himself as a leader, arranging work like that?
Those were her thoughts, but she still said, Got it, boss! I wont ck off. Ill cook and have dinner ready when you get home!
Im not the boss. Im Mo, Ye Mo took it seriously and corrected her.
Pffft, she chuckled, Right, right, right. Youre not the boss. Youre little Mo! Haha...
Chapter 100 - Stain On The Family Name
Chapter 100: Stain On The Family Name
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After Ye Mo and Ye Ling left, Liu Duo shut the door to the yard to prevent anyone else from bothering her. She was not in the mood to get to know people.
She cleaned up both houses. The four brothers kept things quite neat and tidy,so she only had to sweep off some dust.
She cleaned up the yard too. After having worked for some time, she went inside andid on the bed, rubbing her sore waist.
Ye Xuan leisurely returned home, and Ye Lan went to greet him, Xuan, where did you go? Grannys been asking why you werent studying in the house.
I went for a spin to Mos house. I have to get up and walk around sometimes and not stay cooped up inside studying all day, right? He giggled as he walked.
Oh, Ye Lan walked behind him. Xuan, why did you think to go there? You didnt do that before.
Ye Lan was acting strange.
Is there a problem? Ye Xuan stopped to look at her.
She waved her hands in denial, No, of course not. Just asking. You go back to your studies then, Xuan. I dont want to bother you.
How would she dare to think otherwise? He was the future graduate of the house! She could have a problem with anyone else, but she certainly wouldnt dare to have a problem with him!
He nodded, and went back to his room and shut the door behind him, isting himself from any disruptions.
In this Ye household, Ye Xuans room was the biggest, with fine lighting. He sat at the study table next to the window, burying himself in books.
His ambition was not only limited to passing his exams. He hadnt been able to do it after so many years, but he didnt give up. If it were that easy, anyone could be an official, right? He was only twenty-one years old, so there was no need to rush.
Outside, Ye Lan, upon seeing her grandmother, went to report to her, Granny, brothers back. Hes studying in his room now.
Right. Dont disturb him, otherwise youll see what Ill do with you, Grandmother Ye instructed fiercely.
ustomed to this response, Ye Lan nodded obediently. She had to stay on her good side, so that when she got married she could receive more dowry from her grandmother. That way, she wouldnt be bullied or slighted by her husbands family.
Seeing her grandmother about to leave, she immediately added, Granny, when I went to deliver lunch to Dad just now, I saw Mo and Ling.
Their shared wife was with them too. She held Lings hand in broad daylight. Such indecency! Although theyve been separated from the family, if the neighbours saw that, itd be a stain on the family name.
Grandmother Ye furrowed her brow. She knew the four brothers had recently bought a shared wife, but she had not met her, and they had not introduced her to the family.
After hearing Ye Lans report, she got even madder. They actually bought a shameless woman, one who could bring dishonour to the family!
Unbelievable. Why did they buy a woman like that? I have to go see for myself. What a bunch of infidels! They didnt even think of discussing it with me! Grandmother Ye ranted all the way to the yard and left the house.
She saw her grandmother leave and chased after her. She did not mind seeing drama unfold.
Inside the house, Ye Xuan heard the whole conversation between Ye Lan and their grandmother. He also got up and followed them from afar.
He wanted to know how sparks would fly when Liu Duo came face to face with their aggressive grandmother. After all, she could bluntly tell people to leave when she didnt like their presence.
Liu Duo, who didnt know what wasing, was lying on her bed, rubbing her back. She took off her garments and got ready to practice yoga.
She had nothing to do, so she might as well exercise to pass the time.
Chapter 101 - I Admire You!
Chapter 101: I Admire You!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo wore only a dudou and shorts while she did yoga, but she became covered in sweat. This body had never been trained, so it wasnt very flexible. A lot of the moves required great effort to do.
The tip of her nose and her forehead were covered in sweat. A few of her unruly hairs were sticking to her face.However, she didnt look too messy.
Liu Duo heard someone knocking very hard on the yard door while she was doing yoga. She ignored it and continued what she was doing. However, the sound got louder and louder.
Grandma, Mo and the others might not be home. They probably went to the paddy field to nt rice. Ye Lan reminded her grandmother when she saw that no one came to open the door.
Right as she finished speaking, Liu Duo, who had put on an outer garment, opened the yard door and look at the two people by the door. She saw that one of them was Ye Lan and maintained a nk expression, showing neither joy nor anger.
Grandma Ye saw that Liu Duo only wore a dudou with an outer garment, revealing her snowy white belly button. She didnt even wear a shirt. On the lower half of her body, she only had shorts on.
She immediately scolded her, You are really such a shameless woman. The four brats mustve been blind to have bought such a piece of trash! You are breaking our familys values and traditions. Such an offense to public morals!
Liu Duo looked down at herself. She hadnt exposed her legs, and she hadnt exposed her breasts. Shameless? Offense to public morals? She didnt care about such things.
Ye Lan stared nkly when she saw Liu Duo dressed this way. Isnt she a bit too daring? Really shameless.
However, she was jealous of Liu Duos fair and delicate skin and her red face. She stared at her belly button. How could it be so white?
Ye Xuan, who had been following them, was not far from them. He also saw the daring Liu Duo.
He had already known Liu Duos skin was fair when he met her for the first time. Today, after seeing the area around her belly button, he even moreso thought that her skin was as smooth as oil and as white as snow.
Grandma Yes mood became even more agitated, and that resulted in her salivanding on Liu Duos face.
Liu Duos expression darkened, and then she used her cloth to wipe her face. Who the hell are you? You keep babbling on. Can you pay attention to your punctuation marks and not keep spouting off words!
She didnt understand what Liu Duo meant by punctuation marks, but she did understand when Liu Duo asked who she was. With a vicious look on her face, she roared, I am the grandmother of Ye Yang and the other three unworthy descendants!
Was this the old fart Liu mentioned? She really is extremely old! Liu Duo plugged her ears. This bastards volume wasparable to Wang Liushis.
It seems like Ye Mos high pitch is due to gics! Liu Duo muttered in her heart.
Oh, its grandma. Yang and Liu arent home. Mo and Ling are nting rice. If you need anything, you should go to the paddy field to find them. She lifted up her hand and prepared to close the door.
Grandma Ye blocked the yard door and didnt let her close it. She roared, Whos your grandma? Our Ye family doesnt have a granddaughter-inw like you.
Contrary to expectations, Liu Duoughed when she heard that. Her dimples appeared, and it contrasted with her red beauty mark. She looked lovely and youthful.You are right C really, really right. You indeed are not my grandma, and I am not your granddaughter-inw. Madam, you really know yourself! I admire you.
As she spoke, she even gave her a big thumbs up! She then pushed away the hand that was blocking the yard door. With the sound of a bang, the yard door was mmed shut, cutting off their line of sight.
Liu Duo pouted in the yard and then walked towards the bedroom. She thought, Luckily, their families have separated. If not, I would immediately separate our families right now!
Grandma Ye was left grimacing outside the door. She became so angry her chest was moving up and down violently.
Ye Lan was a bit surprised that Grandma Ye would have a door mmed in her face. However, Ye Xuan was still smiling. Liu Duo was so sure of herself, but she was still lovely and beautiful. She really aroused Ye Xuans interest.
Chapter 102 - But He Wasn’t Sure
Chapter 102: But He Wasnt Sure
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grandma Ye looked at the mmed door and started to shout out a series of curses. Ye Xuan turned around and left. He did not want to listen or watch his grandmother speaking and behaving unreasonably.
After she felt like she had scolded enough, Grandma Ye and Ye Lan went home. They didnt even go to find Ye Mo and the others. After Liu Duo returned to the bedroom, she continued to do yoga. What had just happened did not affect her mood at all.
When it was about time to do so, Liu Duo went to the kitchen to boil water to prepare for a bath. Her body was sticky from the sweat, and it was really ufortable.
Liu Duo took the flint and tried to light a fire. She tried for a long time and the fire only lit once she had started to sweat again.
Its finally lit. I almost went crazy. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and then started to replenish the firewood and boiled the water.
After she finished bathing, Liu Duo began to prepare dinner. She was preparing to make dumplings. She started by chopping the vegetables and making the fillings. She then used the coarse powder to make the dumpling skin. She made thirty each for Ye Mo and Ye Ling and made fifteen for herself.
The dumplings that were filled were ced on a te. She wanted to wait until they got home before cooking them. She cleaned the kitchen stove, closed the yard door, and then went out for a walk.
Liu Duo felt that it was especially quiet while she walked on the road by herself. Ye Liu was not there to tease her and take advantage of her. Why did it feel like something was missing?
She stood beneath a big tree and looked at the people far away who were busy working in the paddy and vegetable fields. Her heart was especially calm.
She saw a woman who was pregnant but was still working in a vegetable field. Liu Duo muttered, She is already very pregnant but is still doing farm work. She is quite awesome!
She stole a few more nces at the woman and then turned around to continue looking at the viges scenery.
Ye Mo looked at the color of the sky, and it appeared to be around six oclock. Ye Mo said, Ling, its about time to go home. We wille back tomorrow.
Okay. Ye Ling nodded and followed Ye Mo up to drynd to prepare to go home.
Li Chunmei saw that Ye Mo and Ye Ling were about to go home, and she immediately also prepared to go home. She became very happy when she saw Liu Duo hadnte in the afternoon. She wouldnt need to look at her.
Big Brother Mo, wait for me.
Ye Mo turned around and look at her. Do you need something?
Nothing. Im also about to go home and just wanted to make it more lively. Li Chunmei smiled and said very naturally.
Ye Mo didnt respond and continued to walk coolly when he heard her. Ye Ling nced at Li Chunmei. She was quietly walking beside Ye Mo. He always felt that Li Chunmei was interested in Ye Mo, but he wasnt sure.
Ye Ling lifted his head and looked at Ye Mo. He saw that his handsome face was expressionless, and it looked so cool. He thought, Has Mo noticed Chunmeis interest in him? Or am I wrong and she only wants to walk with us?
Ye Lings face turned nk when he thought of this. He could not figure it out.
Ling. Liu Duo immediately shouted when she saw them at the crossroads. She stood there and waited for them toe over.
Li Chunmeis smile disappeared when she saw Liu Duo. She said to Ye Mo, Big Brother Mo, Ill leave first, and then walked away from them.
She didnt want to face Liu Duo. She felt that even though Liu Duo smiled when she looked at her, the smile felt very fierce and imposing. It made her feel a bit scared.
When they were closer, Liu Duoughed, Ling, whats on your mind? When I saw you just now, you seemed to have a lot on your mind.
I wasnt thinking about anything. Whats there for me to think of? Lets go home. Ye Ling hid his gaze. How could he dare to say that he was thinking about whether or not Chunmei liked Mo? He wasnt even sure himself, so he didnt dare to make any irresponsible remarks.
Ye Ling hoped that it wasnt true. Even if it were true, he believed Ye Mo wouldnt betray Liu Duo and also wouldnt betray the oath that the four of them had taken.
Chapter 103 - Gave Them A Heads Up
Chapter 103: Gave Them A Heads Up
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She knew Ye Ling didnt want to say it, so Liu Duo just smiled and didnt force him to. The three of them walked together on the road to their house.
Your grandmother suddenly came to our house this afternoon. Liu Duo told them. She felt that they should know.
What did shee here for? Ye Mo said coldly. He hated everyone at the Ye family courtyard.
It wasnt just him. Yang, Liu, and Ying C all four brothers C hated them.
Yeah, Duo Er, why did our grandmae? Ye Ling asked. His face also showed that he was unhappy.
Liu Duo shook her head. I also dont know why she came. Maybe she ate a lot and her stomach became too full! She suddenly came over to make a scene and criticized me so I closed the door, left her outside the yard, and didnt let her in.
Ye Ling didnt say anything after he heard this. Although this was disrespectful to their elders, he didnt that think what Liu Duo had done was wrong. He didnt want grandma to bully Liu Duo.
Ye Mo also didnt say anything when he heard the news. He thought about how the people from the Ye family courtyard had never visited them since their household separated. Why did Ye Xuan go to their house, and why did their grandmother also go?
Ill tell you guys first. The next time your grandmotheres to scold me and make a scene, Im not going to care who she is!
Liu Duo gave them a heads up. If they couldnt unite and be on the same page when dealing with people of such quality, then they wouldnt be able to live peacefully in the future.
Duo Er, you can rest assured that I absolutely will not let our grandmother bully you. Ye Ling looked resolute. He would definitely not let such a thing happen.
Ye Mo nodded. He also wouldnt let people from the Ye family courtyard bully them. Rest assured, the four of us brothers arent as weak as our mom and dad were. And we also arent like mom and dad who, as Liu put it, practiced unquestioning filial piety!
Liu Duo was very satisfied that they replied this way. This way, they would be able to avoid having disagreements and making things unpleasant.
Okay. We are having dumplings tonight. Ive already finished filling them, so when we get home, we can cook them straight away. Liu Duo changed the subject.
Duo Er, the dumplings will definitely taste good, because you made them. Ye Ling praised her exaggeratedly.
As long as there is something to eat when we get back. It doesnt matter what we eat! Ye Mo said coolly.
He wasnt picky about food. As long as it was edible, he wouldnt refuse it. In his eyes, there werent such things as tasty or not tasty. There was only edible and non-edible. He was a typical foodie!
Ah, it doesnt matter what we eat? Then would you eat shit if I prepared that for you? Liu Duo tried to hold back herughter when she thought of this. The corner of her mouth kept moving upwards.
When they got home, they ate and prepared to go to bed. Ye Ling very consciously did not go and sleep with Liu Duo. He had taken what Liu Duo said to heart.
Because of this, Liu Duos like for him and her favorable impression of him became so great that they reached their peak.
However, when it came to Ye Mo, it was theplete opposite. After every night that Liu Duo slept by herself, Ye Mo would stubbornly try to sleep with her.
His reasoning was, I didnt agree to your proposal. When I should sleep with you, I will sleep with you! I cant control Ling if he doesnt sleep with you. He gave it up, but I didnt.
And thus, Liu Duos hand would always be used for extraction on the nights Ye Mo slept with Liu Duo. After the deed was done, she would even be hugged so tightly that she wouldnt be able to move. It made her so angry that she would clench her teeth. Yet, there was nothing she could do!
A few days passed in this way. When Liu Duo slept by herself, she would think about going to town the next day to see if Miss Fang had produced the stuffed pig.
Chapter 104 - Damn It
Chapter 104: Damn It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Liu Duo thought about getting paid soon, she became so excited that she could only fall asleep when it waste into the night. This resulted in her having dark circles hanging under her eyes when she woke up in the morning.
Duo Er, didnt sleep well? Ye Ling asked Liu Duo when he came out of the kitchen and saw her.
After she finished washing up, she wiped the water from her hands. I really didnt sleep well. Ling, is the meal ready? I need to go to townter. When I get back, I will have a pleasant surprise to tell you!
She smiled and showed her snowy white teeth. She was about to have money, so of course, she wouldnt be able to fall asleep from the excitement.
She didnt sleep well, but she was still so happy? Ye Ling was puzzled. He nodded when he heard that she was going to head to town. Yeah, the food is ready. Ill go get it.
He turned around and went to the kitchen.
She hummed a folk tune and skipped merrily into the kitchen to help as well.
It couldnt be that you didnt sleep well because I wasnt there with you! Its okay, I will keep youpany tonight. Ye Mo suddenly came up behind Liu Duo and spoke softly. He showed his cool face and then left, as if he werent the one who said it.
He was actually the one who had gotten used to sleeping with Liu Duo. He would feel a bit lonely when she wasnt there.
Liu Duos good mood disappeared just like that. She got so angry that the corner of her mouth started to twitch C so angry that she was almost crumbling. Who could help her put this guy away? When she slept with him, she would sometimes have the impulse to choke him to death. He was arrogant, overbearing, and stubborn in his views! Apletely unreasonable person!
She didnt even dare to fight back, otherwise, he might really ravish her!
Liu Duo became very sullen when she thought about this. She went into the kitchen to help with a gloomy expression on her face. Ye Mos mood was extremely good when he thought about sleeping with Liu Duo that night. Even his cool face couldnt hide his smile.
After the meal, Liu Duo went to Ye Mo with a sour look on her face and then stretched out her hand. Give me a few wens. I want to go to town.
She really didnt want to take money from him or talk to him. However, she didnt have money to pay for the ox cart, but she didnt want to walk. She also had already returned the purse that Ye Liu gave her.
When Ye Yang and Ye Liu werent home, the money in the house would be managed by Ye Mo. Ye Ling never managed money.
Ill apany you there. Ye Mo said coolly without even having to think about it. He got up and went back to the bedroom to get the money.
She wanted him to give her the money, because she didnt want him to go with her. Did he not understand this? Damn it!
She got up and ran after him.
Bang, Liu Duo opened the bedroom door. She said angrily, I dont need you to apany me. Just give me the money.
Liu Duo hadnt realized that she couldnt control her temper when facing Ye Mo. This had been especially true for the past few days. She was bing more and more irritable.
He saw Liu Duo standing at the door, looking like an angry lioness. Ye Mo found it funny. Although her attitude towards him for the past few days wasnt good, the expressions on her face became more varied.
Its only because I was also preparing to go to town. Im just going along with you since its on the way.
What he meant was that she shouldnt think too much. That he wasnt specifically going out of his way to apany her!
... This bastard made Liu Duo so angry that she almost vomited blood!
He saw that Liu Duo couldnt refute him and the corner of his mouth started to move up smugly. Yet he still maintained his cool expression. He walked passed Liu Duo and went out of the bedroom.
Ling, were going to town. Do you want toe? Ye Mo asked when he saw Ye Ling.
Ye Ling shook his head as he put away the bowls and chopsticks. Im not going. You guys go ahead.
Ye Ling had never gone to town before. Besides helping with the farm work, he stayed at home every day. He didnt want to go out to see other people, since people wouldugh at him and call him a cripple. The vige children would also mimic his walk.
He had always been shy and introverted. Ever since Liu Duo came, he became much more open and cheerful.
Okay, well get going. He nodded, nced over at Liu Duos angry eyes, and then went out through the yard door first.
Why did that nce from Liu Duo seem so provocative? It seemed to be saying, If you want to walk, then donte with me!
Chapter 105 - I’ve Arrived
Chapter 105: Ive Arrived
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo clenched her teeth and covered her heart. She was lucky she didnt have any problems with her heart, because otherwise, she would die from getting so angry at him.
She said to Ye Ling, Ling, Ill head out first. Ill be back soon.
She took the cushion and went out through the yard door.
Ye Ling nodded and watched them as they left.
Ye Mo intentionally slowed down his steps. When he heard Liu Duos footsteps, he didnt even turn around to look. He just kept walking.
Wang Tuozis ox cart was parked at a ce where everyone who wanted to go to town had to pass by. He sat there and waited for customers toe.
Third brother of the Ye family, do you want to take the ox cart? Wang Tuozi looked at Ye Mo, who was heading in his direction and shook the smoking pipe in his hand.
Ye Mo took out six wens and handed it to him. Yeah, Im going to town.
He nodded, took the money, and continued to smoke his tobo. Ye Mo turned around and stood beside the ox cart to wait for Liu Duo.
Liu Duo saw that he had already paid. With a sour-faced expression, she pushed away Ye Mo, who was standing beside the ox cart. She then ced the cushion on the ox cart and sat her butt on it. She did everything by herself and pretended Ye Mo didnt exist.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duos temper tantrum and didnt even get angry. He went up and sat beside her.
The ox cart is so spacious, can you not sit beside me! Liu Duo rolled her eyes. She pulled the cushion and moved to the side.
... He looked at her and didnt say anything. He kept a cool face and didnt get furious or angry. On the contrary, he was smiling with his eyes.
Wang Tuozi heard Liu Duos voice and turned around to take a look at them. He thought, It seems that this silly girl doesnt really like the third brother of the Ye family! The difference is quite huge.
The reason he thought this was because, when Liu Duo and Ye Yang had sat on his ox cart, she kept talking to Ye Yang, and she even hugged him. It had been the same when she took the ox cart with Ye Liu; they kept talking and hugged as well.
Now that she was sitting with Ye Mo on the ox cart, she flipped out, even when he sat just a bit too close to her. The contrast between them was quite huge. Who asked Ye Mo to always make her angry?
Liu Duo did not say a single word throughout the whole journey. Neither did Ye Mo. When they arrived at the town, Liu Duo walked toward the tailor shop straightaway. She didnt even pay attention to Ye Mo. He indeed had something to do. He kept apanying her!
She arrived at the tailor shop and saw Qin Fang on the first floor.
Miss Fang, Ive arrived. Liu Duo walked in while smiling and greeted her. The anger she had towards Ye Mo could not be seen at all.
Qing Feng couldnt hide her happiness when she saw Liu Duo. Little Duo, if you still hadnte in a few more days, I wouldve gone to your house to bring you here.
She immediately went over, held Liu Duos hand, and led her to the second floor. As you instructed, I made ten stuff animals for each of the pigs. Take a look and see if you are satisfied.
If you are satisfied, we can start selling today. Ive also promoted it to some of the customers who came to buy clothes these past few days. They were all very interested...
Qing Feng couldnt stop talking when she saw Liu Duo. For the past few days, she hadnt been able to sleep due to her excitement.
Liu Duo went to the room on the second floor and saw all kinds of stuff pigs with different expressions. Liu Duo saw one she liked and picked it up. She hugged the stuffed pig with a smile on her face.
Yes, they are quite good. This is the look I want. Liu Duo was very satisfied. The embroidery was masterful and was remarkably true to life.
When Liu Duo looked at how varied and true to life these stuff animals were, it was like she was looking at money falling right in front of her.
In the past, she hadnt really cared about such things as money. However, herck of money had really made her love it!
Miss Feng, lets start selling them now. I cant wait any longer, haha...
I also share the same opinion. I was just waiting for you toe to see if youd be satisfied with them.
Satisfied. I am extremely satisfied.
When Qin Feng saw that Liu Duo liked it so much that she was still hugging it and not letting go, she knew that it would definitely sell very well. She also had a smiling stuffed pig in her hands, and she liked it so much that she didnt want to let go.
Chapter 106 - Wait For Bonuses
Chapter 106: Wait For Bonuses
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Qin Fang immediately carried all the piggy dolls and instructed her workers to take them downstairs and start selling. Liu Duo held onto one and sat by the window on the second floor, looking at the crowd quickly gathering below. She would just wait for the bonuses and not care about anything else.
Liu Duo suddenly saw Ye Mo standing on the opposite side of the road. She did not know why he was there. Was he waiting for someone? Or waiting for her?
Her mouth twitched, and she looked away. Ever since she had gotten off of the ox cart, she had been ignoring him. In the beginning, she knew he was following her. She did not know what had happened next.
Ye Mo stood there, staring at the tailors shop. A crowd gathered not long after she entered the shop. He supposed Qin Fang had made some products based on Liu Duos pig drawings and was selling them now. Who knew it was so well-received!
She really did it. Shes earning money! A lot of money! He mumbled silently.
He had been following her, waited for her, and gone with her to town. He did not catch up with her. He did not want to anger her. After all, anger quickens ageing!
If Liu Duo had known what he was thinking, she would definitely have said, If you know anger quickens ageing, why do you keep making me mad? You want me to pound you?
The piggy dolls were sold out in a sh, with demands for more. Qin Fang hurriedly ran upstairs, Little Duo, theyre all sold out. We have to make more next time.
Liu Duo nodded in agreement. After all, she was the one getting the most benefits!
Little Duo, next time should we make something different? After all, variety makes a business thrive. Qin Fang walked over to her and discussed her ideas.
Certainly, Liu Duo had nned for this before Qin Fang told her.
Taking up the brush, Liu Duo began to draw a cartoon Xi Yangyang. She was halfway done when she asked, Miss Fang, how much do the dolls sell for?
She had almost forgotten the part she had been most concerned with!
Qin Fang was in a daze for a moment before she smiled and said, Oh dear, I must have been so happy that I got careless and forgot to tell you about that.
After sipping her tea, she said, Each doll was sold at one tael of silver, but because severaldies were fighting over thest few, I hiked up the price, selling them at three taels of silver per doll.
Liu Duo nodded, quite pleased with her honest reply. She could have kept the price hike at the end a secret from her, but she didnt, and this solidified Liu Duos willingness to be long-term partners with her.
Then Liu Duo went on to draw Xi Yangyang, Lan Yangyang, and Fei Yangyang. She only drew those three and then put her brush down.
Ill draw these three new products first. After some time, wellunch the new products, and the cycle will continue, she handed the drawings to Qin Fang.
Qin Fang looked them over and over again. How could they be so cute? She loved them very much.
Miss Fang, we can make and sell the piggy series once more, but not more than that. If anyone still wants them, they could call to order, but the price... I dont think you need me to tell you that, right?
She drank some water and smiled.
She did not like tea, so Qin Fang had prepared water for her.
Qin Fang had a businesswomans brain, so of course she understood. She nodded and smiled, Right. You can be sure of that. All you have to do is wait for the bonuses!
Everyone here was smart. Some things, naturally, could be left unsaid.
The pigs bore eight different expressions, and for each expression they had produced ten. Liu Duo kept one, nine leftovers were sold at three taels of silver each, and the rest cost one tael of silver each.
ording to the twenty-eighty ratio, Qin Fang paid her nearly eighty taels of silver. Fifty taels were paid in a silver note, while the remaining twenty or so taels were wrapped nicely in a money bag.
Chapter 107 - She Bought Them
Chapter 107: She Bought Them
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
At the sight of so much money and the silver note, Liu Duo was so happy she could not hold her lips together.
This was the first time she had seen so much money sinceing to this world, and it was all shining silver! Liu Duo felt her joy couldst the whole day!
There, one thousand wen wass one tael of silver, and one thousand taels of silver was one tael of gold..
Seeing her staring gleefully at the silver, Qin Fang teased, Little Duo, are you that excited at this little bit of silver? In the future, when we open branches, we could earn more. By then, you probably wont be able to stop smiling, right? Hehe...
Liu Duoughed out loud at her teasing but did not respond.
Right, Little Duo, why didnt your two husbandse with you this time? Qin Fang felt strange seeing here alone. Shouldnt someone be apanying her?
Her smile dropped at the question, Yangs been out hunting for a while now, Liu has work to do, and Lings at home. And little Mo? Forget about him!
Liu Duos face dimmed at the mention of little Mo. Qin Fang guessed that this person was the unfavourable one, and he had upset her.
Qin Fang smiled and asked no further. After all, it was Liu Duos family affair.
Liu Duo stayed a while longer before leaving. She proposed that Qin Fang pay attention to customer service and terminate snobbish employees.
She had seen the snobbish staff member fromst time treating customers condescendingly again.
Ye Mo caught up with Liu Duo when she exited the shop.
She looked behind her and saw Ye Mo not so far away. She went to face him, Hey! Can you quit following me around! Dont you have anything better to do? Go on!
Ive long finished my chores.
Seeing the smug look on his face, Liu Duo really felt like punching him. She had seen him standing opposite the tailors shop, just waiting for her, and yet he dared say that he had long finished his chores! He was basically lying through his teeth!
She did not expose his lie. She merely rolled her eyes and went away. She only said, Since youre not busy anymore,e help me carry my stuff!
She nned to buy refined rice C the good stuff. As for clothes, she could buy those next time. She did not know what sizes the men wore, and she didnt want to guess.
At the grocery market, Liu Duo bought eighty jin of refined rice and eighty jin of fine powder in one go. They would eat well food from then on.
Eighty jin of refined rice for twenty wen per jin. Thats one tael of silver and six hundred wen. Six wen per jin of fine powder, so thats forty-eight wen. In total, thatll be two taels of silver and eighty wen, The shopkeeper counted on his abacus as it kept making noises.
Liu Duo paid and let Ye Mo carry them.
Ye Mo was stunned during the whole transaction. Liu Duo had spent more than two taels in one go, and she had not been indecisive about it. But he dared not say that she had been wasteful. After all, that was her money!
Liu Duo also went to buy snacks C lots of them C and some household supplies. Anything that she could think of, she bought it.
They returned to Wang Tuozis ox cart. She went up to him and said, Uncle Wang, Ill pay you thirty wen to give me a ride, is that alright? I bought plenty of stuff.
Wang Tuozi nodded and epted the money, saying nothing. But he wondered, Where did they get the money? And they bought so much stuff!
Liu Duo was in a cheerful mood. She even gave one packet of snacks to Wang Tuozi.
Sitting on the ox cart on the journey home, Liu Duo never stopped eating the snacks she had bought earlier.
And she did not forget toment, This tastes wonderful.
She passed some to Ye Mo, who rejected. She couldnt care less, and mumbled, Whatever!
Chapter 108 - Yangs Back
Chapter 108: Yangs Back
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
It was noon by the time they got home, but Liu Duo did not feel hungry.
They got down from the ox cart and took their things. Wang Tuozi went home after that.
You stay here. Ill take these two big bags inside first ande back for the others, As Ye Mo said that, he lifted the two big bags onto his shoulders.
Take one first. Two might be too heavy, Liu Duo advised, considering his smaller frame. She feared he would be crushed. Home was at least a few minutes away.
If it were Ye Yang, Liu Duo supposed he could have managed that feat.
Ye Mo obediently nodded, something he rarely did, when Liu Duo showed concern for him. He carried one bag of fine powder towards their house.
Liu Duo stood there waiting. She looked at the food and supplies she had bought. A look of delight brightened her face. Having money is great! I can finally buy whatever I want!
Ye Mo took the big bag of fine powder home to find Ye Yang and Ye Ling cleaning up chicken feathers in the yard. Obviously, they had just finished selling off the pheasants Yang had caught.
He muttered to himself, Itll be another night before I can sleep with the wife again!
Yang, youre back, Ye Mo carried the bag of fine powder into the yard and greeted them.
Ye Yang responded with a, Yes, and looked behind Ye Mo.
Mo, what are you carrying? Wheres Duo Er? Ye Ling asked curiously. They had gone to town, Liu Duo had disappeared, and Ye Mo hade back with a big sack.
Ye Yang turned to Ye Mo, waiting for an answer. He did not see Liu Duo behind him.
Ye Mo took the fine powder into the kitchen and replied when he came out, Shes waiting at the vige entrance, guarding the items we just bought. I cant carry all of them in one go.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling did not ask where the money came from. They all went out the door and rushed to the vige entrance. To them, Liu Duo was more important.
So three handsome men went to carry groceries together.
Liu Duo was ying with bristle-grass out of boredom when she saw the three men approaching her.
She was not expecting Ye Yang to havee back from the hunt already, so she was stunned for a moment. And then, when they were just a few meters away, she ran over to him.
She sweetly greeted him as she stood before him, Yang, youre back!
He nodded, appreciating her smile, and responded, Yes.
Liu Duos mouth twitched at that moment, as she thought, Dont you know you could give me a hug? You havent seen your wife in days, why arent you excited? Damn! Do I even exist in your mind?
Then she reconsidered. Never mind, Im not gonna argue with your stubborn head and your stoic face! You dont want to hug me? Fine, Ill do it!
She opened her arms and hugged him at the waist, Yang, youre finally back. Ive missed you.
Ye Mos face dimmed at the sight of Liu Duo actually hugging Ye Yang, as he thought, How improper. Shameless!
Ye Ling got red in the face, but he was happy that Liu Duo cared for Ye Yang.
With Liu Duo hugging him like that, Ye Yangs bronze-coloured skin flushed a suspicious, faint red. His heart bloomed. She missed me too!
How could he not miss her? Of course he did, he just chose not to say.
How shameless! Ye Mo blurted out his thoughts out of jealousy.
He was quite loud, and so his voice floated into their ears. Ye Yang gently pushed Liu Duo away, expressionless. Lets take these.
With that simple statement, he lifted one bag of fine powder on his shoulder, carried therge bath tub that Liu Duo bought in his other hand, and walked towards the house.
Chapter 109 - Just You Wait!
Chapter 109: Just You Wait!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling also carried some items. He walked behind them.
Liu Duo red angrily at Ye Mo, Are you mental? I havent seen Yang in days. All I did was give him a hug. How is that shameless? What did I do!
Shameless! Ye Mo coolly replied. He took the remaining items and went ahead.
Liu Duo stood alone in the mess of it all. She was almost driven to insanity by him, always finding error in her ways!
Furious, Liu Duo ran up ahead and blocked his way, Youre calling me shameless? Youve got some nerve! Who used my hand to relieve his urges? Why didnt you call yourself shameless then? Wasnt that improper behaviour?
Ye Mo, who had always put up a valiant front, went red in the cheeks when he heard that. Even his ears turned an obvious, crimson red.
But he walked ahead to face her and said coolly, in a low voice, At night, satisfying the husbands needs is a wifes duty! Thats the way it is! Hmph!
Liu Duo heard that. Her eyes opened wide as disbelief was stered across her face. Damn! This fool is definitely Ye Liu Number Two!
Liu Duo rushed home in a rage. She needed Ye Yang to back her up. With Ye Liu absent, she could only count on him, because Yang was the eldest brother right now! In fact, he was the eldest brother, period!
She rushed in front of him andined immaturely, Yang, hes bulling me!
She pointed at Ye Mo. Her face was that of someone who had been wronged and who was on the brink of tears.
Ye Yang took note of her sorry expression and felt painful and heartbroken. With his usual stoic face, he faced Ye Mo and shouted, Mo!
That meant, tell me exactly what happened!
Ye Mo put aside the things he had been carrying and eyed Liu Duo before facing Ye Yang. Yang, I didnt bully her.
Liu Duo eyed Ye Mo too. Just you wait.
Ye Ling looked over at them and wondered what had happened. Did Mo bully Duo Er?
All this while, he didnt recall seeing Ye Mo bully Liu Duo. Duo Er, could it be a misunderstanding? Mo wont bully you. He promised Liu.
Liu Duo felt dispirited seeing Ye Ling defending Ye Mo. When will this brother-defender ever learn to protect his wife? To protect me? Im driven mad by that fellow every day, and thats not bullying? Ling, please grow some brains, will you, and stop being so innocent!
Liu Duo was mentally exhahusted. She had to start thinking of ways to convince Ye Ling. Otherwise he would side with Ye Mo and infuriate her even more! It would be much worse than Mos one-man job C much more grant and forceful!
After Ye Ling said that, Ye Yang still red at Ye Mo. He did not believe Ye Ling.
No, Yang. I really didnt, Ye Mo did not think that he had bullied Liu Duo. It was perfectly natural for them to sleep together.
Like hell you didnt! I want to sleep alone, but he just had to crash with me. And he angers me everyday, hmph...
She felt like she had been getting better adapted to this life, albeit in a regressive way. She felt like she had really be a fifteen-year-old girl C as immature as one too!
Sleeping together is bullying? Which married couple doesnt sleep together? Ye Mo countered.
It was true. Couples naturally slept together.
Er... Liu Duo looked at him awkardly, You... that night... forced me to...
Ye Ling was still there, and he was still young. She didnt want to say it C did not want him to hear it.
He saw her twitching ufortably and got curious. What did Mo force her to do?
Innocently, he asked, Mo, what did you force Duo Er to do that night?
Yet Ye Yang seemed to have suspected something. His stoic face, colder than usual, was giving Ye Mo the chills.
Chapter 110 - Yangs Mad
Chapter 110: Yangs Mad
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo gulped when he realised their eldest brother was ring at him in a much more horrifying way than Liu hadst time. Liu would stillugh on normal asions, but Ye Yangs coldness spooked him.
Yang, its perfectly normal for a wife to do stuff like that, and its not like I forced her to consummate, Ye Yang said in an unusually lowered voice.
It was so low that Ye Ling, who was over nby the kitchen entrance, could not hear clearly. Liu Duo and the two brothers were in the middle of the yard.
Liu Duo was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. At a time like this, Mo was still persistent. Although satisfying her husbands urges was indeed her role, it should be with her consent, right? She would not do it if he was always so overbearing!
Mo, never force Liu Duo again, for anything, whether its to consummate the marriage or anythings else, unless she is willing. Otherwise... That had been the longest sentence Ye Yang had possibly formed so far, but his mood was undetectable due to the coldness in his voice.
What was left unsaid, Ye Mo could only fill in the nks by himself. He already knew Ye Yang was very angry.
For as long as he could remember, ever since their had parents died, Yang never talked much. One reason being that he was always in the hills by himself,ckingmunication; the other being he was never a fan of dialogue.
Liu Duo heard that and felt over the moon. Pleased, she nced at Ye Mo. The look of glee on her face was imprinted deeply in his eyes. It was supposed to be her duty! She hummed, turned back, and began moving her snacks into the room.
Ye Yang watched Liu Duo being so carefree and cute that the corners of his mouth began to twitch upwards.
When all was well and Liu Duo was happy again, Ye Ling called out, Yang, Mo, Duo Er, lunch is ready.
Yang, lets go have lunch, Liu Duo was pleased with his support.
Other than Ye Liu, only Ye Yang could suppress Ye Mo.
On the dining table, Liu Duo fished out the silver note that was worth fifty tael and also poured out the shining silver from the money. She dly announced, Behold, Ling, this is the surprise I promised you!
Surprise and disbelief were written on his face. He did not expect Liu Duos surprise would be a ton of money! This was the first time he had ever seen so much silver. Where did she get it?
Ye Yangs expression did not change at all C still as nk as always C despite furrowing his brow. Ye Mo was not surprised either. He had known earlier that she should have received arge amount in bonuses, since he had overheard the crowd saying it cost one tael of silver per doll.
Duo Er, where did you get the money? No wonder they could buy so many things. Ye Ling was stunned.
Ye Yang wanted to ask this too. He directed a gentle gaze at her.
I earned this. I worked together with a tailor shop in town... she said joyfully as she gave them a brief recount.
Then she put the money back and said, I n to build a big house, a spacious one, with lights everywhere.
The three brothers went silent. They wondered if Liu Duo could earn so much, and have so many innovative ideas, would she leave them? They felt that making her a shared wife was belittling her.
Seeing the absence of their joy, Liu Duos mood sank too. Wasnt this something to be happy about? Why arent you guys saying anything? Were getting a new house, isnt that great?
Ye Ling said dully, Duo Er, you can earn so much. Would you leave us?
He spoke his mind. He didnt want Duo Er to leave. He liked her very much.
Chapter 111 - He Would Absolutely Always Upset Her!
Chapter 111: He Would Absolutely Always Upset Her!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang and Ye Mo were also looking at her and waiting for her to respond. They also shared the same worry. Why would a woman who was capable of making money be willing to be a shared wife? Even people who werent capable of making money wouldnt agree to it, .
Liu Duoughed when she saw all of them looking at her like that. What are you guys thinking? Why would I leave? This is my home. Besides, you guys are my husbands. Ive never thought about abandoning you guys.
If the heavens had given it to her, why would she reject it? Her thinking wasnt so old-fashioned. Perhaps some people might find it licentious, but she didnt care about such things. As long as they were sincere towards her, she would naturally also treat them with sincerity.
If she found out or felt that they were being fake in their affection, she would abandon them immediately. She wouldnt insist on only one path!
All three of their anxious hearts rxed when they heard what she said. Against good sense and without fearing the repercussions, Ye Mo said, Then why did you run away that time?
Liu Duo almost couldnt exhale properly when she heard that. She was being so sincere, and then this bastard just came and ruin her moment?
The person who ran away wasnt her, it was the original owner of the body! Although the original owner wasnt there anymore, and she was the one that was present, she had to ept the fact that she had tried to run away!
Liu Duo replied extremely angrily to what he said, Can you not mention things that happened in the past? If you keep mentioning it, Ill really leave!
This bastard would absolutely always upset her!
Ye Yang and Ye Ling both looked at Ye Mo with an expression of rebuke. Why did he always mention this?
Ye Mo responded coolly to Ye Yang and Ye Lings look of rebuke by saying, I was wrong, I was wrong! Okay? I wont mention it again.
It didnt feel like he had owned up to his mistake at all, so Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. Ye Yang got up and went to the bedroom. When he came out, he held a purse.
He handed it to Liu Duo. You manage it.
He felt that, based on what Liu Duo had said, he should let her manage their household finances. After all, she was thedy of the house. She was much better at making money than them, so they shouldnt prevent her from doing so. He didnt want to deal with the little things.
She didnt hold back and took it straight away. She checked it and then put it together with her own money. She wanted to put it all into the box she had bought. She bought the box specifically to store money. It even had a lock.
The lifeline of the household is now in my hands. So you better not irritate me. Otherwise, humph... Liu Duo stared at Ye Mo. When one achieved sess, they could be as arrogant as they wanted.
Seeing this, Ye Ling smiled very brightly. He felt that she and Ye Mo were always at each others throats and were always so rowdy. However, it was also interesting. On the other hand, Ye Yang was expressionless and kept eating the rice in his bowl.
Ye Mo nced at Liu Duo with his cool, arrogant, and handsome face, then lowered his head to eat. He felt extremely happy in his heart. As long as she didnt leave, she could do what she liked.
The issue hade to a conclusion. Ye Mo said to Ye Yang, Yang, Grandma suddenly came to our house a few days ago. Ye Xuan as well. I dont know why they came.
He couldnt figure out why the people from the Ye family courtyard woulde. Although he hadnt see them the past few days, he felt that they were behaving very problematically.
Ignore them. Ye Yang gave one sentence and then continued to eat. He didnt show any notable expression.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang and felt that this was a trait of a truly mature man. He wouldnt let such low-quality people affect his mood. She liked it!
Ye Mo frowned when he heard it. It was over just like that? He suddenly really missed Ye Liu. If Ye Liu were home, he definitely wouldnt let such an issue slide so easily.
At the same time, Ye Liu, who was working far away, suddenly sneezed a few times consecutively. He said, Is Little Duo thinking about me?
Chapter 112 - I Want to Ask You a Question
Chapter 112: I Want to Ask You a Question
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After lunch, Liu Duo went and organized the things she had bought. She was in an extremely good mood and was humming a folk tune.
Duo Er, you probably spent quite a bit of money buying all these things, right? Ye Ling looked at all the food and consumer goods and did not know what to do. He had never imagined he would be able to eat or use such things.
Not a lot. It was only two taels of silver. There are still a lot of things I want to buy after I extend the house, she replied while she organized the things.
Oh. Ye Ling saw some brushes, ink, paper, and an ink stone and asked curiously, Duo Er, are these for Mo?
Ye Mo was the only one who knew how to write, so it wasnt out of the ordinary for him to think that. However, Liu Duo said, Why would I let him use it? I bought this so I can draw. Im toozy to go to town just to draw for Miss Feng. In the future, Ill just bring the finished paintings to town and give them to her. I will be able to save time this way.
Oh. Ye Ling nodded. He was so obedient. No matter what Liu Duo said, he would always think that it was good.
Ye Yang was splitting firewood in the yard and Ye Mo went to chop firewood. All the brothers were very diligent. They wouldnt harbor any thoughts of wanting to work less.
After Liu Duo organized her things, she separated a small portion of the snacks and other food. Ling, take these to Aunt Yes. We shouldnt forget them when we have something good to eat.
Liu Duo would never forget people who had helped her in her time of need.
Okay. Yang kept a pheasant and a rabbit for Uncle and Aunt Ye. Lets bring them along as well.
Liu Duo nodded, picked up the things, and went out of the bedroom. Ye Ling went to the kitchen to get the pheasant and rabbit they had already processed.
Liu Duo ced the things on the table beneath the roof and went over to Yang. She just stared at him and didnt speak. She hadnt looked at him closely since he had returned.
She felt that Ye Yang had be even more handsome after not seeing him for a few days. He was full of masculinity.
Ye Yang felt Liu Duos gaze. He didnt move or change his expression. However, she was a bit different than usual. She just looked at him quietly.
Ye Yang stopped moving and took the initiative to ask, Is there something you need?
This low pitched radio-broadcaster-like-tone melted Liu Duos heart. How did it sound so good?
Liu Duo said with a smile on her face, Nothing. Cant I look at you?
You can. He started to chop the firewood again after saying one sentence.
Liu Duo suddenly stepped forward and hugged his arm, stopping him from chopping the firewood. She said very earnestly, Yang, I want to ask you a question.
Ye Yang lowered his head, looked at her eyes and eyebrows, and nodded.
Did you think of me these past few days while you were in the mountains? She really wanted to know, as she had thought about him.
Once she liked someone, she wouldnt conceal her feelings.
He looked at Liu Dous face. Her expression seemed to be saying that she would sort him out if he dared to say no.
Ye Yangs face still looked like an iceberg and his expression didnt really change. He simply nodded, and let out a Yeah. However, he showed a rare smile in his eyes.
Although it was only one word, Liu Duo didnt mind. A brilliant smile immediately appeared on her beautiful face.
She pulled on Ye Yangs hand, pulling him downwards. She stood tiptoed and gave him a kiss.
She gave a light peck on his lips and then pulled away. She smiled, A reward for you.
When Ye Ling came out of the kitchen, he saw Liu Duo kissing Ye Yang. His handsome face became so red that it looked like it would start dripping blood.
Liu Duo ran over whileughing. She picked up the things on the table and said to Ye Ling, Ling, lets go.
She rushed towards the yard door. When she passed by Ye Yang, she even cast a flirtatious nce at him.
Chapter 113 - Walked Closer To Him
Chapter 113: Walked Closer To Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling followed behind her shyly. He said to Ye Yang, Yang, we are going to take some things to Aunt Yes house.
And Ye Yang watched them leave with an emotionless expression. When he could no longer see them, he stretched out his hands and touched his own lips. Traces of her warmth seemed to still be there.
Ye Yangs face turned red when he thought of that sweet and gentle touch. The corner of his mouth did, in fact, move up a bit. He thought, Brave little girl.
Liu Duo suddenly ran back again and saw Ye Yang standing there, frozen. He was touching his own lips, his handsome face was red, and the corners of his lips were obviously raised. All this proved that he was in a very good mood.
Yang, are you still lingering over it? I should just give you a kiss. After all, thest one was too short. Liu Duo teased. She smiled and walked closer to him.
She thought, Is it possible that Yang is theplete opposite of Lius extraversion and is an introvert?
When he heard her, Ye Yang lowered his hands with a calm expression. He still looked at her with that frozen expression. Why did youe back?
However, his ears and cheeks betrayed him. They were red, and it was obvious he was embarrassed.
She stood in front of him and looked at him. I came back to get the silver. Since we were going, I wanted to pay back some of the money owed to Uncle Ye. I forgot to bring it.
Ye Yang turned his gaze away when he saw how close Liu Duo was standing as she stared at him. He replied with an expressionless face, Okay.
She looked at Ye Yang. He didnt show an expression of embarrassment because he was caught in the act; instead, he was calm andposed. This really made Liu Duo want to see his other expressions that werent this calm, frozen expression.
She turned around and took a few steps. She then suddenly turned back around, rushed forward, jumped up, and grabbed onto him like an octopus.
The force from this sudden move was quite strong. When he was pushed, Ye Yang took two steps back before he could steady himself.
However, contrary to her expectations, Ye Yangs face was still expressionless. He was still calm. Nothing had changed.
He was used to hunting in the mountains. There were quite a few instances where he would suddenly encounter something unexpected. Naturally, Ye Yang had learned to deal with things without being rmed.
Ye Yang looked at her with an expression that asked her what was she doing?
Liu Duo pouted when she saw it didnt achieve the result she wanted. She let go of him. Nothing. I went crazy.
Went crazy? Ye Yang nodded. His face showed that he thought that was indeed the case.
Liu Duo saw him nodding and was suddenly stunned for a while. Yang also knew how to mock people? Fine. Since she was the one who said she went crazy, she decided to jump into the ditch that she had dug for herself!
She moodily cast a nce at Ye Yang. He did not cooperate with her at all. Couldnt he just show another expression for her to see? So annoying.
She turned around, went to the room to get the silver, and ran out. Ye Ling was still waiting on her, after all.
And Ye Yang kept looking at Liu Duo. It was only after she couldnt be seen that he shook his head and continued to chop the wood. He was in an especially good mood.
Aunt Ye greeted them with warm hospitality when they arrived at her house.
Aunt Ye, this money is to pay back the money owed, and these are for us to pay you respect. Liu Duo took out the pieces of silver and handed them over.
Aunt Ye looked at the white silver and was stunned. Where did they get this money? This...
Aunt Ye, this is money Duo Er earned. Take it. Ye Ling exined.
Aunt Ye became even more puzzled when she heard that. The money she earned? After deducting the cost of buying medicine for Ye Ling and their daily expenses, the money Ye Yang and Ye Liu made an entire year, and the money Ye Mo made by selling agricultural goods, wouldnt even amount to two taels. How did she earn this? She paid up tens of taels in one go.
Families with a lot of paddy fields and vegetable fields only made five or six taels a year.
Aunt Ye, please rest assured that this is definitely not ck money! This is from my... Liu Duo smiled and told Aunt Ye about her partnership with Miss Feng.
It was only after this that Aunt Ye felt relieved. She epted the money and put it away.
Chapter 114 - Smiled Sweetly and Exhorted
Chapter 114: Smiled Sweetly and Exhorted
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
They then sat around for a while and chatted quite a lot. Liu Duo liked Aunt Ye more and more. Her talkative side came out, and she became more energetic as they chatted.
When Aunt Ye saw them out from the yard, she called Ye Ling and asked him to stay behind for a while. Liu Duo knew that she had something to say to him, so she smiled and left first.
When Ye Ling saw Liu Duo had gone further away, he asked, What is it, Aunt Ye? Do you have anything to say to me?
Ling, dont think that Aunt is nagging you. You brothers must treat her well. I can tell that she sincerely wants to live with you guys. Dont bully her when your lives get better in the future! It will be because of her hard work.
There arent a lot of women who know how to earn money better than men. You brothers are blessed to have her as a wife. Your parents in heaven can also rest easy. Aunt Ye said this sincerely and earnestly.
She thought about how a woman like Liu Duo, who possessed the ability to earn money, could immediately leave them and marry into a good family. However, she instead chose to help repay their debts, and even wanted to renovate the house... She didnt show any intention of leaving at all. They must definitely cherish such a good wife.
Ye Ling took it to heart and nodded. He knew that Aunt Ye had good intentions, so of course, he wouldnt find it annoying. Okay, I understand. All of us will treat her well and would definitely not bully her.
Okay, go. Take your time on the road. You also need to pay attention to your health. Take your medicine on time. You brothers need to work harder to have her give birth to babies. The more the better. Aunt Ye will help you guys take care of them. The kindly Aunt Ye smiled sweetly and exhorted him.
When Ye Ling heard his aunt mention having babies, he remembered that Liu Duo had told him that she was still young and unsuited to consummate the marriage. When the time was right, she would consummate the marriage with them.
Ye Ling didnt want to disappoint Aunt Ye. With his ears and face flushing, he nodded. Okay. Aunt Ye, you can head back in. Ill be leaving.
While smiling, Aunt Ye closed the door and went back into the house only after she saw Ye Ling had gone further away.
Meanwhile, Liu Duo, who left first, ran into Ye Xuan.
When Liu Duo saw him, she pretended she didnt see him and continued to walk. However, being a brazen person, he insisted oning over.
When Ye Xuan saw Liu Duo by herself, he ran after her with a smile on his face. He had kept thinking about her over the past few days. It didnt matter if he was sleeping, reading, or eating, his head was always filled with that image of her wearing a dudou, a coat, and pants when she stood by her houses yard door while talking with Grandma.
He kept wanting to go see her, but Grandma didnt allow him to go out. There were only about twenty-something days until the prefectural exam, so she wanted him to stay home and study.
The reason he had snuck out today was to go to her house, but they met on the road. It must be fate.
Sister-inw, are you heading back? Ye Xuan asked with a smile.
She didnt even look at Ye Xuan, who turned around. She copied Ye Yangs style and gave an indifferent, Yeah.
Where did sister-inw go? I dont see Mo and the others apanying you?
... Am I close to you? Its none of your business!
I actually wanted to go see you guys these past few days, but the prefectural exam ising soon so Grandma doesnt let me go out. I have to stay at home and keep reviewing. Sister-inw, I hope you dont mind.
... Why the hell would I mind! I would only mind it if you came. We arent animals in a zoo. Do we need you toe see us?
Why is sister-inw not speaking? Are you unwell?
... I am indeed unwell. I get unwell when I see you!
Ye Xuan didnt get angry when she saw that Liu Duo still didnt speak. He smiled, extended his hands and pulled her hand. Sister-inw, I will take your pulse. It just so happens that I have a medical book, and I learned this from the book.
Chapter 115 - Why Am I So Lucky Today?
Chapter 115: Why Am I So Lucky Today?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Who knew Ye Xuan would suddenly make a move. He held Liu Duos hand in his grip. Liu Duo stared nkly but didnt pull away. She wanted to see what he would do!
Did he know how to take a pulse? Ha...
Ye Xuan smiled vulgarly while he held Liu Duos fair little hand. Unexpectedly, she didnt struggle or resist when her hand was being held by a man. Instead, she was extremely quiet. He thought, There arent enough girls who are so brave and are so unconcerned about social norms. I like these types.
He touched Liu Duos fair little hand. The difference in their skin tone was very obvious. Hers was so fair that he did not want to part with it. He pulled it up towards his mouth. He wanted to kiss it.
Realizing his attempt, Liu Duo threw his hands away. p! She pped Ye Xuan across the face. You want to take advantage of me? No chance in hell! If you try that again, Ill beat you up!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, turned around, and continued to walk forward.
She thought, This bastard definitely has shit in his brains! He would even dare to try to take advantage of me! He is definitely too daring.
Ye Xuan was stunned from the p. He had never been hit since he was young. Grandma always treated him extremely well, and no one dared toy a finger on him.
When he finally came to his senses, Liu Duo had already gone far away.
He looked in the direction where Liu Duo had gone. Her figure was a bit blurry, because she was far away. He touched the area on his face where he was pped and said, with a smile on his face, Ha, not only is she brave, she is also fiery. Im really fascinated by her!
This little episode with Ye Xuan did not affect Liu Duos mood. She had initially wanted to wait for Ye Ling, but she didnt want to get entangled with Ye Xuan. Wanting to get home quickly and talk with Ye Yang to better their rtionship, she sped up her pace a bit.
Sometimes, when a person wanted to get home faster, they would keep getting dyed by different things. Unexpectedly, she saw Ye Mo, who was carrying firewood,ing from another road. He was carrying a basket backpack in one hand, and supporting Li Chunmei with the other.
Li Chunmeis head was lowered and her face looked shy, but one could still see the smile on her mouth. It was only that Ye Mos line of sight was not on her so he didnt notice. Unfortunately for her, Liu Duo saw it.
Liu Duos heart went into a fit of rage when she saw this. She hadnt even had such a big reaction from the recennt incident with Ye Xuan.
Motherf**ker, why am I so lucky today that I keep meeting stupid cunts who disturb my mood? Is it because I made money today and am in an especially good mood?
Liu Duo cast a few more nces and then rushed towards the house, not showing any expression.
When she got home, she didnt even pay attention to Ye Yang. She went and sat down on the stool beneath the roof straightaway. She put her arms around her chest and sat with her legs crossed, looking like a bossman.
Ye Yang was a bit puzzled when he saw it. Why had her face turned so ck after going out for a while? He didnt see Ye Linge back either.
He put down the ax, went over, and sat beside her. He just looked at the side of her face and didnt speak.
He didnt know how tofort people, let alone how tofort a woman! He never spoke much anyway, so he could only stay by Liu Duos side.
Some time passed. He initially thought that Liu Duo would speak when she saw him staying beside her, but she didnt.
Being given the cold shoulder, he frowned. He asked, with an expressionless face, What happened?
... He received only silence.
Little Duo, what happened? Very patiently, he added two more words.
Stubbornly, Liu Duo still didnt speak.
Little Duo, what exactly happened? He added another word.
... She just remained silent.
After some time passed again, Ye Ling came back. Just as he enntered the yard, he saw Ye Yang sitting beside Liu Duo. Although his face was expressionless, he looked at Liu Duo with a caring gaze.
Chapter 116 - Questioned
Chapter 116: Questioned
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duos face dimmed as coldness spread around her. Ye Ling was slow to react and could not figure out what had happened to her.
He went under the roof and asked her, out of concern, Duo Er, are you alright?
The words were directed to her, but his pleading eyes were searching Ye Yang for an answer.
Ye Yang shook his head, knowing nothing.
Ye Ling sat on her other side, looking at her sideways, Duo Er, why are you unhappy? Did anything happen?
... She stayed silent.
He asked her gently. He did not want to see her sad. He wished Ye Liu was home. Only Ye Liu could strike up a conversation with her.
Ye Yang spoke few words, Ye Mo talked without thinking, and Ye Ling was not very smart in that department. The three of them were not good at constion.
The silence dragged on until Ye Mo returned.
One foot into the yard and Ye Mo could sense a trail of fury was aimed at him.
He looked up to find Liu Duos dimmed face looking at him, with Ye Yang and Ye Ling on either side of her furrowing their brows.
Ye Mo found them quite odd. He walked to the side and put down the basket on his back. It was then that he heard Liu Duos angry bellow.
Little Mo, you get over here this instant!
He looked at her and furrowed his brows too. Whats this about? He thought and went ahead anyway, Whats this about?
When Ye Yang and Ye Ling heard her shout at Ye Mo, they also looked at him, their eyes asking, what did you do?
His brothers soundless questions confused him. What did I do? Nothing.
He furrowed his brows and shook his head, I didnt do anything.
What did you do outside? Liu Duo asked, face still dim.
Bastard, how dare you get involved with other women! Die! Liu Duo was consumed by rage. He had also taken his timeing home.
Didnt Mo go to chop firewood? That was what Ye Yang and Ye Ling were thinking, so they were confused by Liu Duos question.
Ye Mo was like a student who had made a mistake, standing there, confronted by his teacher.
I went to chop wood. You all know that.
Why did she ask me like that? He felt it was strange. What would he be doing if not chopping wood?
Tell me everything that happened from the moment you went out to the moment you came back!
Ye Mo was not stupid. He knew that other than chopping wood he also met Li Chunmei, who had injured her foot, and he carried her home. Did Liu Duo see that? Was that why she was angry?
So he answered honestly, like an obedient child, I carried a basket and took an axe with me to chop wood. Along the way, I met Chunmei, who had also gone to chop wood.
Then she injured her foot, so I took her home. After that I came back.
What he had done was as simple as that.
Ye yang and Ye Ling listened and felt there was nothing wrong with that, so why was Liu Duo angry?
The three looked at her unanimously, waiting for her to speak, like servants serving thedy of the house.
Liu Duo, face still dim with a tint of rage, asked further, Is that all? How did you take her home?
I held her, of course. Its not like I should carry her, right? Ye Mo rolled his eyes at Liu Duo, calling her silly. How could he carry an unmarried girl? If shes married, thats a bigger reason not to!
Looking at Ye Mo, feeling as though he had won, Liu Duo gritted her teeth and held back her voice, Who are you to her?
Im not anyone to her C just a friendly neighbour.
He had not realised the cause of her fury as he remained cool.
Chapter 117 - I WillI Have You Repudiated!
Chapter 117: I WillI Have You Repudiated!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She could not stand it. She was about to explode. She didnt know why she was so angry. She would not mind if her man was being watched, but this was an obvious pursuit!
You held her? Youre telling me you just held her? Why cant you call her family? This is Li Chunmei. She ys the shy card but secretly enjoys the moment. Absolutely disgusting!
Little Mo! Damn you! If you touch another woman again, I swear Ill kick you out of the house! Heck, Ill repudiate you! She practically roared, scaring all three men!
Even Ye Yang, who was usually calm and stoic, got frightened by her, but not by her high-decibel scream, rather it was when she said, Ill have you repudiated!
The stunned expression on his stoic face was as funny as it could get, but Liu Duo, who was ring at Ye Mo, did not see that.
Ye Yang thought, This little beauty can be so hot-tempered!
Ye Ling went pale. He used to defend his brother, but right now he didnt dare to for fear he would be next in line to be repudiated!
Ye Mo was really terrified by Liu Duo this time. Repudiate me? He gulped, a daze recing the coolness on his face.
He had never heard of repudiating a husband.
As Ye Mo stood there being scared silly, Liu Duo walked in front of him and stood firm. She looked up at him, thinking, Damn, short people can only look up at others. Crouch down.
Scared out of his wits, he did as he was told, and slowly turned to look at Liu Duo. Perhaps, deep down, he was afraid of being repudiated!
He obediently crouched down as soon as she issued the order. Even Liu Duo herself was stunned by this. Her anger diminished by half. She lowered her head to look at Ye Mo who was curiously looking up at her, and she suddenly realised this guy could be quite cute too!
She thought, Darn. He stopped being impulsive and hes taking the cute route now?
Eventually, her fury miraculously disappeared.
With that, she coughed softly, her voice returning to that of a sweet canary once more. If her foot was injured, you could have informed her family. You didnt have to hold her. Since you know you cant carry her, then you should know you cant hold her either. Men and women are different, and you have a wife!
Liu Duo seriously wondered whether Li Chunmei had been pretending or not!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling were still taken aback by the disparity in her mood. Only Ye Yang had reimed his eternally stoic face, expressionless once more.
Finally, the worst was over, and Liu Duo went into the house alone to rest.
Meanwhile, the three brothers sat under the roof, no one breaking the silence. Without Ye Lius guidance, it was as though the three men had truly be dolls.
Ye Yang naturally spoke very little, but Ye Mo and Ye Ling had not recovered from Liu Duos statement about repudiation.
Mo, you should stay away from Chunmei. I think shes interested in you.
Ye Ling told him what he thought. Regardless of Chunmeis true feelings, the fact that Liu Duo could get so mad showed that she cared about this. If Ye Mo had really crossed her line, she would really leave him, and Ye Ling did not want that to happen.
Aunt Ye had also previously told them not to disappoint her.
Ye Yang, who seldom spoke with the group, heard that and furrowed his brows. He asked Ye Mo, How do you feel about her?
Ye Mo furrowed his eyebrows too as frustration appeared on his cool face, Shes nothing to me. You two dont have to overthink it. While I dont think Chunmei is interested in me, I promise Ill steer clear of her in the future.
He had not expected Liu Duo to see him holding onto Li Chunmei, nor had he expected that Liu Duo could get so mad. He had also never thought about whether Li Chunmei had feelings towards him. He had just been concerned about her foot injury, and seeing that no one else was around, he had taken her home. That was all.
Chapter 118 - He Liked Them All
Chapter 118: He Liked Them All
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Hearing Ye Mos words, Ye Yang and Ye Ling said nothing else. The three of them sat in silence again.
On the other hand, Liu Duoid in bed, twisting and turning but unable to sleep. Yet no one came to coddle her or apany her.
At that moment, she missed Ye Liu. If he were there, he would have followed her and cheered her up because she was feeling particrly frustrated. She couldnt exin why she was so angry just now.
Second brother, Ye Liu, Second Liuzi. Mr Liuzi? Haha... She began tough as she kept thinking, and decided to address Ye Liu as Mr Liuzi, not using his name anymore.
She would wait for the day of Ye Lius return. When he heard her call him Second Liuzi, he would desperately retaliate.
She felt better, more rxed now. Not long after, she closed her eyes and took a short rest, but she did not fall asleep.
The wooden door creaked as it was pushed open. Ye Ling entered silently. He sat by the bed and looked at Liu Duo with her eyes closed, like she was dreaming in sleep.
Duo Er, Mo will stay far away from Chunmei from now on, and he absolutely did not have any feelings for her. I think Chunmei might be interested in him. So you have to trust Mo. We wont disappoint you.
He spoke softly, not even caring if Liu Duo was really asleep or not.
She had never fallen asleep. When she heard him, she thought, Gosh, this man is so protective of his brothers!
She was confused though. She had been so angry earlier, so why hadnt he spoken up for Ye Mo? Now that everything was cleared, only then did hee forward to clear Ye Mos name.
Liu Duo did not know that the poor guy had been terribly frightened! For a woman to say she wanted to repudiate her husband was overbearing and unheard of. Throughout the kingdom, no one had ever talked about it or done it!
Liu Duo turned sideways on the bed, her head resting on the pillow and looking at him, tilted, Ling, how do you know Li Chunmei is interested in Mo?
Even Ye Ling, as innocent as he was, could feel it, so why didnt Ye Mo? Liu Duo was seriously suspecting Ye Mo might have other ideas!
He looked at her with his head hanging low and shyly said, I could feel it, and Mo said he has absolutely no feelings for Chunmei, so Duo Er, please dont overthink it.
It better be, or else Ill repudiate him. I wont tolerate another woman! Liu Duo squinted her eyes, making her face seem that much fiercer.
Seeing Liu Duos aggressive side, somehow Ye Ling suddenly felt that she was not their shared wife, but rather that they seem to be her shared husbands.
Ye Ling gulped. Although this was not the first time he had seen Liu Duo like this, he found her quite ferocious. Nevertheless, he liked it. Whichever form she took, he liked them all.
Liu Duo giggled and patted him on the side when she found him silent and stunned, like he had just been frightened. Ling,e on. Lie down with me for a while. Im not scolding you. Dont be scared. Ill only love you.
Liu Duo had returned to her usual gentle self, the smile on her face resembling an illusion to Ye Ling. He thought, Just as Liu said, this woman changes her mood faster than one can turn the pages of a book!
If Liu Duo had known that was what Ye Ling thought of her, she would have definitely said, Oh my, the little white rabbit knows how to mock people now, does he? And at me, of all people! Got some guts there.
Ye Ling was not used to sleeping during the day, but he would obey Liu Duo. He took some time taking off his shoes before getting into bed.
Liu Duo, without a nket, quickly rolled towards him. As sheid sideways against him, she teased, Ling, why are you staying so far away? I wont bite.
Chapter 119 - This Was The Important Part
Chapter 119: This Was The Important Part
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Hearing that, he blushed and stayed quiet. Thest few times he had slept with Liu Duo, they had used their own nkets and were further away. This was the first time they had been so close.
He remained silent, so Liu Duo continued, Ling, theres something I want to ask you. You have to answer honestly. Dont lie to me.
She also knew Ye Ling had be shy again, so she stopped with the teasing.
Alright, he nodded and looked at her with red cheeks, waiting for her question.
She giggled, See, Ling, Im your wife. So when someone is bullying me, would you say you should be on my side?
She had to give him a proper education, nurture him to be his wifes protector and not his brothers defender!
Of course, Ill stand on your side. No one can bully you, Ye Ling quickly stated his position. He would not let Liu Duo be bullied again.
So from now on, if anyone bullies me, you have to speak for me, even if its against your brothers, Liu Duo added. Outsiders could never bully her.
With that, Ye Ling looked at her with determination on his face, Rest assured, Liu Duo. My brothers and I will never bully you. You are the precious gemstone we hold in our hands. Whoever it is, we will not let them bully you.
Gemstone in your hands? Oh my, Ling knows how to say these words? She found this unexpected.
But having her husband say this to her mades Liu Duo very happy, and she grinned from ear to ear.
So, Ling, next time Little Mo bullies me, youll have to stand by me and fight against him, not with him. This was the important part.
At the mention of Ye Mo, Ye Ling furrowed his brows, Duo Er, Mo is just a bit impatient, but he would never bully you. Hes a kind man with great character.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling had the best rtionship. This was not to say that he was not close to Ye Yang and Ye Liu, but Mo had always been with him at home. They had grown up together and apanied each other. Ye Ling was a little dependent on him, so he cared for him a little bit more, and was more tolerant of him.
If Ye Mo were weak, and their parents were gone, and their grandmother did not care for them after they split the property, and with Yang and Liu always working outside, leaving him and Mo at home, wouldnt they be bullied often?
When he was in school, Ye Mo would tone down his aggression. But ever since quitting school, it was like his whole personality had been set free. Whoever had a bone to pick with them, or whoever bullied them, would have to face his wrath!
He wont bully her? Whatever. Ling would defend his brother to the end. This also meant that they had a strong brotherhood. She should be d.
She stretched a hand and ttened his furrowed brow. She smiled, Alright, stop frowning. You look like an old geezer, and old geezers just dont match well with the looks of a pretty little flower like me!
Chapter 120 - One More Time
Chapter 120: One More Time
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Lings face reddened. He could not look Liu Duo in the eye. He stared at the nket, listening to her, unusually shy as he nodded.
He liked her kiss. He liked how she did it with him. It made him feel special. It was like something he had never experienced before.
Although Liu Duo had not dated in her previous life, but she had seen a lot of it in dramas, and so she had naturally figured out how to do it. Otherwise how could she call herself a fan of boys love?
Ye Mo had taken her first kiss, and Ye Yang barely touched the surface. She had never had anyone to practice with, but now that the timing, the ce, and the person were all right, she could execute it properly with Ye Ling.
As he nodded, she giggled, Ling, when we kiss, you close your eyes and move your lips. Of course your mouth has to be open. Here, lets try it again.
With that said, he nodded again, she giggled, and went in for the kiss.
She kissed once along his lips but Ye Ling did not open his mouth nor move a muscle. She bit his lips softly, and only then Ye Ling yelped in pain and opened his mouth.
Immediately, her tongue slipped in and got in contact with his tongue.
Ye Ling, nervous and shy, had been the passive partner. But after a while he learned to suck, to toss, and to turn like Liu Duo did.
Liu Duo was happy to receive Ye Lings clumsy response and returned the favor passionately. She kept thements to herself, Lings kissing techniques could use some improvement!
Right as the two of them were kissing in heated passion, and Ye Ling was just beginning to feel the excitement, Ye Mo suddenly pushed the door open and walked in.
And he saw Liu Duos body almost pressed on top of Ye Ling, while hey t on the bed, like a goat ready for ughter.
In a blur, Ye Ling could feel the heat rushing up and stirring inexplicable desire. Yet Liu Duo left, and the kiss ended.
Liu Duoid back down again and looked at Ye Mo, Little Mo, dont you know how to knock?
Ye Mo was still in shock. What had he just seen? Ling kissing her? In broad daylight? How shameless!
Red in the face, Ye Mo coughed awkwardly and said coolly, This is my house. Why do I have to knock?
Ye Lings eyes had stirred open when he lost contact with Liu Duos lips. He heard Liu Duoin about Ye Mo, and added, Duo Er, I didnt knock earlier either.
The voice had be weak due to shyness, and the enamour made it sound even lower and hoarser, mesmerising her.
She smiled as she patted his head, Ling, youre different. Theres no need for you to knock.
Ye Ling nodded shyly some more, like a little wife.
And Ye Mo put up a long face again due to jealousy. Different? Whats so different? Im the same as Ling. Were your husbands!
She turned back and looked at Ye Mo and said with the least bit of kindness, What do you want? If you came just to see the two of us kiss, then you can step out now. Lings gotten shy. Hes not letting you see.
Ye Ling was indeed shy. He face was buried in the pillow, but he could hear everything they were saying.
Ye Mos lips were twitching. This woman was truly shameless. He restrained his fury, I came here to ask what you want for dinner. Well have it done soon.
Is that it? Liu Duo got up and sat, with a serious look on her face. Then let it be rice, but dont use the rough powder. When Yanges back with hares, we can have them with the rough powder. Then well have another te of vegetables and use Aunt Yes eggs to make soup. Thatll be all.
She had the means now, and she would rather not mistreat herself.
Chapter 121 - Not Saying a Single Word
Chapter 121: Not Saying a Single Word
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
They didnt have to eat very luxuriously every day, but they should at least eat well, drink well, and live well. As for the issue with the house, Liu Duo decided she would start arranging it once Ye Liu had returned.
Ye mo nodded when he heard her.
Seeing that he hadnt left, Liu Duo frowned. What are you still doing here? You can go out now.
Ye Mos face turned ck when he saw how much she didnt want to see him. He had actually gone into the room because he had wanted to tell Liu Duo that he wasnt interested in Li Chunmei. Asking what she wanted to eat for dinner was just an excuse to go inside.
After thinking for a while, he was actually quite happy that she got angry over this, so he had gone to find her. But who wouldve thought that he would find her kissing Ye Ling? He felt very sulky at that moment. He was extremely jealous that she had never treated him like that before.
Ling, you go out for a while. I have something to say to her. He ignored Liu Duo and spoke to Ye Ling directly.
Oh. Ye Ling rolled over to get up, wanting to get off the bed and leave.
Liu Duo pulled him. If you have something to say, say it. Why does Ling need to leave?
Ye Mo looked extremely arrogant. He ignored what she said and kept looking at Ye Ling.
Ye Ling was obedient since he was young. Naturally, he wouldnt go against Ye Mos instruction. He tapped lightly on Liu Duos hand, got down from the bed, put on his shoes, and left.
Although Liu Duo didnt say anything as she watched Ye Ling leave, her wrinkled eyebrows showed that she wasnt happy. He had left her because of a single sentence from his brother. Did this mean that his brother was number one in his heart?
Liu Duoined in her heart, Ah, his brotherplex is really too serious!
The room was left with only Liu Duo and Ye Mo. A certain someone who had something to say kept standing there and staring at Liu Duo, not saying a single word.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes andid down with her back facing Ye Mo. She didnt care if he had something to say!
Ye Mo prepared himself for a while and then walked over. He sat on the side of the bed and stared at her head.
...Liu Duo... he said raspily. There was no response.
When she heard Ye Mo calling her, Liu Duo rolled her eyes. She pushed herself up and wanted to put on her shoes and leave. Although she wasnt angry anymore, she didnt want to talk to him. She also didnt know why.
Ye Mo immediately pulled her into his embrace when he saw that she was about to leave. Liu Duo, I...
She got goosebumps while she was being hugged. She struggled, Let me go!
I wont. Ye Mo used all his strength to embrace her. He didnt want to let her go. He hadnt even said anything yet.
Is there something wrong with this bastard? He has something to say but didnt say anything. Now that I want to leave, he doesnt let me leave? He even uses so much strength. Does he want to strangle me? Liu Duos anger started to rise.
Just as she prepared to scold him, she heard Ye Mo said, Im not interested in Chunmei. Dont be angry anymore. I will stay away from her in the future, and I wont touch her.
Liu Duo stopped struggling when she heard it.
Did this guye over to admit his mistake?
Ye Mo didnt get a response, so he said again, You can rest assured that such a thing will definitely not happen again.
He saw that Liu Duo still didnt speak, but she had stopped struggling. He didnt know what she meant by this.
He turned her around, looked down at her big eyes, and said again with a very good temperament, Something like this wont ever happen again. Do you believe me?
Liu Duo looked at him. She could see her own reflection in his eyes. That serious gaze made her feel a bit dazzled.
She nodded foolishly and responded, Yeah.
Ye Mo let out a lightugh when he saw Liu Duo like this. You go ahead and rest, Ill head out.
Liu Duo only regained her senses after she saw him leave the room and close the door. She immediatelyined, F**k me. Did I just get attacked with his good looks? Isnt Mr. Liuzi the one who is the best at this!
Chapter 122 - Many?
Chapter 122 Chapter 122: Many?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She was upset at herself for being so easily entranced. She sunk her pretty face into the pillow and said moodily, Damn it!
On the other side, Ye Ling, who had left the room, was sitting in the yard. He watched Ye Yang making something with bamboo. He didnt speak, and neither did Ye Yang. Ye Ling suddenly made a sound and asked Ye Yang a question.
Yang, how did it feel when you and Duo Er kissed?
When he heard that, Ye Yangs hands stopped for a while before continuing again. There wasnt any expression on his stoic face. Sweet, soft.
They only touched each other lightly for a short while. How could he feel anything from that? In any case, her lips were sweet and soft.
Ye Lings face turned red when he heard that. He also felt the same way. Both of them sank into silence and were thinking back on the feeling they had when they kissed Liu Duo.
Ye Mo came out and also started to chop the firewood in the yard with an ax. All three of them were silent.
Inside the house, Liu Duo lifted her head from the pillow when she found it difficult to breathe. She muttered, Ah, so annoying.
She didnt know what she was annoyed about. In any case, her heart was just in a state of chaos. That serious gaze that Ye Mo had just given her kept popping into her mind.
I should find something to do. What should I do? Liu Duo scratched her head and talked to herself.
She got down from the bed to put on her shoes. She then sat beside the bed and scanned the small space around her. Not only did itck many basic necessities, but it was also extremely shabby.
She went to take the brush, ink, paper, ink stone, and even a pack of snacks, before leaving the room. She prepared to draw her dream house and the other things, like the wardrobes.
She sat beside the table under the roof and, just as she finished arranging the brush, ink, paper and ink stone, Ye Ling approached her. Duo Er, are you going to draw something?
Yeah, I am preparing to draw something. Come and sit beside me. Im gonna draw the big house that we will live in in the future. And also the wardrobe and some other things. She reached out and pulled a stool over for him.
Oh. Ye Ling sat beside her and watched her seriously.
Fortunately, she was quite good at drawing. Her drawing of the house looked quite good. It was a rtively simple, four-story building. It was a slightly modified version of the old houses that she was familiar with.
She ate the snacks while she drew. Ye Ling was especially considerate and helped to feed the snacks to Liu Duo.
After finishing thest stroke of the sketch, Liu Duo, feeling satisfied, blew on the ink to make it dry faster.
Ling, how is it? Do you like this kind of house? Liu Duo asked Ye Ling with a smile.
He nodded his head. I like it. If Duo Er likes it, then I like it as well. But Duo Er, why do you want to build a four-story house? We wont be able to use so many rooms, right?
The first floor of the house in Liu Duos drawing was a very spacious dining room. There were four rooms on each floor, from the second floor onwards, and there were twelve rooms in total.
When she heard him, Liu Duo said with a smile, Many? How is it too many?
Didnt Duo Er say that each of us will have our own room? Doesnt that mean that there will be a lot of extra rooms? Building a house like this would cost a lot of money. Ye Lings expression showed that he didnt really understand. After all, there were just five of them.
Liu Duo pretended to be angry when she heard what Ye Ling said. She turned her face upwards and said, So? We shouldnt build rooms for our future babies, just because we are afraid of using money?!
How did he forget that they would have babies in the future? Seeing that Liu Duo got angry, Ye Ling immediately said nervously, No, no. Duo Er please dont get mad. I...I didnt think that far. Its my fault for not thinking it through. How could I forget that we would have babies in the future.
When he mentioned the word babies, Ye Lings face even turned red from embarrassment.
Chapter 123 - They Were Indeed Lacking
Chapter 123: They Were Indeed Lacking
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo immediately ced down the ax and walked in when he heard the word babies. Yang, however, just looked in Liu Duos direction and continued to work.
Ye Mo looked at the model Liu Duo had drawn. What are you guys talking about? He also went and sat beside them.
When Ye Ling saw Ye Mo approach them, he immediately said, Mo, please urge Duo Er to stop being mad. It was my fault for making her angry.
Liu Duoined in her heart when she heard that. Oh my, Ling, are you joking? You want Little Brother Mo to urge me to stop being angry? It would be good enough if he just doesnt make me die from anger!
Liu Duo gave Ye Ling a rare eye roll!
How did you make her angry? Lets hear it. Ye Mo nced at Liu Duo and then looked back at Ye Ling.
Ye Ling looked at the long face Liu Duo was pulling and said, very carefully, I said that there are too many rooms in this house and that it would cost a lot of money. Duo Er said that they are for the babies, and I never considered this point.
Ye Mos eyebrows jumped up when he heard this. He earnestly counted the number of the rooms in the drawing again. There were twelve rooms. When the five rooms for each of them were deducted, there would still be seven rooms left. Were they all for the babies to stay in?
Ye Mo suddenly said something very shocking. Too few. There arent enough bedrooms. We need to add at least a few more.
When Liu Duo and Ye Ling heard that, both of them looked over at Ye Mo at the same time. Too few?
Each of us four brothers should have at least three or four babies. The number of bedrooms is indeedcking! Ye Mo even nodded while looking very serious. They were indeedcking.
Liu Duo was so shocked that her mouth opened very wide. F**k! If I give you guys three or four babies each, that would about a dozen babies. Im not a female pig!
Ye Ling thought that it sounded right when he heard it. Their mother also had also given birth to the four brothers!
If it were you guys who would be giving birth, I would be quite happy toply! Liu Duo got up slowly and rolled her eyes at them. She took her things and walked towards the bedroom!
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duos back and felt puzzled. Mo, what happened to Duo Er now? She is still angry even though we just said that the bedrooms werecking?
Neither of them understood the mind of a woman. How would Ye Mo know? He said casually, Shes not angry. Both of us agree with her opinion, so why would she be mad? She should be happy.
He got up and touched Ye Lings head. Thats enough. Stop thinking about it. We should work hard and let her give birth to a lot of babies in order to fulfill her wish.
Ye Ling nodded, while feeling perplexed, when he heard what Ye Mo said. Why did he not feel that Liu Duo was happy?
Ye Mo turned around and walked toward the yard to continue chopping firewood.
Liu Duo returned to her room and looked at the ceiling while lying on the bed. She kept screaming in her head, This bastard, Little Brother Mo. You want me to give birth to three or four? Keep on dreaming. I will have to consider, even if you ask me to give you one!
Liu Duo had initially wanted to give them one each. It wasnt a lot, but it wasnt little either. It would be good, since the children would also have ymates.
However, Liu Duo had never thought that Ye Mo and the others wanted her to give birth to so many babies. Even if she gave birth to one baby every one or two years, it would still take a long time C let alone giving them three or four each. She didnt want to spend her life just getting pregnant and giving birth.
That was too scary. Her belly wouldnt even have time to rest. Her figure would definitely change shape. Moreover, giving birth is very painful, and her life would be at risk. They werent the ones who had to give birth, but they had said it so lightly. It was really detestable!
I need to ask Yang properly tonight. I should also ask Mr. Liuzi when he gets back. If the two of them share the same opinion as Little Brother Mo and Ling, then I will divorce them!
Chapter 124 - What Kind Of Situation Was This?
Chapter 124: What Kind Of Situation Was This?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo didnt leave the room after she had gone in. She felt that she was really unlucky! She should be happy, since she had just gained a stable ie, but why did they have to make her so extremely angry! It was really the worst!
She only slowly walked out of the room after Ye Ling asked her toe eat. The dishes were what Liu Duo requested.
While they were on the table, Ye Ling kept grabbing food for her. Ye Mo also did the same. Ye Yang only grabbed it for her once. Liu Duos face looked confused while she ate. What kind of situation was this?
This kind of situation urred because, while Ye Mo and Ye Ling were having a discussion in the kitchen, Ye Mo had said, If we want to have a lot of babies, we need to make her sturdier and plumper.
However, Ye Yangs intention for grabbing something for her was purely because he wanted to treat her well. He hoped that she could eat more meat and be more full.
Thats enough. Stop grabbing food for me. You guys should also eat. I will get it myself. Liu Duo held her own bowl and moved away from them. Otherwise, they might continue to give her more food.
After their meal, Liu Duo went to wash in the bathtub. She got ready to immerse herself in a warm bath. She really missed taking baths after having not taken one for such a long time.
After the water for the bath was heated, Ye Yang helped to carry the water and filled up two-thirds of the bathtub for her.
After she closed the door, Liu Duo immediately took off her clothes and went into the bathtub.
The three brothers were on the other side, in the kitchen. One of them was adding in the firewood to keep the fire going, and the other two were just waiting for the water to heat up so they could wash up too.
Yang, we only have two bedrooms. We definitely cannot have three people stay in one room. It would be too cramped. We should still have one person sleep with the wife every night. As for the question about sleeping in different rooms...
Ye Mo added in a piece of firewood, thought for a while, and said, I dont agree with sleeping in different rooms. Husband and wife sleeping in different rooms... How preposterous is that?
Ye Ling furrowed his brow and appeared to be at a loss. But Duo Er said...
Ling, I will still say the same thing to you. If you want to listen to her and sleep in a different room, I dont care. In any case, I wont agree to it. Ye Mo immediately cut off Ling and expressed his decision.
Ye Yang, who hadnt said anything, finally opened his mouth. Okay. It cant be forced.
He said it while staring at Ye Mo. When he said the word force, what was he referring to? Naturally, Ye Mo knew what he was referring to and nodded reluctantly.
When they finished their discussion, Liu Duo had also finished bathing. Her cheeks had turned red from the steam, and her whole body felt refreshed. Yang, Ive finished bathing. Help me pour out the bath water.
After Liu Duo put on her clothes and pants, she opened the door to call Yang. She couldnt even move the bathtub when it was empty, let alone when it was filled with water.
Ye Yang and the others came over when they heard her voice. Ye Mo wanted to help carry it, but Ye Yang shook his head. Having two people carry it would make it inconvenient, so he should just carry it himself.
Liu Duos eyes were emitting hearts when she looked at the herculean Ye Yang. She felt that he was a good man. He was so handsome and gave her a very strong sense of security!
Yang, after you pour the water,e to bed. I have something to say to you! Liu Duo said, with a smile, as Ye Yang left the room.
This was something that Ye Mo wanted but could not get. Ye Mo thought that he would have to put some effort into convincing her with words. He never wouldve thought that she would say it herself. In a good mood, he held Ye Ling by the shoulder and they went returned to their bedroom.
Ye Yang, however, did not show any reaction. He poured the water out of the bathtub, ced the bathtub underneath the roof, turned around, and went back to the bedroom.
When he entered, he saw Liu Duo sitting on the side of the bed,bing her long hair. After looking at her for a while, he walked over beside the bed, and then took off his clothes and shoes without saying a word.
Liu Duos mouth twitched when she saw how Ye Yang didnt speak to her and just took off his clothes and went to bed. Oh my. Am I invisible, and do I have such a weak sense of presence?
Chapter 125 - Watch Me As I Tear Down Your Defenses
Chapter 125: Watch Me As I Tear Down Your Defenses
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When she saw Ye Yangs behavior, Liu Duo felt moody and recklesslybed her long hair a few times. She put down theb, went towards the bedside, and sighed again. Today was really her gloomy day. One, two, and three. All three of them had made her angry!
She walked to the bedside, lowered her head, and looked at Ye Yang, whose eyes were closed. Liu Duos big eyes were filled with a crafty radiance, and her lips were also pointed up.
She muttered in her heart, You ignore me and even pretend to be asleep? Watch me as I tear down your defenses!
Liu Duo actually misunderstood Ye Yangs behavior. He was just a bit too nervous. He would keep thinking of that kiss whenever he faced her. It was just that his always stoic face had never shown other expressions before.
Liu Duo didnt even blow out the oilmp. She took off her shoes and then crawled onto the bed. She didnt use her own nket, instead, she crawled into Ye Yangs nket. She pressed against his body and looked at his side profile. Yang, are you asleep?
... She received silence in reply.
Seeing that he didnt respond, Liu Duo shifted her body over more, hugged his arm, and shook it. Yang, are you really asleep?
No. Ye Yang said one word, opened his eyes, and wanted to get up.
Liu Duo kept hugging his arms and didnt let go. She smiled and said, If youre not asleep, then why did you ignore me? Where are you going?
He turned his head and looked at her eyes, which were full of smiles. To put out the light!
Seeing that Ye Yang was so serious, and that he still had that stoic look on his face, Liu Duo said with a smile, Theres no need. Im afraid of the dark.
After she finished speaking, she moved her body towards his chest, hugging his waist. Ye Yang became so nervous that his body was tense and he didnt move a muscle.
Liu Duo stared at his eyes and said happily, Lets sleep!
She closed her eyes after she finished speaking and made herself look like she really was about to go to sleep.
Ye Yang didnt show any expression as he looked at her face, but his heart was beating wildly. This was the first time he was hugged by a woman, and she was even his wife. He could only feel his entire body heat up. However, he didnt dare to move about carelessly. This was definitely much more difficult than thest time he had shared a bed with her.
There was a voice in his head that kept urging him to overpower her and eat her up. That way, he wouldnt have to suffer anymore. However, he didnt move. He just kept looking at her. He wouldnt force her. He was willing to wait until she was willing.
She felt an intense gaze on her, but there wasnt any movement. Liu Duo slowly opened her eyes and looked directly at him. Yang, you keep looking at me like that. Do you have something you want to say to me?
Ye Yang, not knowing what kind of predicament he was in, said with an expressionless face, No.
Liu Duo muttered when she heard that, He really hides his internal passion well. He is staring at me so passionately, but he still shows such a serious looking face!
Liu Duo suddenly got on top of his body. She lowered her head and looked at him. Yang, since you dont have anything to say, I have a question I want to ask you. How many babies do you want in the future?
Due to Liu Duos sudden move, Ye Yangs lower body suddenly trembled very slightly. Up to you.
He had never had any strong expectations to have many children. She could choose to have however many she wanted. He wouldpletely respect her opinion.
Liu Duo became happy when she heard that. She was extremely satisfied with his answer. She sped her hands on his face and said, Yang, you are really too excellent. Seeing that you are so sensible, Ive decided to reward you!
When Ye Yang heard the word reward, his head was filled with the thought of the kiss he had received during the day. Even though it was just a short and light kiss, it was very sweet and very soft. If it were a deeper kiss, how would it feel?
She looked at Ye Yangs stoic face and saw what she suspected was a look of anticipation. The small figurine in her heart jumped in excitement. Oh my, Yang really is a person who hides his passion inside! Haha...
And Liu Duo would naturally let a smile spread across her face C a smile that appeared because she had discovered something new.
Chapter 126 - Aaah…
Chapter 126: Aaah...
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo looked at him while smiling but didnt say anything. Ye Yang looked at her smiling eyes and felt her soft body, especially her soft breasts, pushing against him. This made his heart beat faster and faster. His mouth and tongue were dry, and it felt unbearable.
He moved his body. Get down.
It was really extremely unbearable, and there was an immediate reaction. It made him feel like he was about to explode.
He muttered in his heart, Peevish fairy!
I wont! Liu Duo acted tsundere and raised her chin. Im still thinking about how I should reward you.
Seeing how disobedient Liu Duo was, he stretched out his hands and wanted to pull her down. Liu Duo immediately said, Ive figured out what I should give you as a reward!
When he heard her, Ye Yangs hand stopped. He wanted to see what she would say.
I will sing you a song! She said as she smiled and lowered her head. Her nose was touching his nose.
Naturally, she could feel that he had reacted to her. She wanted to see if he would abide by what he had said or would he turn into a hungry wolf and devour her?
Okay,e down first. He stretched out his hands and wanted to pull Liu Duo down again. With herying on top of his body, he was really burning with desire, and there was nowhere for him to release it!
Liu Duo saw that Ye Yang wanted to pull her down again. She took his hand and pulled it towards her waist and had him hold her petite waist.
She sped his head with her hands and kissed him on the lips. It wasnt a light and short kiss, like the one during the day. It was a passionate kiss, like when she had been teaching Ye Ling.
And Ye Yang, who was a person who kept his feelings inside him, opened his mouth by himself the moment Liu Duo was about to kiss him. Liu Duo didnt need to make him open his mouth. It was as if he guessed that Liu Duo would kiss him and was just waiting for her to go for it!
Liu Duos eyes were full of smiles when she saw him like this. She then closed her eyes and sighed, Men who keep their desires inside really are different!
Ye Yang was the same as Ye Ling. They were both passive and were at the receiving end in the beginning, but both would take the initiativeter on. However, Ye Yang was much smarter than Ye Ling.
It didnt take long for him to switch from defense to offense. He kissed her until he ran out of breath. It was like he had immediately perfected his kissing technique.
Liu Duoughed in her heart, From Yangs technique, it doesnt look like this is his first time kissing!
As they kissed, Ye Yangs hands couldnt help themselves but move back and forth and fondled Liu Duos waist and back. He really desired her, really wanted her, really, really, wanted...
Ye Yang slowly moved away from her lips and kissed her cheeks, earlobes, and neck. And Liu Duo had long be dizzy from his kissing technique.
When his hands went to massage her chest, Liu Duo couldnt control herself and let out an, Aaah...
She was like a kitten. She let out weak moans and made Ye Yangs entire body tremble.
They turned over fiercely and the two of them switched ces. Ye Yangs forehead was on Liu Duos. Both his hands were on her body, touching everywhere. He was full of desire. He asked Liu Duos opinion in an even lower voice than usual, Can I?
Liu Duo was in a daze. She only regained her head when she suddenly heard Ye Yangs voice. Only then did she realized that she was being pinned down under his body.
She opened her eyes wide and saw that, even though he was full of desire, he still held himself back and asked for her permission. Liu Duo felt happy in her heart that she was so extremely blessed to have such a good man. She was really too fortunate!
She looked at him and saw how unbearable it was for him. She actually also wanted it, as her entire body found it hard to bear after he caressed it. However, this body was simply too young. What should she do? What to do?
After not getting a reply for a long time, Ye Yang thought that Liu Duo wasnt willing. He got up and stopped pressing down on her. Lets sleep.
Chapter 127 - Boo Hoo…
Chapter 127: Boo Hoo...
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yangid on the bed and stared at the ceiling. He was feeling vexed, and his stoic face still seemed to be desiring something. Why didnt he control himself? She was still young. How could he want to do it with her?
Liu Duos heart also felt very empty when she saw him move away. She didnt want him to feel so ufortable as well. However, she was just too young. What could she do?
Sheid down on her side and looked at him. Liu Duo then said, very seriously, Yang, its not that Im not willing. Its just that I feel that I am still too young and am not suited to consummate the marriage. Can you please not me me?
Liu Duo really felt that fifteen years old was still too young and tender and was not a suitable age to consummate the marriage. Otherwise, why would she not want to do it? She wanted to experience what it was like even more than they did. In her previous life, she had never experienced what it was like for a man and woman to join together. She couldnt help that this body just didnt allow her to do it!
Liu Duo roared in her heart, Why didnt I get an older body?! Boo hoo...
Okay. Ye Yang replied with one word. He knew that she was still young, and he didnt me her.
Liu Duo looked at his side profile, and her face became moody. Yang, you me me, right? You didnt even look at me when you spoke.
Ye Yang turned his head when he heard her, and he touched her head. Duo Er, I dont me you. Ill wait until you grow up and until you are willing.
He thought for a while and then said, You can choose who will be the one who consummates the marriage first.
Liu Duo looked at his serious gaze, and she could feel a vast amount of love from him. He was willing to wait for her, because he loved her. He was also willing to forgo going by seniority for consummating the marriage, and not restricting her, by letting her choose which of the four brothers would go first! How open minded was he?
How could she not like such a man? How could she not love him?
She shifted over again and hugged his waist. Yang, thank you. Thank you for being so understanding.
Ye Yang touched her head when he heard that. Go to sleep!
He wanted to get up from bed after he said that. Otherwise, he felt that he was going to explode. Liu Duo was still hugging him and didnt let go. He had also run away thest time they were in bed, and now he wanted to run away again? She wouldnt allow it! Yang, I know it is unbearable for you. I can help you.
She was happy to help him settle the problem. How could she bear to watch a man who respected her so much be so stifled? What if he held it back too much and it broke? Wouldnt that worry her to death? Just as Ye Mo had said, It waspletely right and proper for a wife to help her husband resolve his desires!
Liu Duo didnt wait for him to reply. She shoved her hands directly into his pants and held his baby maker.
Ye Yang waspletely shocked by Liu Duos sudden move and became stunned. He thought, This little girl is really braver than most!
The moment Liu Duo grabbed it, she only wanted to say, Big. Its so big!
Once he regained himself, Ye Yang pressed down on her little hand. He said with an expressionless face, Little Duo, you...
Liu Duo interrupted him immediately. Yang, dont say a word. I am helping you resolve your desires out of my own willingness.
If it were that guy Ye Mo, Liu Duo would definitely not help him resolve his desires of her own free will! That bastard only knew how to use force!
Ye Yang didnt stop her after he heard that. He initially wanted to go out, get some cool breeze, and calm down. However, she didnt let him leave. He might actually die if he had to hold it in when such a soft and sweet thing was in his embrace!
Liu Duos little hand was working very hard and kept moving up and down. She wanted to help him to release his fire and make him stop feeling so ufortable.
Ye Yang closed his eyes and experienced the pleasure she gave him. Although he had rarely had times where he had needed to take care of it himself, he could feel that it was much morefortable with Liu Duos hands than with his own. It was so stimting that it kept standing up and didnt fall!
After a while, Liu Duo, who volunteered to do this, couldnt help butin in her heart, Oh my. He takes even longer than the other one! My poor little hand...
Chapter 128: - I’ll Go Ask Her
Chapter 128: Ill Go Ask Her
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After the deed, Ye Yang also thoughtfully fetched water for Liu Duo to wash her hands.
Then he discarded the water, blew out the lights, and went to bed. Liu Duo held onto him as they slowly drifted into sleep.
The next day, Ye Yang woke up early, unlike Ye Mo who overindulged himself.
He looked at Liu Duo who was still sleeping sweetly in hisp. The corner of his mouth twisted upward, and he felt great. He kissed her on the forehead, then got down from the bed, put on his clothes, and also tucked her in nicely.
Ye Ling had also woken up early and was washing up by the well when the saw Ye Yange out. Yang, youre up. Come and wash up.
Ye Yang acknowledged him and did so.
Ye Mo got left his room and went to the well to wash up too.
Seeing everyone there, Ye Ling asked, Yang, Mo, what do you want to have for breakfast? Ill go prepare it.
Anything, Ye Yang was not picky about food. It should be said that the brothers were never picky about food. Only Liu Duo was a bit fastidious, at least in their eyes.
Ye Mo was gargling. He spat out the water in his mouth and said, Me too. Anything.
Oh, then what do you think Duo Er wants to eat? She doesnt like to repeat the same food everyday, like that time we had paste. Ye Ling cared about Liu Duo, but he did not know what food she would want. If she didnt like the food he made, she wouldnt say it, but shed eat very little, and hed worry that she might starve.
Ill go ask her, Ye Mo proposed after washing his face.
It was half past six then. Liu Duo liked to sleepte, and at that moment she was sleeping quite nicely.
He entered the bedroom and sat by the bed, looking at her wrapped up in the nket, with only her head showing. She did not look like she would wake up soon. For once Ye Mo was not mad, as he admired her like this.
This was the first time he had been so quiet when he was so close to her, and she was quiet too. To be fair, she was sleeping.
After a few quiet moments, he reached out his hand, slowly pinched her nose, and waited for her to run out of air. She had to get up. No shouting or screaming was involved. Wake up.
Liu Duo pped his arm away. She squinted, ring at the culprit, Are you crazy, scoundrel? Are you asking for a beating!
Seeing her wake up in a state of confusion, tongue sharp as usual, he folded his arms across his chest and said cooly, I am not crazy, nor do I want a beating. Anyway, youre not mypetition, and you cant beat me!
Whatever. Get out. I still want to sleep, She turned over and pulled the nket over her head, not wanting to see him.
Cant beat you? You nasty scumbag. Do I look that violent to you? If I want toy hands on you, I have Yang and Mr Liuzi. Do you think they live off vegetables? Mess with me, and theyll mess with you!
With her head covered, Liu Duo thought angrily, This guy is just looking for ways to annoy me, even when Im sleeping!
Seeing her reluctance, Ye Mo sat a bit closer and pulled the nket away, Ling wants me to ask you, what do you want to have for breakfast?
If Ye Ling were there, he would question his actions, saying, Mo, you said youde ask her yourself. I didnt tell you to do that!
Ye Ling would never do something like disturb Liu Duo in her sleep. Especially now, when it was too early to rise.
Hearing that name, Liu Duo did not pull the nket to hide herself again. Instead she replied gently, Ill eat whatever he makes.
With that, she pulled back the nket to cover her head. This made Ye Mo mad.
What did this mean? He had asked her kindly what she wanted to eat, and she had grimaced at him fiercely! At the mention of Ye Lings name, she practically purred. Whats up with the huge disparity?
Chapter 129 - Fighting Again
Chapter 129: Fighting Again
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Angrily, Ye Mo balled his fingers into a fist and aimed it at Liu Duos head, while his insides roared. You foul woman, I want to give you a piece of my mind! Maybe two pieces! Why do you always have something against me!
If Liu Duo had known what he thought, she would have turned back and rolled her eyes at him. Dumbass, exactly whos pushing whom? You dare have the guts to throw the first stone!
Furiously he stomped out of the room but managed to shut the door gently.
Ye Ling saw him and asked, Mo, how did it go? What does Duo Er want to eat?
She doesnt want to! Mo blurted at him before heading to the kitchen to build a fire.
Confused, Ye Ling watched him as he marched away and followed suit.
Ye Yang was sweeping the yard when he saw them go. He put down the broom and headed into the room. He did not believe Liu Duo did not want to eat. The displeasure on Ye Mos face told him that they had been fighting again.
He opened the door, approached the bed, gently pulled away the nket covering her head, and patted her cheeks, Little Duo, what do you want for breakfast?
The low sounding voice was so pleasing to her ears. Liu Duo found herself mesmerised by it.
When Ye Mo had gone to call her, she was forced awake and could not get back to sleep, so she had justid there, not wanting to get up.
Hearing that, Liu Duo snapped her eyes wide open, looked at Ye Yang and giggled, You! Haha...
Ye Yangs face was expressionless, as usual. He patted her head, Sure.
Seeing Ye Yang like this, sheughed even more joyfully. Who would have known that Ye Yang could joke? Haha...
While sheughed, Ye Yang mentioned something else, Gunk on your eyes. Then he reached out and wiped it away.
Liu Duo quickly stoppedughing. Eye gunk? She stared at him nkly while he carefully rubbed the corners.
After that, she proudly proimed, So what if I have that? Does that disgust you? Youre lucky you get to see this side of me! Its your blessing!
Ye Yang, stoic as always, had no reaction, but there was glee in his eyes.
There wasnt any girl who did not care what she looked like in front of her husband in the whole kingdom, or other countries. But here, in their household, his wife was exactly that way, and this was surely his blessing!
Breakfast? Ye Yang gently asked again.
Liu Duo sat up and yawned, Like I said, Ill eat whatever Ling makes. As long as its not made of coarse powder, Ill eat anything.
She didnt n to sleep anymore, since she couldnt anyway.
Ye Yang got his answer, nodded, and walked out. He knew Ye Ling would not prepare food with coarse powder again, so he did not n to tell him, since Liu Duo would eat anything he made anyway. Therefore, he resumed his task of sweeping the fallen leaves in the yard.
Liu Duo put on her clothes and went tob her hair under the roof. When that was done, she walked to the kitchen.
Ling, what are you making?
Her voice announced her arrival even before she had shown up.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling looked towards the entrance. Wasnt she still sleeping?
Liu Duo wasbing her long hair as she walked inside. Ye Ling smiled, Im preparing white porridge and steaming some buns.
Oh, I love whatever you make, she giggled and sat down whilebing her hair.
Dontb your hair everywhere! Ye Mo shouted.
Hearing that, Liu Duo rolled her eyes and ignored him. She did not want to sink to his level! Fussing with him would do her no good. She wanted to live much longer!
Chapter 130 - Morning
Chapter 130: Morning
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo imitated Liu Duo and rolled his eyes at her, because she ignored him first.
Liu Duo simply tied her long hair in a ponytail and went to wash up by the well. Ye Yang was almost finished sweeping the leaves in the yard.
After she finished, she went to his side and smiled sweetly, Morning, Yang!
He did not look up, and said only one word, Morning.
Liu Duo folded her arms in front of her chest and walked alongside him, like a supervisor making sure he did his work right, Yang, thest few days when you were in the hills, what did you do besides hunting?
..., Ye Yang said nothing as he swept, but in his mind, he replied, Missing you!
Theres no one up there, and no one with you. Heck, if it were me, I would have been bored to death...
Liu Duo kept nagging and talking while Ye Yang asionally replied. Regardless of what she said, his answers were always single words, like yes, alright, sure, certainly, and so on, which made Liu Duo so mad that her face and mouth twitched terribly! She stilled her wildly beating heart. Oh dear. He cant say more than a few words, can he? Hes still as stoic as always, and its driving me nuts!
Liu Duo stepped forward and grabbed him by the arm, Yang, lower your head a bit, I want to whisper something to you.
Without much thought, Ye Yang bent down and lowered his head, waiting for her to speak.
Then, Liu Duo cleared her throat, Yang, can you be a bit more passionate, more talkative, perhaps? Werent you on firest night?
At that point, Ye Yangs ears and cheeks flushed a crimson red, Sure.
He was always like this. This made Liu Duo really speechless, and she let go of his arm. Fine. Ill go look for Ling. Hes the best!
The tiniest smile appeared when the corners of Ye Yangs mouth slightly curved upwards as he watched Liu Duo proudly walking away. He thought, This littledy sure is petty.
He realised that, the longer he got to know Liu Duo, the easier it was to spot her many little quirks. The cute one, the brave one, the brash one, the proud one. Their wife had such an interesting character, they must have hit the jackpot of three lifetimes!
Liu Duo found Ye Ling in the kitchen. She grabbed hold of his arm and leaned her head against it, seekingfort, Ling.
Ye Ling had just taken the buns out of the steamer. He looked sideways at the head full of ck hair, Duo Er, whats happened? Are you hungry? Look, the buns are ready, so we can eat now.
Oh, Liu Duo decided to eat her sorrows away and was ready to swallow a number of buns! She helped serve the porridge andid out the chopsticks.
Yang, foods ready. Come sit. Ye Ling ced the buns on the table.
Ye Yang washed his hands and went to sit on a stool. He gazed at Liu Duo, his eyes smiling, because Liu Duo had intentionally served him just half a bowl of porridge.
What are you staring at? Never saw a fairdy before? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Yang. She had decided to treat him like Ye Mo now C they were in the same category. She decided not to give them the time of day!
She had such a raging temperament. Just one word and he could tell she was throwing a tantrum. Ye Ling quickly went to console her, Duo Er, why are you angry? Dont do that. Have some more food.
Ye Mo bit into a bun and looked at her from the sidelines. Seems like someone swallowed some gunpowder this morning!
She heard that and red at him, Like you care!
She took a bun in one hand and vented her resentment as she bit hard and chewed. Her cheeks swelled as they were stuffed full of fillings.
Ye Ling thought that Liu Duo looked really cute in this state. Heughed, Slow down, Duo Er. Chew before you swallow. Dont choke yourself.
Chapter 131 - Reprimanding
Chapter 131: Reprimanding
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang and Ye Mo also felt that she looked both cute very naughty this way. She clearly knew that her mouth was too small, but she still stuffed more into her mouth.
How ugly. Ye Mo drank a spoonful of porridge and said quietly.
The only response he received was Liu Duo biting down on the bun even harder. It was as if she were biting down on his body.
Yang, Mo, and Ling, I see you guys are still eating breakfast. At this time, Ye Lan suddenly entered their house. She hadnt even knocked on the door beforeing directly into the yard.
Ye Yang and the other two brothers immediately turned their heads towards the yard when they heard her. Liu Duo immediately saw Ye Lans smiling face and frowned.
What are you doing here? You are not weed here! Ye Mo said bluntly, reprimanding her.
Although Ye Yangs face still had the same cold expression, it seemed even colder than usual. Ye Ling looked unhappy.
Ye Lan saw that she wasnt wee but pretended to not feel it. She said with a smile, Mo, I am your sister. How can you say something like that?
She didnt even wait for Ye Mo to speak before immediately continuing to say, Grandma sent me here. She said that, since Yang is back, he should go over to the Ye family courtyard.
Every time Ye Yang returned from a hunting trip, he would always sell what he had caught to the vigers. Naturally, the people from the Ye family courtyard would then know he was back.
Our family already separated. Why would he go! You should go back. Yang wont go.
Ye Mo chased her out angrily. Just as he had said, they definitely had some trouble with them! They wanted Yang to go to the Ye family courtyard right after he came back? They had never done this before. It was definitely rted to Liu Duo!
Ive already conveyed the message, so Ill get going. Yang, remember to go to the courtyard! Ye Lan turned around and left.
She muttered after she left the yard, Just go if you want, and dont if you dont. Whos actually hoping that you would show up?
All three of them were of the same mind after Ye Lan visited. The atmosphere was very cold. However, Liu Duo kept eating the bun and drank the porridge. She was not affected at all.
Yang, Mo, why do you think Grandma wants you over at the Ye family courtyard? Ye Ling couldnt figure out why.
Ye Mo took a bite of the bun and said disapprovingly, Who cares! Our families already separated. Our ties have already been severed for so many years, why should we care about her? Does she think she is an empress?
We arent the same little kids that we once were. Does she think she can do whatever she wants? I will beat her up all the same if she provokes me! Ye Mo clenched his teeth as he thought about it.
Ye Ling looked at Ye Yang and asked, Yang, are you going?
At that moment, Ye Mo and Ye Ling saw Liu Duo looking at him. She wanted to know what he thought.
He only spoke three words after he slowly took a bite of his bun and took a sip of the porridge. Im not going!
Ye Mo let out arge sigh when he heard it. If Ye Yang had said that he would go, he would definitely immediately pound on the table and shout, You are not allowed to go! Ye Ling also let out a sigh of relief. If Yang had wanted to go, none of them would have been able to stop him. After all, he was the oldest in their household!
Liu Duo didnt say anything. It was for the best that they resolved such problems by themselves. After all, they werent her rtives. However, if they provoked her, she wouldnt just sit by the sidelines and watch!
Ling, quickly finish your meal. Why are you spacing out? Is it that you want to go to Grandmas house? And that thinking about it makes you unable to eat?! Liu Duo teased Ye Ling. He was really just causing trouble for himself. What was there to think or worry about?
No. I definitely do not want to go. Ye Ling puckered his mouth.
Ye Lan arrived at her house and went to tell her grandma, Grandma, I already told Yang.
Since you have told him, then why didnt hee back with you? Grandma Ye stared at Ye Lan with a ferocious look on her face.
Chapter 132 - Ran Outside
Chapter 132: Ran Outside
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Every time Grandma scolded Ye Lan so fiercely, she would feel like she was wronged, but she didnt dare to speak up. She only hoped that time would pass more quickly. There were only three months left until her wedding day. She wouldnt have to put up with her after that.
Grandma, Mo was being very fierce and he chased me out. I was afraid that he was going to hit me. It was him who didnt let Yange over. When Ye Lan saw that Grandma was going to flip out again, she immediately said, Grandma, they were busy eating breakfast. Perhaps Yang mighteter?
Ye Lan spoke very carefully, as she was afraid she might be the target of Grandmas outburst.
Grandma Ye frowned when she heard that. She said, Ye Mo, that horrid little boy. It is fortunate that he went to school for a few years at least! Such an uncultured man.
Seeing that Grandma had stopped ming her, Ye Lan immediately wanted to slip away. Grandma, should I go cut the ragweed?
She waved her hands, Go. Dont ck off. Otherwise, I will sort you out!
Ye Lan immediately ran to get the sickle, put on a basket backpack, and ran outside.
Grandma Ye saw Ye Lan leaving as fast the wind and scolded, Useless thing that only knows how to take up resources! Cant even go get someone toe over!
She rolled her eyes and went to the kitchen. She took a bowl of white rice, a bowl of red, braised pork, and walked in Ye Xuans direction.
Grandma Ye stood beside the door, knocked on the door, and said softly, Xuan Er, are you up? Its time for breakfast. I have your favorite red, braised pork.
Come in! Ye Xuan saidnguidly. He had probably just woken up.
Grandma Ye was as gentle as amb in front of Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan didnt like it when people entered his room without knocking, so she had learned to knock on the door. Ye Xuan didnt like people who shouted loudly, so she spoke very gently in front of him...
Grandma Ye only pushed open the door after she received permission. She ced the food she had brought over beside the desk. She also helped to organize the books, papers, and pencils on the table while she was there.
Xuan Er,e and eat. Dont starve yourself. You will only have strength once you are full. Dont tire yourself too much. Strive to pass the prefectural exam, which is about twenty-some days away.
After organizing the desk, she also pulled out the stool for him. It was like she was serving the master of the house!
I know. Ill go wash up first and eatter. Ye Xuan yawned. He walked towards the outside of the house while looking like he hadnt fully woken up.
As Grandma Ye looked at Ye Xuans back, she started to curse and scold Ye Lan. Lan, that brat. She actually ran off without helping Ye Xuan wash up! Ill definitely sort you out when you get back.
Ye Yang still didnt visit, even after lunch. Grandma Ye left the courtyard and kept swearing while she did so.
On the other side, Liu Duo was drawing on the table underneath the roof, Ye Ling was reinforcing the soles of a pair of shoes, Ye Yang was making something with bamboo, and Ye Mo went to chop firewood.
This very harmonious scene was suddenly interrupted when Grandma Ye suddenly arrived.
The yard door, which was only closed, was kicked open by a single kick from Grandma Ye. It made a bang sound.
All three of them turned to look towards the yard door at the same time.
Ye Dayang, you sure have some guts to make Grandmae over herself! Grandma Ye walked over and stood in front of Ye Yang while looking very fierce.
... Ye Yang saw that it was their grandma who had arrived. He didnt make a sound, lowered his head again, and continued what he was doing with his hands.
When Grandma Ye saw what Ye Yang did, she got so angry that she kicked the thing Ye Yang was making. No manners! Grandma is talking to you. Have you gone deaf?
... Ye Yang turned in another direction and continued with his own work. He didnt want to speak to her and kept ignoring her.
They had no feelings between them, none whatsoever, but she still called herself their grandma?
He would never forget what had happened in the past!
Chapter 133 - No Difference to Them
Chapter 133: No Difference to Them
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He would remember forever the words she had said when he ran back from the mountains to get help for his father from his two uncles!
Ye Yang didnt say a single word. His entire body emitted coldness. Ye Ling couldnt watch this any longer and said, Grandma, if you have something to say, can you not say it properly?
Grandma Ye turned her criticism towards Ye Ling when she heard him. She roared, You know that I am your grandma, but you are still behaving so rudely? I am speaking to your eldest brother, so why are you butting in?
She turned to Ye Yang again and said, Im here to tell you that Ye Xuan will be taking the prefectural exam in a little while. However, the fortune teller said that your parents graves are blocking his luck, so you guys better move the graves to another ce.
If she hadnt gone to consult the fortune teller, she wouldnt have figured out the reason why her grandson, Ye Xuan, always failed the prefectural exam!
Liu Duo puckered her lips when she heard this. She thought, Oh my, she is ming other people because Ye Xuan couldnt pass? How funny!
When Ye Yang and Ye Ling heard her telling them to move the graves because it was blocking Ye Xuans luck, they frowned so heavily that it could have squashed a mosquito to death.
Ye Yang lifted up his head, looked at his grandma, and said coldly, No!
He wouldnt agree to it, no matter the reason. Whether or not Ye Xuan could pass the prefectural exam was of no concern to them!
Grandma roared shamelessly, No? You unfilial grandson! Ye Xuans future will definitely not be blocked by your dead parents! Do you think I am here to negotiate with you? I am just here to give you notice!
I already sent someone to dig them up. You guys better go find a ce for your parents! She turned around to leave after she finished speaking.
Before taking even a few steps, she turned around again, Also, you guys better sell that shared wife of yours and buy a new one who knows her ce! Dont tarnish the Ye familys reputation. Lowly hussy with no sense of shame!
She cast a nce at Liu Duo, turned around and finally left.
Hey, I will get angry! Liu Duo felt very miserable. Why was she always getting scolded as lowly since she had been reborn here?
She initially didnt want to get involved. She put down her brush and said, Where did this olddye from, and why is she here criticizing people? Yang, Ling, do you guys know her? If you dont, I will need to get a broom to chase her out!
As she spoke, she really got up and went to get the broom underneath the roof.
Grandma Ye suddenly stopped walking and turned around when she heard Liu Duos voice. I am their grandma. You lowly hussy with no sense of shame dare to call me an olddy? You disrespectful and unfilial brat!
Liu Duo took the broom and then walked unhurriedly. Grandma? If you are their grandma, then why didnt they greet you enthusiastically and wee you?
Moreover, you are an olddy, do you still think that you are still a young, little virgin girl? You dont even know that, as a senior, you should take care of your juniors. If you dont do that, why should juniors respect you?
You are all an unfilial bunch! Its such a misfortune to have you guys as family... Grandma howled crazily and panted heavily.
Liu Duo walked forward, stood in front of Grandma Ye, looked at her wrinkled face, and said with a smile, Olddy, you are wrong. We are humans! Of course, we cant be filial and respectful towards something like you that isnt equal to us. Moreover, we arent a family, so there is no need to mention anything about the misfortune of being a part of your family.
Liu Duo didnt care about how fierce Grandma Ye looked. She, again, said with a smile, Do you want to leave on your own, or do you want me to use this broom to chase you out?
She even swung the broom around in her hands.
Grandma Ye showed an expression that seemed to say, Dont you dare. She stood still, didnt move, and scolded, You lowly hussy! If you dare to touch me today, I will tear you to pieces and turn your life upside down!
Chapter 134 - Be More Gentle
Chapter 134: Be More Gentle
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She turned her head and roared at Ye Yang again, Ye Dayang, look at this shared wife you guys bought. She is shamelessly ruining our family values. She is also acting very arrogant by talking to your grandma this way!
Ye Yang didnt pay attention to what his grandma said. He got up, walked next to Liu Duo, and took the broom from her hands.
He touched Liu Duos head. Be more gentle.
Liu Duos mouth started to twitch when she heard that. She muttered in her heart, Oh my, is he calling me crude?
She crossed her arms over her chest, tilted her head, let out a humph, and ignored him.
Ye Yang saw Liu Duos pouting and unhappy face and found it to be quite funny.
When Grandma Ye saw that Ye Yang hadnt looked at her or spoken to her from the beginning till now, she roared again, Ye Dayang, do you not see me? Did you hear what I said? You unfilial grandson! Im going to get even angrier!
... Ye Yang looked at her, turned around, sat down, and continued making his things again.
When Liu Duo saw that, she also turned around, sat down, and continued with her drawing. Ye Ling also ignored her and lowered his head to continue to sew the insoles.
Liu Duo was their wife and was not rted to her. She had no power to make them sell off Liu Duo! They also hadnt agreed to move their parents graves!
Grandma Ye was swearing like a sailor. She said, You guys better find a ce for your parents, otherwise it is your own fault if they are tossed in the wilderness! and then she left.
She still had to go find someone to dig up the graves!
Ye Ling saw that Grandma Ye left, and asked, feeling worried, Yang, what should we do if Grandma really finds someone to move mom and dads graves?
No one would dare to do it! Ye Yang said very confidently.
Everyone within ten miles of here knew about Ye Mos temper. Who would dare to move their parents graves without his permission? Who would be willing to take a fist to the face? Moreover, Ye Yang and Ye Liu were also not pushovers!
On the contrary, Liu Duo didnt think too much of it. With Ye Mos temper, it would be strange if he did not kick up a storm!
To relieve Ye Lings anxiety, she said, Ling, dont think about that. You dont need to worry with your brothers around.
But... Ye Ling was still very worried. He knew that Grandma would do whatever she said she would do. She never cared about what other people said.
Liu Duo interrupted him, No more buts. Just trust your brothers. Especially Little Brother Mo C his violent attribute is the best. What are you afraid of? What are you worried about? Even if there were a fight, we will just help to cheer him on! Rx, stop having such unhappy thoughts.
Oh. Ye Ling had a mncholy look. He frowned and still felt worried and anxious.
They never wouldve thought that, after noting to their house for so many years, their grandma woulde to ask them to move mom and dads graves for Ye Xuan. She even wanted Liu Duo sold. Why did they have such a grandma? Was she actually their real grandma?
Liu Duo drew a cute rabbit that looked like a hooligan and showed it to Ling, Ling, take a look. Isnt this rabbit cute?
This is a rabbit? Ye Ling was puzzled. Why couldnt he see it? Duo Er, is this a rabbit? I dont find it cute C just a bit weird.
Rabbits eyes were supposed to be round, but the rabbit in this drawing had lines for eyes. It looked strange no matter how he looked at it.
Liu Duoughed when she heard him. Look at the two ears. Those two ears are the symbol for rabbits. Dont you think that the rabbit looks cute with a fat head and body?
He had never seen such an abstract looking rabbit before, so Liu Duo understood his feelings, but she still found it to be very cute. She decided to have Miss Feng leave one for her so she could hug it when she slept.
Chapter 135 - Why Did He Become Friends With Him?
Chapter 135: Why Did He Be Friends With Him?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Wazi was also chopping firewood at the foot of the mountain. He saw Ye Mos figure, immediately put on his basket backpack, and walked over.
Mo, since you are here chopping firewood, why didnt you call me.
Ye Mo turned his head around when he heard Li Wazis voice. Hey.
There was a lot of firewood at the foot of this mountain. It didnt take too long before the two of them had filled their baskets. They even tied up two extra bundles. They then sat down at the side to rest.
Li Wazi wiped away his sweat and then asked, Mo, I saw your wife at the crossroads staring at you and Li Chunmei for a quite a while. She was expressionless and looked quite scary. Did you get criticized after you went back?
Why would he mention something that was so private? Ye Mo rolled his eyes at Li Wazi and said unhappily, Do you enjoy getting scolded? Why are you asking so much? Why didnt you go give me a heads up at the time?
Ye Mo had been unprepared when he got home and got scolded because Li Wazi hadnt given him a heads up. She had even said she wanted to divorce him! How embarrassing!
Li Wazi smiled naively, Im just concerned about you. I was rushing home at that time. Its not like you dont know that my wife is about to give birth.
Li Wazis wife was eight months pregnant. He was extremely happy, as this would be his first child. He also marriedte, because he was poor. Otherwise, he would have had two or three children by now.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at Li Wazi when he heard him. You forgot about your brothers once you got a wife! Ive really misjudged you.
Dont you have a wife as well? Li Wazi didnt get angry at all. He said again, You havent told me yet, were you criticized after you went home? I think you probably were. After all, your wife is quite difficult to deal with.
Ye Mos mouth twitched. He immediately decided to break off rtions with this bad friend! He criticized him every time he opened his mouth! It was like he really wanted him to scold him.
Li Wazi started to talk again after he saw that Ye Mo didnt say anything, Mo, even if you were criticized, it would be for the best if you dont go head to head with her. Otherwise, you will be the one who suffers! Last time, I saw that your wifes rtionship with Liu was quite good. She probably also has a good rtionship with Yang and Ling...
Li Wazi spoke very energetically. The more Ye Mo heard, the angrier he got. He was such a bad friend. Why did he be friends with him?
He got up slowly, put on the basket backpack, took the two bundles of firewood, and walked away angrily.
Li Wazi saw what happened and still remembered to shout to Ye Mo, Mo, you better change that temper of yours. Otherwise, you will continue to live like a monk, even though you have a wife!
Most people wouldnt bother with him, but he was Ye Mos good friend. That was why Li Wazi said so much to make him understand that he shouldnt be so violent and aggressive towards his wife.
When Ye Mo arrived home, he kicked open the yard door, threw the firewood onto the ground, and dropped the basket backpack.
Liu Duo and the others were stunned when they saw Ye Mo behaving this way. What had happened? Who had made him angry?
Mo, what happened? Why are you so angry?
Ye Ling inquired, feeling concerned. He guessed, Did Mo know that Grandma wants to move mom and dads graves?
Nothing. Ye Mo answered angrily.
He took the ax and chopped the firewood violently to vent his anger. What Li Wazi had said really made him mad. I will continue to live like a monk, even though I have a wife?
Ye Yang nced at Ye Mo and continued doing his own things. He was used to Mo acting like this.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Ye Mo. It would be weird if he didnt get mad at least once a day! He was so young, but he had such a violent temper. Sooner orter, he would die because of it!
The four of them each did their own things in the yard. Only Liu Duo and Ye Ling spoke to each other, and they would asionally let out augh.
Chapter 136 - Bang
Chapter 136: Bang
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After dinner and a wash, Ye Mo went to Liu Duos room, took off his outer garments, and fell onto the bed. It was rare of him to not sneak under Liu Duos nket. Liu Duo had her back to him as she leisurely slipped into her dreams.
Ye Mo kept recalling that remark, and it made him terribly uneasy. Ye Yang had told him not to force her. Li Wazi was right, having a wife was like living the life of a monk!
In the middle of the night, while she was sound asleep, Liu Duo suddenly felt as though she was near a heat source and getting hotter by the second. She squinted her eyes open to find Ye Mo tightly wrapped around her, touching her here and there. She pped his hands away and moved aside.
In a blur she said, Go to sleep, dont touch anything.
By then Liu Duo was so sleepy her brain was not working right. She did not want to argue with him. She just wanted to sleep.
In the beginning Ye Mo had also been fast asleep, and he was not sure what happened next, but Li Wazis words kept invading his mind, and in a blur he had snuck under Liu Duos nket and held on to her. He didnt want to be a monk. He had a wife!
Say, Liu Duo, do you want us to be monks? Ye Mo asked softly, his voice hoarse, and he somehow sounded aggrieved.
... Liu Duo, who was terribly tired, had no desire to listen to him in detail. Her mind was totally nk.
Having received no response, Ye Mo stopped talking, as though he was muttering in his dreams.
In the morning, when Liu Duo woke up, Ye Mo was not by her side. She did not care. She turned about in bed and slept for a while longer before finally waking up.
On that morning, Ye Ling made noodles. He only started cooking when Liu Duo went to wash up.
Ling, the noodles taste great, she giggled after a mouthful.
Ye Ling smiled too, As long as you like them.
He was happiest when Liu Duo was eating the food he had prepared, because he felt he wasnt good at anything else, besides cooking.
Mo... With a bang, the door to their yard was forcefully pushed open.
In came Li Wazi, looking very anxious. The four looked at him curiously, wondering what the emergency was so early in the morning.
Realising it was his friend, Ye Mo had no kind words to say, Li Wazi, whats this about? If you broke our door youll have to repair it!
Having ran there in a rush, Li Wazi caught his breath, I came here in a hurry, to tell you guys.
He heaved another breath and added, Just now, I saw your grandmother with a few strangers, and they are heading towards your parents graves. They have hoes with them, like theyre nning to dig something.
Hearing that, Ye Yang leapt up immediately and rushed outside. He had surely underestimated his grandmother. She could not get help in the vige, so she had asked for assistance from strangers in town?
Ye Ling watched Ye Yang run off. He stood up and wanted to follow. Ye Mo asked, Ling, what happened? Are you hiding something from me?
Upon seeing Ye Yangs reaction, he had guessed that something must have happened the previous day.
Your grandmother wants to dig up your parents graves, saying theyre getting in the way of Ye Xuans schrship!
Ye Ling could not say anything. A look of resentment was stered on his face. Liu Duo could not stand it.
Another bang and this time Ye Mo threw aside his bowl. Filled with rage, Ye Mo dashed outside too, quickly followed by Li Wazi. Then Ye Mo doubled back, grabbed the shoulder pole under the roof, and rushed out again with a stern look on his face.
He initially wanted to take the axe, but that could cause some bloody injuries, and that wouldnt be eptable in front of his parents graves. He did not want them to see. But a blunt weapon, while still painful, would not shed blood!
Chapter 137 - Fed Up And Not Enduring Anymore
Chapter 137: Fed Up And Not Enduring Anymore
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Mo got angry, it almost seemed like he would go for the kill. And even if lives were at stake, he would rather be imprisoned or sentenced to death than see his family being wronged or tarnished by anybody!
He was lucky that he had several brothers. If anything happened to him, Ye Yang and Ye Liu could take care of Ye Ling, so he was not afraid to cause trouble.
This also meant people far and wide knew better than to take advantage of them or mess with their property.
Ye Ling eagerly wanted to catch up to him, but he couldnt due to his mobility issues. Liu Duo had also put down her food and gone out after them.
She took hold of Ye Lings hand, seeing how flustered he was, and said, Ling, take it slowly. You cannot rush. Dont forget what Dr. Li said. You dont have to worry with Yang and Little Mo around.
Duo Er, how can I not be flustered? Shes rounding up people to dig up my parents graves!
From that moment on, the little ounce of longing he had for family love from his grandmotherpletely vanished. He would not call her Grandmother anymore!
She patted his hands and patiently consoled him, Ling, Yang and Little Mo are on their way. With them there, no one can touch the graves, calm down. Little Mo took something with him, and Yang and him wont lose out. Dont worry.
When Liu Duo and Ye Ling finally arrived, they heard Ye Mo roar out, Old hag, if you darey a finger anywhere near this ce, Ill bash your ws off!
And you lot! You daree to dig up our parents graves for money. I wont spare any of you!
This was the first time she had heard such a domineering taunt and seen him preparing for a fight. Liu Duo saw stars. Oh wow, Little Mo is so handsome, so manly!
Why you ungrateful brat, unworthy grandson! I paid for your schooling for so many years, and this is how you greet your grandmother... Grandmother Ye roared back with great volume, but Ye Mo interrupted her before she could finish.
Who are you calling family, you old hag? Who are you calling grandson? Ive never spent any of your money, so quite lying!
Ye Mo defied her every word, not nning on saving her face. Usually, when Grandmother Ye scolded him, he would not do that. But this was his parents graves, and she nned on digging them up. He was fed up and was not going to endure anymore of this!
The few years he had spent at school all came from the money his father earned by hunting. When had she ever paid for it?
The few men she had hired from town looked at one another, not knowing what to do. Seeing the determination on Ye Mos face and the hoe in his hands, they did not dare to take action.
No one could read Ye Yangs cold, stoic face. But even as he stood by Ye Mo, saying nothing, his imposing manner was enough to freak them out.
They had just wanted some extra cash, but they didnt intend to risk their lives! They had families to go home to!
Grandmother Ye, why do you have to dig their parents graves? Its not very nice, is it? They have been resting here for so long. Why do you have to disturb them? Let them go.
Li Wazi tried to help make peace. He didnt want Ye Mo to do anything rash. After all, this was his grandmother. Even if she made an outrageous mistake, he couldnt really get physical. Otherwise it would be the talk of the town, and it wouldnt do any good for Ye Mo and his family.
The leader among the few men employed to do the dirty work said to her, Grandmother Ye, since you have not discussed this matter properly with your grandsons, I think we should leave first. We still have other work, so we should hurry.
Chapter 138 - Not Recognizing Family
Chapter 138: Not Recognizing Family
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The few followers heeded his decision and nodded in agreement.
Grandmother Ye was not pleased with this. She yelled at the men, Who says I cant touch it? I paid you people to do some work, and youre just going to quit? This is unreasonable!
Liu Duo and Ye Ling went to the brothers side, looking on as Grandmother Ye ranted.
Dont mind those ungrateful brats! Do what you were asked to do and dig. They wont do anything. I dont believe theyd dare to hit me! The words were spoken to the men paid to dig up the graves, but her eyes were harshly ring at her grandsons, as if she could gobble them up.
Even so, the men did not dare to work, since Ye Mos stinging re was still fixed on them.
At that moment, Ye Xuans mother, who was also the brothers second aunt, arrived.
This is preposterous. How dare you talk to your grandmother like that, you ungrateful brats? Mother, stop this nonsense, and lets dig the grave. Best not ruin our Xuans schrly future, Ye Wushi shamelessly said as she went to the old womans side.
Then she ordered the men they had hired, Come one, get to it. What are you standing there for? Do you want the remaining payment or not?
The men had only been paid half of what was promised to them. They would get the other half of the payment after they had finished the job.
Ye Mo swaggered and moved to the front of the graves when he saw her giving out orders. How could they start? The men were put in a difficult spot, not knowing what to do.
Ye Wushi grabbed a hoe from one of the mens hands, held it up, and was about to dig in when Ye Mo immediately swung his shoulder pole and struck her body, Bitch, did you think I was joking?
Ye Mos swing packed quite a punch. The men who had been hired to the digging could feel the physical pain, even though none of them had been struck. They were d they hadnt started. After all, they hade for the money, not for a beating. They had agreed to the job because they were offered a great sum of money.
Ah... Damn you, Ye Mo. How dare you hit me? You motherless scum! Ye Wushi gave a horrible shriek and scolded him.
Grandmother Ye saw that her daughter-inw was injured. She went up and pushed Ye Mo aside, This is preposterous! You unworthy bastard, you dare hit your aunt! What uncultured good-for-nothing scum!
So what if I hit her? If you dare touch our parents graves, Ill beat you too! Ye Mo raised his pole in a defiant pose, as though not recognizing family!
Liu Duo apuded him as he did so. With family like that, they deserve to be punished! Otherwise, they would take the brothers for easy prey.
Ye Yang stepped forward too, after seeing Ye Mo in action. He stood in front of Grandmother Ye and Ye Wushi, emotionless as always, saying nothing as usual, just ring very coldly at them!
It was a face that dared them to touch their parents graves if they could get past him!
Ye Ling was next to join them. Even though he couldnt help, he refused to back down and dishonour his brothers.
Grandmother Ye pointed at them, her voice shaking, You... All of you...
Grandmother, Mother, what is the meaning of this? Do you actually believe what the fortune teller said? Ye Xuan said as he caught up with them.
He had heard from Ye Lan that their grandmother had paid some men to destroy his uncle and aunts grave, and he got so flustered that he had rushed out of the house. After all, the dead should rest in peace and not be disturbed. And would Ye Yang and his brothers agree to this?
Xuan, why did youe? Grandmother Ye became gentle and kind at the sound of Ye Xuans voice.
Then, Ye Wushi bawled out, Xuan, my dear, Ye Mo almost beat me to death!
Chapter 139 - I Don’t Blame Him
Chapter 139: I Dont me Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Xuan looked at his own mother, whose face was covered in tears and snot. Before he could respond, he heard Ye Mo addressing him, Ye Xuan, its best you take your grave-digging mother home. Dont me me if I almost killed her!
Curse you, Ye Mo! You deserve to die for beating me up like this... Ye Wushi swore non-stop when she heard him speak.
Ye Xuan hated to see his family making a scene like this, so he yelled at his mother, Thats enough! Grandma, Mother, dont every a finger on Uncle Ye and Aunt Yes grave. If you continue like this, I wont take the government exam!
Dont do that, Xuan! Grandmother will listen to you. You have to take the test.
Yes, my dear Xuan. You cant skip the exam. Your mother I will listen to you.
Grandmother Ye and Ye Wushi immediately bent to his will. They swore never toy a finger on the brothers parents graves.
Then go home quickly, all of you! If you believe a word that fortune teller says again, Ill move out! Ye Xuan uttered some tough words. He could not stand their deliberate acts like this.
Grandmother Ye and Ye Wushi wanted to say something, but left immediately when they saw the grouchy look on his face.
Watching their backs as they fled, Ye Mo spoke to Ye Xuan, albeit in an unfriendly manner, Future schr, my lord, shouldnt you hurry home to be with your books? Make haste for revision. Otherwise, if you fail again, who knows what crazy ideas that old hag in your family will think of next!
Ye Yang merely nced at Ye Xuan, saying nothing.
Ye Xuan paid no attention to Ye Mos mockery. Instead, he spoke in a serious tone, Mo, what Grandmother did was wrong. Allow me to apologize to you, your family, Uncle Ye, and Aunt Ye, on her behalf C hers and my mothers.
With that, he bowed to them, and bowed another time to their parents graves, at ny degrees.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at Ye Xuans sincere apology and left. His trouble-making friend, Li Wazi left with him. On the contrary, Liu Duo felt that although Ye Xuan could be quite annoying, he had his merits.
Ye Yang nodded slightly. After all, this was not Ye Xuans intention, so he could notbe med.
Then he followed Ye Mo and left. Ye Ling and Liu Duo naturally caught up soon after.
Ye Xuan watched Liu Duo as she walked away. A smile hung on his face. He noticed that Liu Duo had seemed quite satisfied with his actions. He enjoyed the recognition from her, and he liked that she agreed with him.
Liu Duo returned home with the others. Ye Mo said to Li Wazi, I cant thank you enough. If you hadnte to inform us in time, our parents graves would have been destroyed by that old hag.
No need to thank me. You know who I am, Li Wazi gave an earnest smile.
Ye Mos business was also Li Wazis business. It neednt be clearly defined. Ye Mo had treated him very well, despite his nasty temper.
At least Ye Xuan wasnt like his grandmother, ming others and doing oundish things just because he failed the government exam, said Liu Duo.
Hearing that, Ye Mo pulled a long face again and shouted, Shut your mouth and stop speaking for them! He fully deserves to fail. me wont do anything!
Liu Duo furrowed her eyes. For starters, Ye Xuans actions were quite prim and proper. Why was it wrong for her to agree? Ridiculous. What are you shouting at me for? Have you lost your mind?
Well, you have! You know how he is and yet you still praise him! Ye Mo fretted. He had never been praised before, and here she was praising another man!
Chapter 140 - He Doesn’t Want It
Chapter 140: He Doesnt Want It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo really thought that Ye Mo was crazy. Whatever kind of person Ye Xuan was, how was it any of her business? She didnt need to know that. This was unreasonable!
She huffed, and ignored him.
Ye Mo got himself irritated again because Liu Duo did not reply to him, nor did she look at him. He did not like it at all. Im talking to you. Do you hear me! Dont flirt with strangers!
And hes a guy too! He left that part unspoken and locked in his mind.
Liu Duo twitched her lips at the way Ye Mo talked to her like he was teaching children.
Mentally, Im older than you, and you want to teach me? Hrious! She thought, and went on ignoring him.
Mo, actually what Ye Xuan did back there was right. He didnt mean it to happen this way, Li Wazi said.
He also felt that Ye Xuan had done the right thing, and he hadnt forgetten to apologise to Uncle Ye and Aunt Ye.
Ye Mo got angrier when he heard that. As though his own wife praising that man wasnt enough, his friend had to put in a good word too? He yelled, Li Wazi, Im severing ties with you!
He really didnt need a friend like him!
Li Wazi, stunned, rubbed his ears and asked nkly again, Ah?
What did I do? Was it something I said? Why does he suddenly want to cut ties with me? Li Wazi couldnt think straight.
Seeing him just standing there in shock, as though disconnected with the world, a frustrated Ye Mo went to shoo him out of the yard, Get out. Get out now! Go back to your wife, and dont let me see you again!
Ye Mo felt that he had wasted so much time being friends with an idiot friend. And what a terrible friend that guy had been!
Even after he got chased out of the yard, Li Wazi still couldnt understand what went wrong. Was this the end of their friendship? No, he didnt want that! They had known each other for years. How could one moment end it all? And without any rification!
Mo, Mo, open up! I dont want this. I dont want this to end... Li Wazi knocked on the door, shouting, like an abandoned wife.
Liu Duo heard him listing all the things he didnt want to do, and felt that he sounded weird. Sheughed out loud.
Mo, whats this about? Brother Li didnt do anything wrong, and he led you to those people, whom you scared away, Ye Ling had heard Li Wazis cries too, and he couldnt bear to see him like that.
To Ling, Li Wazi was just as important as his brothers.
Ye Yang nced at Ye Mo, then he got up and opened the door for Li Wazi.
Once he got in, Li Wazi bellowed at Ye Mo, Youre a heartless man, Ye Mo! You can talk about severing ties just like that? You make me so mad!
With that, he left. Ye Mo was next to be dumbstruck. What was that just now? The look of someone who had been abandoned? Wronged?
Ye Mo thought of Li Wazi and the look in his eyes, and he felt goosebumps all over his body. He thought, Damn, how is it that Ive never realised his feminine side before?
Morning passed just like that. By noon, every household was busy preparing lunch.
Ye Yang and the rest also started cooking. No one mentioned the mornings incident! But deep down inside, everyone shuddered. How could there be a grandmother who behaved like that?
When lunch was ready, they sat by the table, and just as they started to eat, their favourite Aunt Ye dropped by and hurried over, Are you having lunch?
She had heard rumours about how Ye Mo had beaten up his aunt because she wanted to relocate the grave or something like that, so she hade over immediately.
Aunt Ye, why did youe? Have you eaten lunch? Come, lets eat together, Liu Duo quickly came to greet her. She liked this aunt very much.
Chapter 141 - If He Had A Choice
Chapter 141: If He Had A Choice
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Aunt Ye. Ye Yang and the others also greeted her.
Aunt Ye nodded her head with a smile and sat down beside them. Ive already eaten, so you guys go ahead and eat.
Ye Ling didnt care that she had eaten. He immediately went, got a bowl of rice, and brought some chopsticks for her. Aunt Ye, have something. How could you have eaten if noon just arrived?
Ye Mo also said, Go ahead and eat Aunt Ye. Why are you being so courteous?
Aunt Ye saw that they were being so enthusiastically filial and decided not to argue.
After the meal, Aunt Ye asked, feeling concerned, Yang, what happened this morning? I heard that Mo hit your second uncles wife?
That old hag hired someone to dig up our parents graves so she could move them. She said that it was blocking that brat Ye Xuans luck! That was why I took action. Ye Mo objected.
Aunt Ye frowned when she heard that. She knew Ye Xuan was always taking the imperial exams, but why was Ye Dngs grave involved?
Ye Ling saw that Aunt Ye was puzzled and said, Ye Xuans grandmother went to find a fortune teller to tell his fortune. That is why she wants us to move the graves.
Why is Xiaohua being so silly? Can the fortune tellers words be believed? They all recklessly swindle money. Aunt Ye was very angry. How could she so casually move her eldest sons grave just because of a few words?
Xiaohua? Liu Duo tried to hold back herughter when she heard it. The grandmother was already so old, but she had a name that meant little flower? She should be called something that meant the opposite. She should be called Laohua.
Aunt Ye would always refer to Grandma Ye by her real name, Wang Xiaohua, in private. However, she wouldnt call her that when she was present.
Aunt Ye, its fine now. If they try to do anything sneaky, I will beat them to death! Ye Mo said very fiercely.
She saw how much Ye Mo and the others hated their own grandmother and advised them, Mo, you guys shouldnt be so impulsive either. They are still your grandmother and aunt, after all. Although they are in the wrong, they are still family. Try to talk about it properly. How could you use violence?
Who is family with them? Being family with them is our great misfortune! Ye Mo felt irritated. If he had a choice, he would definitely not choose to have any blood rtions with them.
Aunt Yeughed when she saw Ye Mo getting so angry. Mo, just look at yourself. You are already an adult. You shouldnt speak so angrily. You need to turn over a new leaf and handle situations calmly in the future. After all, Grandma and your second uncles wife are your seniors. If you hit or scold them, it will be gossip, and it will only cause harm to you guys.
Aunt Ye, people should live freely. Who cares what others gossip about? As the saying goes, people who are nice get bullied, and tame horses get ridden. Being blindly amodating to them will result in them bing more daring, let alone bing willing to speak. Liu Duo said, feeling that Ye Mo and the others had done nothing wrong!
They hadnt even discussed it with them before taking action. Moreover, it didnt matter if it was discussed or not, Ye Mo and the others would never agree to move the graves!
But in the future... Aunt Ye still wanted to say something, but Liu Duo interrupted her by speaking again, Thats enough. Aunt Ye, lets not talk about that again. It has already passed. We will talk about future things once they ur. As long as they dont act too excessively, Yang and the others can be reasonable!
Liu Duo really didnt want to keep talking about this. It would only ruin her mood. Aunt Ye, we will be renovating the house soon. You muste and help us!
Aunt Ye nodded when she heard her. Okay, I wille to cook for you guys.
She wouldnt talk about it if Liu Duo didnt want to talk about it. After all, it wasnt a happy thing. She also believed that Yang and the others were capable of being reasonable.
Chapter 142 - Very Furious
Chapter 142: Very Furious
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Aunt Ye became very happy when Liu Duo mentioned renovating the house. The house would be less lively once it was more spacious. Little girl, renovating the house is a good thing, but you guys should also work hard to make more babies. Wouldnt that make it perfect?
Ye Mo nodded vigorously in agreement when he heard her. Aunt Ye, that is for sure. When that timees, you will need toe to help look after them. From what I see, Liu Duo wouldnt know how to take care of babies. She would only be capable of giving birth to them!
Ye Mo would radiate with happiness when he heard about having babies. Liu Duos mouth twitched. This bastard became excited just by hearing about having babies? Liu Duo also became angry because she heard him say that she would only know how to give birth babies and wouldnt know how to take care of them.
She stretched out her hand and pinched him. You are the one who only knows how to give birth to babies and wont know how to take care of them!
Ss! Ye Mo shouted after getting suddenly pinched. Why did you pinch me? It goes without saying that I dont know how to give birth to babies, and dont know how to take care of them!
Liu Duo became very angry when she saw Ye Mo making an expression that showed what he had said was obvious. Although what he had said was true, it still made Liu Duo unhappy! Did she say she wanted to give birth? How hrious!
She crossed her arms over her chest, turned around, and ignored him! He wanted to have babies? He should give birth to them himself.
Aunt Ye watched their interaction. Although both of them were quite hot-headed, they were a quarrelsome but harmonious and loving couple. Sheughed, Mo, regardless if this silly girl knows how to take care of babies, I will stille and help.
They then talked about some other stuff. However, Liu Duo continued to ignore Ye Mo the whole time. Ye Mo was very angry, and he had caused Liu Duo to be very furious as well.
Aunt Ye finally went home after staying there for a long time. She was very happy that they were living harmoniously.
Yang, lets go to town and buy some new clothes tomorrow. Liu Duo suggested when she saw Ye Ling starting to patch his clothes again.
She only had one new item of clothing, and it had been given to her by Miss Fang. She didnt have any other clothes she could alternate between. Her shirts and pants were also all old.
Okay. Ye Yang nodded his head. He would agree with whatever Liu Duo wanted to do.
When Liu Duo saw Ye Yang agree, she immediately took the clothes in Ye Lings hands. Ling, stop sewing. Lets go buy some new clothes tomorrow. We can throw these out.
Duo Er, this can still be worn after it has been sewn. Even if we were to buy new clothes, we can still wear these when we are working. Ye Ling was reluctant to throw them out. After all, they could still be worn.
Ling, she has money now, so she is showing off. Ye Mo said, sounding very peculiar.
Liu Duo threw the old clothes on the floor and said proudly, So what if Im showing off? We will all buy new clothes tomorrow. Since you dont like to show off, you can keep wearing your old, worn out clothes! Who cares about you?
Why will I not get any? Ye Mo got angry.
Liu Duo saw him get angry and raised her chin. Have you forgotten what I said to you? I control the lifeline of this household. All the money is in my control. And you ask, Why?!
Oh right. How could he forget? This made Ye Mo so angry that he couldnt speak.
What are you staring at? Your eyes wont be bigger than mine even if you keep staring! Are you still not going to go chop the firewood? Are you trying to ck off? If you ck off, you wont even get to eat dinner tonight! Liu Duo was acting very smug, like she was high up in the heavens!
You...brat. You win! Ye Mo became so angry that he immediately turned around, picked up the basket backpack and ax from underneath the roof, and then rushed out of the yard.
Liu Duoughed aloud happily when she saw Ye Mo looking so sullen, because he couldnt let out his anger, even though he was so furious.
Duo Er, are you really not going to buy new clothes for Mo? Ye Ling asked cutely.
Chapter 143 - I Like It
Chapter 143: I Like It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo sat to the side with her hands on her chin. She said while smiling, Of course. I was just teasing him. Ling, you are really too cute!
Ye Ling felt relieved after he heard that. If she didnt let Ye Mo buy new clothes, he wouldnt buy any either. Oh.
Ye Yang patted Liu Duos head when he saw her behaving weirdly. He found it to be quite cute.
Liu Duo tilted her head, faced Ye Yang, and said angrily, Yang, can you not touch my head? Why does it feel like you are touching a pet!
Mentally, she was already twenty-five years old. She really didnt like always getting touched on the head!
With regards to Liu Duo not liking her head touched, Ye Yang said, I like it.
Oh my. Yang, this wooden guy, will also use the word like? Liu Duo stared at Ye Yang as if staring at some kind of strange monster.
Ye Ling also stared at him like staring at some kind of strange monster. Did he see Yang smile? This was quite a rare sight. Yang probably hadnt smiled in a long time.
Ye Ling looked over at Liu Duo again. They were really lucky that she had be their wife. She could make Yang smile. This was really something that was hard toe by.
Liu Duo stared at Yangs stoic face for a while and asked, So, do you like me, or do you like touching my head? Or is it because you like me, and that is why you like to touch my head?
She wanted to see what else this wooden guy would say.
In response to Liu Duos question, Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo with an expressionless face. He then turned around and continued to weave the bamboo basket.
... Liu Duo became depressed. What did he mean by that? He didnt want to reply? Or was he unwilling to reply?
Liu Duo ran over like a little kid, crouched next to Ye Yang, and said in an angry but cute way, Yang, if you dont say why, then dont think about touching my head again!
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo and said three words, Ive said it.
Said it? Liu Duo rolled her eyes. Since you said it, can you not say it again? Who would know what you meant when you said you like it. Did mean you like me? Or you like touching my hair? Or that you like both?
Yangs eyes filled with smiles when he saw Liu Duo being so relentless. She even rolled her eyes at him mischievously. I like both.
Liu Duo stood up proudly, like a peacock, after she got her answer. As I thought. Im so clever and quick-witted. How could it be possible that you would only like touching my head?
After she finished speaking, she went back to Ye Ling and sat beside him. Of course she knew that Ye Yang touched her hair because he liked her. She just wanted to incite a response from him on purpose. She wanted to hear this wooden guy say that he liked her again. After all, it was too hard toe by! It was he who had said it first anyway.
Liu Duo, being in a good mood, started humming a folk tune. She nced at Ye Yang, who was busy working in the yard, and then she nced over at Ye Ling.
Since Ye Ling couldnt sew the clothes anymore, he had started to reinforce the shoes soles again. His serious appearance looked extremely handsome.
The nice atmosphere was broken when Ye Mo returned from getting firewood. When he entered, there was a fiery atmosphere and the house felt like it was going to start on fire.
Ye Mo threw the basket backpack to the ground when he arrived. He looked over at Liu Duo, and his gaze was filled with ferocity as he did so.
And Liu Duo, who was in an extremely good mood, did not want to stoop to his level. She said with a smile, Little Brother Mo, are you unable to ept it? Even if you dont ept it, you cant do anything. Its not my fault the familys money is under my control. Hahaha...
Liu Duoughed smugly, trying to contain her happiness.
Ye Mo nced at Liu Duo and started to chop the firewood. He used a lot of force when chopping. Bang, bang, bang. There was the nonstop sound of firewood getting chopped. He roared in his heart, You brat. Just you wait! Lets see if you can stillugh when I get my chance to get back at you!
Chapter 144 - Go To Town, Go To Town
Chapter 144: Go To Town, Go To Town
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The next day, all four of them woke up early, as Ye Ling was also joining them. This was because, when Liu Duo and Ye Ling had slept together the night before, Liu Duo kept advising him that he shouldnt always stay at home C that he should go out and walk around.
After Liu Duo washed up, she made a racket and kept nagging them to head out to town. Go to town, go to town.
Duo Er, you should eat breakfast before going. Otherwise, youll starve. Ye Ling smiled. When Liu Duo was this happy, he was also happy.
Its fine. We can eat in town. How was it possible that they would starve in town?
Ye Ling also smiled when he saw Liu Duo smiling so brightly early in the morning. Ye Yang was also in a good mood. His always stoic face had somewhat softened. This kind of life was much more interesting than their life before.
Ye Mo stood to the side and showed a cool face. He threw a nce at Liu Duo. She became arrogant after she got money!
He did not say it aloud. He only thought it in his head.
Amongst the four brothers, Liu Duo was particrly fierce towards him and never even showed him a friendly gesture. He wasnt so stupid as to go and provoke her so early in the morning.
Liu Duo had ced the purse in her clothes when she had woken up. She led Ye Ling out through the yard door and went out first. Lets go to town and eat!
Liu Duo wouldnt choose to walk there so she went to the same old ce. She paid and then went to sit on the ox cart with Ye Ling. Ling,e sit beside me.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo also went and sat down.
In addition to Liu Duo, Ye Yang, and the others, there was also a littledy who was red in the face and sat at the side.
This was the first time she had sat so close with three men. Moreover, they were all very handsome.
The women who wanted to get on the ox cart to go to town all muttered to themselves and left when they saw three big men sitting on the cart.
It was because the ox cart wasnt very big. It was still okay if a couple ofdies sat on it, but now, Ye Yang and the other two brothers were already on it, and there was also Liu Duo and the otherdy, so there wasnt any space left.
Wang Tuozi initially wanted to get one more passenger, but it seemed like that wouldnt be possible, so he just drove the ox cart to town.
Ye Ling swayed a bit when the ox cart started to move. This was actually his first time taking the ox cart. Liu Duo held his arm and smiled, Ling, be careful not to fall off.
Okay. Ye Ling smiled.
When they arrived in town, Ye Ling looked at all the people going about their business and looked at all the different things being sold. There were even things he had never seen before. Ye Lings nervousness was ovee by his curiosity.
After all, he had never gone out so far before, and he was also a bit self-conscious, so it was inevitable that he would feel nervous.
Liu Duo held his hand and said while smiling, Ling, it is lively, right? I will bring you around to take a good lookter. Lets go to eat something first.
Liu Duo and the other three sat down at a table and ordered four bowls of wontons. Business was quite good at the shop, so they had to wait for quite a while before the wontons arrived.
Liu Duo saw that the portion in the big bowl of wontons was very fulfilling and said satisfyingly, No wonder business is so good. It only costs five wens for a bowl. How economical.
Yang, Mo, Duo Er, you guys should also try it, it is quite tasty. Ye Ling had a bite and felt that it was quite good.
There was enough seasoning, so it would definitely taste good. Liu Duo saw that Ye Ling liked it and smiled, You should eat it quickly if it is tasty. It wont be tasty anymore once it is cold.
Liu Duo took her bowl and gave some to Ye Yang. He usually had a very big appetite. He definitely wouldnt get full from only eating one bowl. It just so happened that it was too much for her. Yang, I cant finish it. Help me eat some of it.
Ye Yang nodded and started to eat.
Ye Mo suddenly pushed his bowl in front of Liu Duo and said coolly and arrogantly, I dont have enough, give me some!
Liu Duo looked at him and rolled her eyes at him. If you dont have enough, then order another bowl!
Why did he look to her when he didnt have enough? Did he not know how to order another bowl? Its not like she wasnt going to pay!
Chapter 145 - You Came
Chapter 145: You Came
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo ignored him and instead continued to enjoy her food. Ye Mo spoke out angrily straightaway, If we order another bowl, we will need to spend another five wens!
Liu Duo looked at the idiot, ate another bite of the wontons, and said, If you dont have enough, then order another bowl. It doesnt matter if we spend money. Money is supposed to be used anyway! Quickly finish your meal. We still need to go to buy clothes and bring Ling around townter.
However, Ye Mo just stared at her. He didnt even take back his bowl.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling saw what had happened and looked at him. Ye Yang frowned. Mo.
What he meant was, What are you doing? Are you still not going to finish your meal quickly!
Ye Ling saw what was happening and said, Mo, I will give you some of mine.
As he spoke, he took his bowl and wanted to give some to Ye Mo.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling and said, Ling, just eat your own food and ignore him. She then picked up her bowl and gave a few to Ye Mo. My lord, are you satisfied now? Eat quickly and dont dy us!
She gave him her wontons, because she didnt want to waste time. She still wanted to take Ye Ling around town!
I am not your lord. I am your husband! He took back his bowl and started to eat with a smile on his face. He definitely didnt know that his actions were rooted in his jealousy!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him when she heard him. She continued to eat the wontons remaining in her bowl.
Liu Duo paid for the wontons and brought them to Qin Fangs tailor shop.
The female shop assistant saw Liu Duo and the others and greeted them warmly. Are you guys here to buy finished clothes or cloth?
Finished clothes. We will head to the second floor to look. Liu Duo replied politely. Her legs continued to move towards the stairs.
The female shop assistant promptly walked forward and said with a smile, Okay, this way please.
Liu Duo nodded satisfyingly. She felt that Miss Fang was quite efficient in handling things. The new hire was not only much easier on the eyes but was also quite able.
They arrived on the second floor. Qin Fang, who had good eyes, immediately walked over. Duo Er, you came.
The female shop assistant saw that Liu Duo and the shopkeeper knew each other. She realized she didnt need to serve them and left.
Liu Duo said with a smile, I am here to buy clothes. Miss Fang, you need to give me a discount.
That is a given. These two are your husbands, right? Qin Fang nced over at Ye Yang and Ye Ling. She had seen Ye Mo before, so she knew who he was, even if she didnt say it.
Yes, this is Ye Yang, the oldest, and this is Ye Ling, the fourth brother. This is my business partner, Qin Fang, Miss Fang, who I told you guys about. Liu Duo introduced her graciously.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling both nodded their heads when they heard Liu Duo.
Qin Fang smiled, Oh, it seems like most of the family is here. Why is one missing?
Liu is out working, so he isnt home. Thats why it is only us who came. Lets choose some clothes, we still need to go around townter. Liu Duo smiled and exined. She then brought Ye Ling and the others to choose their clothes.
Qin Fang also nodded with a smile.
Qin Fang saw Liu Duo choosing outfits and giving them to Ye Yang and the others to try on. She walked over beside Liu Duo with a giddy smile. Duo Er, although you are a shared wife, your husbands are quite handsome.
Liu Duo, who was busy choosing the clothes, said with a smile, That is a given. My men must definitely be handsome!
Liu Duo would, of course, feel ted when she heard other people say that her men were handsome. She also felt very blessed that God had given her four handsome husbands.
Qin Fang saw that Liu Duo did not even try to conceal her happiness. Sheughed, I want to ask you a question!
Ask away. Liu Duo, who was in an extremely good mood, replied casually.
Chapter 146 - Talk To Me
Chapter 146: Talk To Me
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Qin Fang chuckled when she heard that, Little Duo, among your four husbands, who do you like the most?
Liu Duo nced at Qin Fang, curious why she asked that, What?
She had never thought about it, but the one who she liked least was definitely Ye Mo!
Nothing, just asking out of curiosity, she smiled knowingly, and whispered to her again, Whosts the longest among the four of them? And with so many men, do you get tired?
She also winked at Liu Duo, as though she should understood the meaning.
Liu Duo choked at Qin Fang suggestivements. She coughed as she eyed Qin Fang the way she would a monster! She thought, Gosh, Miss Fang can be so perverted! And she gossips!
Qin Fang took Liu Duos silence as shyness, so she added, Dont be shy, were all wives here. Theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Talk to me.
Among all her friends and acquaintances, only Liu Duo was a shared wife with four husbands, so she was more curious about this.
Liu Duos mouth twitched. Her? Shy? She adored boys love, so how could she be shy? It was just that she didnt know about this subject, since she hadnt put anything into practice. How could she know?
A few secondster, she stopped looking at the clothes and turned to look at Qin Fang. She giggled, Do you want to know?
Qin Fang nodded pressingly, practically pleading for an answer.
Seeing her so thirsty for knowledge, Liu Duo proudly returned to shopping for her husbands clothes, Not telling you! Its a secret.
Instantly, Qin Fang felt as though she had been sshed with cold water and shuddered! She thought Liu Duos giggling had meant she was ready to tell her. Who knew...
Duo Er, take a look. Does this look nice? Ye Ling had just finished changing and walked out of the fitting room for her to see.
It was the first time he had worn something so nice. He didnt know where to put his hands for fear of dirtying the garment.
When Ye Ling came out, Liu Duo abandoned Qin Fang and went to his side. She paced around him, admiring the clothes as she thought, Clothes really do make the man. With the right garment, the person changes entirely!
You look great. Handsome. She nodded in satisfaction.
The blue garment made him look so sophisticated. It was exactly as she thought of him C a schr! But even if he wore used clothes and rags, he would still look handsome.
At that moment, Ye Yang and Ye Mo also came out of their fitting rooms. Ye Yang wore ck, while Ye Mo wore gray. Their appearance had also changedpletely. They no longer looked like they came from the slums.
Liu Duo whistled at the scene before her, Marvelous. Absolutely marvelous.
Ye Yang had no opinion about this. In his opinion, they were just clothes that he could wear. Nothing else. If Liu Duo liked it, then he liked it too.
This garment also fits me nicely, and its quitefortable, Ye Momented. Brocade cloth was quite different. Not only did the clothes look nice, but their fabric was fine too.
Of course it is. Its brocade! Liu Duo saw that Ye Mo had also changed and apparently got an upgrade too.
Liu Duo thought of Ye Liu when she looked at Ye Mo. If Ye Liu wore clothes like these, he would definitely attract a lot of women.
Mr Liuzi never told me when he would be back! Liu Duoined in her head.
Wow, not half bad! Little Duo, look at them, one simple transformation and your husbands look like lords now, Qin Fang walked over and said joyfully.
Chapter 147 - So What If You Have Money!
Chapter 147: So What If You Have Money!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She chose two garments for each of them, as well as two sets of underwear each, so that they could change and wash regrly. As for Ye Liu, she would just have to bring him shopping after he returned home.
Liu Duo also bought one garment for herself and two sets of underwear. Miss Fang, can you pack up the ones Ive picked out? Do give me a discount, please. Haha.
Qin Fang clicked madly on her abacus and, without forgetting to smile, said, Of course. How could I defraud you?
In the end, their garments and underwear, all of which were made of cotton, totalled up to twenty-one taels of silver. Qin Fang put down her abacus and said, Ive given you a 20% discount, Liu Duo. The total cost is twenty-one taels of silver.
What, twenty-one taels? Thats too expensive! Were not buying, Ye Mo began to fret.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling also felt it was too expensive, but they did not react as Ye Mo had. They merely furrowed their brows.
Twenty-one taels? They had never thought of spending twenty-one taels on a few articles of clothing before.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, was indifferent about the ordeal. She did not think it was expensive, and she had the money anyway! Whats wrong with expensive? As long as its quality and itsfortable, its worth it! And youre not paying anyway, so your opinion doesnt matter.
And so, Ye Mo screamed internally. So what if you have money! What a wasteful wife!
Liu Duo took our her money bag and gave the silver note worth fifty taels to Qin Fang, Miss Fang, Ill need some change.
Qin Fang pushed it back, smiling as she said, Little Duo, you have more shopping to do, right? Then youll have more things to buy. Dont pay with this. I can charge it from your next bonus, what do you think?
Without any hesitation, Liu Duo kept her silver note and nodded, Sure, please deduct it from my next paycheck then.
Qin Fang told Liu Duo that she had made some dolls in the past few days, and she nned to sell them soon. They talked for quite a while.
After that, Liu Duo and her husbands left the tailors shop. The new clothes were ced in two bags. Ye Yang and Ye Mo each carried one.
Ling, if you see anything you like, just tell me. Ill buy it for you, Liu Duo said frantically when she saw Ye Ling looking here and there, only asking the price of the goods before leaving the shops.
It wasnt as though they didnt have money. Her rule of thumb was to buy whatever they liked, since they finally had ie. They didnt have to worry about finances anymore. In her previous life, she had been the same, buying whatever she liked without asking about the price. She hadnt needed to worry about being without money.
However, Ye Ling and his brothers were used to being poor. They could not bear to spend generously.
In the end, Liu Duo had to settle things personally. If she found something Ye Ling liked, she would directly buy it and leave the heavy-lifting to Ye Mo.
As they finished their shopping, Ye Yang and Ye Mo were carrying a ton of stuff C all snacks and games that Ye Ling had had his eye on.
No, Duo Er, dont buy anymore. Im just looking, I dont like it, Ye Ling quickly stopped her when she saw her paying again.
Hearing that, Liu Duo smiled and said, But I like this one. This hairpin is perfect for all of you when you want to tie your hair up. The hemp rope that binds your hair gets in the way of your good looks.
What Liu Duo saw this time was the exact same hairpin she had spottedst time. She had not been able to afford it then.
Ye Mo, who had been carrying their purchases the whole time, was already quite angry and had been calling her names in his mind. He didnt like that she had bought some impractical items, some food, and even childish toys!
And now Liu Duo had said she wanted to buy this hairpin for them. Hearing that, his fury instantly vanished.
Ye Yang maintained the same stoic expression from the very beginning through to that moment. He had be a ve to his wife. As long as his wife was happy, he would go along with anything.
Chapter 148 - Where Did Your Money Come From?
Chapter 148: Where Did Your Money Come From?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo bought two long hairpins for each of the four brother. She paid and they were ready to leave.
Wang Tuozis bullock-cart was waiting for them at the town entrance. When he saw Ye Yang and Ye Mo carrying so many bags, he thought, Did the Ye brothers recently make a fortune?
They had purchased quite a lotst time too, with many bags, and this time was no different. So he was really curious about where their money hade from.
Uncle Wang, this is the fare for all four of us, Ye Mo handed the money to Wang Tuozi while Liu Duo got busy arranging the things she had bought.
Wang Tuozi epted the money with a nod, Mo, did you guys get rich?
Hearing that, Ye Mo came up with an excuse, Theyre for our third aunt.
He didnt want to say anymore and went to sit on the cart. After all, the money wasnt theirs, but Liu Duos, and if Liu Duo didnt say, then it wasnt his ce to do so.
She ced her things nicely and smiled at Ling, You can y with them when youre free at home, but we can have the snacks together.
Ye Ling nodded. They had bought a lot, and he felt guilty about the money they had spent. But it had all been paid for, and they could not return it. On top of that, they were tokens of Liu Duos kindness, so he also replied happily, Thanks for buying all this, Duo Er.
No need for that. Who are we? We arent strangers, so dont ever say stuff like that again. She giggled, feeling great.
Then, Ye Yang took out a hairpin. It was made of jade, not the finest colour, but at the top there was a carving of an orchid, which was nicely done. He reached out and ced it on Liu Duos head. He nodded at the sight, Wonderful.
Liu Duo felt something propped upon her head and heard hispliment, so she reached up to feel it with her hands, When did you buy this hairpin, Yang?
Ye Mo and Ye Ling were also eager to know. They had all been walking together, yet they hadnt known he had bought something.
Ye Yang just stared at Liu Duo, admiring her brows on her face. Between them, there was gentleness. Just now.
When Liu Duo was buying hairpins for them, he had also bought one for her, because she had not bought one for herself.
Hearing that, Liu Duo pulled a face and began to interrogate, Where did your moneye from? Everyones money is with me so... do you have a private stash?
Liu Duo was furious at the thought of Ye Yang keeping a secret stash. Not because he hadnt given everything to her, but because she hated being lied to! She had clearly said that she would manage all their finances, so how did he suddenly have money to buy other things?
Ye Yang, with his unreadable expression, saw that Liu Duos interrogative look resembled a lion ready to strike, and he found it very funny. He patted her on the head, I didnt hide. The money came from Mr. Zhu. He bought some game a while ago, so he owed me money.
Some vigers would asionally pay him a few dayster after buying meat from him.
Yes, Duo Er. Yang would never hide a private stash from you. That day Mr. Zhu came by for some pheasant and wild hare, he didnt pay. He said he would have to pay a few dayster, Ye Ling came to his brothers defence.
Ye Mo added, with an air of arrogance as he stood up for his brother, So what if Yang really hid some money? It was still spent on you anyway! When I have money someday, I wont give it to you, because you are an over-generous wasteful woman! You spend money like water!
After hearing Ye Yangs exnation, Liu Duo wasnt upset anymore. After all it was perfectly normal for men to have some money to themselves so that they could use it in times of emergency.
But Ye Mos mannerism was so annoying! What did he mean by saying she was wasteful and spending money like water?
Chapter 149 - Are You Busy?
Chapter 149: Are You Busy?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo boiled over with rage, but she resisted. Gritting her teeth, she said, Little Mo, you say Im wasteful? What have I wasted, then? I spend money like water, but did I spend yours? You wont hand over the money you have? I dont care. Who needs you?!
She took back the treat in his hands, This is mine. I wasted my money on these. So you better not eat it! When you have money, go buy it yourself!
Ye Yang looked on as they quarreled like children. Glee shone in his eyes as he patted Liu Duos head.
Ye Ling stepped in to mediate, Mo, Duo Er, can you please stop fighting? We are family. Why do you have to say these things?
Then he passed a treat to Ye Mo, who rejected it and turned away, So what? This is obviously for kids. Im not eating it!
When he had taken one moments before, he didnt really want to eat it. He just thought it looked small and cute.
Ling, he doesnt want to eat, so lets leave him be. How can an old man eat childrens snacks anyway? Dont mind him. Lets have some. Liu Duo emphasized the word children.
Honestly, anyone of any age could enjoy the snack, but he just had to point out that it was for children. Didnt that indirectly mean he was immature?
Hmmph... Ye Mo said coolly, turning his back to Liu Duo.
He shouted in his mind. Youre the old one! Im obviously in my youth!
Along the way, Ye Mo and Liu Duo did not speak as they remained mad at each other. Ye Lings advice had fallen on deaf ears, so he let them be. Everything would be normal by the end of the year. After all, they were husband and wife.
Liu, Magistrate Lis daughter is here to see you again, A man approached and said to Ye Liu, who was drinking water.
Ye Liu nced at the woman, ignored her, drank more water, and got back to work.
The man saw his actions and joked, Liu, youre going to break Miss Lis heart like this!
Geez, Wang Xiaoer, do you feel sorry for her? Why dont you console her and take her home with you? Ye Liu joked back.
Magistrate Lis daughter had not been able to forget Ye Liu since thest time she had seen him on the street. She would look for him whenever he came to town to work, and he felt particrly annoyed by this!
The man joked, I would love to, but she doesnt fancy me! and pretended to be disappointed as he shook his head.
Ye Liu nodded at him and said in a serious manner, Not surprising. You do look quite ugly, but dont give up just yet.
The man heard that and taunted back, Damn it, Liu. This hurts, bro. I know Im not as handsome as you are, but Im not that ugly!
He was at least tall, strong, and average-looking. How was he ugly?
Haha... Ye Liuughed heartily.
At that moment, Miss Li stopped not far from Ye Liu. She said delicately, Brother Liu... are you busy?
Ye Liu turned around and said solemnly, Well, Im sure you can see that. Do you still have to ask? Miss Li, its best if you stay far away from here. Wont want you to get injured. We cant bear responsibility for that!
Li Waner tantly disregarded Ye Lius obvious alienation.
Ill be careful. I just want to see you, Li Waner said gently. She loved looking at him, as she found him quite handsome. He was the best looking man she had ever seen.
Li Waner was sixteen years old, and she was not married but currently engaged. From the moment she first saw Ye Liu, she had not been able to forget him.
Chapter 150 - Parents Have Good Genes
Chapter 150: Parents Have Good Genes
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu did not reply to her. He continued with his work. One more day, and then he would get his pay and go home to see his Little Duo.
This was the first time he had been away from their little, shared wife for so long since they had first met. He was already homesick.
When he knew they had bought a shared wife, he had been worried. Would she be ugly? It wasmon sense that no family would sell their beautiful daughter as a shared wife!
But after seeing Liu Duo, he was very content. Mainly, during the days when he got to know her, he found that she was open-minded, daring, and very special. She was different from the regr girls he saw. She had a special kind of attraction that drew him to her.
Little Duo, I miss you so much. If you dont miss you, lets see how I punish you when I get back! He mumbled as he thought about her, smiling all the way.
Li Waner stood aside quietly, watching him smile. He looked really handsome when he smiled. She stared at him like a lovestruck girl.
On the other end, Liu Duo, who had been furious with Ye Mo, suddenly sneezed. They had returned home. She spat angrily at Ye Mo, Darn it, someone must be scolding me behind my back!
I didnt say anything. Whats the use roaring at me? Ye Mo rolled his eyes at her, toozy to argue. He thought she was rather immature.
He turned towards the kitchen, ready to make a fire. Ye Ling was about to make lunch.
Liu Duo hummed when Ye Mo did not bother her. She headed to the bedroom.
After she arranged the items, she sat on the bed and began to count their money. Then she did some calctions to assess their spending. When she was all finished, she kept the remaining money locked inside a box.
She mumbled softly, We splurged quite a bit today. We spent about six taels of silver in one morning, not including the clothes! But thats alright, a few more days and well receive ie again.
She packed some treats and set them aside. She nned to take them to Uncle Yes house after lunch.
She exited the room to find Ye Yang sharpening a knife. She walked to him and crouched down, Yang, what are you going to chop with that knife?
Bamboo, He replied.
He had run out of bamboo pieces to weave his basket, so he would have to get more. Bamboo had many other functions too. They also needed to weave a bamboo mat for the summer.
Oh. How about I go with youter? There are some ces I havent visited anyway.
Okay.
Ye Yang continued for a bit longer before testing the knifes sharpness. Not satisfied with the result, he washed it with water and proceeded to sharpen some more.
Liu Duo observed him as she crouched nearby. She giggled and asked, Say, Yang, why are you and your brothers so good-looking?
Liu Duo felt that every time she looked at them closely, she felt so honoured to have all four brothers as her husbands!
She also guessed that their parents had to be really gorgeous too. Otherwise, how could they have given birth to four handsome men?
Hearing that, Ye Yang did not look up as he focused on his work, Our parents have good genes.
Pffft, Liu Duo smiled and thought, Wow, is Yang pleased with himself?
She thought that someone as stoic as Ye Yang could have replied I dont know, which would be a total of three words. Instead, he gave an unexpected answer.
Seeing herughing non-stop, Ye Yang curiously wondered what was so funny? He hadnt said anything wrong. Appearance was originally gifted by the parents!
Liu Duo squatted for quite a while. Her legs went numb when she stood up, Oh dear, my legs are numb now. I me you, Yang.
me me? Ye Yang wondered. For what?
Liu Duo giggled at the confusion on his face. She got closer and C still giggling C whispered into his ear, I was so charmed by you that I forgot to grab a stool.
Chapter 151 - So Very Annoying
Chapter 151: So Very Annoying
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang felt a tingling sensation in his ears and a bolt of electricity going through his entire body. He kept feeling like he had be more sensitive in the past few days. Why had his self-control be so bad? He felt annoyed and ashamed. He straightaway called Liu Duo a fairy! She was always teasing him!
She saw that he didnt reply and instead, his ears went red. She thought, Yang, this guy who always keeps his feelings inside, is embarrassed? Haha!
Yang, take your time to sharpen the knife, Ill go take a look in the kitchen. Liu Duo left for the kitchen while smiling.
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duos proud but lovable back and wanted to teach her a lesson. She was always so mischievous.
Liu Duo entered the kitchen while humming a folk song. She saw that Ye Ling was cutting vegetables and that the congee was being cooked in the pot. Sheughed, Ling, you are so virtuous.
He knew how to do theundry, cook, and do needlework, and he had a gentle temperament as well. He was simply the perfect match for someone who was a good wife and a loving mother!
Ye Lings face turned red when he heard her. He didnt know how to reply. Ye Mo, however, rolled his eyes at her. He said, hatefully, Virtuous? Do you mean that Ling is a girl? You are insulting him!
Liu Duo, who was finding somewhere to sit down, heard Ye Mos voice and felt annoyed. She had never thought that she would hate someone so much. Not only was he violent, overbearing, and impulsive, but he was also quite childish!
She rolled her eyes at him. You are talking nonsense. I was praising Ling as a good man. Not only is he gentle but also diligent C unlike some other person who is so arrogant and so very annoying!
With one sentence, the two of them got into conflict and started to bicker again. Ye Ling only treated it as listening to the opera and let them kick up a fuss. They really were each others foes!
After they had lunch, Liu Duo went with Ye Yang to chop bamboo. Before leaving, she prepared some snacks and gave them to Ye Ling so that he could deliver them to Aunt Ye.
The bamboo forest was a bit far from their home. It took about twenty minutes of walking before they arrived. Liu Duo looked at the vast amount of bamboo and felt like she was in a sea of bamboo. It was too beautiful.
Yang, it is so beautiful here. Is this shared between the vigers? At that moment, Liu Duo really wanted to build their house there. Of the Four Noble Ones, plum blossom, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum, her favorite was bamboo!
Ye Yang didnt know why Liu Duo asked this, but he answered truthfully, No.
Then who does it belong to? Liu Duo felt puzzled.
If it belonged to the vige, she would just find the vige chief and buy it. If it belonged to some other person, they would definitely not sell it. After all, it was too beautiful there, and it was a ce that was very poetic.
It doesnt belong to anyone. The bamboo is shared by all the vigers, but thisnd doesnt have andlord. As for why there wasnt andlord, he also did not know. In any case, this was what he knew.
If there were andlord, the bamboo there would have all been harvested long ago.
Liu Duo frowned when she heard it. She asked, Yang, then, if I wanted to build a house here, who do I need to seek permission from?
You can ask the vige chief. If he agrees, then no one would say anything. After all, no one owns thend, but it still belongs to the vige. It was rare that Ye Yang would say a sentence with so many words.
Liu Duo nodded and decided to ask the vige chiefter. If he agreed, then she would build their house there.
Ye Yang saw that Liu Duo didnt have any more questions and started to cut the bamboo. Liu Duo looked around and realized there were bamboo shoots. Liu Duo found a bamboo shoot and went to dig it up.
It was spring, the season where there were a lot of bamboo shoots. It just so happened that she hadnt eaten bamboo shoots in a long time, so she wanted to take some back to eat.
What are you digging? Ye Yang saw her crouching over there and walked over to look.
Chapter 152 - I Mind
Chapter 152: I Mind
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo, who was digging very vigorously, didnt even lift her head. Bamboo shoots. Im getting some so that we can eat them at home.
These bamboo shoots were at the stage where they were still tender, so they would taste delicious.
Ye Yang heard her, crouched down, and helped her dig up the shoots. It wouldnt make a difference if he cut the bambooter. Since she wanted to eat them, he would help her dig it. They didnt usually eat things like this, since they were too rough, but eating them once in a while was still okay.
They dug up quite a few jins of the shoots before long. Liu Duo pped her hands and smiled, Thats enough. Once we finish eating it, we wille here and dig them up again when we want to eat it.
Ye Yang nodded his head, turned around, and continued to cut the bamboo. Liu Duo looked at the bamboo shoots and spaced out. She then looked at Ye Yang cutting the bamboo.
Yang, we didnt bring the basket backpack. How will we carry them back?
Ye Yang had only brought ropes and a chopping knife when they came. The bamboo could be bundled together and carried back, but how were they supposed to bring back the bamboo shoots?
The bamboo had already been chopped. Ye Yang, who was shaving the branches, looked at Liu Duo and said, We wille back and get themter.
But Liu Duo said, after she heard him, I will go back now to get the basket backpack. You just stay here and watch.
This way was fine too. Ye Yang nodded in agreement. Liu Duo turned around and went back home to get the basket backpack.
Ye Mo, who had gone out to get firewood, came across Li Chunmei again. However, she hadnt brought any equipment, so she didnt look like she was there to chop firewood.
Ye Mo turned around and left when he saw her. He had already said he would stay away from her. Otherwise, if Liu Duo found out, he would suffer a cmity!
Now, whenever Ye Mo saw Li Chunmei, he would think of what Liu Duo had said to him, Ill sort you out!
Mo, Mo, why did you leave after you saw me? Li Chunmei promptly hobbled over when she saw what happened.
It seemed like she had really hurt her leg, so it wasnt fake, as Liu Duo guessed.
Ye Mo walked to the side and continued to chop firewood. He treated Li Chunmei like air and ignored her.
Mo, I want to thank you for taking me home. After my leg got better, I came here to wait for you. Li Chunmei said, one-sidedly.
Ye Mos hand did not stop chopping the firewood. He didnt even look at her, let alone reply to her.
Li Chunmei looked at how he was behaving and found it difficult to bear. They had been fine thest time they met. It had only been a few days, so why did he suddenly behave so coldly towards her? Although he wasnt very friendly towards her before, he had never refused to reply to her!
Mo, why arent you talking to me? Did I do something wrong that made you unhappy? Dont ignore me, please? Li Chunmei walked forward and tugged on Ye Mos sleeve. She looked like she had been wronged and was about to cry.
Ye Mo frowned and pushed her hand away. His cool face looked impatient. Chunmei, Ive already said it was nothing and that you dont need to thank me. If it were any other person, I wouldve taken them home all the same! You are unmarried so you should stop touching me, since it would affect your image.
When Li Chunmei heard him, she thought that Ye Mo cared about her reputation and was doing it for her own good. She said with a smile, Mo, its fine. Theres nobody here anyway. Besides, I dont mind it.
She even looked shy in the face when she finished speaking.
Ye Mo, who was oblivious to peoples feelings, only now realized that what Ye Ling had said that day was true. Li Chunmei really did have feelings for him!
He frowned even more and thought, You dont mind, but I mind!
He was a person with a wife!
Chumei, I hope that you will be careful in the future. You best not say things like this! After all, you are a girl. He ced the firewood he had chopped into the basket backpack and wanted to create some distance between them.
Chapter 153 - BAH!
Chapter 153: BAH!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Chunmei promptly lowered her back and helped to carry the firewood. Mo, let me help you.
Ye Mo became very annoyed when Li Chunmei did this. He really wanted to give her two punches. He snatched the firewood from her hands and said angrily, I dont need your help. You should go back quickly. Otherwise, your leg wont healpletely!
He put on the basket backpack, turned around, and started to walk. He decided to move to another location to chop firewood.
Initially, Li Chunmeis eyes were filled with tears when Ye Mo roared at her. However, after she heard thest sentence, she smiled again. She felt that, although Ye Mo was fierce, he still cared about her.
If Liu Duo had known what she thought, she would definitely say, This brat ispletely delusional!
Li Chunmei looked at Ye Mos tall and straight back and ran after him again.
She missed him, since she hadnt seen him for so many days. The day he had brought her back was her happiest day. She had already made the decision to marry him, since she had liked him for so many years. She wouldnt care if others agreed or not, she would only marry him!
Ye Mo felt Li Chunmei catching up to him again, so he went straight to the main road. He had half a basket of firewood. If that wasnt enough, he woulde backter to get more.
He ran into Ye Ling when he arrived at a crossroad. Ye Ling had just finished delivering food to Aunt Ye and was on the way home.
Ling, wait up. Lets go chop some firewood. You can help carry some backter as well. Ye Mo immediately said.
With Ye Ling here, he wouldnt have to go back to get firewoodter. Having one more person there was definitely much better than only having him and Li Chunmei there.
Ye Ling stopped walking when he heard him and waited for Ye Mo to get closer. He was very curious, since Ye Mo never allowed him to carry heavy things. Why would he ask him to help carry the firewood?
However, since Ye Ling was a very obedient boy, he just nodded his head. He was willing to help share the burden of his brothers work.
After Ye Mo got closer, he led Ye Ling to another small road. Li Chunmei, who saw from afar, persevered and followed them.
Ye Mo started to chop the firewood when they arrived at their destination. Ye Ling helped to pick up the firewood and ced it into the basket backpack.
Ye Ling saw Li Chunmei, who was empty-handed, walking towards them. He said, feeling puzzled, Mo, Chunmei is here. Is she here to chop firewood as well? She didnt bring a basket backpack or chopping knife though.
Ignore her! Ye Mo, who was busy chopping the firewood, said aggressively.
He had always just considered her a normal female friend from the neighborhood. He never wouldve thought that she was interested in him. Now that he knew, his heart kept feeling twitchy and uneasy, and he kept thinking of Liu Duo.
He thought about Liu Duos furious rage when she had seen him carrying Li Chunmei, and how she looked when they bickered. He thought, How nice would it be if Liu Duo was interested in me?
Ye Mos ears turned red when he thought of this. He muttered softly, Bah! What am I thinking? Her, interested in me? It would be considered good enough if that brat were even just kinder towards me!
What? Mo, what did you say? Ye Ling asked. He had heard Ye Mo muttering but hadnt hear him clearly.
Huh? Nothing. I didnt say anything. Ye Mo wanted to shift the topic. How could he let Ye Ling hear it? That would be so embarrassing.
After Li Chunmei got closer, she smiled and said, Oh, Ling, you are also here.
Ye Ling nodded his head. He hade because Ye Mo had asked him toe. Are you here to chop firewood? Why didnt you bring a basket backpack or a chopping knife?
He asked because he was curious. Moreover, he saw her limping when she walked. She didnt look like she was there to chop firewood.
Li Chunmei looked over to Ye Mo with infatuated eyes when she heard Ye Ling. Im not here to chop firewood. Im here to thank Mo. He brought me home after I sprained my legst time.
Chapter 154 - He Hated Them
Chapter 154: He Hated Them
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling frowned when he saw Li Chunmei looking at Ye Mo with infatuated eyes.
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he remembered how angry Liu Duo had gotten after she saw Ye Mo carrying Li Chunmei home. It was still fresh in his memory. He hated her! Anyone who made his wife unhappy, he hated them!
Ye Moined after he heard her say this again, Chunmei, Ive already epted your thanks. You dont need to keep thanking me!
She had said it once after he brought her back. She had said it again just moments earlier, and now, she ran over and said it again. How annoying!
But I just want to thank you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have known what to do on that day. Li Chunmei saw that Ye Mo spoke to her and replied immediately.
Ye Mo saw that she hadnt really caught on and decided to ignore her and continue to chop firewood. Ye Ling also ignored her and continued to pick up the firewood.
They filled up the basket backpack and also tied up two bundles. Ye Mo put on the basket backpack and carried the rest of the firewood with both his hands. Ling, lets go home.
Mo, let me carry these two bundles. Ye Ling stretched out his hands and wanted to help.
Ye Mo shook his head. Its fine. Lets go.
He had only wanted Ye Ling to be there and didnt actually want him to help carry the firewood. This way was, at the very least, better than being alone with Li Chunmei.
Li Chunmei promptly followed them when she saw that they were about to leave.
At this time, Liu Duo, who had arrived home, took a basket backpack and put it on. It felt quite weird, as this was the first time she had put on a basket backpack.
When she arrived at the bamboo forest after rushing there, Ye Yang had already tied up all the bamboo and was waiting for Liu Duo toe back with the basket backpack so that he could load up the bamboo shoots.
Yang, Im here. Haaaaah. Going back and forth from here is really quite far. Liu Duoined.
Taking a round trip took almost one hour. This really tired her out C especially her legs.
Ye Yang took the basket backpack and ced the bamboo shoots inside. He then put on the basket backpack. He didnt intend to let Liu Duo carry out these strenuous tasks.
Lets go. Ye Yang carried the bundles of bamboo and led Liu Duo home.
Okay. Ill have to have a good rest after we get home. My legs are so sore. Liu Duo followed beside Ye Yang, looking very gloomy. It would be so good if theyd had cars there to rece walking.
After they arrived home, Liu Duo went and sat on the stool beneath the roof. She patted her legs to relieve the soreness in her muscles.
Ye Ling and Ye Mo were also about to arrive home. Unexpectedly, Li Chunmei was still following them. Ye Ling frowned. Chunmei, what is your intention that you keep following us? We are about to arrive home and your home is on the other side.
Ye Mo nced at her, ignored her, and continued to walk forward. However, he felt very annoyed inside. When did Chunmei also be so shameless? She keeps following us!
I know. I just want to see that Mo and Ling get home safely.
Because Ye Mo had brought her homest time, she now also wanted to bring him home. This was called give and take. Wasnt she good?
They were about to reach the yard door, but Li Chunmei was still following them. Just then, Ye Yang came out to take out the trash. He saw the three of them and looked at them for a few seconds. He then turned around and continued to take out the trash.
When Li Chunmei saw Ye Yang, she smiled and greeted him, Yang, you came back from hunting?
Why would Ye Yang, who already spoke very little to his own family, give her attention? He ignored her straight away! He hadnt forgotten that Liu Duo became unhappy and angry because of her just a few days ago.
Instead, Ye Yang looked at his third brother, Ye Mo, when he heard her. If he didnt handle these troublesome issues well, it wouldnt just be Liu Duo who was unkind towards him; Ye Yang would also do the same!
Chapter 155 - That Better Be The Case!
Chapter 155: That Better Be The Case!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Chunmei did not feel that it was awkward when Ye Yang ignored her. She always knew that Ye Yang didnt speak much. She also knew the personalities of the four brothers clearly. She only turned around and went back home after she saw Ye Mo and Ye Ling pass through their yard door.
Duo Er, were home. Ye Lings mood improved immediately after he saw Liu Duo.
Liu Duo also smiled when she saw Ye Ling smiling as brightly as the sun. Ling,e sit down quickly.
When Ye Ling got closer, Liu Duo pulled him to get him to sit closer. Ling, what do you think about building our house in the bamboo forest?
She wanted to get their opinions since just because she liked that ce, didnt mean that Ye Ling and the others would like it too.
After Ye Ling heard her, he said, without the slightest bit of hesitation, Duo Er, as long as you like it, you can build it wherever you want.
They would agree to anywhere, as long as she was there. It was just somewhere they would sleep at night, so they wouldnt really have any particr thoughts on it. He believed that his brothers would also agree.
Hahaha, I knew Ling would say this! I like you so much. Liu Duo said as sheughed. She had realized long ago that he would support and believe whatever she said unconditionally.
Thus, she nted a kiss on his handsome face. Ling, seeing that you are so understanding, I will give you a reward. You need to continue to keep it up!
She even patted his shoulder encouragingly.
Little baby Ye Lings face had already turned red, as he was feeling incredibly shy. However, he liked that she treated him this way. He lowered his head shyly and nodded his head.
When Ye Mo saw this, he muttered softly, Always being so shameless! and he clenched his teeth and grumbled, Why doesnt she treat me this way! Damn it.
He hated how biased Liu Duo was, as well as the obvious difference in her attitude towards him!
After Ye Yang threw out the trash, he closed the yard door and went and sat in the yard. He began to cut the bamboo shoots into the size of half a finger.
Liu Duo wanted to go lie down after chatting with Ye Ling, so she went back to the house. Only Ye Yang and the other two brothers remained in the yard.
Because of this, Ye Ling approached Ye Mo. Mo, it seems like that Chunmei really is interested in you. You need to be careful and keep your distance.
Thest time he had said this, it was only a guess. This time, however, he was sure. He really hated how she looked at Ye Mo!
Take care of it! Ye Yang suddenly said. He was, naturally, also not blind to it.
Both of his brothers said it in a way that made it seem as though they did not believe him. Ye Mo became unhappy and said angrily, Rx. I said long ago that I would stay away from her. Its not like Im interested in her!
He roared madly in his heart, Im only interested in Liu Duo! When he realized that he actually thought this in his head, he choked on his own saliva and coughed a few times.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, who was coughing, and said together, as if they had coordinated it, That better be the case!
Because he had coughed right after he said he wasnt interested in Li Chunmei, they felt that he wasnt being sincere!
Ye Mo looked at the two of them and roared out, feeling depressed, That has always been the case! If I said Im not interested in her, it means Im not interested. How many times do I have to say it before you guys believe me?
His own brothers didnt believe what he said. This really made him mad.
And Liu Duo, who was lying on the bed, heard Ye Mo roaring. She got up and walked out.
Little Brother Mo, why are you howling so loudly? Liu Duo stood beneath the roof and looked at them after she came out.
It hadnt been long since she left. What had they done that made Ye Mo howl and roar?
Chapter 156 - Li Chunmei
Chapter 156: Li Chunmei
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo subconsciously gulped at the sight of Liu Duo. She must never know what had happened.
He let out a dry cough and said cooly, Im always this loud, I did not yell! There must be something wrong with your ears!
And then he hung his head low and continued chopping wood, as though sending the message that he was busy and would like to not be disturbed.
Liu Duo furrowed her brow before directing her gaze at Ye Yang and Ye Ling, urging them to say something. She would not believe Ye Mos lies! She suspected something was amiss when he did not dare to look straight at her.
It wasnt that she had an active imagination, but she had really heard him saying that he had no interest in some woman. What woman? Who? Was it herself, or someone else?
If he had meant her, then she would be very upset. She thought, Damn, you have no interest in me? More like I have no interest in you!
If he had meant someone else, then who? Was it Li Chunmei, or some other woman?
It was Ye Lings turn to gulp when he noticed Liu Duo staring at him. In an attempt to dodge the question, he said, Duo Er, we werent discussing anything. Mo, he... Mo has always talked like this. Hes quite loud.
He also didnt want Liu Duo to know that they were talking about Li Chunmei. He was worried that if she found out, she would get mad at Ye Mo.
When it came to Ye Mos affairs, Ye Ling would go into defensive mode and stand by his brother to the end.
However, right then, Ye Yang spoke up, which to the two of them was like a p in the face, Li Chunmei!
The action startled everyone. Ye Mo and Ye Ling could only look at him in shock, thinking, Yang, why are you betraying your brothers like this?
They remained quiet, observing Liu Duo for any response. When she did not show any, the two mean breathed a sigh of relief.
Upon hearing the other womans name, Liu Duo grabbed a stool and entered the garden. She ced it a short distance away from them and sat on it.
She crossed her legs the same way she crossed her arms in front of her chest. Bearing no special expression, she asked, Whats up now? What does she have to do with anything? Didnt you go to chop wood? Unless, could it be, you met her again, doing the same work?
When she heard that she wasnt the one hes not interested in, she felt a little joy inside. Just a bit. She also couldnt understand what she was supposed to be happy about. Anyway, she didnt deny it.
Ye Ling immediately fought to speak first, Duo Er, its like this. I went to deliver food to Aunt Ye, and then Mo and I went to chop wood together. Chunmei arrived a while after, but she wasnt there to chop wood. She wanted to thank Mo for taking her homest time. And thats that.
The reason he spoke out first was to prevent Ye Mo and Liu Duo from quarrelling again.
Oh. Ling, why are you so nervous? Im just simply asking. Theres no big deal, Liu Duo smiled. Ye Lings behaviour was so adorable.
Ye Ling rxed his anxious heart when he saw her smile.
Ye Yang scoffed mentally. This girl sure can change emotions very quickly!
She was obviously very cross at that moment, like a lion ready to pounce at any moment. It was a given that Ye Ling would be nervous!
And then Ye Mo said, Ling is right. Its exactly like that. She just came to thank me.
Liu Duo looked at him, If thats how it is, then theres nothing more I can say. Whatever I said that day, I wasnt joking!
They had better not be thinking any bad ideas!
I have no interest in her, so you dont have to remind me! Ye Mo muttered as he continued chopping wood.
Then Liu Duo turned to Ye Yang and Ye Ling, Yang, Ling, the same goes to you two. If you have any romantic encounters, youd better get rid of them before its toote. Otherwise, whatever I said that day goes for you guys too!
Then she added in her mind, When Mr. Liuzies back, Ill have to give him a lecture! Hell likely be the one with the most romantic affairs!
Chapter 157 - Only You
Chapter 157: Only You
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu, though handsome, mighte off as dissolute and a natural flirt, typically loved by women. Women loved mischievous men, didnt they? Especially a handsome one, like him.
As for Ye Yang, he was stoic, with a scar on the right side of his cheek, which might not make him look as good, but he was still considered handsome. Women liked manly men too.
As for Ye Mo, while he looked simr to Ye Liu, he had a nasty temper. The two could bepared as heaven and hell. But some people would find aggressive ones attractive.
There wasnt much to say about Ye Ling. He was adorable, like an innocent schr, and very gentle too. Although he had a minor mobility issue and was highly dependent on medicine, he was still likeable.
She actually didnt mind women approaching them, but she was strongly against physical touching or behaviours that crossed the line, even when it came to the state of mind. She would not allow it!
Duo Er, rx. I only like you. There wont be other affairs, Ye Ling said truthfully.
Who would like his sick body? And hes disabled too. Only Liu Duo was good to him. She liked him and wasnt disgusted by him.
Indeed, Ye Yang stopped his work and looked at Liu Duo, stoic as always, and spoke in a serious manner, Romance is only limited to you!
Seeing Ye Yang look at her like that, and hearing him say so, made Liu Duos heart flutter uncontrobly. She looked away, cheeks blushing.
She thought, Gosh, for someone as outwardly quiet as him, who knew he was secretly a romantic! He was very moderate with his words too. It was flirting done right!
Ye Yang was satisfied now that he had made her blush. He resumed his work.
From afternoon till night, whenever she met Ye Yangs gaze, Liu Duo could feel butterflies in her stomach. The words he had said during the day hid a confession that bypassed her defences, leaving her ttered and exuberant.
Liu Duoy on the bed, shy all over, which was a rare sight. Shey sideways, not moving, as Ye Yang took off his outer garments, blew out the oilmp, and climbed into bed.
He did not lie down, but instead sat by Liu Duos feet. Using the moonlight that shone through the window, he pulled off the nket that covered her legs and ced his hands on her calf, massaging gently. Is it still numb?
Liu Duo, already surprised by his actions, once again felt her cheeks heating up. Her calf felt tingly in his grasp. She wanted to break free but couldnt, as Ye Yang had a firm hold on it.
No, its not numb anymore. It got better after I soaked it in hot water. Yang, go to sleep, Liu Duo was especially shy right now, but very happy that he still remembered her sore legs.
She thought, This stoic guy is quite the charmer.
Alright, he said. He massaged some more before covering her feet with the nket again.
Then he pulled open Liu Duos nket and squeezed in to lie with her. Liu Duo moved a little bit further to the side, but then she stopped. She closed her eyes, intending to fall asleep quickly, but she couldnt.
Ye Yang felt Liu Duos small movements in the dark room. The corners of his mouth twirled upwards as he smiled. He reached out and hugged her, whispering, Go to sleep.
Feeling Ye Yangs strong chest against her made it even harder to sleep. Liu Duo murmured to herself, He must be doing this on purpose! Obviously I want to stay further from him, but he still came to hug me!
And he really did do it on purpose. In the afternoon, right after he said that remark, Liu Duo had been intentionally avoiding him, especially his gaze. Her cheeks, red with shyness, made her seem a lot more interesting and adorable
Chapter 158 - Alright, Time For Bed
Chapter 158: Alright, Time For Bed
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo, trapped in an embrace, had difficulty sleeping, She began to count sheep. One, two, three...
The more she counted, the more energised she became! Troubled, she turned around to face Ye Yang. She reached out and hugged his waist as she pressed her head against his chest, long legs pulled up against his body. She thought, You wont let me sleep, so I wont let you sleep either!
Ye Yang was in the same boat, as he couldnt sleep either. He calmly pulled down her legs, thinking that she wasshing out in her sleep.
Yet, when he did so, she pulled her legs up again.
Moonlight shone from the windows, but it wasnt bright enough. He could only make out a blurry figure.
Ye Yang looked at the blurry shape in front of his chest, and reached out to pull her legs down once more, but just like the first time she pulled them up again
So, Ye Yang whispered in her ear, Little Duo, are you asleep?
... I am, and Im ignoring you!
Liu Duo pretended to be asleep, not responding to him. Ye Yang said nothing else. He turned around and kissed her on the lips as punishment for her mischievous prank.
Liu Duos eyes immediately snapped open. She had not expected Ye Yang to make a move like this. And this would be considered his second kiss, but the technique was a lot better thanst time, like hed had practice!
After the surprise, she epted his kiss. She didnt hate it, rather she enjoyed it. They couldnt consummate, but kissing would do.
Just when she was almost knocked out by the kiss, Ye Yang whispered to her in a rough voice, Alright, we should sleep.
He rolled aside, still hugging her.
Liu Duo was left in a daze. She had just gotten into the mood, and that was it? If the light had been any brighter, he would have seen the obvious discontent on her face!
She also knew that Ye Yang was very protective of her and respected her words. He would wait for her to grow. But right now, she really hated this awfully small frame of hers!
With that, Liu Duo went to sleep, and her frustrations followed her into her dreams!
Two Liu Duos were arguing whether to consummate or not. One said shes still too small, so no-can-do. The other denied this, saying she was already married, and girls who married young usually had two kids by now.
The two Liu Duos quarrelled endlessly, and it escted into a fist fight, resulting in the real Liu Duo furrowing her brow as she twisted and turned. Her limbs moved everywhere, and she was muttering incoherently.
Ye Yang never slept. After Liu Duo fell asleep, he had gone to the outhouse to relieve himself of the tensions, washed his hands, ande back.
Seeing how uneasy she was, he held onto her and gently patted her back, like he was consoling a kid, so that she could sleep soundly.
Liu Duo calmed down at his touch, and her movements stopped, but she was still talking in her sleep.
Ye Yang closed his eyes to sleep when sheid quietly. It was already quitete. If sleep didnte soon, it would be daybreak in a few hours.
The squabbling in her dreams stopped at about two or three oclock in the early hours. Only then could Liu Duo finally sleep in peace. But she couldnt wake up in the morning,pletely intending to sleep-in and not respond to anyone. Ye Ling came to call her for breakfast, and he did so three times with no result. She was a messy sleeper!
Ye Yang called her once, and she still slept on. When Ye Mo finally tried, it was no different. He got mad, so he pulled off her nket, and forced her to wake!
Chapter 159 - So Fierce
Chapter 159: So Fierce
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Yet Liu Duo shrank into a tiny ball and continued to sleep, refusing to wake.
Ye Mo furrowed his brow and mumbled, What happenedst night? She wont wake! He covered her with the nket and exited the room.
He came to find Ye Yang by the table and asked with great suspicion, Yang, what did you two dost night? Liu Duo is still sleeping like a pig and wont wake up!
Mo, how can you call her that? Ye Ling furrowed his brow, upset that his brother called Liu Duo a pig! This was one of the rare moments when he defied his brothers, his protective personality significantly lessened.
Ye Yang was not pleased with Mos words either, and said coldly, Mo, watch your tongue!
All he had said was a casual remark about Liu Duo sleeping like a pig, and his two brothers were ganging up on him? Ye Mo felt so utterly wronged!
But he could only surrender unwillingly, Alright, fine. My mistake. I shouldnt have said shes sleeping like a pig. My bad, my bad. If she wants to sleep, well let her sleep. We can eat our fill and keep hers warm in the pot.
With that, Ye Yang and Ye Ling seemed satisfied, and discontent cleared from their faces as they began their meal.
Ye Mos mouth twitched at this sight. He thought, Damn this woman. What kind of weird medicine has she given them? My own brothers, getting so fierce at me!
Another two hours passed before Liu Duo leisurely awoke. She sat up in bed, yawned, and got down to dress.
Shebed her hair and tied it into a ponytail with a bun on top, using the jade hairpin that Ye Yang had bought for her to keep it in ce. She looked left and right, pleased with herself, and walked out of the room to wash up.
When she saw them, she noticed that they had started using the hairpins instead of their usual pieces of twine. This filled her with content. Indeed, hairpins looked a lot better than pieces of twine!
The only thing that made her feel crossed was that they were still in their old attire. Hadnt she just bought new clothes for them? Clothes are meant to be worn, not to be kept!
She went to wash up by the well and asked the men, Yang, why arent you three wearing your new clothes? Are you waiting for them toy eggs?
We will wear them, Ye Yang, busy with bamboo, said using few words.
Ye Ling saw that Liu Duo was up and immediately put down the insole he was sewing, Duo Er, Ill go get your food.
He was most concerned with Liu Duo having food to eat after waking up, so that she wouldnt starve herself. He could do without new clothes.
Ye Mo was busy helping Ye Yang with the bamboo work, yet he rebutted, Whether we wear them or not is your business. Who are you? Our housekeeper?
Hearing that, Liu Duo furrowed her brow. Count on him to speak so loud and so brashly in the morning. How she wished she could sew his lips together!
She didnt want to put herself in a bad mood, so she chose to ignore him. After washing up, she went under the roof to have her breakfast.
The peace and harmony that came so rarelysted for a moment. With the bamboo piecespleted, Ye Mo got up and said, The paddy needs weeding. Otherwise the weeds will get more lush the longer we wait, and then itd take a lot longer to manage them.
Sure, lets go together, Ye Yang also got up and was prepared to go weeding with his brother. There were leeches there, so Liu Duo was unwilling to go, You guys go ahead. Ill stay at home. When the timees, Ill bring lunch to you.
Ye Mo said nothing. Last time, Liu Duo had been bitten by a leech, so he didnt want her to work in the paddy either. Ye Yang and Ye Ling naturally wouldnt say anything. They nodded and agreed that she should stay home.
Finally, Liu Duo stayed home alone. After breakfast, she worked on her drawings under the roof.
Chapter 160 - He Was A Man, Through And Through
Chapter 160: He Was A Man, Through And Through!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo was alone in the yard, silently sitting under the roof. After a long while, she had finished several drawings and stopped to look at herpleted cartoon animals. Sheughed, Youll all bring me money, my sweet little dears.
She got up and headed to the kitchen. She took out some of the bamboo shoots that she had collected yesterday, washed them, and considered frying them for lunch.
Just as Liu Duo was humming and keeping herself busy, she heard a knock on the door to the yard.
She shook the water droplets from her hands and went to open it, only to find Ye Liu with a parcel in his hands.
Mr. Liuzi? Youre back! Liu Duo smiled in surprise as she gave him a big hug.
Ye Liu was d to see that she was happy to see him and weed the embrace too, as he thought, It seems that Little Duo missed me!
But then he heard her say, Mr. Liuzi? Was that a name for him? He furrowed his brow. Why was she calling him Mr. Liuzi rather than Liu? It sounded terribly like the name of a eunuch!
Ye Liu cut the embrace short and said to her in dismay, Little Duo, dont call me Liuzi. Call me Liu! Liuzi... That sounds horrible!
He wasnt not a eunuch! He was a man, through and through!
Seeing Lius dislike for his new nickname, Liu Duo twitched the corner of her mouth and boasted, No way! Youre called Liu, and youre the second son, it makes sense to call you Er Liuzi! Liuzi for short! I will call you that!
I object to this name! Im not a eunuch! Ye Liu pretended to feel wronged as he nced at Liu Duo.
Seeing him like this, Liu Duo mumbled, Its true that youre not a eunuch. Oh! Youre definitely the bottom! Haha...
His objection was ineffective. Liu Duo took him by the hand and closed the door, Liuzi, why arent you entering your own house? Are you here for a visit?
Liu gave in when he realised Liu Duo wouldnt call him by his name, so he relented, as long as it pleased her.
He wrapped his arms around her waist and teased, Here, let me see if our Little Duo put on any weight!
With that, he pretended to lift her up.
Ye Lius sudden action shocked her and, by conditioned reflex, she held her arms around his neck.
And then she balled her hands into tiny fists and hammered at him, My figure is very slim and bnced. I am not fat!
Liu Duo was absolutely proud of her figure, with her long, thin legs, slim waist, and a rather full bosom.
Sure, sure, sure. Let me see how slim and bnced you are at night, shall I? Ye Liu teased mischievously.
Her little fists did not hold any strength. They could barely cause an itch. It had been days since he had slept with her, and he missed her soft body terribly.
Keep dreaming! Liu Duo held her head high as she thought, Darn, its only been a few days, and this jerk goes back to his roguish ways!
Seeing that Ye Liu did not intend to put her down, she shook her body, Liuzi, what do you n on holding me up for? Put me down this instant.
He walked like that from the entrance to the area under the roof, without putting her down.
No reason. Its just that Ive been gone a few days, and I really want to hug you a bit more, he smirked knowingly again, staring at her. Now that you mention it, Little Duo, I really do n on doing something.
Liu Duo really wanted to punch that foolish smirk off this face! He actually had the gall toy perverted thoughts on her!
Gosh, what a waste. Who would have thought that behind such a handsome face and beautiful skin, hides such a shameless pervert!
Chapter 161 - Leave It All To You
Chapter 161: Leave It All To You
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
So, Liu Duo pinched both cheeks on his handsome face and said, Liuzi, do you know how to spell shameless? Because thats exactly what you are!
No, I dont even know how to write! Ye Liu said honestly. He knew what Liu Duo meant, but he wasnt angry.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. She felt like she had justnded a punch on a bundle of marshmallows. Can you be serious for now? Put me down, I have to prepare the bamboo shoots to cookter so that I can bring lunch to your brothers.
With that, Ye Liu put her down, Where did they go?
He had been wondering where everyone was. He hade home, yet no one came to wee him. The three of them went to pull weeds in the paddy field, Liu Duo answered.
Oh, Ye Liu went into the room to put down his package. Then he returned to help Liu Duo clean the bamboo shoots.
Little Duo, why did you buy these bamboo shoots? They are harsh, and they dont taste good, he asked.
Liu Duo got curious when he said that. Harsh? Parboiling them in hot water would do the trick. Didnt the people here know how? Yang hadnt mentioned it at all.
As she thought about it, Liu Duo cracked a smile. Was this a business opportunity? After all, there was no such thing as too much money, and this was a great chance to make more! Liuzi, rest assured, Ill make a really nice dish with themter!
Ye Liu wouldnt want to strike at Liu Duos confidence, so he smiled and nodded. He would go with whatever made her happy!
The two of them worked well together to make lunch, joking and teasing from time to time. It just so happened that Ye Liu enjoyed ying tricks on her. Sometimes Liu Duo couldnt bother with him, while other times he made herugh.
Lunch is ready! Liuzi, well eat first and then bring some over to Yang and the others, Liu Duo said joyfully as she served the fried bamboo shoots from the pot.
Ye Liu nodded while he took out the unburned firewood from the stove. Sure, Ill leave the arrangements to you.
He washed his hands and went to the table, where he ate his meal with Liu Duo.
Little Duo, the pig drawings you drewst time raked in a lot of money, didnt they? While cooking just now, he saw that the vat was filled with refined rice and the sack was filled with fine powder. He guessed that she had bought those with her bonuses.
He had heard from the men at the ce he worked about pig-like dolls that were sold at expensive prices.
Liu Duo ate a mouthful of bamboo shoots and smiled proudly at his remark. Thats absolutely necessary! Havent you guessed who I am? I am the embodiment of beauty and intellect, able to draw cute animals at the flick of a brush, and that is where moneyes from! Haha...
Liu Duo enjoyed showing off so much that she might as well have flown to heaven, while Ye Liu smiled in adoration. He went along with her, Yes indeed, our Little Duo is the best of the best!
He stopped to think and added, Little Duo, even if you can earn so much, please dont abandon your four, dross husbands, alright?
Liu Duo cocked her head sideways when she heard Ye Liu say that and the food she just ate spewed out of her mouth with a stter. Luckily she reacted quickly, otherwise she might have spat on the table.
And then she saw Ye Lius panic and nervousness as though he was the wife, afraid of being abandoned.
Oh dear. This Liuzi should take up acting. What a waste of talent!
She wiped her mouth and rolled her eyes at him, Good that you know, if you scare me with words like that again, I might consider abandoning you first!
Chapter 162 - Haha…
Chapter 162: Haha...
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Lius face was full of smiles when he heard her. However, he pretended to feel wronged. Little Duo, what I said is the truth. My heart is really saddened by what you said.
Liu Duo grinned andughed, Sad? If youre sad then lets see a crying performance!
Since he wanted to act, he should go all the way.
Liu Duo looked and smiled at him while she ate, as if she were watching television.
Ye Liu didnt get mad when he saw that she didnt give him any expression. He smiled, reached out with his hands, and poked Liu Duos pretty nose. Vicious little girl! Quickly, finish your meal.
Seeing that he had be serious, Liu Duo put some bamboo shoots into his bowl. Try it. It definitely wont feel rough.
She had just eaten it. It was crispy and very delicious.
After Ye Liu heard her, he picked up the bamboo shoots in his bowl and tried a bite. It was indeed different from the ones theyd had before. It didnt have that bitter and acidic taste. Instead, it was crispy and very delicious.
Little Duo, you are too awesome. You stir-fried it very well. Ye Liu did not hold back on his praises.
He hadnt seen her doing anything special to the bamboo shoots. How did they taste so good? If she knew the method to do this, did it mean that they could use this to make money? Ye Liu thought of this in his heart.
Liu Duo said with a smile, If it tastes good, then have some more. She then grabbed some more for him. As I already said, the bamboo shoots that I stir-fried definitely wont have a bitter and acidic taste! So far, only I know how to do this. Im nning on using this to earn money. Mr. Liuzi, what do you think?
When he heard her say this, Ye Liuughed, Little Duo, we really have good chemistry. I also had the same idea. We can process out the acidic and bitter taste from the bamboo shoots and then sell them. We can definitely make money from this.
After he finished speaking. His face suddenly turned depressed. Little Duo, you are so smart. You figured another way to make money again. In the past, I said that I would take care of you, but now it seems like it is you who is going to take care of us!
They could definitely make a lot of silver by selling the bamboo shoots after processing out the bitter and acidic taste. Add this with the money from partnering with the tailor shop, and Liu Duos ie would definitely be much higher than the money the brothers struggled tirelessly to make!
He felt that it was a crisis. Liu Duo fully had the ability to abandon them.
However, when Liu Duo heard him, she disagreed. What is this about you taking care of me or I taking care of you guys. You guys can be responsible for being as beautiful as flowers, and I will be responsible for making money and feeding the family! Haha...
Okay! Then Little Duo, you need to raise us to be fair and fat. That way, you can feel a lot of meat when you hug us. It will be veryfortable. Ye Liu yed along and joked.
Did he consider himself a pig, saying that he would be fair and fat?
Liu Duo puckered her lips and rolled her eyes. She continued to eat and ignored him. The more this fe talked the more ridiculous he got. Shameless.
After the two of them finished lunch, they ced the dishes they had prepared for Ye Yang and the others into a basket and left together to deliver it to them.
While they were on the road, Ye Liu held Liu Duos hand in one hand and carried the basket in the other. He kept talking to her and teasing her.
On the other side, Ye Yang and the other two brothers were still weeding in the paddy field. They kept working without taking any breaks. The people on the other paddy fields were sitting at the sides and eating lunch that their families had delivered to them
Ye Mo muttered softly, Is this Liu Duo trying to starve us to death? She still hasnt delivered lunch!
Speaking of the devil, he heard Liu Duo shouting, Yang, Little Brother Mo, Ling, we brought lunch for you guys. Quickly,e and eat. Continue weedingter.
The three of them looked up towards higher ground when they heard her. They saw that Ye Liu was also there and the three of them immediately walked towards them.
Chapter 163 - Why Are You Acting Arrogant
Chapter 163: Why Are You Acting Arrogant
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Once they got up, Ye Ling smiled and said, Liu, youre back. Were you tired these past few days?
In the past, the times he had been the happiest was when Ye Yang or Ye Liu returned home. It was the same now. He liked the feeling when the whole family was together.
Liu. Ye Yang called out and greeted him.
Ye Mo also called out and greeted, Liu.
Yang, Mo, Liu. Your dear brother is back. You guys missed me? Ye Liu also smiled and greeted them.
The four brothers didnt have a lot of time together. It was only Ye Mo and Ye Ling who spent more time together.
Thats enough. You four can reminisceter. Eat first. Otherwise, the dishes will get cold. Liu Duo said.
If one were to look at the way they were standing, they looked like they were chatting after they hadnt seen each other for a long time.
The three of them started to eat when they heard her. When Ye Yang and Ye Ling saw the bamboo shoots, they didnt show any special expressions. Ye Mo, however, frowned. bamboo shoots taste very bad, but you actually brought them to us?!
You can choose to not eat it! Liu Duo replied. Why would she care if he ate them or not!
Ye Yang, who had already tried the bamboo shoots, nced over at Liu Duo. He never wouldve guessed, but the bamboo shoots she stir-fried didnt taste rough at all.
Ye Ling, however, spoke out in surprise, Duo Er, how did you prepare these? They arent rough at all!
This really surprised him. In the past, no one in the imperial courts really liked to eat bamboo shoots. However, he now liked them. He fell in love with this fresh and crispy bamboo shoot.
Ye Mo didnt believe him when he heard it. Seriously?
Ye Ling gave him some to indicate that he should try some. That way, he would know if he was being serious or not.
Ye Mo tried some reluctantly. He then began to take another bite, then another. He also didnt forget toment, It is okay, but it is still a little bit rough.
Liu Duo and the other three watched Ye Mo taking one bite after another and ridiculed him in their hearts, If its a bit rough, then why are you still eating so much?
Liu Duo puckered her lips and looked at him with disdain. You speak with a forked tongue! If its rough, then why are you still eating so much!
Why do you care! Ye Mo acted very arrogantly.
Ye Liu stood at the side with a stance that made him look like a hoodlum. He even had a piece of grass in his mouth. Tsk. Mo, why are you acting so arrogantly? Having Little Duo care for you is your blessing!
Ye Ling also nodded, his face showing that he agreed. Ye Yang didnt nod his head, but his eyes betrayed him. He actually also agreed with Ye Liu.
These three unconsciously became Liu Duos loyal protectors and proper ves to their wife.
Ye Mo became really unhappy. This Ye Liu treated him so badly right after he came back? Ye Yang and Ye Ling would be very fierce towards him whenever he said something bad about Liu Duo.
Hemented, Are we still brothers? You guys really forgot about your brother after we got a wife!
Ye Mo didnt say anything at all and ate quietly. He then went back to work.
Little Duo, lets ignore Mo. He doesnt have any manners. Ye Liu held Liu Duos shoulders and tried to cheer her up after he saw that she looked unhappy.
He thought, This Mo still hasnt grown a brain yet. He only knows how to make Little Duo angry and unhappy. I cant bother to remind you anymore that you will be the one who loses out in the end. Ive already said, wives are supposed to be loved and pampered.
Liu Duo nodded her head. She knew clearly and deeply that the only thing Ye Mo knew how to do besides making her angry was making her angry. If she was fussier, she suspected that she would definitely die immediately die from anger!
Liu Duo was at the side, waiting for them to finish eating so that she could take the bowls back and wash them.
Chapter 164 - I’ll Cry Right In Front Of You!
Chapter 164: Ill Cry Right In Front Of You!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After lunch, Li Wazi, who was also weeding, walked over and greeted everyone when he saw them. The only one he didnt greet was Ye Mo.
When Ye Mo saw what he did, he shouted angrily, Li Wazi, what do you mean by this? Did you not see your brother?
Li Wazi turned his head when he heard the shouting. He cast a nce at him and said very lukewarmly, Oh, you are also here.
He then walked towards his own familys paddy field.
Ye Mo looked at his back and clenched his teeth in anger. Have you be braver? You dare to ignore me like this? You deserve a beating!
You already broke off rtions with him, but you still dont allow people to ignore you? Liu Duo suddenly said.
That day, Mo had chased him out and said he would break off rtions with him. It was perfectly normal for Li Wazi to ignore him!
Ye Liu got interested when he heard this. Little Duo, what happened? This Li Wazi loved to hang around with Mo. Why did they break off rtions? Quickly, tell Liu.
From what he knew, Li Wazis rtionship with Ye Mo was so good that it couldnt possibly have been any better. They were like blood brothers. They also treated Li Wazi as their own brother because he was very good towards Ye Ling. When they were young, he would often help Ye Mo take care of Ye Ling.
Liu Duo saw Ye Liu looking like he desired knowledge and said with a smile, Mr. Liuzi, do you want to know? I wont tell you! Hehe...
Ye Liu saw Liu Duo being mischievous and spit out the grass in his mouth. He smiled like a hooligan and said liked a bad boy, Little Duo, you need to be punished if you are disobedient!
When she heard that, Liu Duo crossed her arms over her chest and said, not feeling any fear at all, You dare?! If you dare to touch me, I will cry right in front of you!
Ye Ling saw Liu Duo behaving this way andughed, Duo Er, Liu is just teasing you for fun.
Ye Yang nced at Ye Liu. He didnt speak and continued to eat. Of course, he knew that Ye Liu was joking. If Ye Lui dared to hit Liu Duo, he would be the first to sort him out.
Ye Liu saw that she wasnt afraid at all. He scooped Liu Duos little waist over towards him and lightly patted her butt. Disobedient wives need to be spanked. Only then will they be well-behaved.
Liu Duo was shocked by what he did. This bastard actually spanked her butt? Before she could regain her senses, she heard Ye Liu say again, in a volume that only she could hear, It feels quite good. There is even some bounce to it.
As he said this, Liu Duo cheeks turned red and she pushed him away. Shameless hooligan.
When Ye Ling, who had been paying attention to them, saw his brother spank Liu Duos butt, his face turned red. He thought in his heart, Liu is so bold, just like Liu Duo.
In his eyes, Liu Duo was also very bold. She did not care how the world viewed her.
Ye Yang, who was eating, coughed when he saw what happened. His ears also turned slightly red. Liu always did things that were shocking.
And Ye Mo took a bite of the bamboo shoots and said angrily, In broad daylight. Shameless!
Ye Liu, having seeded in taking advantage of her, was full of smiles. He said proudly to Ye Mo, Mo, why do you sound so sour? Are you jealous?!
Who...whos jealous of you? Doing something like this in broad daylight is something that is shameless! Ye Mo refuted loudly.
Although he did feel a bit jealous in his heart, he wasnt willing to admit it.
Yeah, shameless. Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu. In a rare move, she nodded in agreement with Ye Mos opinion.
She wasnt a match for him when he became a hooligan! He was a veteranpared to Ye Yang and Ye Ling.
When Ye Liu saw Liu Duo behaving like this, he ced another piece of grass in his mouth and said with a face full of smiles, Yo, Little Duo, when did you be so friendly with Mo?
Chapter 165 - Brazenly
Chapter 165: Brazenly
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
None of your business! Liu Duo said haughtily. She then walked over beside Ye Yang.
Lets see if you dare to pull me and take advantage of me in front of Yang! Liu Duo muttered in her heart.
Little Duo, you are so awesome. How would I dare to get involved in your business? It would be better if you would take care of my business instead! Eat, drink, shit, piss, and sleep, I will let you control all of it. You can use me however you want. He even brazenly threw a flirtatious nce toward Liu Duo.
Ye Yang saw Liu Duo go over to seek protection after getting taken advantage of. He nced over at Ye Liu. The expression in his eyes seemingly warning Ye Liu to stop before he went too far. It was in broad daylight, after all.
With regards to the warning in Ye Yangs expression, Ye Liuughed, Yang, that paralyzed face of yours is already cold enough. Your gaze doesnt need to be colder. You will send shivers down peoples spines.
He even covered his stomach with his hands and showed an expression of fear while he spoke.
Ye Yang didnt want to bother with his silly teasing. He could act however he wanted.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she saw that Ye Liu even dared to make fun of and tease Ye Yang. She thought in her heart, Oh my, who can sort out this hooligan! None of us are able to contain him.
She was witty, but she was still no match for him. Furthermore, the untalkative Ye Yang wasnt either. Ye Mo also couldnt do it, and Ye Ling definitely couldnt either.
After the meal, Ye Yang and the others went to the paddy field to continue weeding again. Ye Ling stayed behind to rest. He would go back home with Liu Duo after a while.
As Liu Duo was putting away the bowls and chopsticks, Ye Liu went over to her and smiled, Little Duo, you still havent told me, why did Li Wazi and Mo sever rtions?
She didnt reply and stared at him. Are you still not going to go help with the weeding? What are you still doing here?
You want to know, but I wont tell it to you!
Ye Ling saw that Liu really wanted to know and said on his own, Because of what happened the other day. When the people from the Ye family courtyard wanted to dig up mom and dads graves and make us move them..
Ye Ling recounted to Ye Liu everything that had happened that day. Ye Lings face was full of anger when he talked about what had happened that day. There was no sadness at all, since there was no shred of affection left between their families.
As the saying goes, there is no sadness left once the heart is dead!
But when Ye Liu finished listening to it, he didnt get angry or sad. He only said, Ling, whats there to be angry about? Those people are not worth it. They didnt seed anyway. The more that old fart wants Ye Xuan to pass the prefectural exam, the more likely it is that he wont pass. Just wait and see. He definitely will not pass this time either!
How do you know he wont pass? Liu Duo puckered her lips. It wasnt like he was the examiner, or someone with supernatural abilities. He had said it as if he were so sure.
Ye Liu stretched his back and said with a smile, Intuition.
Liu Duo put the bowls and chopsticks into the box and carried it in her hands. She said, Oh. Quickly, go and help with the weeding. She didnt care what kind of intuition he had. Whether or not he passed the exam was of no matter to her. Ling, lets go home.
Okay. Ye Ling nodded his head and immediately followed her.
Only after he saw that they had gone further away did Ye Liu frown. He took off his shoes, rolled up his sleeves and trousers, and went into the paddy field.
Yang, Mo, if that old fart or anyone else from the Ye family courtyardes and finds trouble again, dont hold back, and hit them more fiercely. Mo, you are too modest. You only hit that bitch with a stick? You should have at least hit her until she was bedridden. Only then will they know our strength as men!
Ye Liu spoke very fiercely, his face looking very vicious. His usual, cheerful disposition waspletely gone.
If Liu Duo had been there, she would definitely have said, This bastard even sounds like a hooligan when saying such fierce words! No wonder people say he is the most like Mo. He also likes to get physical and violent!
Chapter 166 - What’s So Impressive About That
Chapter 166: Whats So Impressive About That
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The reason Ye Liu didnt show his angry side to Liu Duo and Ye Ling was that he didnt want Ye Ling to be like him. They shouldnt show too many emotions when unimportant people made them angry. It just wasnt worth it.
On the other hand, he felt quite rxed about Liu Duo. He realized quite early on that Liu Duo wouldnt get her emotions riled up by unimportant people. It was only the four brothers who could make her moody. He was quite happy about this fact.
When Ye Mo heard her, he said, cooly and arrogantly, I used all my strength with that one hit with the stick. Me modest? If that bitch didnt feel pain for at least a few days, I will change myst name to hers!
When Ye Yang saw how enthusiastic these two got about violence and hitting people, he said, If you can avoid it, dont use violence.
Although theyd had a falling out ten years ago, he didnt like to use violence to solve problems. It didnt matter who it was, or what it was about, he always maintained this view.
Although Ye Liu was always smiling, behaving like a hooligan, and never showing any anger, when he got mad, he would not lose out to Ye Mo.
If Yang did not say something to hold them back, having Ye Mo and Ye Liu together would really escte the violence! Ye Mo was already enough, but adding Ye Liu into the mix? That would really be a mess.
One could tell from when Ye Liu had punched Ye Mo that he wasnt one to hold back his punches.
Since their oldest brother had already said so, the two of them would obey him.
That goes without saying. Yang, you can rest assured. Mo is violent, impulsive, and doesnt know how to control himself when attacking. How is it possible that I would act like him? Ye Liu changed his tone and was full of smiles again.
Ye Mo heard what Ye Liu said and could not ept it. He shouted, Liu, can you not praise yourself and put me down? I am a bit impulsive, but I still know how to control myself when attacking!
Yo, Mo, you are able to understand what I said! Not bad. Since youve grown up, you should change that bad habit of yours! Also, speak more softly when you talk. Its not like Im arguing with you. After all, you are someone who has studied in school before. Do you not know that whether a person is right or wrong has nothing to do with the volume of their voice?
Ye Liu, using his status as the older brother and senior, lectured Ye Mo.
No matter how Ye Mo listened to it, it just sounded wrong! What did he mean by saying he understood? Everyone would be able to tell that Liu was praising himself and putting Mo down! Right?
Ye Mo muttered in his heart, You are just two years older than me. Whats so impressive about that?
Mo, dont be so stubborn! Even though Im just two years older than you, Im still your older brother! When your older brother tells you something, you need to remember it well!
Ye Liupletely saw through what Ye Mo was thinking and looked extremely smug!
And so, Ye Mo puckered his lips and didnt continue to speak with him. He lowered his head and continued to focus on his work. He cursed in his heart, Yes, yes, yes. You are the older brother. You deserve to be smug and you deserve to be the senior!
When Ye Liu saw that Ye Mo didnt say anything, he hummed a folk song happily and also continued with the weeding.
Ye Yangs ears finally felt tranquil after he saw that the two of them had finally stopped talking. However, he was in quite a good mood. Although the two of them liked to argue, and it always ended with Ye Mo losing, he would still be in a good mood.
Meanwhile, Liu Duo and Ye Ling arrived home. They saw Li Chunmei standing outside their house door.
Ye Ling frowned. He did not want to see her at all. On the contrary, Liu Duo smiled. However, the smile was only contained below her eyes. What are you doing in front of our house?
Im here to see you. Li Chunmei looked at Liu Duo. Although she was a bit timid, she still said it aloud.
See her? It wasnt like they were close. Why did she want to look for her? Why do you want to meet me? I dont think we are close. Moreover, I hate you quite a bit!
Chapter 167 - You Lowlife!
Chapter 167: You Lowlife!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Chunmei frowned at Liu Duos straightforward remark, not liking it at all. She mumbled, I hate you too!
I need a word with you, alone. Ill leave when Im done, she looked at Ye Ling, urging him to leave.
Ye Ling furrowed his brow but took the cue to leave. He opened the entrance to the yard, allowing them to speak alone.
At that moment, Liu Duo held onto him, not allowing him to leave. She smiled at Li Chunmei, Whatever you want to say, you can say it to us. Otherwise, well leave.
Speak with me alone? Who does she think she is, demanding my obedience?
Li Chunmei nced at Ye Ling and, filled with determination, began to speak in a serious manner, I just want to tell you that I like Mo a lot, and I have liked him for a very long time. When I injured my foot, he took me home. Since then, I havent seen him for a few days, and I have thought things through. I dont want to hide this affection anymore. I want to marry him.
Ye Ling was shocked to hear that. She had actually dared to say that she wanted to marry MO?
Liu Duo didnt feel anything in particr, because she had realised long ago that Li Chunmei had her eyes on her man, Ye Mo. So she thought, Geez, this is the other woman in the flesh, officially dering war with me!
Li Chunmei went on talking when Liu Duo did not react, You are the brothers shared wife. After I marry Mo, you only have to serve Yang, Liu, and Ling. You...
Seeing her bbing about, Liu Duo grinned and cut short her unfinished speech, Stop right there, Li Chunmei.
Liu Duo walked up and confronted Li Chunmei, who was half-a-head taller than her. She smiled as she said, After all that rubbish you spouted, I only have three words to say to you: You freaking lowlife! If you liked him that much, you had so many years to tell him, yet where were you? After you found out I had be their shared wife, then youe running to me, telling me all this. Are you asking for a punch in the face?
As she kept talking, Liu Duo put on a serious face, Li Chunmei, Im telling you, if I catch you talking about marrying him one more time, youd better not cry when I beat you up! Hes my man, and hes not for a woman as ugly as you to peep at!
With that, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Li Chunmei, took Ye Ling by the hand, and walked into the yard, leaving her outside.
Li Chunmei was stunned at Liu Duos words. She had never expected Liu Duo to scold her, or threaten to beat her up at all. Liu Duo was rude,zy, and unbearably wasteful. As she thought about this, she became more determined. She would marry Ye Mo, and she had told Liu Duo anyway, regardless whether she agreed to it or not!
Upon returning to the yard, Ye Ling realised that Liu Duo had not spoken a word. So he voiced his concerns, Duo Er, are you alright? Did Li Chunmei make you upset?
Liu Duo, who was washing the dishes, looked up at him, No, Im not mad. Why should I be mad at her? She doesnt deserve my attention!
Duo Er, you dont have to worry. Mo would definitely not marry her, Ye Ling consoled her. He truly believed she was angry, neither speaking nor smiling.
Liu Duo smiled when he said so, Ling, dont overthink it. Im not mad. Even if Little Mo wants to marry Li Chunmei, he would need to prepare a betrothal gift. All the ounts in this household are in my hands. Can he get anything from me? Impossible! If he wants to, I can beat him into a pulp first. Then I can have him repudiated, and then he can get out of here!
There was no reason for her to be mad about Li Chunmei. She wasnt afraid of the other woman fighting over her husband. What was hers would be hers, and what wasnt hers was not meant to stay anyway!
Chapter 168 - Go On, Hit Me!
Chapter 168: Go On, Hit Me!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling rxed after hearing what she said. Either way he had faith in Ye Mo not betraying his wife.
After doing the dishes, Liu Duo went back inside for yoga. Ye Ling resumed sewing insoles under the roof.
Ye Yang and his brothers made quick work together. Half a day had passed and they had weeded two thirds of their paddy field.
Yang, Liu, Im heading to Li Wazis ce for a while. Hes alone and needs help, Ye Mo intended to help out his friend, now that they had got their work covered.
Ye Yang nodded in agreement. Friends should help one another.
Yo, Mo. Are you off to reconcile? Geez, I thought youd cut ties with him, and now youre being friendly again! Ye Liu teased.
Ye Mo wasnt happy that his brother had managed to see through him, but he would not acknowledge the fact, Whos reconciling with whom? He should apologise first!
With that, he sped up in the direction of Li Wazis paddy field to avoid any more enigmatic mockery from his brother. Li Wazis field was at least twenty meters away from theirs.
Ye Liu shook his head as he watched Ye Mo leave. He thought, Little Mo sure is keen on face-saving! He might as well admit hes going to reconcile. Its not like theres anything to lose!
Ye Mo arrived at Li Wazis paddy field and coughed, attracting his attention. Li Wazi merely nced up at him and continued weeding without giving him the time of day.
Ye Mo furrowed his brow at this, clearly crossed. Li Wazi, you dare dismiss your dear brother?
Brother? I never had a brother. My mother gave birth to me and only me! Li Wazi mocked him lightly without looking up.
They had clearly severed ties, and here he came iming brotherhood!
Lius strange enigma was fine and all, yet this fellow was stranger still. Angered, Mo entered the paddy field and marched towards Li Wazi, colliding with him. Youre doing this on purpose, arent you? Do you really not want to be brothers anymore?
Li Wazi stumbled a bit when Ye Mo crashed into him. After regaining his footing, Li Wazi eyed Ye Mo and said, You were the one who severed ties. Whats this brotherhood you speak of? You cant take back your words! You should know that. Havent you been to school?
Dont think Ill be afraid just because youre loud! Hmph... You dare severe ties, so I dare get back at you! Li Wazi mumbled indignantly.
Li Wazi, Ill beat you up if you make a fuss over this! Ye Mo furiously balled his fingers into a fist. He had said what hede to say. He didnt want to ruin their friendship, yet Li Wazi was making things difficult.
Li Wazi raised his arms and rubbed his ears, So what if Im making a fuss? Go on, hit me!
With that, he turned his head towards Ye Mo, daring him to punch.
Ye Mo was shaken by Li Wazis sudden roar. This man was usually honest and not known for his temper. When did this fellow get the gall to go against him?
Since they were young, Li Wazi had always followed him. He had never been loud, let along roared.
Face with the shout, Ye Mo thought, Such a petty man C as fussy as a girl!
Fine, were brothers. I lost my temper that day, but dont take it seriously, Ye Mo surrendered and said.
Youre going to be a father soon, how can you raise your kid if youre still so petty and fussy? Right...
Ye Mo spoke of many things as he peacefully helped with the weeds. Li Wazi was no longer mad at him, but he didnt bother with him either.
It used to be Li Wazi nagging in Mos ears, but now the tables had turned, and Ye Mo was doing all the talking. In Liu Duos words, Li Wazi had up and be the boss!
Chapter 169 - Your Ladyship
Chapter 169: Your Ladyship
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Time passed quickly. By six in the evening, Ye Yang and his brothers were ready to go home, leaving the rest for the following day.
Ye Liu was wiping mud off his legs when he saw Ye Mo and Li Wazi walking towards him shoulder to shoulder. He called out to them, Yo, I thought you guys broke off your friendship. You sure dont look like it!
Simple-minded Li Wazi did not sense that he was joking, Liu, that never happened.
Ye Mo nced at Ye Liu, saying nothing. If he dared mutter a word, Ye Liu woulde back bbing a lot more, so no discussion was needed!
Go, Ye Yang said and took the lead home.
Ye Liu quickly followed up, Lets go, lets go! One moment without seeing Liu Duo leaves me frantic!
Ye Mo and Li Wazi walked behind them.
Back home, Liu Duo and Ye Ling were still busy in the kitchen. Ye Ling helped boil the water while Liu Duo was in charge of cooking.
Little Duo, were back. Is dinner ready yet? Im hungry, Ye Liu said as he walked into the kitchen, after seeing that the yard was empty.
Liu Duo looked back, rolled her eyes at him, and said, Just wait for it!
He was not a kid, so there was no need to yell when he wanted food.
Ye Liu sat by the side and observed her keeping busy at the stove. He smiled, Little Duo, how can you be so vile, leaving me to starve like this?
Being able to see the wife cooking whenI get back home, I better not get too used to this. Itll be better if we have a kid, Ye Liu thought to himself.
Ye Ling added, Liu, dinnersing right up.
Liu Duo prepared three side dishes and one soup. She served the dishes from the pot into the bowls, and they were ready to eat. Chopsticks at the ready, everyone went and sat around the table.
Mo, when Duo Er and I came back, we met Chunmei, Ye Ling said, thinking he should tell him about what happened.
At the mention of the name, Ye Mo knew nothing good woulde of it, so he got annoyed. If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have bothered her. So you did. Whats that got to do with me?
Good stuff, it seems, Liu Duo took a sip of her soup. You see, Chunmei came to me and said she has had a crush on you for ages, and she wants to marry you.
Everyone except Liu Duo and Ye Liu furrowed their brows C especially Ye Mo.
Ye Liu just had to mess things up even more than they already were. Wow, whats this I hear about a crush on our Little Mo? But judging by the name, it sounds like bad luck. Are you sure its a crush?
Pffft, Liu Duo guffawed. Bad luck? Thats one way to put it. Every woman other than her should be stomped out anyway.
Ye Mo pounded the bowl heavily on the table, Dont bother. Im not marrying her.
Of course we wont. Thats your mess. You clean it up! If not, and if you make Little Duo miserable, lets see how I clean you up! If you want to get a wife on your own, Ill make everything that I said beforee true! Ye Liu put on a serious face and said to his brother before he turned to look at Liu Duo, grinning from ear to ear.
.
Little Duo, there may be many other distractions out there, but I dont care for any of them. I dont like them. In fact, if theres any one that I like, its the one at home, yourdyship! I cant adore you enough!
Yet, Liu Duo responded, Liuzi, you and your perverted ideas... Lets see how I punch your lights out!
Though she said that, she was actually very happy. She could feel that what he had said waspletely honest.
Punch me with all your might, then. As long as youre happy, I dont care what you do to me. Im fully willing, even if you tie me to the bed and hit me violently, I wont fight back! Ye Liu said and winked at her, as though tempting her to abuse him.
Chapter 170 - Ask Casually
Chapter 170: Ask Casually
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo and Ye Ling sat through the meal unhappily. Ye Mo was constantly frustrated by the case regarding Li Chunmei, while Ye Ling was upset because his brother was upset.
Ye Yang was stoic, as usual, his face upying no expression in particr. Ye Liu was indifferent to everyone around him as he continued teasing Liu Duo.
It was bedtime again. After her bath, Liu Duobed her hair in the bedroom and got ready for bed.
On the other hand, the four brothers were having a meeting in another room. Ye Ling told the others everything that Li Chunmei had said to Liu Duo that afternoon, down to thest detail.
Liu, what do you think Mo should do about Li Chunmei? Ye Ling asked in ce of Ye Mo. He felt that Ye Liu would have many ideas, and one of them would work.
What do I think? How should I know! Its not even my problem. How could she juste and show off in front of our Little Duo? If I see her, Im going to kick her a good few meters away! Ye Liu said as he sat with his legs crossed.
Whether they were male or female, whoever messed with his wife, he would give them a taste of their own medicine!
Ye Yang stayed silent. He didnt know what to do, since hecked the experience. Ye Mos brow furrowed on his long face.
Liu... Ye Ling probed him again anxiously, his brow furrowed too.
Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, sitting there with a long face. Of course he still cared, this was his own brother, the one who looked very much like him.
His legs shook as they stayed crossed. Ye Liu said, My little brother Ling, dont call me so affectionately like that. I could have mistaken you for our dear wife!
At that moment, Ye Mo and Ye Ling both twitched their lips. Ye Yang merely nced at Ye Liu. It was surely over the top when he flirted with his own brother!
This is serious business, Ye Yang solemnly reminded him, telling him to get his act together.
With that, Ye Liu turned back to the conversation, Its easy. Can Chunmei get married just because she says she wants to? Will her family allow it? We are basically the poorest of the poor, so her family wont possibly permit her to be Mos wife!
In the beginning, Ye Yang and the other brothers could find reason in what he said, but thest two statements were quite unpleasant. It was true that they were really poor, but why did he seem displeased when he said it?
Alright, its gettingte, time for bed. Whos sleeping with Little Duo tonight? Ye Liu put his foot down and asked casually.
He had just returned, so he didnt know exactly when Ye Yang had returned. The order was probably messed up, so he had to ask.
Without thinking at all, Ye Ling promptly said, Its your turn, Liu.
As soon as Ye Ling answered, Ye Liu promptly stood up, Geez, why didnt you say so earlier? My time with Little Duo is running out! You could have said this during the day, but no, you had to drag it out until night! Im going to bed. Ive had enough of this gibberish. Little Duo must get very impatient if I dont apany her soon.
With that, Ye Liu left for Liu Duos room.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling kept twitching their legs. Could Liu not over-react like that? Ye Yang didnt respond as he took off his garments and got ready for bed.
Meanwhile, Ye Liu was beyond excited as he entered Liu Duos room. Little Duo, Im here for you. Gosh, its been days since I got to spend time with you. You must have missed me so much, but tonight Im here! No worries.
Liu Duo had barelyid down on the bed when she turned around and faced Ye Liu, her lips twitching. Damn, he basically sounded like a gigolo, eager to serve his mistress!
Chapter 171 - Care To Try?
Chapter 171: Care To Try?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She turned over and justy there, not bothering with him. Speaking to him wouldnt do any good. She would only be teased.
Ye Liu was in exceptionally good spirits as he closed the door and quickly got out of his clothes. Wearing only his underpants, he blew out the oilmp and climbed into bed.
He snuck under the covers and hugged Liu Duo, as usual. He took a whiff of her scent, Wow, my Little Duo smells so nice. She knows shes sleeping with me tonight, and thats why she took a bath. Is that true?
Liu Duo pushed him off and said petntly, Enough with you, narcissist.
She had taken a bath only because she had perspired a lot after doing yoga.
When she pushed him, she felt bare skin. Ye Liu wasnt wearing clothes, which made her blush. This fool enjoyed sleeping without a top. Ye Yang and the rest were not like this.
Ye Liu pulled her into an embrace again and said mischievously, So what? Im good-looking, Im handsome, and Im pretty big down there, so Im sure youll be pleased!
Shed had enough of this narcissist. She blushed hard at thest twoments and berated him, Shameless pervert!
Hehe, Im only shameless and perverted for you, Little Duo, he giggled and added, I have more perverted ideas in mind, Little Duo. Care to try?
It came across as a question, but he did not wait for a response as he pressed her underneath him, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips, all the while touching every inch of her body.
Liu Duo wanted to speak, but her lips were shut tight by his kiss. She reached out her hands to push him but to no avail, the bareness lingering on her fingers again. She thought, Geez, he looks tall and thin on the outside, but its really all strong muscles.
They kissed for a while. Ye Lius breathing became disorderly, and heid aside to rest. If he kept this up, he couldnt tell if he would be able to resist and discontinue.
This time, Liu Duo was left in a blur again. What had happened? However, she had other more important things on her mind, which was wondering where Ye Liu had gotten his kissing technique from? Since he never had a romantic partner or wife before, this should be his first time kissing, right?
And this was the ancient times. Holding hands during the day was a big deal already C enough to fill everyones gossip C never mind kissing.
But he was quite skilled C very much like driving in a light carriage on a familiar road! Could it be that he had visited kilns before and gotten his experience there?
Just thinking about it made her turn sideways to face him. She questioned curiously, Liuzi, tell me. Have you ever been to a kiln, or a brothel?
She wasnt sure what to call the ce men go to find amusement in this dynasty. Was it a kiln or a brothel? So she used both.
Hearing that, Ye Liu reached out his hands and held her in an embrace. His voice, already husky, asked her, Why do you ask this, Little Duo.
Because I suspect youve been there before! When you kissed me just now, it was very well-yed, Liu Duo answered honestly.
Pffft, Ye Liu cackled. Little Duo, dont get me wrong, I always keep myself clean, in body and in mind. I have never been to those ces! Ive been waiting for you for the past twenty-three years, hence my terrible life as a monk! Now that youre here, how much longer do you want me to wait?
Yang said it didnt matter who consummated the marriage first, as long as Liu Duo agreed. But she was still so little, he had to wait for her to grow up, even though he really wanted to have her right then.
Hearing him using the tone of a ruffian but speaking in all seriousness, Liu Duos beating heart thumped really hard.
She believed him when he said he had never gone to those ces. After all, they didnt earn much, and most of their ie went to buying medicine for Ye Ling, so how would he have had the luxury to spend money at a ce like that?
She had just asked a question out of curiosity, because he was really good at kissing C so much so that he had her wanting more.
Chapter 172 - What Resulted In The End
Chapter 172: What Resulted In The End
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Hisst sentence was a confession, aint, and a grievance, and it sounded a bit like self-pity. It even made it hard for her to bear to see him continue like this. After all, he already had a wife, right?
Again, Liu Duo thought about how it would hurt the first time, and also about how this body was very young. Would it be able to handle it? They were all already grown men and had never tasted this before. They would definitely not be able to control themselves and would be very rough.
She felt very conflicted in her heart. Liu Duo hugged Ye Lius waist as she thought about it. She rubbed his chest. Mr. Liuzi, can you wait for a few more months? Wait until I turn sixteen, then I will give it to you, okay?
Ye Liu became very excited and emotional when he heard her. When she turned sixteen? Initially, when they had bought her, besides seeing that she was attractive, they had also checked her birth data for astrological purposes.
And now, she was just a few months away from her sixteenth birthday. How could he not be excited?
Liu Duo thought about how people came of age at sixteen in modern times. She was only fifteen, and not yet an adult, so how could she do it now? That was why she decided that she wouldnt let them wait too long and agree to consummate the marriage once she turned sixteen.
Really? Thats just great! Ive already waited for so long, I dont mind waiting for a few more months. Ye Liu, who had Liu Duo in his embrace, was ted. He then said, Little Duo, have you told Yang and the others yet?
Not yet. Why?
In her dreamst night, two different Liu Duos had kept quarreling and fighting, and this was what resulted in the end. She hadnt had the time to tell Ye Yang. While she was looking forward to it, her anxiety towards it was much greater, because the first time would hurt.
Nothing. Lets go to sleep quickly. After all, each moment of a romantic night is worth a thousand pieces of gold. After tonight, I will have to sleep alone for many days again. I need to seize the moment and embrace you while I sleep. Ye Liu hugged her and showed a sly smile.
He thought about how he shouldnt let Ye Yang know about it. He wanted to be the first to consummate the marriage. Of course, this was only if Liu Duo would do it voluntarily. He believed that he would definitely be the first to consummate the marriage!
Liu Duo did not know what he was thinking. She only thought that this bastard always sounded so random when he talked. She acted like a young coquettish wife.
She rolled her eyes at him. Although the room was very dark, since there werent any lights and he couldnt see it, she still just wanted to give him a look of disdain!
Ye Liuzed in bed with Liu Duo and didnt wake up early. It was already half past seven when Liu Duo woke up.
Liu Duo pushed the hand on her body away and asked, Mr. Liuzi, why are you still sleeping?
Besides the times where Ye Mo had gone too far, Liu Duo was always by herself when she woke up.
Ye Lius hand moved back again. He squinted his eyes, his face looking alluring and flirtatious, I want to spend more time with Little Duo. Why would I get up if you werent up? Also, I need to hug you for longer so that I recoup the time they used upst night.
Liu Duos mouth twitched when she heard him. Used up his time? How did discussing the issue on Li Chunmei with his brothers constitute using up his time? She didnt participate in the discussion, because she wanted them to discuss and solve the problem amongst themselves.
Move your w away. I want to get up now. She pushed his hand away again. Liu Duo got up and put on her clothes.
Ye Liu leaned on his side on the bed by using his right hand to push against the bed and cing his palm on his head. He watched Liu Duo put on her clothes, smiled, and said, Little Duo, my hand is so good looking. The bones are distinctive, and it is also long and well-proportioned. Why would you call it a w?
As he spoke, he even stretched out his left hand and ced it in front of her. He wanted her to look at it carefully. Which part of this beautiful hand looked like a w?
Chapter 173 - We Are Priceless Treasures
Chapter 173: We Are Priceless Treasures
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo smacked away the hand in front of her and nced at him, Okay. Your hand is beautiful. Its so beautiful that Im drooling! Your entire body is beautiful, okay? My amazingly beautiful man!
She really didnt know how to deal with him. He started to act strangely so early in the morning. He was even more narcissistic than women.
Liu Duo put on her clothes and ignored him. After she got out of the bed, she went to get herb. While she was there, she also brought him the hairpin that was bought for him.
Here. This was bought for you. Yang and the others also have one. Use this to tie your hair, and dont use the hemp rope anymore. After she gave it to him, she said again, Get up quickly. Ill bring you to buy some clothes. Youre the only one who hasnt bought any.
Ye Liu nodded happily when he heard her. Yes, Madam Little Duo!
Liu Duo was stunned when she saw him sit up straight. This was the first time she had seen his bright and clean body so clearly. She hadnt been able to see it clearly at night, because there wasnt enough light. That smooth chest, those distinctive features, and he even had a six-pack. His body was so good that it couldnt possibly be any better.
Liu Duo hoped Ye Liu hadnt noticed and immediately pulled her gaze away so as to avoid him getting smug again and flying up into the sky! She immediately turned around and left the bedroom.
Ye Liu held the hairpin and looked at it. He was smiling as he put on his clothes. After Liu Duo finished washing up, she went into the kitchen to help Ye Ling prepare breakfast and went to fill the bowls with rice.
The meal was ready just as Ye Liu finished washing up. They all went and sat at the table. They saw Ye Liu had already started to use the hairpin to tie his hair and this made his attractiveness index go up by quite a bit. If he changed into new clothes made with high-quality materials, he would straight up turn into an elegant and outstanding prince!
Ill take Mr. Liuzi to town to buy some clothes for him after the meal. Do you guys want toe? Liu Duo asked as she ate.
Ye Yang shook his head, Ye Mo did the same. Ye Ling also wasnt going. Duo Er, you go with Ye Liu. We will go to the paddy field to weed. We didnt finish weeding yesterday.
Liu Duo nodded her head when she heard him.
When she went back into the house to get the money, Ye Liu followed behind her. He gave a bag of money to Liu Duo. Little Duo, this is the money I made from working temp jobs for the past few days. There are three hundred wens there. You take it.
Liu Duo didnt hesitate and took it straight away. Okay. Money is my favorite.
People who wouldnt take avable money were idiots!
Ye Liu bent his back and looked at her. He said, looking very serious, Little Duo, money is your favorite? Do you not like us? Money has value, but we are priceless treasures!
She looked at his peach blossom eyes and saw that he lookedpletely serious. Liu Duo received an unexpected shock. She had only casually said that money was her favorite. Why was he being so serious? However, Liu Duos face slowly turned red from being stared at by him from so close.
She thought in her heart, This bastards skin is really too good. Looking at him from up close, he really is magnificent!
She turned her gaze away from his body and prepared to slip away. Lets go already. If were toote, we wont be able to catch the ox cart.
But Ye Liu did not want to let it go. He wanted her to say it aloud, no matter what. He pulled her over, ced both his hands around her small waist, and confined her in his embrace. If we cant catch the ox cart, I will carry you there! Little Duo, say it quickly, is money really your favorite? Do you not like us priceless treasures?
Ye Liu already knew her answer when he saw how her egg-shaped face had turned red from shyness. But he still wanted to hear her say it aloud. He could feel that Liu Duo actually liked them, but she would always get shy easily in front of them.
As Liu Duo had never been hugged face-to-face by a man before, she became very shy. She threw a nce at him with a very red face. Yes, money is my favorite! What about it?
Chapter 174 - Can Only Be Accomplished By Mo
Chapter 174: Can Only Be Aplished By Mo
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu had a smile on his face, and it contrasted with Liu Duos shy and angry expression.
Nothing. What else can I do about it? Since Little Duo likes it, then I will also have to reluctantly like it. As the saying goes, love the house and its crows!
Liu Duo could only roll her eyes at the shameless Ye Liu! Lets just go. Are we still going to town to buy clothes or not? If youre not going, then go help Yang with the weeding! Dont ck off here.
Iming. Of course, Iming. Little Duo wants to buy me new clothes and change my appearance. How could I reject your sincerity? You still havent said whether or not you like us priceless treasures! Ye Liu just wanted to force her to say it out.
Could this bastard give it a rest?
Liu Duo stretched her hand, grabbed his ear, and said while clenching her teeth, You already said you guys are priceless treasures. Since I like money, of course, I would naturally like the priceless treasures that are more valuable than money!
Ye Liu got a satisfactory answer. He held Liu Duos hand and led her out of the door with a smile on his face.
Once they arrived in town, they went straight to the tailor shop. She also bought two embroidered shirts for Ye Liu. It was just as Liu Duo guessed. When he put it on, he became so handsome that she was left inplete shambles.
Little Duo, Liu is handsome right! Ye Liu cockily spun in a circle while wearing his new clothes.
This bastard insisted on wearing it home. He had thrown out his old clothes straight away. The other piece was packaged, and they brought it along.
Handsome! Liu Duo said what she really thought. She was very pleased that this was her man!
The two of them then went on a walk through the streets. Liu Duo went to the bookshop again and bought Three Character ssic and some writing paper. She bought them so she could pretend to learn how to read. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient for her to do anything.
Little Duo, you are buying books to learn how to read? Liu Duo asked. He looked at her as she paid for the book and put away the book and paper.
Liu Duo nodded her head. Yeah. It is better to be able to read than not be able to read, right!
And so, Ye Liu said gloomily, Ah, Liu also doesnt know how to read. Otherwise, I would definitely teach you myself. It seems like this arduous task can only be aplished by Mo!
At that moment, he felt even more hatred towards Grandma Ye for not letting him go to school in the past, causing him to be illiterate. This had cost him the chance to show off in front of Liu Duo!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she heard that. She muttered in her heart, Oh my. Have Mo teach me? What kind of stupid joke is this? It is more likely that he is the one who needs me to teach him!
However, Liu Duo didnt say she would reject it. After all, Mo was the only one in the family who knew how to read. He would naturally think that only he was capable of teaching her!
Then they went to buy some fruit, pork, and ribs, and they got ready to go take the ox cart home.
Liu Er? Its really you Liu Er. Burly Du called out in surprise.
Liu Duo and Ye Liu turned around when they heard him and saw an excited Burly Du.
If it were said that Ye Mo got annoyed when he heard the name Li Chunmei, then Ye Liu would get extremely angry when he saw Burly Du and would want to hit him!
Liu Er, you look good in those clothes. He didnt recognize him initially in those nice clothes. He got extremely happy when he got a closer look and saw that it was indeed Ye Liu.
Before Ye Liu, who was holding back his anger, could say anything, he heard Liu Duo say, Hey, Burly Du, what did you call my husband? Didnt I tell you that you are not allowed to call him that? It isnt because you have a hole in your ear and cant hear, right? Since your ear hasnt grownpletely, you best go spend some money and find a doctor to help you take a look, lest you make an exhibition of yourself and have people treat you like youre deaf. Thank you for yourpliment. My husband would, of course, look good in whatever he wears!
Chapter 175 - Even Rarer
Chapter 175: Even Rarer
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Burly Du would start calling Ye Liu Liu Er whenever he saw him. Did he treat her words like rubbish and couldnt remember them? Did he dare to peep on her man right in front of her? He was a bit too bold!
Liu Duo got worked up, spat out a bunch of words and stunned Burly Du. He had witnessed Liu Duos awesomeness before. When it came to talking, she was even nimbler than men. Moreover, she was also very fierce.
What are you looking at? I asked you a question. What did you call my husband? If you have something to say then say it aloud. If theres nothing, then scram! Dont dy us from having a meal at our home. Liu Duo crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Burly Du from the corner of her eye. She looked like a prouddy boss who was oozing arrogance.
All the things they bought were being carried in Ye Lius hands. Liu Duo initially wanted to help carry some of it, but Ye Liu hadnt let her take any. He had said that he was afraid it might tire her hands! They were going to take the ox cartter, and he could ce the things in the ox cart. Having him carry them for a while wasnt a problem.
I...I... When Burly Du looked at Liu Duo, he felt like his tongue was tied and he couldnt speak a single word.
I...what? Since your ears arent good and you are also a mute, its even more clear that you need to go see a doctor! We dont want to dy your visit to the doctor, so we will get going. Goodbye! She waved her hand at Burly Du, turned around, and left.
Burly Du was simr to Li Wazi, simple and honest. It was only that his sexual orientation was a bit abnormal.
Burly Du saw them leave and immediately followed them.
Little Duo, you are so awesome. You were able to stun Burly Du with your words. Ye Liu smiled and looked at Liu Duo, who was beside him. He was very happy that Liu Duo had helped him to scold Burly Du.
Liu Duo grinned and said with a smile, Mr. Liuzi, Burly Dus peach blossom is even rarer than Mos peach blossom! Why dont you go and pick it?
When Ye Liu heard her, his mouth twitched. He never wouldve thought that he would also have a day where he was teased.
Little Duo, I already said that I only want your one of a kind rafflesia! Ye Liu looked depressed.
They saw Burly Du following them and Ye Lius gloomy rage was vented towards him. Burly Du, do you need a beating? Why are you following us?
Im going back home, since I received my sry today. Have you forgotten that my house and your house are in the same direction. Although Ye Lius tone was not pleasant, Burly Du was still happy that he spoke to him.
Liu Duo threw a nce at him but didnt say anything. She could still hold it in as long as he didnt call him Liu Er. Since their homes were in the same direction, how could she not let him follow them?
They arrived at the entrance of the town and Wang Tuozi was, as usual, waiting in the same ce at the same time for people who wanted to take the ox cart back to the vige.
After they paid, Ye Liu and Liu Duo sat on the side with Ye Liu pushing up against Liu Duo. Burly Du also followed them and came to take the ox cart.
He wanted to sit with Ye Liu but was immediately shouted at, Stay further away from me.
Burly Du sat obediently on the other side and simply looked at Ye Lius side profile.
After waiting for a while, until it was close to noon, Wang Tuozi started to drive the ox cart back to the vige.
When they arrived at the entrance of the vige, Liu Duo and Ye Liu got down from the ox cart and walked towards their home. Burly Du watched them and didnt dare to say anything more to them. He knew that Ye Liu hated him, but he still really wanted to be close to him and be his best friend.
Mr. Liuzi, Burly Du also lives in the same vige? She always thought that Burly Du was from a neighboring vige and never thought that he lived in the same vige.
Yeah. His house is closer to the vige chiefs house. It is quite far from us. Ye Liu replied. Since Liu Duo didnt know, it was normal for her to ask.
Chapter 176 - Liu Loves You Yo
Chapter 176: Liu Loves You Yo
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
They ran into some vigers while they were on their way home. The vigers kept casting nces at them and would discuss amongst themselves softly.
Hey, isnt that the second brother of the Ye family?
Yeah. He is wearing such good clothes. Did he be rich?
That shared wife is also wearing clothes that are made from high-quality materials!
But that second brother really looks handsome in those nice clothes
...
Liu Duo and Ye Liu heard the vigers discussions, but they didnt pay attention to them at all. Who cared what they guessed or talk about. It wasnt like they were going to lose anything because of it. They could say whatever they wanted!
It was almost eleven when they arrived home. All the households were busy preparing lunch.
Ye Ling had gone back earlier to cook the rice. His face was full of smiles when he saw Liu Duo and Ye Liu. Duo Er, you guys are back.
Liu Duo nodded her head. Ye Liu put down the things and immediately approached Ye Ling. Ling, what do you think? Isnt it handsome? Little Duo choose it!
Liu Duo looked at the narcissistic Ye Liu and wanted to give him a kick! Ye Ling and the other two felt reluctant to put their new clothes on, but this bastard kept shamelessly showing off how good he looked.
Ye Ling looked at him, smiling in his light blue clothes. Ye Lius hair was tied up on the top, and his fine ck hair gently fell to his back.
Ye Ling gave him a lot of face and said, Handsome. Liu Is really the most handsome. The clothes Liu Duo picked also look very good.
Liu Duo took the pork and ribs to the kitchen and ignored that show-off, Ye Liu.
She took some bamboo shoots to the well. Mr. Liuzi,e here and help me clean the bamboo shoots and tear off the old outer skin. What are you acting smug about? Its not like you are the only one who has new clothes!
Liu Duo said it aloud after she saw that Ye Liu was still showing off to Ye Ling. She then returned to the kitchen again to cut the pork in preparation for making stir-fried bamboo shoots and pork.
Hehe. Im just very happy. Ye Liu cheerfully walked over in front of Liu Duo.
Liu Duo, who was holding a kitchen knife and cutting the meat, said without even lifting her head, If you are done being happy, go and do your work. Why did youe over here?
After she cut the meat, she put it into the basin and washed it. She then put it on the cutting board so she could prepare to slice it into smaller pieces.
Ye Liu watched her movements with a cheerful smile on his face. Because I dont want to let you out of my sight.
Oh my. Although Liu Duo had gotten used to his improper behavior, she still felt goosebumps all over her body.
Ill go wash the bamboo shoots. Liu, you go help with the fire. Ye Ling had also heard what Liu Duo had just said. He had initially wanted to help with the fire, but after he heard what Liu said, he automatically went to wash the bamboo shoots by the well.
He thought about it and thought that it was normal for Liu to stick so closely to Liu Duo, since he hadnt seen her for so many days. This also showed that Ye Liu valued and liked Liu Duo.
Ye Liu immediatelyughed when he heard him. Ah, thank you, Ling, for being so thoughtful. Liu loves you.
He even tossed a kiss to Ye Ling as he spoke.
Ye Lings face turned red because of Lius suave words and action. He turned around and went to the well without replying.
Liu Duo saw Ye Ling leave with a red face. She only had one assessment for Ye Liu. This bastard evildoer wants to have both men and women!
He didnt waste any more time since Ye Yang and the others still had toe back to have lunch. Ye Liu sat in front of the stove, skillfully started up the fire, and then added firewood to keep it going.
She watched Ye Liu as he did this and muttered in her heart, Why is this bastard so handsome, even when he starts a fire? Anyone whopares themselves to him would definitely be infuriated!
Chapter 177 - Rage From Within
Chapter 177: Rage From Within
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang and his brothers got back just in time for dinner. Ye Yang said nothing when he saw Ye Liu in new clothes, but Ye Mo took a longer look.
Dinners ready. The timing is just right, Liu Duo giggled, happy to have all five of them together.
The brothers stared in awe at the refined white rice, fried meat with bamboo shoots, ribs, egg soup, and a te of fried vegetables, all of which were even better than the food they had eaten at New Years. They were instantly filled with gratitude.
This was all from Liu Duos efforts. Without her, they wouldnt be able to eat so well!
Liu Duo felt deted when she saw them not taking up their chopsticks, Whats the matter? Why arent you all eating?
Ye Liu took up his chopsticks when he heard her, Little Duo, we were thinking thay, if you abandon us, well have to go back to eating rough powder and paste for the rest of our lives!
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo and said nothing. He agreed with Ye Liu, because those were his exact thoughts too. Ye Mo furrowed his brow, seemingly disturbed.
Why are big, strong men like you having delusions like this? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at them. They could overthink even more than the womenfolk.
I believe Duo Er will never leave us, Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo with an air of determination.
Liu Duo nodded, giggling. Ye Ling was just as adorable as always.
After the meal, Liu Duo felt bloated, like she might explode at any time. It wasnt that she was gluttonous, but the crops there were not polluted, and the pigs were raised on real food, so the quality of the meat was very fine, and it tasted really good after being fried. It was so irresistible that she had eaten a little more than usual.
Ye Ling went to do the dishes while Ye Mo cleaned up the table and the kitchen. Ye Yang swept the floor while arrogant Ye Liu sat beside Liu Duo.
Little Duo, are you stuffed? Here, let me give you a rub, He stretched his hands out and rubbed her stomach.
Liu Duo pped his hands away and eyed him, Who says you can do that? Look around you. Your brothers are busy cleaning up, so youre theziest!
This fool nned to take advantage of her again, and he thought she didnt know.
Ye Liu did notply, and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pretending to have been wronged, Make no mistake, Little Duo. I am here having a chat with you to alleviate your boredom, and I even rubbed your stomach for you to feel better. Its both verbal and manual work. How can you call mezy when Im doing so much?
The corner of her mouth twitched. This nitwit was going crazy after a full meal.
Ye Liu mischievously leaned his head on her shoulder when she did not reply. He blew into her ear, Little Duo, just look closely at the four of us. Were all handsome and diligent, and we treat you well. Isnt this bliss? You should treasure us. Dont mistreat us, alright?
Bottom. Hes definitely a bottom! She raged from within.
With a bang, the door to the yard was pushed open forcefully and Li Wazi stepped inside. Liu Duo and gang looked at the source instinctively.
Hey, Li Wazi. Whats this about? If you are here to see me and all my glory, no need to be hasty! Ye Liu said arrogantly.
Li Wazi was panting heavily, but a smile stretched across his face. He didnt have time for Ye Lius jokes. Everyone, Im... Im a father now! Haha...
Having announced this news, Li Wazi grinned endlessly from ear to ear.
Liu Duo and the rest were happy for him. Bing a parent was good news, athough it seemed like he had ran all the way there just to tell them.
Chapter 178 - You Are Our Fortune Master
Chapter 178: You Are Our Fortune Master
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He had been waiting for months, and now he was a father. Why wouldnt he be happy? Li Wazi hade all the way just to tell them, but he hadnt even told a single one of his rtives.
They never visited anyway, and they looked down on him for being poor, so Li Wazi couldnt care less about them.
Your wife gave birth? Is it a boy or a girl? Ye Mo asked.
He knew Li Wazi had always wanted a son and didnt know if it had really happened.
Li Wazi sat on a stool and drank from the cup of water Ye Ling had passed to him. Boy! Its a boy! My wifes so wonderful, giving me a son for my first child. Haha...
Hearing that, Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and thought, So what? My wife will give us a son on our first try too!
She could feel Ye Mos strange gaze lingering on her and stared back, brow furrowed. She thought, Oh, you want me to give birth to a son, is that it? Thats why youre staring at me? Hmph, talk about preferential treatment for girls and boys!
He found Liu Duo staring at him. Her fair cheeks, faint smile, and big eyes were brimming with exceptional vigour. Her beauty mark and dimples were especially attractive.
Ye Mo diverted his gaze while his heart beat quickly. He realised Liu Duo had been extraordinarily beautiful recently. Was he imagining things?
Lets go visit, Ye Yang stood up and went out, followed by Ye Ling.
Ye Liu took Liu Duo to the room to get some money. It would be rude to go empty-handed.
She opened the case exclusively used to store their cash and asked, Liuzi, how much should we give?
Liu Duo didnt know how much was enough to be called a gift during these ancient times.
Ye Liu leaned against the door and goofed, Liu Duo, youre our fortune master, so whatever you say goes.
Liu Duo didnt n on asking him again. He wouldnt give a straight answer. She took out a considerable amount and locked the case before following them to Li Wazis house.
Li Wazis house wasnt that far away from theirs. It also had two rooms and a kitchen. The interior decorations werent very different from their own house. Other than the basics, they didnt have much else.
Mother, Ye Yang and his family are here to see Little Lian, Li Wazi called for Aunt Li, who was apanying Little Lian.
Aunt Li quickly went out and weed the visitors when she heard her son calling. Her son was always in contact with Ye Yang and the gang. They were like family to him, and she liked the four brothers very much.
Yang, you all came. Come, have a seat. Gen Er, go serve them water, Aunt Li greeted them warmly.
Aunt Li, no need for that. Well make ourselves at home, Ye Liu sat down and said joyfully.
Right. Lius right. Treat our home just like yours. And this must be your wife. Just look at her. She looks absolutely stunning, Aunt Li addressed Liu Duo kindly.
Liu Duo observed Aunt Li too. She must have been about forty years old, but the years hadnt been kind to her, and work must have made her look ten years older. She seemed gentle, and easy to get along with, otherwise Ye Liu wouldnt have talked to her like that.
Thank you for the praise, Aunt Li. You can call me Little Duo, she smiled. She quite liked this woman.
Aunt Li, please ept our token, Liu Duo said as she passed the money to Aunt Li.
Aunt Li nodded and epted it with a smile. This was basic courtesy, not that she was greedy.
Chapter 179 - Thought That Wasn’t Enough For You
Chapter 179: Thought That Wasnt Enough For You
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She looked at the money in her hands and felt that those werent copper (wen), so she immediately passed it back to Liu Duo.
Little Duo, you have given too much. We cannot ept.
They might be poor, but Aunt Li knew what silver felt like from when she was younger. The feel was different C not as thin or hard as copper, but thicker and softer.
What she had just touched was silver C about one tael of it, she could tell C so she couldnt ept it. She also knew that the Ye familys economic condition was simr to their own. They could barely make ends meet. How could they offer so much money? She couldnt possibly take it.
Other than Liu Duo, the four brothers and Li Wazi all looked at Aunt Li. They wondered why she didnt want the money.
Aunt Li, take it, and use it to buy supplements for your daughter-inw. Take this month to confine and recuperate the body, weak from giving birth. This is a token from us to you. How can you not ept? Liu Duo thrust the money again into her hands, hoping she would ept.
Aunt Li still felt the money was too much. She shouldnt take it. What could Liu Duo and the brothers live on after giving so much?
Aunt Li, our fortune master gave you the money, so you should just take it. Rejecting again and again, we thought the money wasnt enough for you! Ye Liu spoke out and advised her on behalf of Liu Duo, but his tonecked sincerity.
Aunt Li, just keep it, Ye Ling too, advised gently. He didnt know how much Liu Duo had given her, but by the looks of it, it should be quite a handsome sum. Otherwise Aunt Li wouldnt have refused.
Aunt Li, its for you. Just take it, Ye Mo said cooly.
Aunt Li, take it! Ye Yang, with his stoic face, said to her, as though he was barking orders.
The four brothers had given their advice, yet Aunt Li was still fickle about epting the sum, and this annoyed Liu Duo to no end.
What was there to consider? She could take the money and buy supplements for her daughter-inw. Wouldnt that be wonderful?
If you dont want to, then fine. Weve stayed long enough. Its time to leave, Liu Duo got up, ready to walk away.
This was how she had always been. She didnt like people who couldnt make decisions, who liked to drag things out, and who constantly beat around the bush.
Little Duo, please sit down. Ill ept it. Aunt Li saw that Liu Duo had gotten angry and wanted to appease her.
Mother, just take it, since she offered, Li Wazi came into the room, carrying his son.
Liu Duo quickly went up to look at the newborn baby.
Hes so cute and quite meaty too, she remarked.
Ye Yang and the others gathered around to admire the child.
Bright smiles shone on Aunt Li and Li Wazis faces.
They stayed for a while longer before heading home. They walked in tacit silence along the way, each upied with their own thoughts. They also happened to be thinking of the same thing, which was about having a baby!
Ye Yang thought about the right age for Liu Duo to give birth, which would probably be a few yearster.
Ye Liu thought about consummating their marriage a few monthster when she turned sixteen. That would be a good opportunity to bear a child.
Ye Mo thought about when exactly Liu Duo would be willing to consummate their marriage. He wanted four kids.
Ye Ling thought about letting Duo Er decide whenever she wanted a baby.
Liu Duo thought about dying childbirth until she was at least twenty, because it would be very risky for young mothers during childbirth C not to mention that she was still on the smaller side, practically a kid!
Back home, Ye Mo asked, Liu Duo, how much did you give Aunt Li? She didnt even dare to take it.
Liu Duo had had to get fired up before Aunt Li reluctantly epted it.
Not much. Just one tael of silver. Liu Duo didnt think that was a lot.
Chapter 180 - Let Me Teach You
Chapter 180: Let Me Teach You
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
One tael of silver wasnt much?
Ye Mo thought, In the past, we had to endure so long, so long, just to save one tael of silver, and you hand out that amount just like that?
He still didnt say anything. After all, she was willing to give, and all of them got along really well with Li Wazi.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling also said nothing. Liu Duo was happy to fork out however much she pleased. Ye Liu went to wrap his arm around her shoulder again and said in the same mischievous tone, Like I told you, shes our fortune master. When she rains down fortune, its natural to start with one tael of silver!
She found him handsome, and he was so close to her, so very attractive, that she blushed at the thought. She reached out, caught him by the ear, and eyed him discreetly, Since you call me your fortune master, you better get busy! Lazy bums dont get to eat!
With that, she pushed him away before turning and heading to her room.
Yes, yes, yes, my wife the fortune master, Ye Liu giggled and replied behind her back. Then he walked towards Ye Mo, who had with him a basket and a knife, preparing to gather some firewood.
Mo, Ill go get the firewood. You go teach Little Duo how to read. She bought some books on literacy, he said as he took over the basket and the knife, Aye, too bad I cant read. Imagine if I could teach her to read and write, her hand in mine. What a wonderful opportunity to show off my talents! s, I dont have it.
A smirk crossed Ye Mos face as he heard this. Wouldnt this be perfect C a chance to get closer to her? He had to do his best, so that she would change her perception of him. Otherwise, when could they consummate their marriage? He also wanted four kids, so shouldnt he get started some time soon? Yang had also said she had to be willing and not be forced.
Alright, then you go chop some wood.
Ye Liu spotted a hint of impatience in Ye Mo and thought, Has he thought things through? I must say, that smile on his face certainly resembles mine!
Ye Liu held onto the equipment and walked out the door. Ye Yang was in the yard weaving something, while Ye Ling was working on the insoles.
Liu Duo casuallyid down on the bed when she got back to the room, deep in thought. She thought about her business with the bamboo shoots. She could ask Ye Liu to bring Li Wazi along, and the three of them could earn some money to change their lifestyles.
Li Wazi was an honest man, and he was on good terms with them. She would try to help him in whatever way she could. He recently had a son too, so it would be tough raising a family of four.
Liu Duo, what are you doing? Ye Mo entered the room and saw her on the bed, not behaving like ady at all.
She heard a voice and looked up, nced at him, andid down once more. None of your business!
Liu Duos temper rose for no reason when it came to him.
Ye Mo pretended not to notice her odd little temper. He walked over and sat by the bed and looked down at her, Liu said you want to learn how to read and asked me to teach you.
Liu Duo heard that and thought, Wow, Liuzi would actually let Little Mo teach me?
Liu Duo felt thoroughly speechless. She turned over, ignoring him.
Come on, get up. If you want to learn to read, stop wasting time. Ye Mo cooly said in all manner of seriousness. He looked like a teacher supervising his student.
It was rare for Ye Mo to not get angry when Liu Duo ignored him. Instead, he reached out and pulled her hand, wanting her to get up.
Liu Duo immediately turned over and rolled aside, staying farther away from him. I dont need you to teach me. Dont disturb my rest. Im thinking.
Chapter 181 - I’m Not Letting Go!
Chapter 181: Im Not Letting Go!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Even if I had to pretend to learn, I wouldnt look for you!
She rolled aside and covered herself with the nket, cutting off his gaze.
Ye Mo furrowed his smooth brows at Liu Duos odd behaviour, his temper rising, but he persisted. He walked over and wanted to pull off her nket, but Liu Duo grabbed onto it tightly, and the two ended up at a stalemate.
He didnt use too much strength, otherwise how could Liu Duopete with him and resist?
A few minutester, Ye Mo let go and red at Liu Duo, who had hidden her upper body as well as her head under the nket.
What could he do with her?
He couldnt hit her. He couldnt scold her. He was running out of luck!
If he got violent, he would definitely receive a serious beating from Ye Liu. And if Yang joined in, it would only get worse!
If he raised his voice at Liu Duo she would only retaliate at full st and leave him speechless, and Ye Liu would get him then too.
After much consideration, Ye Mo did not react. He hadnt realised he was no longer the person he used to be. The old Ye Mo wouldnt think too much about the consequences and wasnt afraid to act instantly and ask questions afterwards. If he got mad, he would let people know by getting fired up.
Hiding under the nket, Liu Duo felt no movement and thought that he had left.
She removed the nket and looked up only to find Ye Mo still ring at her. She furrowed her brow. Why was he still here?
Shey down again and pulled the covers back over her.
Once she did that, she felt a weight crushing down on her. She couldnt move.
She was about to open her mouth and scream when she heard Ye Mo say, Alright, since you want to sleep, I shall sleep with you. Im tired too.
And then he got up, climbed under the nket, and covered himself the way Liu Duo had.
Liu Duo, surprised by his words, kept still as Ye Mo snuck in. She only reacted when Ye Mo wrapped himself around her. She reached out, pushed away the nket, turned her head, and red at him, Are you mental? Who wants to sleep with you? Get away from me.
And she pushed him again, not weing his hug. However, the more she pushed, the closer he got, and the tighter he held her. This angered her, and she blushed and felt like going on a rampage!
Mental? Its perfectly natural for the husband to stay with his wife! Since you dont want me to sleep with you, then you should sleep with me, Ye Mo said unreasonably.
He was enjoying the moment, finding her blushing cheeks very amusing, and the redness of her fair skin quite seductive.
Liu Duo grinded her teeth. Sleep with you? Who do you think you are? I dont sleep around! Let go of me!
No, no, Im not letting go! He looked at her, brimming with arrogance.
Liu Duoy short of breath as he dominated her. He knew she would fight back, so he trapped her arms in his, hugging her like a doll, so that she couldnt move.
Yang, Liuzi, Ling... Liu Duo yelled with all her might, hoping they woulde and deal with this vile, evil brother!
Ye Mo snickered as she screamed, Liu went off to chop some wood, Yang and Ling wouldnte in here.
Ye Mo was one of those people known for his resting bitch face. His smiles were few and far between, but they were very simr to Ye Lius!
However, although his smile may have been charming, Liu Duo wasnt interested at the moment. She didnt believe him, and she resumed calling for help, Yang, Ling, help! Little Mos bullying me...
Chapter 182 - Unable To Voice Her Anger
Chapter 182: Unable To Voice Her Anger
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
As Ye Mo had said, Ye Yang and Ye Ling really did stay in the yard and didnte over. They didnt evene over to ask about what was happening!
They only stopped what they were doing for a moment when they heard Liu Duos voice, and then they continued with their work.
This was because, before Ye Mo had gone into the house, he told them, Yang, Ling, Liu wants me to teach the wife how to read. As you guys know, she doesnt have a good temper, and she is especially fierce towards me, so she might fight with me and get angry. But since Im the only one who knows how to read, Im the only one who can teach her. If you guys hear anythingter, you wont need toe in. Of course, I guarantee that I wont get mad and argue with her!
And so, Yang and Ling brushed aside Liu Duos screams. After all, she wanted to learn how to read, and only Mo could teach her!
If Liu Duo had known that Ye Mo said her temper wasnt good, she would definitely have said, Bastard, you are the one who has a bad temper, yet you have the nerve to use someone else!
Liu Duo was bbergasted and frowned when she saw that Ye Yang and Ye Ling really didnte in. What was going on?
I already said that they wonte in. Screaming wont work! Ye Mos face was full of smiles when he saw Liu Duo looking defeated.
He thought, Luckily I had the foresight to tell Yang and Ling. Otherwise, they would definitely havee in if they heard her scream!
He never had the chance to be alone with her besides during the night. He would, of course, want to use this chance to change her perception of him.
She cast a nce at him and saw that he kept smiling. This was the first time she had seen him smile so much since her arrival at their house. However, no matter how she looked at it, she just got annoyed! It was even more annoying than Ye Lius show-off smile.
Ye Mo smiled slightly when he saw Liu Duos obvious rage. Didnt you want to take an afternoon nap? Go ahead and sleep.
Im not taking an afternoon nap anymore. Let me go. She clenched her teeth and wanted to tear that smile off of his face! What was he being smug about? Just you wait! Ill definitely get Yang to beat you up after I get out of here.
Thats also fine. Since your not taking a nap, I can teach you how to read and write. Otherwise, you might not even recognize when youre being cheated.
Liu Duo couldnt help but roll her eyes when she heard him say that! Bastard, you are the one who is easily cheated!
It made her so angry, but she was unable to voice her anger! Since it would be difficult for her to exin why she knew how to read and write.
The moment Ye Mo let go of Liu Duo, she got down from the bed and ran outside. Yang, Ling. Why didnt you guyse in after I called you!
Ye Ling smiled when he heard her question. Duo Er. Since we dont know how to read, we wont be any use if we go in.
Study well. Ye Yang lifted up his head, saying only the one sentence.
I still need to study and improve every day!? Liu Duo was speechless.
In the end, Liu Duo still chose topromise. After all, only Mo knew how to read. She thought about it, and if Liu was the one teaching her, she probably wouldnt feel so conflicted. After all, she and Mo didnt get along!
Liu Duo listened to Ye Monguidly as he taught her how to read the characters in the book aloud. She read along dispiritedly.
It was just the Three Character ssic. She only needed to open her mouth and she would be able to recite it perfectly. Do I still need you to teach it to me? Liu Duo keptining in her heart.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duos listless appearance and muttered, Shes really not made for studying. She lost interest so quickly after we started!
If Liu Duo had known what he was thinking, she would definitely shout, Bastard, you are the one who isnt made for studying! I am a top student from Tsinghua. I am much more educated than you. My knowledge crushes yours in every way! You only went to school for three years. In my eyes, you are just the same as a third-year elementary school student. You have nothing to get excited about.
Chapter 183 - LIU DUO, PAY ATTENTION
Chapter 183: LIU DUO, PAY ATTENTION
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After a while, Ye Mo realized that Liu Duo was able to recite the sentences he had taught her after she repeated them a few times. He muttered in his heart, How is her memory so good? Shes a really fast learner!
If one could recognize a word, they would naturally also be able to write it. And so, Ye Mo started to teach her how to write. He really taught her the way Ye Liu said he would and taught her by holding onto her hand. Liu Duos resistance was ineffective. She got so angry that she wanted to hit him!
Liu Duo sat in front of the table, and Ye Mo was beside her, as if he were hugging her. He held Liu Duos hand and taught her how to write, stroke by stroke.
Brush it lightly, like this. You need to lift it up quickly at the end. Otherwise, there will be too much ink, and it will create a ck blob and make it ugly.
Ye Mo was very close to Liu Duo. His mouth was next to her ears and he, being somewhat out of character, was whispering softly. He exined it to her very patiently. He actually looked like a very patient teacher.
Liu Duo already knew how to write, so she didnt pay attention. She only kept feeling his warm breath in her ears, and it made them tingly. Her heart was beating wildly, and her pretty face slowly turned red.
She muttered in her heart, Oh my, Mo stirred me up without even doing anything! Arent I failing myself?
Ye Mo noticed that Liu Duo was drifting off and stopped teaching. He turned his head and looked at her from the side. Liu Duo, pay attention.
Oh. She regained her senses and awkwardly replied when the hand Ye Mo used to hold her hand C to help her write C stopped moving.
Ye Mo released her hand and said gently, Try writing it by yourself. Im going to the outhouse and will be back in a while.
Bizarrely, Liu Duo nodded very obediently. Liu Duo gave Ye Mo face, so he smiled and touched her head. He then went to the outhouse.
Liu Duo, who was stunned and staring nkly, only regained her senses when she couldnt see Ye Mo anymore. She muttered softly, Oh my. Can Mo also be as gentle as Ling? It cant be that I am hallucinating, right?
She looked at the words on the paper that Ye Mo had taught her how to write. She never wouldve thought that the violent and impulsive Ye Mo would have such nice handwriting. She hadnt looked at his handwriting closely when he was teaching her how to sign her name at the tailor shop.
On another side, Ye Liu, who was cutting firewood, suddenly ran into Li Chunmei. Ye Liu gave her a nce. His expression didnt change, and he didnt pay attention to her.
Li Chunmei, on the other hand, walked over happily when she saw Ye Liu. M... oh, its Liu.
When she got closer, she saw that it was Ye Liu and immediately changed her words. She had almost called out Mo.
Oh, its Ms. Unlucky. Why did you call Liu? Ye Liu noticed that she had almost called him Mo. She had only changed her words when she saw that it was him!
Li Chunmei was a bit out of it after being called Ms. Unlucky. She watched Ye Liu smiling, then looked at herself, and only then was she sure that Ye Liu was referring to her.
Nothing. I just saw Liu and called out to greet you.
Oh! Ye Liu looked at her and his face was full of smiles. However, his smile was confined below his eyes. Dont think that he didnt know her intentions!
Getting looked at like this by Ye Liu, Li Chunmei lowered her head in embarrassment. She muttered in her heart, If Mo also smiled like this, he would definitely look very handsome also!
Ye Liu looked at the shy Li Chunmei, frowned, and then said with a smile, Ms. Unlucky, Liu is busy chopping firewood, so I cant chat with you anymore.
Ye Liu didnt wait for Li Chunmei to reply. He turned around and left. He would change locations and continue to chop firewood elsewhere. He thought in his heart, You want to take Mo away from Little Duo with your looks? Why dont you go look in the mirror? Theres no way Mo will fancy you!
He would naturally know his own brother. Even if Liu Duo werent part of the equation, Ye Mo still wouldnt fancy her. After all, what kind of man doesnt love beautiful women?
Chapter 184 - Really A Hnadful!
Chapter 184: Really A Hnadful!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Chunmei was two years older than Liu Duo, and she was also a bit taller. She didnt look too bad, but as the saying goes, when there was noparison, there was no harm. If she were to bepared to Liu Duo, one would be in heaven, and the other would be on earth!
Liu Duos fair skin already left Li Chunmei in the dirt. What was more, Liu Duos mannerism and personality were not something girls from ancient times would possess! Naturally, this would attract Ye Mo and the others even more.
Liu Duos good looking face was red for the whole afternoon. Her already delicate and pretty face became even more attractive.
Once Ye Liu returned, it was as though he had taken some stimnts, so he went to look for Liu Duo straight away. Little Duo, Liu is back.
He pulled on Liu Duo tightly to get her to sit down. He then looked at her.
Liu Duo could only roll her eyes at Ye Lius bustling energy. She wasnt blind or deaf. What did he have to tell her that required him to be so close to her?
Little Duo, why is your face so red? Do you have a fever? As he spoke, he even used his hand to touch her forehead.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Lius show-off smile and smacked his hand away. You are the one with a fever! My face has always had traces of red. Okay?
Liu Duo was shy and angry. She would definitely not admit that her face was totally red because she had been stirred up by Ye Mo in the entire afternoon.
Of course, Ye Liu knew why she was this way, but he wouldnt point it out. He said with a smile, Yes, our Little Duos skin has always been red. It is even moist and soft. Liu likes it the best.
As he spoke, he even touched it, like a hooligan. He immediately changed the topic when he saw that Liu Duo was about to flip out. He smiled and said, Little Duo, your writing is a bit too ugly!
He remembered that even Ye Mos handwriting, when he had first started school, looked much better than what Liu Duo had written that afternoon.
Liu Duo didnt even acknowledge Ye Lius attempt to change the topic. She gave him a punch and scolded him in a lovable way, Mr. Liuzi, you dirty hooligan! If you keep touching me, Ill have Yang crush that w of yours!
Ow, your punch really hurts. Soften it a bit. Are you willing to do that to such a good looking hand? But if it makes Little Duo happy, Liu will let you crush it. Every part of my body is yours anyway. Ye Liu leaned against Liu Duo like a young, married wife.
Ye Mo watched the interaction between Liu Duo and Ye Mo and felt extremely unhappy. Did they treat him as if he were invisible?
Just as Liu Duo was about to scold Ye Liu, Ye Mo scowled and shouted, Liu Duo, are you still not going to continue practicing? If you keep beingzy, your writing will always be this ugly!
Sigh, this temper of his. These two fes are really a handful! One likes to take advantage of me, and the other likes to shout at me. Do they really think Im easy to bully because Im younger? Liu Duo looked at the two of them furiously. She was so angry that she was at her limit.
She couldnt believe that she had thought Ye Mo had a gentle side. She really thought too much of him. This was the bastards real personality! He would start shouting as soon as there was something he didnt like.
Her writing was ugly? She had done that on purpose! If she hadnt done it that way, how could she have exined it? It was really too much!
Ye Liu saw that Liu Duo didnt look too happy, so he turned to Ye Mo and became serious. I say, Mo, can you lower your voice? I will sort you out if you scare Little Duo! He turned around and started smiling again. He said, while facing Liu Duo, Little Duo, lets continue to practice. Liu will help you grind the ink. Your writing will improve as you write more. Theres no hurry, take it slow.
Ye Mo saw how serious Ye Liu had looked when he faced him, and how full of smiles he had been when he faced Liu Duo. He muttered in his heart, Liu, isnt your expression changing a bit too fast! Do you really need to treat me so differently?
Chapter 185 - She Said It Was Nothing, But Why Did She Still Look So Angry?
Chapter 185: She Said It Was Nothing, But Why Did She Still Look So Angry?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo got up immediately and stared at the two of them. Mr. Liuzi, I dont need you to help me grind the ink. And Little Brother Mo, my handwriting is ugly? So what? I like it, Im okay with it, and Im happy with it! Im not going to practice anymore. Both of you, get out. I dont want to see you guys.
She decided that if she didnt see them, she wouldnt feel annoyed anymore. Otherwise, she would soon die from being angered by these two!
At that moment, Ye Ling walked in. He saw that Liu Duo looked unhappy and was angry. He thought that she had probably argued with Ye Mo again. Duo Er, eat some fruit. Fill your tummy and rest for a while.
He even handed a piece of fruit to her as he spoke.
As Liu Duo stretched out her hands to take it, she heard Ye Liu speaking like a ruffian, Mo, have you heard me? Little Duo likes this kind of writing. We wont be practicing anymore. If you keep shouting, we will throw you out straight away!
Ye Ling looked at them and then looked at the words Liu Duo wrote on the paper. Mo, I think that Duo Ers handwriting looks quite nice.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Lius attempt to gain her favor. When she heard Ye Ling say that her writing was quite good, she looked over at her own creation and couldnt help butugh. Ye Ling was still the most lovable!
The handwriting was so bad that even she couldnt stand to look at it. But he still said it was quite good? He really gave her too much face.
However, before her smile disappeared, she heard Ye Ling say again, After all, Duo Er is already a bit old. She started learning toote, so it is already considered good that she could write like this. At least its possible to see that they are words, isnt it?
The smile on Liu Duos face disappeared and her mouth twitched. Was he praising her or insulting her?
Ye Liuughed bluntly when he saw Liu Duos expression. He felt that Liu Duos expression was really too cute.
Ye Mo alsoughed bluntly when he heard what Ling said. But he didntugh as excessively as Ye Liu did.
Liu Duo felt she was really unlucky that day. The three of them had made her so angry that she was at her limit!
She put one hand on her stomach and shoved the fruit back to Ye Ling with the other hand. She said unhurriedly, Ling, you eat it. Im going to the outhouse.
Just as she thought, Ye Ling would unknowingly make her angry, but it wasnt that hurtful! Ye Liu, in particr, deserved a good beating for thatugh of his. It made her want to find something in the house and hit him with it. She needed to go out and calm herself down.
Ye Yang, who was in the yard, heard Ye Liusugh and looked over in their direction. And at that moment, he saw Liu Duo walking out while looking very unhappy.
He frowned very slightly. What happened?
He didnt think that Ye Mo would dare to bully Liu Duo. After all, Ye Liu was also there.
Nothing! Liu Duo, who was still furious, said in an unkind tone.
Although Ye Ling had also made her angry, she wasnt mad at him. After all, he didnt do it intentionally.
After Liu Duo went into the outhouse, she closed the door with a loud bang.
She had said it was nothing, but why did she still look so angry?
Ye Yang got up and walked over to the room where Ye Liu and the others were. He needed to ask.
Once he was in the room, he saw Ye Liu and Ye Moughing. Ye Ling, on the other hand, was notughing. Instead, his head was lowered, and he looked a bit upset while holding the fruit in his hand.
What happened? Ye Yang asked expressionlessly while standing at the door.
Ye Liu saw Ye Yang and said with a smile, Nothing. Little Duos handwriting was a bit bad, so Lingforted her a bit. She went out to the outhouse.
After he heard him, Ye Yang walked over and looked at Liu Duos handwriting on the paper. It wasnt just a bit bad, it was extremely bad!
However, he didnt say that aloud. He said, without much emotion, She just needs more practice.
He then looked at Ye Liu and Ye Mo and said expressionlessly, Stopughing. You look ugly!
What was so funny about Liu Duos handwriting being ugly?
Chapter 186 - Felt Very Painful!
Chapter 186: Felt Very Painful!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ugly?
This was the first time someone had used the word ugly to describe him. And it had been said by his own eldest brother. This made Ye Liu unhappy.
He stood up and walked in front of Ye Yang. They were both simr in height, and also in age. Although Ye Yang didnt look as attractive as Ye Liu, because he had a scar on the right side of his face, they were still brothers and still looked a bit simr. Even though it wasnt to the same extent as Ye Mo, there still wasnt that big of a difference between them!
One was smiling brightly, and the other was expressionless. There was a distinct contrast between the two.
Ye Liu made a gesture that he thought looked very handsome. He then whistled at Ye Yang. He said, sounding like a hooligan, Yang, I am so handsome, but you called me ugly. You must be jealous of me!
He then said to Ye Mo and Ye Ling, Mo, Ling, do you guys think Liu is ugly?
Ye Ling looked at his two brothers nkly when he heard what Ye Liu said. Were they standing face to face topare who was more handsome?
Ye Mo looked at Ye Lius ruffian expression and rolled his eyes at him. He started to behave strangely again.
Ye Liu didnt get a reply from Ye Ling, so he turned his head to look at him. He said with a smile, Ling, what do you say? Is Liu not handsome? Am I ugly?
He even winked at him to entice him.
And so, Ye Ling was enticed. His handsome face turned red and he nodded his head.
Ye Liu saw that he had achieved his desired effect and proudly turned his head back to look at Ye Yang. Yang, dont call me ugly again in the future!
The first thing Liu Duo saw when she came back was this scene. She thought, This Mr. Liuzi is simply a weak sissy! Yang is like a masculine, powerful man, and he is a strong, powerful man who knows how to practice restraint!
Duo Er, youre back. Im sorry. Just now, I didnt mean to say that you are stupid and your handwriting is ugly. Ye Ling approached Liu Duo to exin as soon as he saw her.
Ye Liu had exined to Ye Ling that his words had implied that Liu Duo was stupid and her handwriting was ugly! That was why Ye Ling was upset with himself. How could he say such things to his own wife?
The other three were also watching Liu Duo.
Liu Duo saw how careful Ye Ling was in trying to not make her mad. Sheughed and held his arm. Ling, dont apologize. Im not mad. After all, what you said is the truth, hehe...
Liu Duosugh was a bit gloomy. She called herself stupid. This felt really painful!
Liu Duo saw the three of them looking at her. Feeling annoyed, she nced back at Ye Liu and Ye Mo. What are you looking at? Never seen a beautiful woman call herself stupid before?
Pfff, Ye Liuughed. Ive seen it before. But it wasnt you, Little Duo.
She called herself a beautiful woman and also called herself stupid. She really was an interesting person.
Ye Yangs eyes were also smiling, and he was in a good mood. Ye Mo also did the same. Only Ye Ling didntugh at Liu Duo and just watched her. Liu Duo wasnt mad at him, but how could heugh at what she had said?
Ling, lets ignore them and leave. She left and pulled Ye Ling along with her. All three of them wereughing at what she had said. Dont think that she wouldnt know just because Ye Yang was quiet and didnt show any expression!
Ye Ling gave Liu Duo the fruit in his hand again. Duo Er, eat it. It is probably very sweet.
Liu Duo had bought the fruit in town, but they were all unwilling to eat it and wanted to leave it for Liu Duo so she could enjoy it by herself.
Liu Duo heard him, but she didnt take it. Ling, I already said you should eat it. Why havent you eaten it yet? Go ahead and eat it.
She didnt want to eat it herself. If there was food, everybody should share it. But they always behaved this way, and it gave her a headache.
I dont like to eat fruit. Duo Er, you should eat it. Ye Ling was persistent and gave it to Liu Duo again.
She gave up. Liu Duo held the fruit in her hands and lifted it towards her mouth. She then took a bite.
Chapter 187 - Stop Him From Talking
Chapter 187: Stop Him From Talking
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo took a small bite of the fruit and a small hole was formed, along with tooth marks.
Alright, I ate my fill, the rest is yours. Dont hate me for taking one bite.
She chuckled at him. He would only eat it this way, wouldnt he?
He gazed absent-mindedly at the bitten fruit in his hand, not sure what to do next. In his mind, he kept wondering whether it would count as an indirect kiss if he ate the fruit.
The more he thought, the redder he blushed. Ever since that day when Liu Duo had taught him how to kiss, they had never had another chance at intimacy, but he really wanted to.
Liu Duo saw him just standing there, not moving, his eyes fixed on the spot where she had bitten into the fruit, and his reddening cheeks. She knew exactly what he was thinking about.
She let both hands rest on his shoulders and stood on tiptoe as she whispered in his ear, Ling, are you thinking of the kiss the other day?
Ye Lings face got even redder when he knew Liu Duo saw through him. He got angry at himself for thinking dirty thoughts, Im sorry, Duo Er. I shouldnt...
Before he could finish, Liu Duo kissed him on the lips, abruptly stopping him from talking.
She didnt want him to apologize, and he didnt need to, because she was his wife, and kissing was a normal thing to do. They couldnt consummate, but kissing would do the trick.
In the beginning, Ye Ling was dazed and slow to react, and by the time he felt her tongue wriggling inside and teasing his, the redness had reached his ears.
Liu Duo was already shorter than him, standing at 1.6 meters. Although Ye Ling was the shortest among his brothers, he was at least 1.75 meters, so there was still a fair distance between them, and he didnt know he should stoop.
As time stretched on, she got tired of kissing on tiptoe. When it ended, Ye Ling drew back shyly, not daring to look at her.
It wasnt the first time, but he was still shy.
Seeing his shyness, Liu Duo smiled, thinking of his likeness to an innocent white rabbit, Ling, the next time we kiss, can you stoop down a little? Its tiring for me to stand on tiptoe.
What? Oh, He looked at his Liu Duo, who was shorter than him, and nodded, Alright, Ill remember that next time.
He registered what he had just said. Had he actually just thought of next time? Immediately he averted his gaze from her.
Liu Duo enjoyed his shyness, Ling, finish your fruit. Dont waste it.
Ye Ling didnt hesitate. He nodded and ate it, Its quite sweet, hemented.
Liu Duoughed, Really? I think it tastes ordinary, but your lips are sweeter.
She licked her lips too, like she was looking for the lingering taste of the kiss. It was then that the redness of his cheeks, which was just starting to fade, resurfaced on his handsome face.
Liu Duo felt that fooling around with him was really fun. She preferred a shy man like him.
Time passed quickly, and night fell. It was Ye Mos turn with Liu Duo that night, and he was inexplicably excited! Excited about what, he wasnt sure.
After washing up, Ye Liu wanted a goodnight kiss from Liu Duo or else he refused to leave. He hounded her, Little Duo, I just came back, and now we have to separate after only one night together. Give me a goodnight kiss please, otherwise Ill have trouble sleeping. I want to imagine you sleeping beside me.
Chapter 188 - Couldnt Figure It Out
Chapter 188: Couldnt Figure It Out
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo didnt know how to react to Ye Lius fooling around. Should she be angry? Should sheugh? Or should she just let him be? Whatever response she gave wouldnd on him like cotton. He wouldnt feel any different. On the other hand, if it was Ye Mo, the two would fight relentlessly, as though they were setting off bombs.
Liu, were going to bed, Ye Mo impatiently reminded his brother, who had no intention of leaving.
He mumbled to himself, Liu, are you messing with my time?
But he didnt say anything. Otherwise, Ye Liu wouldnt shut up and would go to great lengths to try to reason with him! He recalled what had happened the previous night when Liu was asked toment on the issue regarding Li Chunmei.
Ye Liu ignored the reminder as he fixed his eyes unblinkingly at Liu Duo, who wasbing her hair.
She smoothed it out and put down theb before turning to look at him.
This fellow, though remarkably handsome with exquisite features C basically a gift from god C just happened to be as mischievous and cunning as a ruffian. Yet he was honest, responsible, diligent, and protective too. She couldnt hate him. In fact, she grew to like him more and more, unmistakably charmed by his demeanour.
Ye Liu saw her setting her sights on him, so he marched forward and hugged her around the waist, getting her that much closer to him. Come here, Little Duo, give me a goodnight kiss, alright?
Ye Mo, left aside, twitched his lips and rolled his eyes.
Bend over, hang your head low, Liu Duo decided to oblige. Otherwise, who knew how long he would hang around the room grumbling?
A broad grin spread across his face when his wish came true. Liu Duo only had one thing in mind, Hes so handsome, irrevocably handsome! And hes mine! Haha...
He did as he was told. Liu Duo held onto his neck and gave him a sweet kiss.
Ye Mo didnt feel right seeing the two kiss in front of him. Liu Duo had never done it with him. She barely ever smiled at him, let alone show other disys of affection!
He thought their time together today would have changed things. After all, he had gotten to see her rare, feminine shyness today, but who could have know that, in the end, shed treat him the same way she had before? How had ite to this? He couldnt figure it out!
He nced at the two again and pretended to cough a bit, reminding them that it was almost time to sleep.
Liu Duo, starstruck by Ye Lius excellent kiss, found herself blushing and her heart beating quickly, filled with desire.
Ye Mo had coughed on purpose to remind them. Ye Liu had heard him but chose to ignore it. Liu Duo didnt care, so why should he? He would rather kiss a little longer!
Seeing that his attempt had failed, Ye Mo sat by the bed and shouted at them, Are you two done? I want to close the door, blow out the light, and get some sleep!
Liu Duo let go of Ye Lius sexy lips unwillingly when she heard his contempt. She opened her eyes, still blushing, and looked into his charming eyes, Liuzi, how did you find this kiss?
Very pleasurable, but Im afraid I wont be able to sleep just thinking about you! He said haughtily as he allowed her to get closer to his body, so that she could feel his physical changes.
When Liu Duo felt something hot and hard pressing on her abdomen, her ears flushed red. She berated him, though rather kindly, Damn it, you! Shameless!
Ye Liu, feeling exceptionally great, pressed on her even harder. Shy and embarrassed, Liu Duo punched him softly and pushed him away, I dont care if you can sleep or not. Get out of here. Im off to bed.
Chapter 189 - Have Four Children
Chapter 189: Have Four Children
Ye Liu, chased out of the room, said to no one in particr, Goodnight, Little Duo. Ill miss you! He smirked and looked down at his body, which had reacted to the recent moment of intimacy, and he shook his head.
He thought, Just persevere for a few months, and then Little Duo will make love to you.
Under the roof, with the help of the cold wind, the reaction dwindled, and he went off to bed.
Liu Duo leaned against the door and only turned around when she felt him leaving. She headed for bed and found that Ye Mo had already taken off his outer garments and sat on the bed with his arms and legs crossed, ring at her, as though he were the master of the household!
She eyed him too, but then she ignored him. She took off her outer garments, blew out the light, and covered herself with the nket as sheid sideways, a distance away from him.
From the very beginning, she didnt say a word to him, and this annoyed Ye Mo to no end! Even without the light, she could feel his fury.
Ye Mo was about to throw a tantrum when he reminded himself of his ultimate goal, which was to have four children! His anger reduced significantly, but the look of displeasure still hung on his face.
He snuck under Liu Duos nket again and reached around to embrace her C without a word or any other action C and closed his eyes... to sleep?
Liu Duo was not used to this side of Ye Mo, so quiet and honest. She didnt think much of it and closed her eyes as well, drifting into sleep.
In a blur, she thought she heard someone talking. Liu Duo, do you really hate me that much? Why do you treat me so badly? When are you going to bear my children? Liu Duo...
A whole bunch of words were said, but she did not hear them clearly. She thought of them as a luby, quickly lulling her to sleep.
Ye Mo turned her around when he figured she had fallen asleep. He gazed at her in the moonlight.
A pair of big charming eyes, now closed, rested on her delicate face, its usual grace absent, making the long fan-likeshes particrly obvious, thick and curled. Her cherry lips stayed full and tender.
Her usual smile wasnt there, and her mischievous dimples had hidden away too. Her red beauty mark between her browsy bare for show.
Admiring the quiet and obedient Liu Duo before him, Ye Mo devilishly pinched her cheeks and said, Liu Duo, if you treat me differently again, Ill... Ill hit you! You hear me?
But Liu Duo was deep asleep. How could she respond?
If you dont speak, I assume that you heard me! Be good and listen to me, and I wont hit you. Sleep on!
He lowered his head and kissed her clean forehead. He hugged her as heid down again, slowly entering sleep.
In his dream, he saw Liu Duo giggling and calling him affectionately. He liked it. His lips turned upwards into a smile. She also said she wanted to bear his children, and this made him happy, as he spun her around and around in his arms.
Outside of his dream, Ye Moughed out loud, and hugged Liu Duo with greater force.
In the early morning around five, Liu Duo woke up. But she didnt awake naturally. She was practically being strangled and was forced to open her eyes.
She felt her waist was about to break. She was in immense pain.
She found a strong arm holding her in an embrace. She got mad at this, and struggled to loosen the grip as she yelled, Little Mo, let go! Or are you nning to break me in two?
Ye Mo, apparently still dreaming, abruptly furrowed his brow, because he saw Liu Duo suddenlyshing out at him, scolding him, and beating him, demanding that he let go of her.
Chapter 190 - Sexy?
Chapter 190: Sexy?
Ye Mo awoke to find himself face to face with Liu Duos angry, fiery eyes. He didnt know what he had done or why it happened, just like in his dream.
What? His voice was particrly hoarse when he first awoke. It was low and rough but still quite pleasant on the ears. His half-opened eyes added a bit ofzy charm.
Liu Duo, stunned, wondered how Ye Mos voice and posture could be so enticing and sexy.
Ye Mo found Liu Duo quite adorable, with her eyes as big and ck as grapes, looking at him absent-mindedly.
What are you staring at? Let go of me. Youre practically breaking my waist! Stumped for a moment, she eventuallyshed out at him.
Ye Mo immediately loosened his grip but did not release her. He suddenly decided that she was also cute when she was angry.
I said, let go of me. Didnt you hear! All these hugs were so annoying! Why did these brothers treat her like a pillow?
No, he closed his eyes again, intending on sleeping a while longer.
Liu Duo found him exceptionally loathsome this time. Her mind roared, Youre not the boss of me! How dare you go to sleep, trapping me like this? Im not a pillow, you dolt!
Liu Duo kept struggling in his arms, thinking of ways to escape. But the more she did so, the cor of her undergarment shifted, revealing a patch of fair skin that was basically half a shoulder.
Little Mo, let me go. I mean it. Let me go! She struggled and screamed.
Ye Mo closed his eyes, wanting to sleep a little more. But Liu Duos constant struggling caused him to abandon what little drowsiness he had.
He opened his eyes to find Liu Duo pouting furiously. He yawned and said, Call me by my name and Ill consider it.
She had only called him by his proper name once, and that was when she needed protection when they were confronting Xiao Ling and Wang Liushi.
Why should I? Just let me go.
Fine, dont. Call me husband then, and Ill let you go.
She gritted her teeth angrily, seeing that Ye Mo had the upper hand. I dont even want to call you by your name, and you expect me to call you husband? Dream on!
Using all her limbs she pushed Ye Mo with all her might, but there was a great disparity in strength, and her actions were in vain. She panted heavily, wanting to scream, but it was still quite early, so she didnt want to disturb the other men.
It went on like this until Liu Duo ended up with messier hair and looser undergarments. The nket had sunk lower C to her waist C until only her lower body was covered.
Ye Mo saw that Liu Duo had stopped struggling, gasping for air. He couldnt help butugh.
He felt cool air surrounding his uncovered upper body and went to pull the nket a little higher, when he caught sight of Liu Duos fair shoulder, a glimpse of her heaving chest, and her exposed belly button.
From the moment Liu Duo had stepped into the paddy to pull weeds, he already knew that she had impably fair skin. And now that he saw a little more of it, he couldnt help but gulp as he suddenly felt desire burning restlessly within.
All the while Liu Duo, who had given up on struggling, just stared upwards at the ceiling,pletely bent on ignoring him. She would wait until Ye Yang and the other guys woke up before she could call them.
He held onto her hands, wanting to pull her closer. He ced another hand on her bare shoulder, cupping a feel, and he quite liked it.
Very soon, Liu Duo pped his hands away. She wasnt having it. Did he dare to take advantage of her? Shameless!
Ye Mos face reddened. He neither retorted nor said anything. Instead, he bent low to kiss her on the shoulder, and this left Liu Duo in such shock that didnt know how to react!
Chapter 191 - In Sync
Chapter 191: In Sync
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo didnt know how to kiss. It didnt even feel like a kiss C more like love bites! He did whatever he felt like doing, biting here and there with the asional lick, almost like a dog.
It was a little painful, and rather soggy. Liu Duo pushed his head away and scolded him, Are you mad, Mo! Youre behaving like a dog, with your biting and licking. Im not a bone!
Ye Mo, flushed red, looked at her with unprecedented shyness, I...
Get off, Im getting up, Liu Duo didnt want to lie in bed anymore. She wouldnt go back to sleep anyway.
Gosh, he was overridden with lust again. She should stay far away from him, otherwise her hand would have to take care of something gruesome!
Liu Duo, sleep a little more, Ye Mo kept hold of her, not allowing her to get up.
Like hell I can. From the moment you strangled me awake, I couldnt go back to sleep. She rolled her eyes angrily.
This was definitely his fault, he admitted, but did not say it aloud. He was adamant, so he said, Then stay with me while I sleep a little more.
He was relentless and forceful when he wanted Liu Duo to stay in bed. He hugged her tightly and made use of her hands!
Liu Duo could only submit to him. What else could she do? Could she have him castrated, like a eunuch? Then what would happen to her sex life? Sure, she had three more husbands to satisfy her, but four means four. She wouldnt want to have three husbands... in addition to one whos a eunuch.
She thought as she staredzily at the ceiling, and eventually fell back to sleep.
After relieving himself twice, he helped clean her hands, and covered them both with the nket. Satisfied, he hugged Liu Duo. Now he was full of energy and joy.
It was almost nine by the time Liu Duo woke up from her morning nap. Ye Mo had long left the room. She climbed out of bed and put on her clothes, ready to go get breakfast, since she felt she was practically starving. She simply tied her hair up and went to wash up by the well.
Morning, Duo Er. Wash up quickly, Ill get you the food Ive kept warm for you, Ye Ling had been waiting for her under the roof.
Youre so nice, Ling, she giggled and washed up.
She didnt see Ye Yang and the rest though. Where had they gone? She felt empty not seeing them in the morning, like something was missing.
As she ate the food he brought her, she asked, Ling, where did your brothers go?
They went to the bamboo forest to peel bamboo shoots. Liu said you know how to get rid of its bitter taste, which we can use to sell for money. He even called up Brother Li to help, Ye Ling replied honestly. He felt that Liu Duo was their lucky star.
Their lives had taken a turn for the better since they had met her. They ate better than before. They wore better clothes than before. Liu Duo had even said she wanted to build a new house for them. He felt really happy.
Liu Duo was surprised to hear that. Who knew Liuzi took action so quickly? She was just thinking about bringing along Li Wazi to work on this business, and he had already made a move?
But she was happy that her husband was not only quick with execution, but he also knew to include Li Wazi, their brother from another mother. Liu Duo felt that she and him were quite in sync!
Liu Duo finished her breakfast joyfully. After that, she followed Ye Ling to the bamboo forest to see how much they had peeled.
Meanwhile, the four brothers were hard at work gathering bamboo shoots. They could sell them all for money. They still had hands to make nice work, and they didnt cheat or steal. They had collected a giant heap C at least several dozen jin!
Brother Liu, is your wife really that all-knowing? She actually knows how to get rid of the bitterness of these bamboo shoots? Li Wazi asked bluntly out of curiosity, and wondered how she could make it work.
Chapter 192 - Is A Bit Too Obvious
Chapter 192: Is A Bit Too Obvious
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Wazi was not surprised by the fact that only Liu Duo knew how to do this! After all, this was something that had never been done before.
Of course! Why dont you take a look at who Little Duos husband is? Ye Liu became so smug that he could have flown up to heaven. Having his wife praised was the same as being praised himself.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo ignored Ye Liu being smug. They were busy digging the bamboo shoots. However, they also thought their own wife was awesome! Li Wazi, on the other hand, smiled and nodded. He felt that what Ye Lui had said was certainly true.
The vigers who saw Liu Duo and Ye Ling would point and stare at them. However, Liu Duo ignored them. Ye Ling also did something he normally wouldnt do C he didnt withdraw himself. However, his handsome face turned red, and the palm of his hand that was holding Liu Duo sweated a bit.
Wow, you guys dug so much! When they arrived, they saw that they had dug up a big pile. Liu Duo was very happy. Her eyes sparkled as if she were looking at money!
They all turned when they heard her and stopped working when they saw that Liu Duo and Ye Ling had arrived.
Little Duo, you are here. I dug so many bamboo shoots that my hands are sore. Help me rub them please. Ye Liu walked over like a little kid. He leaned against Liu Duo and swayed his slender hands in front of Liu Duo.
She grabbed the swaying hands in front of her andmented, Tsk, this soft and tender w gets tired and sore so easily after only doing a little work. Yang, why dont we chop it off and boil it to eat. It is just pretty and of no use anyway! Yang, dont you agree!
When Liu Duo went over, Ye Yang eyes were only on her C her each and every move.
Ye Yang heard Liu Duo tease his own brother, nodded his head, and replied, Yeah.
Liu Duo threw Ye Lius hands away when she heard Ye Yang agreed with her. She walked forward a few steps and pulled his arms. She said with a smile, Yang, it turns out you also know this kind of humor.
Stoic Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo, who was smiling as colorfully as a flower, and his mood improved significantly.
Li Wazi watched their interactions and then nced over at Ye Mo. He walked over, nudged him lightly, and said, Mo, right now, I am even more certain that you are your wifes least favorite. She hasnt even looked at you since she came. After all, you are still her husband.
This difference in treatment is a bit too obvious! Li Wazis heart felt unbnced in Ye Mos stead.
Ye Mo was already unhappy, but what Li Wazi had said made him even more unhappy. However, he held his anger in and didnt express it. Ye Mo scowled and dug even harder for the bamboo shoots.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling helped to put the bamboo shoots into the basket backpack.
One of the vigers, who was there to chop firewood, saw them and felt puzzled. The viger asked, Ye brothers and Li Wazi, why are you guys digging up so many bamboo shoots?
Ye Liu, who had a tender bamboo leaf in his mouth, said, sounding like a hooligan, Hah, we definitely will have uses for them if we are digging them up! Otherwise, it will be unbearable if we eat too much of it. As for the use, hehe, you can take a guess!
Would I ask you if I knew?
Since they hadnt given a straight answer, the viger didnt ask anymore. After all, bamboo shoots were bitter and acidic, so no one liked to eat them. If they wanted to dig them up, then let them! He went away after chopping firewood.
Ye Yang and the others only stopped working when the basket backpacks were filled to the brim. All five of them carried fully loaded basket backpacks. It was a huge harvest.
Lets go and bring these back. We wille back to dig more next time. Liu Duo put thest of the bamboo shoots into the basket backpack.
Ye Liu put on the basket backpack and went over to hold Liu Duos little hand. Little Duo,e. Liu will lead you back home.
Tsk, its not like Im a child! Lead me home? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him but she didnt remove his hand. Instead, she also held his hand and they walked home together.
She liked this feeling C the feeling of going home while holding hands with someone she liked.
Chapter 193 - Looking Very Mysterious
Chapter 193: Looking Very Mysterious
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Once they got home, they processed the bamboo shoots in the yard. They worked very hard while chatting andughing together. It was all very lively. However, Ye Mo kept feeling depressed by himself, and he had a massive scowl on his face!
Li Wazi stayed over for lunch at noon. This saved him from having to go back and forth from his house.
Sister-inw, how do you get rid of the acidic and bitter taste in the bamboo shoots? Li Wazi asked simple-mindedly.
You will knowter. However, you cant let anyone else know. This is our secret to make money! Liu Duo said with a smile, looking very mysterious.
Li Wazi might be simple, but he understood this point.
Yang, Liu, Duo Er, Brother Li, lunch is ready. Continue workingter. Ye Ling called out while holding the dish he had just stir-fried.
They went and washed their hands before sitting around the table. This...this is cooked white rice? Li Wazi asked, shocked.
People who could afford to eat white rice were all from rich families. Only they could afford it! Even those families that were just rtively well off could only eat coarse rice.
Ye Liu saw Li Wazi making a fuss over this and crossed his legs. He said, sounding like a hooligan, Okay. Close your mouth. Look at this rice, delicious vegetables and meat. We have this because we follow Little Duo. If youe and join us, your family can also be like ours and live well!
After they finished, Li Wazi could not believe that he had eaten three big bowls of genuine white rice! He lookedpletely dumbfounded.
They started to get busy again. After they removed the old skin from the bamboo shoots, they still needed to halve it. The amount of work needed was actually quiterge, since they had brought back around a hundred jins.
Liu Duo saw that they had cut a lot, so she picked up the wooden bucket next to her. Ling, lets go to the kitchen and get rid of the taste of these first. You help me boil the water.
Just as Ye Ling was about to get up and reply, Ye Mo rushed to say, Ill help you.
He got up after he finished speaking. He took another bucket of bamboo shoots that had been cut and went towards the kitchen. Ye Ling looked at the energetic Ye Mo and didnt say anything. He continued cutting the bamboo shoots.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, said, Aww, Mo was faster than me by a bit. I was also prepared to say that I would help Liu Duo with the fire.
He then turned his head and said to Ye Ling, sounding like a hooligan, Ling, your value in Little Duos heart is quite high. She would always think of you for everything. She also asks for you when she needs help!
While they were processing the bamboo shoots, Liu Duo kept calling to Ling. Ling, you should take a rest! Ling, dont tire yourself! Ling, Ill massage your neck. It will get sore if you keep looking down for too long...
Li Wazi heard what Ye Liu said and muttered in his heart, It seems like sister-inws favorite is Ling!
Ye Yang, on the other hand, just continued with his work. He ignored Ye Liu acting strange. He didnt think that Liu Duo was someone who would act unfairly unless she really hated someone!
Ye Lings face turned red when he heard Liu. Liu, dont say that. You are also valued in Liu Duos heart.
He was actually very happy that Liu Duo kept calling him. However, he also believed that his brothers were just as valued by Liu Duo. They were all part of the same family!
Liu Duo entered the kitchen, ced the wooden bucket down, and turned around. She was suddenly met by Ye Mo standing right in front of her! He had her confined between the stove and his chest.
You...what are you doing? Liu Duo was stunned for a while.
Ye Mo saw a tinge of nervousness in Liu Duos big ck eyes. Ye Mo unleashed all the pent up emotions hed had the whole afternoon.
He said coolly with that handsome, serious looking face of his, Why did you ignore me? You didnt even look at me! ...
Chapter 194 - Childish And Controlling
Chapter 194: Childish And Controlling
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo looked down when she heard him. Had she ignored him? Had she not looked at him? It seemed like that really was the case!
When she thought of this, Liu Duo lifted up her eyes and saw that arrogant look on Ye Mos face, as if she owed him millions of dors. She frowned and said, So what if I ignored you? I just dont want to look at you. So what?
Damn it! Why the hell did she have to think about such things?
Ye Mo looked at the aggressive Liu Duo and didnt get mad. He lowered his head and moved closer to her face. He said, arrogantly, Nothing. But I dont allow you to treat me this way! Otherwise, I will...
Otherwise you will what? Even if you dare to hit me, I will still treat you this way! So what are you going to do? Liu Duo cut him off and stared at him!
Oh my, this bastard is childish and controlling! You dont allow? Do you think you are a Triad boss? Liu Duo puckered her lips and had a look of disdain on her face. She tilted her head and didnt want to look at him.
Ye Mo looked at the prideful expression on Liu Duos face and wanted to get angry, but he also thought she looked cute. He really wanted to get mad, but he suppressed it. And as such, the anger just vanished, like smoke into thin air.
The two of them were standing very close. Ye Mo looked at Liu Duos red, delicate, ruby-lipped mouth. She would always be very sharp-mouthed towards him when she was angry at him. If he said one sentence, she would shoot dozens of sentences back at him. He really wanted to seal up that mouth.
And so, Ye Mo kissed it. He used an action to seal it up. Lets see how she would reply now!
Liu Duo was surprised by his kiss. Her natural reaction was to push him away. This bastard would always bite. He really treated her like a piece of bone!
Mmm... Liu Duo couldnt push him away and just threw a punch at him with her fist.
After Ye Mo got a few nibbles, he let go of her because of her intense struggling. If you treat me like you treated me this afternoon, I will kiss you again!
Tsk, Liu Duo felt her lips were about to go numb. This bastard was definitely born in the year of the dog!
When Liu Duo heard him, she scolded him extremely angrily, Shameless! Kiss? What you did was clearly just nibbling! Take a look, my lip is bleeding from your nibbling!
Ye Mo said, feeling a little guilty, Ummm, let me help you wipe it.
But he didnt have a handkerchief. There also werent any items in the kitchen that could be used to wipe it. Ye Mo looked around and tried to figure out what to do.
Liu Duo looked at him and pushed him away. Forget it. It will get better in a while. Quickly, go and help me boil the water. I need to boil the bamboo shoots in water.
It wasnt a big wound. It was just a little blood. It would get better in a while. She wasnt so unreasonable that she would want to do anything to him.
Ye Mo only went and lit the fire after he saw that her lip wasnt bleeding any more. In the meantime, Liu Duo went outside again to bring more bamboo shoots inside.
Once the water was boiling, Liu Duo ced the bamboo shoots in and let them boil for two to three minutes. She then took them out and ced them in fresh water.
All the while, Liu Duo and Ye Mo did not say a single word to each other. Liu Duo didnt like to talk while she worked, and Ye Mo was still feeling gloomy about causing Liu Duos lip to bleed from the biting.
He clearly hadnt used a lot of strength. How did it bleed from getting kissed? He couldnt figure it out.
Liu Duo, if we practice a few more times in the future, I probably wont make you bleed from biting. Ye Mo said suddenly. He felt that it was because he didnt know how to, and he needed to practice, just like with reading and writing.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him when she heard him. You really are shameless! I wont practice with you!
She returned the words that he always said to her.
Make me your practicing partner? I dont even want to speak to you, but you want me to practice kissing with you? I wouldnt do it even if I went insane! Liu Duo couldnt help butin in her heart.
Chapter 195 - Happy With The Tranquility
Chapter 195: Happy With The Tranquility
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Why not? You also practice with Yang and the others. Why cant you do it with me? Ye Mo was unhappy. If he didnt know how to do it, then of course, he needed practice. He was doing this for her sake.
Why not? If I said no, it means no. It is none of your business! Liu Duo muttered in her heart and ignored him.
She didnt get along with him. Why would she act as his practice partner? She would dly do it if he were Ye Ling!
Ye Mo saw that she didnt reply. With a scowl on his face, he angrily shoved the firewood in with all his might! Seeing that he almost extinguished the mes, he hurriedly took out the excess firewood.
Unexpectedly, Ye Mo didnt shout or scream as a response to her non-reply. Liu Duo felt curious and lifted her eyes to look at him. She saw him doing that childish action, and she secretlyughed.
Just as she was about to finish boiling the bamboo shoots, Li Wazi came in to take a look. He saw how she was able to get the bitterness out just by boiling it for a while and then putting in cold water. It was really too miraculous and too simple.
Sister-inw, how did you discover this method? He asked bravely.
It just came to me! Im too smart, so I cant help it. Haha... Liu Duo didnt know who the genius was that had discovered this method. It wasnt her. She was just using the method they had discovered!
Oh. Li Wazi nodded his head. He felt that sounded right. Smart people had tons of ideas, so it wasnt strange. In any case, he wouldnt have been able to think up this method.
Take some backter for dinner. This can be stir-fried by itself or with pork. Moreover, it can also be stewed with meat. They all taste delicious. Tomorrow, we will bring some to town to sell.
Okay.
Li Wazi became extremely happy when he thought about how he would be able to get some extra ie tomorrow. He also wanted to live a better life. After all, he had a son now, so he had another mouth to feed.
Most of the vigers only earned their ie from farming all year round. Besides those who had some artisanal skills, they usually wouldnt have any other source of ie.
After the bamboo shoots were processed, there were a lot of old bamboo shoot skins that needed to be thrown out. Ye Yang and the others were still busy with that task, so Li Wazi went back and helped them clean up after exchanging a few words with Liu Duo.
The kitchen was left with only Ye Mo and Liu Duo again. Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and saw her watching the pot attentively. She didnt look like she had any interest in talking with him at all. He let out a loud cough, hoping to get her attention.
Liu Duo pretended that she hadnt heard him and didnt respond. Ye Mo frowned, and his heart felt very jittery! She always had something to say to his brothers, but she didnt have anything to say to him?
When Liu Duo noticed that Ye Mo stopped coughing, she secretly took a peek at Ye Mos handsome, jittery face. She felt that he was being weird. Usually, he would get angry very quickly and would say whatever he wanted. When had he be so able to restrain his emotions?
Liu Duo puckered her lip and didnt think too much of it. With him behaving like this, she felt quite happy with the tranquility.
After they finished with everything, she gave some bamboo shoots to Li Wazi so that he could eat them at home. Tomorrow, they would go to town together.
When Li Wazi got home, he soaked the bamboo shoots he brought back in some water. He would stir-fry and eat themter.
Gen Er, Xiao Yang and the others are bringing you along to make some money, so you need to be diligent and shouldnt ck off. Understand? You should do whatever they ask you to do. Aunt Li said gently to Li Wazi.
It didnt matter if they made money or not, but the fact that they brought him along really showed the affection between them. When his dad had died, their rtives broke off rtions with him and his widowed mother. They would never do something like bring him along to make money.
Ye Yang and the others had even given a tael of silver as a gift. They really treated them like close rtives.
Chapter 196 - I Was Waiting For You
Chapter 196: I Was Waiting For You
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Okay. I understand mom. While we are in town tomorrow, we can also buy some tonics for my wife to replenish her body.
Initially, he had wanted to go buy them today, using the money Liu Duo gave him. Even if she hadnt mentioned it, he would still buy tonic for his wife to replenish her body.
Okay, good. Aunt Li felt grateful that her son cared so much for his wife.
After Liu Duo had dinner and afortable bath, she went andid down on the bed. She tried to figure out how much she should charge for one jin of bamboo shoots the next day.
At that moment, Ye Liu walked in, sat on the side of the bed, and lowered his head to look at Liu Duo. Little Duo, are you thinking of Liu? See how Liu appeared right in front of you after you thought of me.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Lius handsome, seductive face. She ignored his strange behavior and asked very seriously, Mr. Liuzi, how much should we charge for one jin of bamboo shoots tomorrow?
Ye Liu touched his chin when he heard her. He thought for a while and said, Usually, no one sells bamboo shoots and no one eats them. People might not be able to ept it when we start selling them. We will bring some stir-fried bamboo shoots tomorrow morning and let them try it before they buy. Once they have tried it, they definitely will praise it endlessly. So, lets sell it at ten wens per jin.
Not a lot of people ate bamboo shoots. If they sold it at too high a price, most people would still not be able to ept it, even if they tried it and tasted that it wasnt bitter.
Okay, we will do that. Liu Duo felt that what he said was quite good. Let them try it before they buy it. This was a good idea.
Ye Liu saw that he had solved a difficult problem for her, and he moved his body closer to hers. He smiled evilly and said, Little Duo, I already answered your question. You are very satisfied with it. Shouldnt you give me a little reward?
A reward my ass! Get up. His handsome face was very close to hers, and she pushed it away. Are you still not going to go back to your room? Ling and I are about to sleep.
Ye Ling was still bathing, so he wasnt in the bedroom.
Ye Liu persevered and moved closer to her again. Ling is still bathing. Little Duo, please give me a reward.
And so, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. She wrapped herself in the nket and turned her body so that her back was facing him. Since he wanted to behave shamelessly again, she decided to ignore him.
Ye Liu looked at the back of Liu Duos head andughed, Since Little Duo is shy, then Liu will take the initiative.
He flipped Liu Duos body over, bent down, and kissed her forehead. Goodnight my Little Duo. Remember to dream of me.
He got up after he finished speaking and helped Liu Duo adjust the nket. With a smile on his face, he turned around and left.
Liu Duo turned her body around, lying on her stomach, and looked at his back. Her heart was beating quickly. She thought that he would give her a French kiss. After all, this guy always loved to take advantage of her! She never wouldve thought that he would only kiss her forehead. Why did she feel a little bit disappointed?
She puckered her lips and muttered, This evil bastard! Always teasing me!
Ye Ling had just finished with his bath and returned to the bedroom. When he entered, he saw Liu Duo lying on the bed on her stomach and looking at him.
Duo Er, why havent you gone to sleep yet? Ye Ling closed the bedroom door and walked over.
She looked at Ye Ling, who had just finished bathing, and saw that there were still a few droplets of water on his face and neck. Liu Duoughed, I was waiting for you, Ling.
She felt that Ye Ling was bing more and more delicate. She really liked his gentle, pale-faced schr look.
Oh. Ye Ling shyly blew out the oilmp. He took off his clothes, climbed into the bed, and covered himself with his own nket.
He always just innocently used his own nket. He never did what Ye Liu and Ye Mo did C shamelessly squeezing under Liu Duos nket. Ye Yang also never did that. On the contrary, Liu Duo was the one who would squeeze under his nket when they slept in the same bed.
Chapter 197 - Unique
Chapter 197: Unique
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
With themp blown out, and moonlight shining through the window, the room remained in a patch of darkness, so nothing could be seen clearly.
Liu Duo looked at the blurry figure of Ye Ling rummaging for the nket and then stayed in bed, not knowing. Her lips turned upwards, and she squeezed under his nket, embracing his thin body.
He was not as strong as Ye Yang, nor as tough as Ye Liu and Ye Mo, but he was still a man after all, so he was quite solid.
Ye Ling felt electrified by the closeness as his body shook a little. Blood rushed to his head and ears, and his heart beat faster than before. It was a good thing he had taken his medicine after dinner. Otherwise he would have suffered another attack.
It came too suddenly. He was barely ready. When they had kissed during the day, he had been fully in the know.
This night was the first time he had been embraced in bed like this, and by his wife no less! He could feel her body warmth through the thin undergarment she wore.
He shook once, and she chortled, Ling, whyre you trembling? Im not electricity.
Electricity? Whats that? He replied. He heard herugh and managed to calm down, but his heart was still beating quickly. Liu had told him that he had to adapt and not get too emotional.
Liu Duoughed again. Electricity didnt exist here, so it was natural that he didnt know about it. Oh, nothing. Go to sleep, Ling.
Oh, he replied nkly.
How could he sleep with her hugging him like this? His heart beat non-stop, and the flushing of his cheeks had increased and not reduced.
He could smell the faint fragrance from Liu Duos body, stirring up the heat within him. He found this unbearable, and was curious about this strange feeling. Somewhere in his body, he was undergoing some changes, and he became even more shy.
Liu Duo leaned on his chest and listened to his quick heartbeats. She knew he had gotten shy.
A whileter, Ye Ling was no longer sleepy. He gently moved his body, afraid of waking Liu Duo.
Liu Duo hadnt fallen asleep. She could feel his careful, considerate movements.
Ling, youre not sleeping?
He thought he must have woken her, so he quietly said, Duo Er, did I wake you? Im so sorry.
Liu Duo looked at the confusion on his face andughed softly, No, you didnt. I havent slept yet.
She moved her body too. Remaining in the same position for a certain time was quite tiring. Ling, since neither of us can sleep, why not let me check whether you have improved or not?
She looked up and, before he could react, kissed him on the lips. She realised she would prefer kissing him, because she held the leading position. Ye Liu controlled everything whilst Ye Yang was slowly catching up in terms of dominance.
As for Ye Mo, she didnt want to kiss him at all! All he did was bite, and he was very domineering too!
After a few rounds of practice, Ye Ling had progressed from his innocent beginnings, and now he knew how to respond. But he did it very carefully and gently, not exerting dominance at all. He was unique in this aspect.
He liked his intimacy with Liu Duo. He liked how his surprise beginning had led to a serious development.
Slowly, he inched towards her while neither of them even noticed it. He hadnt known where to ce his hands at first, but now he found them circled around Liu Duos waist.
When the kiss ended, Liu Duo whispered a remark in his ear, Ling, youve improved. Keep it up. I like you like this.
He snapped open his eyes when he heard this. Liu Duo was right in front of him, though he couldnt see her clearly. He gave a hoarse reply, As long as you like it, Duo Er. I... Ill keep it up.
Liu Duoughed. She thought he would be speechless and just nod, because he was so shy. This was unexpected.
Chapter 198 - Pretty Please?
Chapter 198: Pretty Please?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling got curious when he heard Liu Duough. What was so funny about his answer?
Duo Er, why... why are youughing? He said in his hoarse voice. Liu Duo couldnt deny how mesmerising it sounded.
She took hold of his handsome face and giggled, Nothing. I just think that youre so cute and so funny. Youre the best.
How could she not like him? He was kind, attentive, such a gentleman, and he would help her make cloth pads, cook, and sew, in addition to being handsome!
I really like you too. But Duo Er, you should also like my brothers, especially Mo. Mo likes you. Can you try to... be nicer to him? He liked what he heard, but he hoped Liu Duo could like his brothers too.
Just when she thought she couldnt love him anymore, he was so considerate as to request that she like his brothers as well.
But when it got to the end, she felt taken aback. Ye Mo liked her? Really? Why hadnt she felt it? Be nicer to him? He raged on and off and shouted at everyone from time to time, so why should she be nice to him? She wasnt their submissive, little wife!
Ling, lets not talk about Mo. He annoys me, she said as shey beside him, hugging him by the waist.
Ye Ling got nervous at her reaction, Dont get mad, Duo Er. I just dont want Mo to be sad when you ignore him.
He would get upset too whenever Liu Duo was having fun talking to Yang, Liu, and himself while Ye Mo felt left out and filled with disappointment.
Liu Duo furrowed her brow. There he went, defending his brother again. Had Mo felt sad because of this? She never realized it. She only felt that being loathsome was his default, and that was how he liked it!
Ye Ling didnt know where his courage came from, as he continued when Liu Duo did not reply, Duo Er, Mos only a little impatient, but hes really a good man. And I know he likes you, just like we all do. Can you be nicer to him, pretty please?
He spoke and very gently shook her up and down, begging for affection.
And so, Liu Duo smiled.
Since when had Ye Ling be so persuasive? Alright, Ling, time to sleep. Lets not mention him. I can only say, as long as he doesnt irritate or challenge me for no reason, Ill be nicer to him. Hes like a bomb that can explode at any second, and Im not like him!
Ye Ling felt at peace to hear her reply, Sure, rest assured, Duo Er. Mo will behave. And didnt you realise hes improved a lottely?
Really? Hows that? She didnt really care. As long as he wouldnt pick random fights with her, she would be good too.
Duo Er, Mo
Liu Duonded a kiss on his lips before Ye Ling could finish his sentence. Once he started getting defensive over his brothers, it was almost impossible to stop him.
This kiss served as a little punishment. It seemed a little more forceful. After it ended, Ye Ling could feel his tongue surrender to numbness.
Now you know what I can do! Drop it, and get some sleep, Liu Duo nagged at him as she found afortable sleeping position in his embrace.
Ye Ling blushed and nodded too. The kiss just then had been so exhrating. He really liked it. He loved it when Liu Duo became possessive.
If she had known what he was thinking, she might have said, Geez, just as I thought.
Ling has really odd taste!
Chapter 199 - Have My Baby
Chapter 199: Have My Baby
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling tucked her in as she slept, so that she wouldnt catch a cold, and then he closed his eyes to allow sleep to take over.
By dawn, barely six oclock, Ye Ling awoke right on time, as though he had set an rm. He opened his eyes and came face to face with a sleeping Liu Duo.
She was still holding on to him with no sign of waking up, so Ye Ling stayed in bed too, just gazing at her.
Sleeping Liu Duo was very docile, unlike some people who were quite rude. This was his first time seeing her up close without her knowing.
In his mind, he thought, Shes so beautiful.
A few minutester, whether it was because Ye Liu was concentrating on her too much, or whether the sleeping girl remembered that she had to sell bamboo shoots in town, Liu Duos eyelids twitched, and her fan-likeshes pped open as she roused awake.
The first sight she saw was Ye Lings refined features, Ling, good morning.
Caught peeking, Ye Ling immediately staggered the line of sight, cheeks flushing, Morning to you too.
She loosened her arms that were wrapped around him, shifted about, and sat up on the bed to stretch. Right, time to get up. I have bamboo shoots to be cooked for sale.
Receiving no reaction from him, she looked back, only to find him staring at her waist. She followed his gaze and checked her body. Nothing out of the ordinary other than creased clothes.
Ling, what are you looking at?
Ah, nothing! I have to get up too! Ye Ling recovered from his embarrassing incident.
When she was stretching just then, the corners of her undergarment had ridden up, revealing to him a great view of the fair skin and t stomach underneath. He hadnt been able to move his eyes away.
Liu Duo did not think much of what had happened. She put on her clothes and got down tob her hair. Ye Ling followed suit when she did not question him.
After she had set her hair, she walked out of the room, only to find Ye Yang doing the same thing next door.
Not certain whether he had been looking before, or whether it was a coincidence, their eyes somehow met.
At the sight of Ye Yang and his body overrun by male hormones, Liu Duo called out to him in between giggles, Yang, a very good morning to you!
What a mature, steady, cool and collected man of the household? So attractive! Such a shame he was born in the wrong era. Otherwise, a whole bunch of women would be chasing after him, fighting to be his girlfriend and have his babies!
Ye Yang, with his stoic face, gave a weak response to Liu Duos cheerful greeting, Morning.
Ye Ling came out of the room and greeted him as well, Yang, morning.
He merely nodded, and went to wash up by the well.
Liu Duo felt that, for someone as cool and aloof as Ye Yang, he seemed to treat Liu Duo with the minimum amount of passion. At the very least, he responded.
Liu Duo tailed him, Yang, Im going to sell bamboo shootster. Why note with me?
No. He wasnt good with sales, so why bother?
Why not? Lets go together. Itll be great!
... He passed the willow branches to Liu Duo and Ye Ling for them to brush their teeth, and then he started brushing his.
She looked at Ye Yang brushing in silence and twitched her lips. Even squeezing toothpaste was easier than squeezing a few more words out of him!
Yo, Little Duo, youre early today C even earlier than me! Ye Liu walked out of the room after he woke up and found Liu Duo by the well, brushing her teeth, along with the two brothers.
Ye Mo trailed behind him and looked her in the eye.
Chapter 200 - Tell Him To Drop It
Chapter 200: Tell Him To Drop It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo heard Lius voice while she was brushing. She looked over and said, Youre making a fuss!
The two men approached the well, and the family of five was all crowded around the same spot.
They had a simple breakfast. Liu Duo fried a potful of bamboo shoots and ced them in other smaller pots of the same size, so they wouldnt be dirtied.
Yang, youre really noting with us? Liu Duo asked. The few of them had carried the bamboo shoots filled in wooden barrels to the vige entrance and ced them on Wang Tuozis ox-cart.
You guys go, Ye Yang repeated. He was no use where they were going.
Ye Ling didnt go either. He imed he wouldnt be of much help, since he didnt know how to sell things. Ye Mo wanted to go, but Liu Duo never asked him!
Mo, youe with us, Ye Ling turned to speak to him. He knew Mo wanted to join them.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo silently, pulling a long face.
Li Wazi arrived to help carry the wooden barrels after he had eaten his fill. He joined in, Yes, Mo, youe too. Its not enough with only Liu and your wife. Im not a good talker, so I cant help, even if I go.
Mo, why are you standing there like a blockhead and noting? Ye Liu called out again. After all, the more help the better, since Ye Yang and the other two men wouldnt go anyway!
Ye Mo didnt budge. He kept looking at Liu Duo adamantly. Feeling his gaze, Liu Duo rolled her eyes, Uncle Wang, lets go!
Did you need others to convince you toe with us? Are you the master or something?
Wang Tuozi took ast look at Ye Mo, and only pulled out his whip when he saw that Ye Mo really wasnting. The cart trudged along.
Liu, are you sure you can sell these bamboo shoots? They really dont taste bitter? Wang Tuozi asked, manoeuvring his cart.
Yes, Uncle Wang, youll see before long, Ye Liu said mischievously and wrapped his arm around Liu Duo.
Liu Duo looked back at the vige entrance. They hadnt gone far yet, and she could still see the three men standing there to see them off.
Mo, are youing or not! Liu Duo yelled out of the blue.
She didnt know why she did that. A voice in her heart had told her to let hime.
With that, Ye Liu cued Wang Tuozi, who stopped his cart and waited for Ye Mo. While Liu Duo calling him was unexpected, Ye Mo felt immensely happy. This proved that he held a certain position in her heart after all!
His lips couldnt help but twirl upwards when he heard her call him. The irritation, dismay, and anger that he had been hoarding vanished without a trace.
Mo, Duo Ers calling you. Go on, Ye Ling gave his brother, who wasnt moving, a gentle push, urging him to hurry.
Yes, get going. Uncle Wang stopped his cart just for you, Li Wazi pushed him as well, a bit harder than Ye Ling, so that he wouldnt stay rooted to the ground.
He really hoped his good friend could have a better rtionship with his wife, and not be isted. Otherwise, when would he stop living a monks life and start having children?
Ye Mo touched his nose and walked forward with an air of coolness.
He had barely sat down on the cart when Ye Liu said, Gee, Little Mo, I thought you had stubbornly refused toe. What changed your mind?
So I did. Why not? He turned his head but didnt look at the weird expression on Ye Lius face.
Sure, sure, sure. Not like my opinion matters. Right, Little Duo? Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo yfully.
Chapter 201 - Talk Amongst Themselves
Chapter 201: Talk Amongst Themselves
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She reached out a hand and pinched him, Youre one to talk!
Were in for a long journey, so if I dont make conversation, then how can I relieve your boredom? Ye Liu hadnt felt any pain at all when Liu Duo pinched him. Instead, he wrapped her up even more tightly.
Along the way, Ye Liu kept teasing Liu Duo, causing a bit ofughter and fury here and there. When they reached town, they found a strategic spot at a crowded area, and the brothers began to unload the wooden barrels from the cart.
Liu Duo brought the stools down and ced the pots filled with bamboo shoots on top of them.
With everything ready, she left the peddling to Ye Liu. She hadnt done it before, and she didnt know how. She would just be in charge of collecting the money.
Ye Liu made eyes at Liu Duo and said, Alright, Little Duo, prepare to be mesmerized!
He cleared his throat and began shouting, Come one,e all! Dont miss out on the freshest, least bitter bamboo shoots youve ever tasted! Try it before you buy it! I guarantee that youll love it!
Ye Lius calls attracted shoppers up and down the streets. Women and youngdies all came to gather around their spot. They were either drawn by the bamboo shoots, or attracted by Ye Lius appearance!
Onedy asked shyly, Are you sure these bamboo shoots arent bitter?
I was thinking the same thing. Normally we dont even like bamboo shoots, but youre actually selling them?
...
Since someone had asked this question, the crowd that gathered began to talk amongst themselves.
Hey,dies and gentlemen, boys and girls! If we can sell them, of course they have been processed. Why else would we bring them to market? We wouldnt take you for fools, would we?
The main thing is, if we dont do it right, the bamboo shoots will be bitter anyway. My wife fried these, and you can have a taste before you buy them, to see if you find them worthy.
Liu Duo could take a hint. She immediately passed around the thin bamboo sticks, which they had prepared earlier, to the crowd for them to taste her product.
Those who did not believe Ye Liu took the sticks, poked them through the bamboo shoots, and took a bite.
Then, each one of them nodded, Its true! Its not bitter at all. It tastes really good.
Indeed! Its crispy, refreshing, and quite delicious!
...
The crowd praised the wonderful dish.
Mister, how much do they sell for? A woman asked. She quite loved it.
The smile that spread across his face was like a breath of fresh air as he chuckled, Ten wen per jin, miss. Its not too expensive, best to buy them while theyre fresh. After all, were the only ones selling bamboo shoots that arent bitter!
Liu Duo wanted to give him several punches for that flirty smile on his face. He would smile at anyone, and she didnt like it! She felt his charisma should be reserved only for her!
It was not known whether the people really wanted to buy the bamboo shoots or they were bewitched by Ye Lius charm. They scrambled to purchase the products, and most of them were women!
Everyone, please pass your money to my wife. Shes in charge of the finances, Ye Liu said as he epted someones payment.
Wow, youre not only handsome, but youre such a wonderful husband. That fool in my house wouldnt dream about letting me handle the money!
Seriously! Mine too!
The married women sang praises of Ye Lius wisdom. Meanwhile, the unmarrieddies peeked at him shyly, hoping that their future husbands could be as caring as he was.
Ye Mo helped by the sidelines. He didnt say a word, but quite a number of youngdies stole a look at him too.
Chapter 202 - Don’t Interfere With Our Business
Chapter 202: Dont Interfere With Our Business
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Everybody was energetically trying and then buying the bamboo shoots. Naturally, Liu Duo was able to sell them very quickly. They were able to sell two-thirds of their stock within half an hour.
At that moment, three hooligans walked over.
One of them was very fat. He said, Yo, even bamboo shoots can be sold for money? Little doll, everyone knows that they are bitter and dont taste good. Why are there still so many people buying them?
Another one of them said, Arent they saying that we can try it before we buy? Lets try some as well.
He stretched out his hands, took a bamboo skewer and used it to grab a bamboo shoot. He even remembered toment, Not bad. Its delicious and not bitter!
They kept eating and eating, trying and trying, but they just didnt buy any. Ye Liu looked at them and frowned. When they stretched their hands out to grab more bamboo shoots again, Ye Liu stopped them. Both he and Ye Mo were about to say something.
And at that moment, they heard Liu Duos voice. Hey, if the three of you guys arent buy any, then stop trying. These are for the people who havent tried it yet. Can you guys go away and stop interfering with our business?
Heh, why is this littledy speaking like that. Yes, we have tasted it, but we didnt say we wouldnt buy it! We should only decide whether we want to buy it after we have had a good taste of it, right?! The fat hooligan spoke while smiling.
But this littledy is quite pretty. Her skin is so fair that it is blinding my eyes. Another shifty-eyed hooligan said.
Both Ye Liu and Ye Mo became furious. They actually dared to talk like that about their wife right in front of them? Were they really treating them as background objects?!
Hey, you three uggos. If you guys arent buying, then scram. Is my wife for you to insult? Ye Liu said, sounding even more like a hooligan then them.
Ye Mo looked at the three hooligans with a scowl. He was prepared to take action at any moment. If they dared to say another insulting word to Liu Duo, he would go berserk immediately.
The three hooligans didnt restrain themselves after they heard Ye Liu. Instead, they spoke in an even more infuriating way. Yo, little boy, you look as pretty as a girl. Do you even need a wife?
Haha...thats right.
The three hooligans keptughing non-stop. The people around them felt that something bad was about to happen and, not wanting to get caught in the fire, they immediately left.
Liu Duo became furious when she heard them. Just as she was about to scold them, Ye Liu and Ye Mo both leaped at the same time and punched the hooligan who had said that Ye Liu looked like a girl.
Tsk, you have an arrogant mouth. I will let you see if my power is like that of a female or a male lion!
Saying he looked like a girl was Ye Luis threshold, and it would make him explode with even more fierocity than Ye Mo!
Ye Mo had attacked because he hated it most when people ndered his brothers! Since he and Ye Liu looked so simr, didnt that mean that thement had also been directed at him?
The other two hooligans joined the fight when they saw that their brother had been punched; however, the three of them were no match for Ye Liu and Ye Mo. The three hooligans would idle about all day and lead a life of dissipation, and that showed in their bodies.
This was in contrast to Ye Liu and Ye Mo, whose bodies had toiled for so long doing manualbor. Even though they were tall and thin, their entire bodies were filled with muscle!
The onlookers couldnt help but cheer. Hooligans were the most detestable. They deserved to be hit!
Thedies nearby felt incredibly excited about watching the two handsome brothers fight. Liu Duo, however, moved the wooden buckets carrying the bamboo shoots away, lest they identally get knocked over.
She then watched Ye Liu and Ye Mo fight. She sighed in her heart, Oh my, not only do these two look very simr, but the way they punch people is also very simr as well. This really makes me suspect that they may be twins!
Chapter 203 - She Wanted To Build A Big House
Chapter 203: She Wanted To Build A Big House
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
If you guys still dare to say that about me, I will beat you uggos to death! Every punch Ye Liu threw was stronger than the first punch that Ye Mo had thrown.
Ye Mo also didnt hold back. He had recently held in a lot of anger, so he was venting it all out onto the three hooligans with his fist.
Ouch, I was wrong, I was wrong. You dont look like a girl at all. I am the one who looks like a girl. Please stop, please stop.
Yes, yes. We are sorry, sorry, ahh...
The three hooligans begged for forgiveness hurriedly. As they say, those who bully the weak are afraid of the strong. This saying seemed to be valid no matter the era.
Mr. Liuzi, Little Brother Mo, keep hitting! Let these three pieces of trash remember that ndering people willy-nilly will result in them getting their just punishments! Liu Duo didnt think that they should stop just because the hooligans had begged for forgiveness.
They were grown men, so they needed to take responsibility for what they said! After all, everyone should respect each other. This was something that everybody should know, no matter whether they were a man, woman, or whether they were old, or young.
When they heard her, the three hooligans immediately shouted out, Sss.... littledy, we were wrong. Please ask your husbands to stop punching...
... The three hooligans kept shouting for forgiveness. Getting hit was really an unbearable feeling.
Ye Mo and Ye Liu only stopped when they felt that it was about enough. Tsk. You uggos better go far away. Otherwise, I will punch you guys every time I see you!
Scram!
Seeing that they had stopped hitting, the three hooligans immediately sped away and disappeared. Ye Liu turned around and approached Liu Duo. He said with a smile, Little Duo, wasnt Liu very manly, very ferocious, and very handsome just now?
Knowing that Ye Liu was about to show-off again, she rolled her eyes at him. Handsome. You are so handsome that I cant even eat! Quickly go and sell the bamboo shoots so that we can go home.
The edge of Ye Mos mouth moved up when he heard her. He felt that Liu Duo had be even more interesting.
Such incidents happened quite often in town. After a while, the street started to get lively again. Liu Duo and the others were able to sell the bamboo shoots very quickly, because they allowed their customers to try them before buying.
When they finished selling everything, Liu Duo got ready to go to Qin Fangs ce. She wanted to see if she could get paid. She wanted to build a big house and that required quite a bit of money!
We are going to Miss Fangs afterward. Lets take these to Uncle Wangs ox cart first. Liu Duo said as she put away the wooden buckets.
Okay. If Little Duo says that we will head east, we will not head west. Ye Liu said childishly.
They initially had more than a hundred jins of bamboo shoots. After the old skins were removed, they still had more than a hundred jins. Take away the ones she had given to Li Wazi, and the ones they stir-fried for testing, there had still been a hundred jins remaining. Each jin was sold for ten wens, so that meant they had made one thousand wens in total.
They were all copper coins so they were a bit heavy. Liu Duo put the money into her purse and then gave it to Ye Liu.
Once the three of them got to the tailor shop, the female shop assistant lead them to Qin Fang on the second floor. Qin Fang had already instructed the shop assistant that, if she saw a girl with a red beauty mark between her brows, she should bring her to the second floor to find Qin Fang.
Little Duo, you are here. It so happens I have good news to tell you. Qin Fang immediately went over and greeted them enthusiastically when Liu Duo appeared on the second floor.
Miss Fang. Oh, what kind of good news? Liu Duo also said with a smile.
She saw Miss Fang was as happy as a blooming flower and guessed that she had definitely made a lot of money. That meant she would probably be able to get a lot of dividends today! She was getting close to building that big house!
She led the three of them into the room and served them tea.
After they sat down, she jumped straight to the point. Little Duo, when we sold the dolls thest time, the response was quite good and we sold a lot. After we added a few new patterns, we made even more money than we did the previous time.
Chapter 204 - Knows How To Make Money, But Is Even Better At Spending It
Chapter 204: Knows How To Make Money, But Is Even Better At Spending It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
There are other branches of this tailor shop other than this one in Pingning Town! Qin Fang kept them in suspense after she said this and lifted her teacup to take a sip.
Liu Duo was smiling as brightly as a flower when she heard her. Miss Fang, does that mean we made a lot?
In her previous life, she hadnt really cared about how much money she had, but now, she would get extremely happy when she made money. This was because shecked money!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked at each other from the corners of their eyes. There were huge waves in their hearts. The dividend she had received thatst time was already a lot, but there might be even more this time! Liu Duo was not just their familys God of Wealth in name, but she was also their God of Wealth in reality.
That is certain. Qin Fang smiled, got up, and took out five silver notes from a cupboard nearby. Little Duo, these are five silver notes, and each of them is worth a hundred tael. Put them away safely. Moreover, here are another forty-two taels of silver. The money you owed me for the clothes you bought has already been deducted from it.
She then handed over a purse to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo epted it very happily. Her big ck eyes were full of smiles, and her two dimples were constantly present. They were put on disy, attracting people to look at them.
Qin Fang also became very happy when she saw how happy Liu Duo was. After all, Liu Duo was the one who allowed this tailor shop, the shop that she oversaw, to perform better and better every day. This allowed her to be more valued.
She had gone from only managing this one shop to managing quite a few, so she had also reaped quite arge harvest!
Little Duo, Qin Fang needs to thank you. If you hadnt chosen to work with my shop and helped to greatly improve my performance, I wouldnt have been able to manage so many shops and receive the honor of bing a higher level manager!
Liu Duo looked at Qin Fang and smiled when she heard her. From what I just heard you say, your hard work is also a crucial part of your sess! I shall congratte Miss Fang on obtaining such a promotion.
Qin Fangs brain was very agile and very well suited to doing business. Whenever Liu Duo brought up some small issues, Qin Fang would be able to pick up on what she needed to do just from very subtle clues.
Liu Duo and the others only left after Liu Duo and Qin Fang had a long chat.
Liu Duos mood was very good while they were walking down the road. The feeling of getting so much money at once was really too awesome.
Little Duo, you reaped quite the harvest today. Ye Liu smiled like a hooligan. He saw that Liu Duo hadnt stopped smiling since, and this made him quite happy as well.
Liu Duo turned around when she heard him and walked backward while looking at Ye Liu and Ye Mo. She said with a smile, It is okay. We should have enough money to build a big house. Lets start nning after we get back home and create a schedule as soon as possible.
.
Okay, we will do as you say. Ye Liu nodded with a smile. They did indeed need to renovate that house of theirs.
Since Liu Duo had gotten her dividend that day, she had the desire to go shopping. And so, the three of them started to shop in the streets. Ye Mo and Ye Liu were responsible for carrying, and Liu Duo was responsible for buying!
Ye Mo, who was carrying a bunch of things, did not say anything aloud, but heined in his heart, This brat knows how to make money, but she is even better at spending it!
Liu Duo only stopped shopping when she saw that she had bought about enough. Okay, lets head over to Uncle Wangs. Its about time to go home.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo walked to the left and right of Liu Duo, and the three of them walked together side by side. However, they ran into Burly Du and Li Waner!
Brother Liu. Li Waner called out cutely.
Liu... Xiao Ye.Burly Du shouted out. He initially wanted to call out Liu Er, but he was afraid Liu Duo might go crazy and Ye Liu might get angry.
The three of them stopped walking when they heard them. They couldnt keep walking, even if they wanted to, because the two of them were blocking the path.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Liu with a smile on her face. This bastard had quite the luck with thedies. There were already two, but he probably had others that she didnt know about! Mr. Liuzi, your girls are looking for you.
Chapter 205 - Very Aggressively
Chapter 205: Very Aggressively
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu looked at Burly Du and Li Waner and annoyance appeared all over his face. What?
The two of them became very happy when they heard Ye Lius voice. They actually didnt have anything to say to him, they just wanted to call out and speak to him.
Nothing. We just wanted to greet you since we saw you. Burly Du said very happily.
Liu Duo wanted toin when she heard him. Oh my, just wanted to greet him? Then why are you guys standing there and blocking our path? Are you trying to show off your figure?
Li Waner looked at Ye Liu with infatuation. She didnt hide her admiration for him at all.
Ye Liu saw what was going on and moved in front of her to block her view. She said with a smile, Little girl, may I ask why you called my husband?
Li Waner saw the smiling Liu Duo blocking her view and became a bit unhappy. She asked back, You are Brother Lius wife?
However, she thought in her heart, Brother Lius wife is quite pretty.
Liu Duo got goosebumps when she heard this delicate voice. Could it sound any more coquettish?
Yes. Anything wrong with it? If theres nothing, then we will be going home. The two of you, please give way! As she spoke, she looked over to Burly Du.
She saw that they were standing there like pieces of wood. She had already made herself clear, but they still hadnt moved. Liu Duo felt annoyed. If they had something to say, they should say it. Even if they didnt have anything to say, and simply wanted to greet him, they had already greeted him. What was their purpose for standing there?
They were really behaving very bizarrely!
Liu Duo didnt want to waste any more time and said directly to Ye Liu and Ye Mo, Mr. Liuzi, Little Brother Mo, lets go.
They moved passed by going around them. Ye Yang and Ye Ling were still waiting for them to arrive home to eat.
Hey, who allowed you to go? Ourdy hasnt said anything yet! A little brat approached very aggressively and blocked Liu Duos way again.
Li Waner was Magistrate Lis daughter after all, so it wasnt strange to have two servant girls following her around.
Liu Duo frowned and looked at the arrogant servant girl. What does yourdy not saying anything have to do with me?
However, she muttered in heart, Oh my, this girl of Ye Lius is a girl of status from a government officials family? Or maybe ady from an influential family from a faraway town?
As they say, civilians shouldnt fight with the government. This wisdom could be applied in any era. However, Liu Duo wasnt afraid, she just didnt want to provoke her. She only wanted to live an ordinary life.
In her past life, her mothers sisters husband had been a government official, so she knew a lot about such things.
Ourdy is a magistrates daughter. You dare to act so impudently? The servant girl berated Liu Duo as if she were superior.
When Liu Duo heard her, she muttered in her heart, Sigh, she really is ady of a government officials family. She also said aloud, So what if she is the daughter of a magistrate? Can a magistrates daughter willfully go around blocking peoples way and even stop people from going home? What kind of reasoning is this?
Can a magistrates daughter act so tyrannically, so arrogantly, and so conceitedly? Moreover, yourdy hasnt even said anything, but you C servant girl C have used her status to bully others. People who dont know better might even think that you are thedy and she is the servant girl!
When she heard Liu Duosst two sentences, she became scared and refuted immediately, I...when did I do that? Miss, dont listen to her nonsense. I was just...
She was truly scared that Li Waner would be unhappy and sell her to a low-grade brother after hearing what Liu Duo had said.
Liu Duo was toozy to waste another breath on her. She slid past the servant girl again and wanted to leave. Li Wanger shouted immediately, Wait, Brother Lius wife.
Pfff, Liu Duoughed. Thisdy from the magistrates family was a bit funny.
Chapter 206 - Couldn’t Keep Up With The Rhythm
Chapter 206: Couldnt Keep Up With The Rhythm
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After she heard her, Liu Duo turned around and looked at Li Waner. She wanted to see what she would say. She was a bit annoyed, but it wouldnt hurt to see what she had to say. It wasnt like she was going to lose anything if she did.
Brother Lius wife, I think you are quite pretty. Li Waner looked at Liu Duo and spoke honestly.
She did like Ye Liu, but she liked to look at him even more. It was because he was the best-looking person she had ever seen. She didnt have any other intentions. Moreover, she was already engaged to someone else.
What? Liu Duo couldnt keep up with the rhythm. She even thought that Li Waner wanted to make things difficult for her. She never wouldve thought that she would say this.
Li Waner walked forward and pulled Liu Duo over as if they were close friends. She smiled and said, I just like to look at Brother Liu. Brother Lius wife, please dont misunderstand.
Liu Duo felt at ease when she heard her. As long as she wasnt peeping at her man. She was fine with people just looking! However, she wouldnt be afraid even if this magistrates daughter were topete with her!
I see. That better be the extent of it. But, if theres nothing else, we need to head home. The journey home will take a while. Liu Duo wouldnt show any attitude to people who were nice to her. This was the most basic respect!
Li Waner turned her head and looked at Ye Liu, feeling reluctant to part with him. However, Ye Liu didnt even look at her. It didnt matter if she had any intentions towards him or not, he just didnt like being stared at by people. The only person who could look at him like that was his wife, Liu Duo!
The situation with Li Waner was solved, and they headed in Wang Tuozis direction. Burly Du also followed along.
Ye Mo looked at him and asked him arrogantly and coolly, Burly Du, why are you following us?
Ye Mo knew that he lived close to the vige chief and also knew that he often looked for jobs at the port with Ye Liu. However, he didnt know that Burly Du liked Ye Liu. If he had, he definitely wouldnt have let him follow along.
Arent you guys going back to the vige? It just so happens that Im also heading back as well. He turned his head around, looked past Ye Mo, and looked at Ye Lius perfect face.
Liu Duo muttered in her heart when she heard him, Oh my. It just so happens?! You want to peep at my man, but you dont even dare to say it aloud!
Liu Duo said with a smile, Burly Du, I see that you are not young anymore. When are you getting married? Since we are from the same vige, you need to remember to invite us to your wedding!
Burly Du felt a bit stunned when he heard her. He didnt know how to reply. His mother had also mentioned him getting married quite a few times. However, he liked Ye Liu, and he probably couldnt marry him, right? He also didnt like other women.
Ye Liu, however, found it funny and pinched Liu Duos nose. She clearly knew Burly Du was gay, but she still chose to ask him about marriage! She really had a poisonous tongue!
Once they reach the ox-cart, Ye Liu and the other two climbed up onto it. Burly Du kept thinking about what Liu Duo had said about the wedding. He thought about it honestly, and he did something very rare C he didnt peep at Ye Liu.
Uncle Wang, lets go. Since they had rented the ox cart, they didnt need to wait for the people who wanted to get back to the vige.
Second brother of the Ye family, did you guys spend all the money you made from selling the bamboo shoots? Wang Tuozi saw all the things they bought and asked out of concern.
After Wang Tuozi drove the ox-cart a distance, Burly Du suddenly regained his senses and shouted out, Uncle Wang, wait for me.
They booked the ox-cart today, so you need to walk. Wang Tuozi didnt show any sign of wanting to stop at all.
There were already quite a few wooden buckets on the ox-cart. There was also Liu Duo and others, and the dividend she had received was also quite heavy. Wang Tuozi was afraid that, if Burly Du also got on, the ox would die from exhaustion.
After all, Burly Du was even studier than Ye Yang. His entire body was filled with muscle.
Chapter 207 - You Are Mine
Chapter 207: You Are Mine
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Burly Du could only walk away. He had finally met Ye Liu again and gotten the chance to approach him, but it had escaped him just like that? Even if they couldnt talk, at least he had been able to see him!
Liu, how could you so quickly spend the money youve just earned? Its better to save up, in case of emergencies, Wang Tuozi went back to the previous topic, speaking out of concern.
He knew the Ye brothers had lost their parents. He himself didnt have children, so he cared for them and tended to nag.
Uncle Wang, money earned is meant to be spent. As long as theres a way to generate ie, theres no fear that we wont get more. Dont you worry a bit. We know what were doing, Liu Duo chuckled.
Ye Liu added mischievously, Uncle Wang, our wife wants to spend, and we surely have to please her! Us men should just work hard and make money.
Liu Duo was satisfied with his reply. It was perfect. What a good man. He could talk the talk and walk the walk!
He noticed Liu Duo looking appreciatively at him. He got closer to her and chuckled, Little Duo, since I said it so well, I deserve a reward, dont I?
Liu Duo, in good spirits, didnt hesitate. She held his handsome face firmly and kissed him on his thin, sexy lips. There, Ive stamped you. Youre mine now.
Having tasted the sweetness, Ye Liu got even more ted. Of course, everything I have belongs to you, from head to toe!
And then he sent her a devilishly sexy wink.
Ye Mo coughed and mumbled. In broad daylight! How shameless!
Fine, he was actually jealous. He didnt feel it was fair that Liu Duo hadnt kissed him!
Wang Tuozi felt awkward overhearing the conversation between the two, and he coughed too. He found Liu Duo to be a wonderful person, but she was just a bit too open about her affection!
When they reached the vige entrance, they unloaded the wooden barrels and the items they had bought that came in packages big and small. Then, Wang Tuozi drove his ox-cart home with a bag of food remaining in it, given to him by Liu Duo as a gift.
Liuzi, you guys bring some home first, Ill stay here and guard the rest, Liu Duo suggested as she looked at their belongings. It would be impossible to take everything at once.
Alright, Mo, lets go, Ye Liu ced the smaller items in the barrels, each hand holding one, and marched home. Ye Mo did the same.
Liu Duo nced at them as they walked away, feeling quite satisfied. She stood in ce and hummed a little tune.
Vigers returning from town passed by her spot and saw her humming, a faint smile blossoming on her face.
Some women murmured amongst themselves, Shes quite foxy, that one. Smiling like that. Who knows who she ns to seduce?
Exactly...
Men on the other hand would quietly sneak a closer look at her. After all, opposites attract, and the men found Liu Duos smile very uplifting and not out of ce.
Liu Duo turned around when she heard them discussing her, choosing to confront their views.
She rolled her eyes at them and sneered, I say, you women have really foul mouths that deserve a good p! Im foxy? Did I seduce your men? Steal your men? Better clean that tongue of yours before your breath suffocates others!
Even if I do seduce your men, Im quite picky! See those? Those are really nice samples! The brothers were heading her way as she said so. She pointed at them with the hooked end of her finger, signalling them to hurry over.
Chapter 208 - Failed to Push Him
Chapter 208: Failed to Push Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling stayed at home, so only the three older brothers were carrying the items.
They saw Liu Duo signalling them toe over, with a curled finger. Ye Liu was the most enthusiastic. He raced towards her. Whats up, Little Duo? Wewere just gone for a little while, yet you want us to return so quickly.
Theyre bullying me. They say them Im foxy and I seduce others, she leaned on Ye Liu, practically whining, and this surprised herself so much that she shuddered!
She thought, Oh dear, I could actually whine? I cant believe it!
Ye Liu embraced her around the waist as he observed her weird behaviour, and scoffed, Look at them, with their fat bodies and thick necks and skin dirtier than ever. Theyre clearly jealous of our Little Duos natural beauty! Dont listen to them.
Even so, our Little Duo is picky about appearances! Youd pick someone like me, and not bother with the ugly ones.
Pffft, Liu Duo chortled when she heard that. The more he talked, the more he praised himself!
At the sight of Ye Liu, the riff raff, the women quickly fretted for fear of being roasted! He was handsome, but he had an irritatingly sharp tongue.
Go home, Ye Yang carried more stuff and was on the way back, not wanting to argue with him.
Ye Mo saw Ye Liu hugging her and said, Liu, watch yourself! Its broad daylight.
With that, he took the leftovers and followed Ye Yang.
Geez, Mo. Listen to your tone, sounding just like those women. I bet youre genuinely jealous! Ye Liu kept his hold on Liu Duo as they walked behind him.
The two didnt care what others thought. As long as they stayed together, what did they have to fear?
Ye Mo ignored him as he continued to walk straight ahead. He was not going to admit that Ye Liu had read his mind.
Ye Liu searched for his next target when Ye Mo didnt reply. He looked down at Liu Duo beside him and had her cling to him tighter, Why dont you seduce me, Little Duo? I promise I wont fight back.
Get away. Who wants to seduce you? Fool! She pushed him, but failed.
Then let me seduce you, Ye Liu pulled out his charm again.
Liu Duo red at him and thought to herself, Geez, just you wait! When Im of age, Ill screw you up so badly, you nasty little bottom! Youll know what happens when you seduce me.
Ye Ling had prepared dinner and was just waiting for them to return to eat.
When she saw Ye Ling, Liu Duo forced Ye Liu to let her ago and she ran to him, Ling, we sold all the bamboo shoots, and the tailor shop gave me my bonuses. We can build a big house very soon, are you excited?
Of course, he smiled gently. How could he not be excited when Liu Duo was so happy like this? Lets go. Lunch is ready.
Ye Ling was at the entrance of their home, weing them.
After washing their hands, the five sat at the table. Liu Duo told them about building a house and the ie they had made from selling the bamboo shoots!
Yang, Ling, we earned one thousand wen from selling the bamboo shoots today. After we eat, Im going to give eight hundred wen to Li Wazi. Im sure you dont mind.
Liu Duo was thinking that they had other sources of ie anyway, so she decided that most of the money they made this time should go to Li Wazi.
Sure.
Whatever Little Duo says,
Good.
You decide, Duo Er.
The four brothers agreed to Liu Duos suggestion, since Li Wazi was like a brother to them anyway.
Chapter 209 - Very Unhappy
Chapter 209: Very Unhappy
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo was very happy to see all the brothers were in agreement. If family members had conflict in opinions, it was hard to maintain peace and harmony in the household!
Also, I received bonuses from the shop today. We spent several taels buying necessities, so we can start building the house now, Liu Duo smiled victoriously as she said this.
With the house built, they could start their own little business, and she could stay at home all day without a worry in the world! Over the years, she would have a few kids and four handsome husbands at her beck and call.
They would give her massages and pour tea for her, and if anyone displeased her, she would get her whip out! She would get the royal treatment, hehe. Better not get toofortable! Haha...
At that thought, she started chuckling, which quickly grew toughter.
Seeing herugh out of the blue, Ye Liu smirked, Little Duo, whats so funny? Youre cackling like a pervert!
The other three brothers also looked at Liu Duo, who wasughing like a fool, and thought it was weird. What was sheughing at? It was true she ought to be happy about building a house, but this was exaggerating, wasnt it? Ye Liu said aloud what they were all thinking.
Nothing. Lets eat. Well go over to the vige headter and tell him we want to build a house in the bamboo forest. She gave each of them a piece of vegetable using her chopsticks.
Of course she wouldnt tell them what she wasughing about. She wasnt an idiot. She would keep this to herself!
Ye Liu wouldnt ask anymore questions if she wouldnt answer. As long as she was happy...
After the meal, Ye Liu passed the money bag to Liu Duo, who took it and retrieved two hundred wen before handing the rest over to Ye Mo. Mo, take this to Li Wazi.
But Ye Mo demanded, We go together!
If he had to go, he wasnt going alone.
You can go yourself. Its not like were going to a fight! Im going with Liuzi to visit the vige head. Were heading in opposite directions, Liu Duo said patiently. Ye Ling had asked her to be nicer to Ye Mo, and she was bearing that in mind.
Liu Duo had chosen Ye Liu to go with her to meet the vige head, because he had a way with words and was quite the charmer. Ye Yang, stoic and aloof, would be disappointed, and Ye Ling wouldnt know what to say.
Well, youre not looking for a fight with the chief either, so why does Liu get to go with you but I dont! He didnt like it. Not one bit!
Liu Duo furrowed a brow at Ye Mo, who was being unreasonable, What are you yelling for? If I tell you to go, just go. Otherwise.... She grabbed the money bag from his hand and passed it to Ye Yang, Yang, you bring this to Li Wazi.
Ye Yang eyed Ye Mo before nodding and epting the errand. He didnt know why Ye Mo seemed to have lost his mind! He was always arguing with Liu Duo over very small matters.
Ling, you stay at home, and help organize the things we bought. After making all the arrangements, Liu Duo held hands with Ye Liu as they went off to the chiefs house.
Ye Yang left for Li Wazis ce. He found that life had be different since having a woman in the house. Everything had its ce and was in perfect order.
Only Ye Mo and Ye Ling remained at home. Ye Ling furrowed his brow and said, Mo, Liu is very sociable and chatty, so Duo Er chose him to go with her to talk the chief. And she chose you to take the money to Brother Li. Theres nothing wrong with that. Why did you yell at her?
Duo Er spoke to you kindly. When you raise your voice, of course shes not pleased. Mo, I thought youd changed a lot recently. Youre not as impulsive to her anymore, but what happened today? Mo, you like her, right? So why are you always so fierce towards her? Or rather, do you not like her, because you like Chunmei?
Chapter 210 - Bothersome
Chapter 210: Bothersome
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
What are you saying? Ye Mo shouted. Who told you that I like Chunmei? He got so angry that his face even darkened.
Yet his heart was raging, Do I like Liu Duo? Do I like her? Shes not thinking about running again, and shes not that hateful, and I might... just like her a bit?
Ye Mo seemed to have a sort of epiphany upon Ye Lings reminder. Recently, he had seemed capable of containing his anger, which used to be impossible for him to do.
As he thought about it, he realized his behaviour had recently changed a lot too. It was as though he had be a whole other person. When was it that he had started to forbear and even to fight for affection?
He had gotten mad just then because Liu Duo wanted to spend time with Ye Liu instead of him. He felt it was unfair, so he was unhappy.
Ye Mo got curious and furrowed his brows when he realized Ling had sunken into silence after he had shouted twice. What was the matter with him? If he didnt like Chunmei, then what did he have against Liu Duo?
Mo, say something?
Like what? He snapped back as he took the basket and knife and went out the door.
Ye Ling looked at Mo as he rushed out. He couldnt understand what was up with his third brother.
If he liked Liu Duo, he should be good to her and make her happy. Yet he went for theplete opposite C always shouting at her and making her angry!
On the other hand, Liu Duo was feeling very cross as she walked down the road. She had done it to herself. She shouldnt have been nice to that scumbag!
Little Duo, what is it? Are you still mad? Ye Liu teased her, finding her angry expression quite funny.
He noticed that Liu Duo liked to get mad at Ye Mo in particr. Only Ye Mo was able to make her so mad that her cheeks flushed red.
Liu Duo was still angry and didnt want to reply. It was all so bothersome!
Ye Liu gently let go of her hand and went to cuddle her at the waist. He smiled, Little Duo, you get mad at Mo easily, which means you like him. You wouldnt usually make a fuss if other people were annoying you!
Hearing that, Liu Duo furrowed her brow and thought, Oh dear, I like Little Mo? Why would I like him! He only knows how to anger me and ruffle my feathers C so much so that Im getting wrinkles. Why would I like him?
Its only when you really like someone and really care for them that its easy to trigger an emotional response from them, like how youre always so bashful and blushing in front of me. Simrly, I like to be close and respond only to you!
Ye Liu kept talking like a know-it-all. He was full of himself.
When she heard that, she pushed away his ws that were enclosing her and berated him, Oh you shameless scoundrel! Stop spreading lies! When was I ever shy or blushing at you? Get a hold of yourself! The redness in her cheeks became even redder.
In front of Ye Liu, it did seem as though she was easily embarrassed and flushed. It was easy to be charmed when he flirted.
With his hands on her waist again, Ye Liu feigned seriousness and nodded, Yes, Little Duo, you were never shy or blushing in front of me! It is I who is always shy and blushing in front of you!
Pffft! Seeing him acting prudish, Liu Duo couldnt help butugh. This man was such a clown.
Oh, youre smiling now? Why, you look better like that, Little Duo. When youre aloof, you are as unlikable as a rotten egg! Ye Liu felt better to see her smiling and no longer angry.
Chapter 211 - Went to Knock
Chapter 211: Went to Knock
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo understood his intentions and let go of her anger. She ced an arm across his shoulder and smiled, Lets go, Liuzi.
Ye Liu liked her this way. Shed only be mad for a while, and then she would stop after a little bit of coaxing and teasing, unlike some women, who couldnt be helped regardless.
The chiefs house was the grandest of them all, with typical blue brick and white tiles, sturdy and reliable. It was very unlike the other residences, which were essentially straw houses, walled with mud. Even the better ones were only able to afford a few more tiles than the others. Otherwise, the roof could be easily blown away byrge gusts of wind during heavy rainstorms.
Ye Liu stepped forward and knocked on the yard entrance, Is the chief home?
A woman soon appeared to open the door. She wasnt too old, and she appeared to be the chiefs daughter-inw. She was small in size and seemed vulnerable and easy to get along with. My father-inw isnt at home, she said.
She sounded delicate, but not very girlish. In fact, she was quite easy on the ears.
And so, Ye Liu nodded, Then we shall not disturb.
He turned away, held Liu Duos hand, and was about to leave when the woman said, He should be at Cousin Dus house.
Cousin Du? Liu Duo mumbled, It couldnt be Burly Du, could it?
She couldnt be med for thinking like that. Burly Dus name rang loud when she thought of Du. She had not met anyone else by that surname.
Oh, thanks for telling us, Ye Liu smiled back and left with Liu Duo.
They headed in the direction of Burly Dus house.
Liuzi, did the chiefs daughter-inw really mean Burly Du? She looked up at Ye Liu. She remembered he had said before that Burly Dus house was quite close to the chiefs house!
Yes, indeed, Ye Liu said in defeat. Why did they have to go there? He didnt want to see him, but now they were forced to!
It didnt take long before they arrived at Burly Dus house. Compared to the chiefs house, it wasnt as grand, but it was still in great condition and was at least much better than their own house.
Ye Liu didnt want to knock, but they had to talk to the chief, so he did it anyway.
He knocked a few times before the wooden door opened. Burly Du was head over heels upon seeing his handsome visitor, Liu Er, you came!
He was so over the moon that he had forgotten Liu Duos warning.
She coughed and stepped in front of Ye Liu to announce her presence. She smiled at Burly Du, Hi there, Im here too. Have you forgotten what I said, hmm?
One second, she was giggling and the next, her smile had receded. Burly Du gulped. She could switch her emotions really quickly!
Burly Du, we are here to speak with the vige chief. After that, well be on our way. Can wee in? She ignored his daze and put on her friendly smile again.
Yes, well leave when we are done, Ye Liu repeated.
He didnt like Burly Du addressing him that way either!
Burly Du reacted when he heard Ye Liu speak. He smiled, Sure. Come in!
Liu Duo made a mentalint, Geez, hed obey Liuzis every word, huh? Whatever I say is totally disregarded! Gosh, its a superficial world, no matter where you go!
But she had to admit, her appearance was nowhere near Ye Lius good looks. She twitched her lips as she followed alongside Ye Liu.
Ye Liu seemed to know what she was thinking, as he patted her on the head and whispered softly, Little Duo is the best-looking one in my heart. Even I couldntpare to you!
Wow! He, who was narcissistic beyond words about his own appearance, had actually said this to her. The corners of her mouth curled upwards in glee, and her dimples were mesmerizing.
Chapter 212 - Good Reputation
Chapter 212: Good Reputation
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She had really lucked out by getting herself such a man. He was handsome, knew how to amuse her, and was loyal to her as well. She felt really grateful to the heavens! Haha...
When they had entered the yard, before even entering the house, they heard a voice. Little sister, Little Du is already so old. We need to seize the opportunity to talk about the issue of his marriage...
Liu Duo and Ye Liu exchange nces and they both looked over at Burly Du at the same time. Liu Duo had mentioned this earlier in the day, and now someone else had just mentioned it again that afternoon.
Burly Du frowned and his face looked very gloomy. Before he even entered the house, he shouted, Uncle, Xiao Ye is here to see you and talk about some things.
The vige chiefs name was Du Wenjin. He was fifty years old.
The vige chief turned his head and looked at Ye Liu when he heard him. Second brother of the Ye family, how can I help you?
The vige chief didnt want to keep talking about the issue of Burly Dus marriage in the presence of outsiders.
Vige chief, the situation is like this. Recently, our family has been nning to build a house, and we want to build it near the bamboo forest. Thats why we want toe here and notify you, the vige chief. Ye Liu said politely.
Even though thend at the bamboo forest didnt belong to anyone, it was still part of the vige. Notifying the vige chief was both necessary and reasonable. It was also necessary to show him respect!
The vige chief nodded when he heard him. Okay, you guys go ahead and build it. However, you need to pay attention to safety while building it.
Thatnd didnt have a name and didnt belong to anyone. As for why that was the case, no one could say.
When Liu Duo heard him, she thought the vige chief was quite good. He was quite easy to talk to, and he had even told them to be careful during the building process.
Ye Liu admired this vige chief, because he didnt act like some sort of powerful government official. He was very honest, worked for the people, and had a very good reputation!
Then we wont bother the vige chief any longer, and well get going at once.
When Ye Liu finished speaking, he saw the vige chief nod in agreement, so he led Liu Duo outside.
Burly Du immediately followed them. He didnt want to listen to his uncles nagging. He didnt want him to act as a matchmaker for him at all!
Little Du, why are you leaving? Come here, quickly. The vige chief immediately called out to Burly Du as he turned around to leave.
He needed to educate him. His oldest nephew wasnt young anymore, but he still hadnt considered getting married!
Uncle, Im going to see Xiao Ye and Liu Duo out. He didnt stop and slipped out quickly.
After they left Burly Dus yard, Liu Duo and Ye Liu were in a good mood and held hands as they walked in the direction of their house. When Burly Du exited his yard, he ran after them.
Xiao Ye, wait for me.
Why was he calling them? The two of them ignored him and continued to walk. They would start the process of building the house tomorrow, so they needed to buy the materials and hire people to build the house.
Burly Du saw that they didnt have any intention of stopping, so he ran ahead and blocked their path. He looked at Ye Liu with a pitiful look on his face, as if he had been wronged.
What are you doing? Ye Liu asked impatiently.
Sometimes he got so annoyed by Burly Du that he wished he could be uglier!
Burly Du looked at Ye Lius face, which was even prettier than a womans face. He then said, feeling wronged, Xiao Ye, my mother and uncle want me to get married. What do you think I should do?
Pfff. Liu Duo found it funny. She crossed her arms over her chest, looked at Ye Liu, and then looked at Burly Du. Why was this guy so funny? What he had said made it sound like the two of them were having an affair.
When Ye Liu heard him, he frowned his attractive eyebrows and squeezed his hands into a fist. He really wanted to give this bastard a few punches! What should he do? How did it have anything to do with him? The way he said it made it seem like they weremitting adultery!
Liu Duo walked in front of Ye Liu and blocked him. With her hands crossed over her chest and a smile on her face, she looked at Burly Du and said, Burly Du, your mom and your uncle are doing this for your own good. Look at yourself. You are about twenty, or maybe even thirty years old, right? Its about time you got married.
Chapter 213 - He Hoped the Village Chief Would Agree To It
Chapter 213: He Hoped the Vige Chief Would Agree To It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
As the saying goes, there are three ways to be unfilial; having no sons is the worst! You better go find a wife quickly and give your mom and dad a plump grandson. How good would that be? Moreover, you can hug your soft and sweet wife at night. Wouldnt that be great? It feels much better than hugging your nket!
Burly Du heard what Liu Duo said and frowned. He lowered his head to think, then secretly looked at Ye Liu. He had actually thought constantly about how much better it would feel if he could hug Ye Liu while he slept. It would definitely feel better than sleeping alone.
Liu Duo looked at him and stopped smiling. This bastard still couldnt get the message? She had already spelled it out so clearly. What was so good about being a homosexual? Two big men together. Both of them had the same parts, so there would be no sense of discovery! He was really a fool.
What our Little Duo said is very correct. Listen to your mother and your uncle. Try to find a wife and get married soon. Ye Liu also advised him.
Although Burly Du had some unusual intentions towards him, he was still an okay person. If it werent for that, he would have dly be friends with him.
Burly Du heard Ye Liu and looked at him. He then also looked at Liu Duo. He thought in his heart, Liu Er definitely likes to hug his wife while he sleeps.
Ye Liu saw that he didnt speak, so he held Liu Duo by the waist and then walked towards their home. He didnt want to talk nonsense with him and waste their time anymore.
Burly Du looked at their backs and didnt run after them this time. It wasnt clear if he had really taken to heart what Ye Liu and Liu Duo told him.
After theyd been walking for a while, Ye Liu, who was holding Liu Duo by the waist, saw that Burly Du hadnt run after them again. He let out a sigh of relief. If he had ran after them again, Ye Liu would have definitely thrown a few punches and hit him!
When they got home, they saw Li Wazi chatting with Ye Ling beneath the roof. Ye Yang was sitting by the side, listening.
Liu, sister-inw, you guys are back. Li Wazi stood up and greeted them when he saw them.
Liu, Duo Er, you guys are back. Did the vige chief agree? Ye Ling asked, feeling concerned. Liu Duo liked that ce and wanted to build their house there, so he hoped the vige chief would agree to it.
Liu Duo went and sat down beneath the roof, and only then did she say, He agreed to it. We will start preparing the things we need to do tomorrow.
Sister-inw, this is too much money. I cant ept it, but Brother Yang insisted that I take it. I had no choice but toe back and give it to you guys. Li Wazi put the money on the table and pushed it to Liu Duo.
Ye Yang had already told him that it was Liu Duo who wanted to give him that much, but he felt ashamed about taking it since he didnt help a lot. Ye Yang and the others were the ones who contributed a lot C not him!
After Liu Duo heard him, she really liked this simple, honest, and ungreedy Li Wazi. He really did deserve to be close with Ye Yang and the others.
We gave it to you, so you should take it. Since you feel that you shouldnt get this much, and since we are about to start building our house, why dont youe and help us? Liu Duo pushed the money back to him again.
Brother Li, just take it.
Li Wazi, since Little Duo gave it to you, you should take it. You are a big man. Why are you being so fussy! Ye Liu said, sounding like a hooligan.
Ye Yang ced the money directly in his hands. Take it.
When Ye Yang had gone to Li Wazis house, he just gave him the purse and said, This is the dividend Liu Duo gave you.
He had just turned around and left after he said it. He hadnt even given Li Wazi any time to react. And when he was halfway home, Li Wazi had caught up to him, told him that he could only ept four hundred wens, and wanted to return the rest to them.
Ye Yang didnt speak much and didnt argue with him on this issue. He didnt respond to whatever Li Wazi said. That was why Li Wazi had followed him to their house.
Li Wazi nodded after he heard what Liu Duo said. He didnt argue anymore and put away the purse. Okay. When you guys are building your house, treat me as someone there to help, and I wont take any pay for my work.
Chapter 215 - You Don’t Have The Power To Say No
Chapter 215: You Dont Have The Power To Say No
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo saw Ye Mo looking at her, and she rolled her eyes at him. It wasnt her who had asked why he took so long, so why was he looking at her?
Oh. Ye Ling nodded his head. The direction Li Wazi took to get home and the direction Ye Mo took to get home would intersect, so it would be normal for them to run into each other.
Ye Mo put down the firewood he had brought back and intentionally walked over and sat down next to Liu Duo. There was clearly a lot of space but he wanted to sit close to her no matter what.
Hows the arrangement for building the house going? Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and asked very naturally.
Liu Duos butt on the stool moved over a bit. This fe was very annoying. Why was he sitting so close to her? It wasnt like there was a shortage of space.
Ye Ling immediately followed up and repeated everything they had discussed to Ye Mo. His brotherplex came right out. Whenever Ye Mo asked something, he would answer him. He was being extremely obedient.
Okay. I agree with doing it this way. Ye Mo nodded his head. He very much agreed with the conclusion of their discussion.
His gaze was kept on Liu Duo. His eyes were only filled with her reflection.
When Liu Duo heard him, the tiny little figurine in her heart puckered her lips, Tsk, do we need your approval? Even if you dont agree, it is still four to one. You dont have the power to say no!
Ye Liu saw that Ye Mo kept staring at Liu Duo, and his pretty eyebrows raised up. He smiled like a hooligan with the corner of his mouth. I say, Mo, why do you keep secretly looking at Liu Duo?
Ye Yang, Ye Ling, and Liu Duo all turned their heads to look at Ye Mo when they heard Ye Liu. Secretly looking at her?
I... when did I do that? Liu, stop talking nonsense. If I want to look, I will look at her openly! Since weve already finished with the discussion about building a house, Im going to go chop firewood. The skin on Ye Mos handsome face was a bit dark so one couldnt tell how red his face had be. His ears, however, revealed his embarrassment.
He got up and went to the yard to chop firewood. With his back to them, he could only feel his face getting very hot.
Ye Liu crossed his legs and then looked at Ye Mo repeating the movement of chopping firewood. His face was full of smiles, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Liu Duo was toozy to care whether or not Ye Mo had secretly looked at her. She said to Ye Ling, Ling, what should we eat for dinner tonight?
Duo Er, what do you want to eat? Ye Ling had always abided by her opinions in order to satisfy her.
What Little Duo wants to eat the most is us! Ye Liu suddenly said, like a hooligan. When Liu Duo heard him, she choked on her own saliva and coughed heavily.
When Ye Yang heard him, he looked at Ye Liu with his stoic face, rebuking him with his gaze. He didnt say anything at all, and he reached out with his hand to give Liu Duo a pat on the back so she could breathe smoothly.
Ye Ling also immediately went and poured a ss of water for Liu Duo so she could take a drink and calm down.
Little Duo, you dont need to get so stirred up just because Liu urately said your thoughts aloud. Ye Liu didnt feel any sort of effect from Ye Yangs rebuking stare, so he continued to tease Liu Duo.
After Liu Duo had caught her breath, she stared at Ye Liu and went over to pinch his ears. Mr. Liuzi, do you know that you really deserve a good beating for acting so strangely?
Ye Liu immediately hugged Liu Duo and made her sit on hisp. He smiled and said, I didnt know initially, but I know it now that Liu Duo said it. But I like it when you beat me! He pulled one of Liu Duos tiny hands towards his stomach to help her punch him!
She had already greatly improved her self-restraint towards Ye Lius shameless advances. The only thing Liu Duo could do was to just admire his actions!
She pulled her small hands away and put them both on her chin. She said, looking proud and lovable, You like it? Then I wont do what you want. I wont beat you C no matter what, humph!
Have me beat you just because you want me to? Im not that obedient!
Chapter 215 - You Don’t Have The Power To Say No
Chapter 215: You Dont Have The Power To Say No
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo saw Ye Mo looking at her, and she rolled her eyes at him. It wasnt her who had asked why he took so long, so why was he looking at her?
Oh. Ye Ling nodded his head. The direction Li Wazi took to get home and the direction Ye Mo took to get home would intersect, so it would be normal for them to run into each other.
Ye Mo put down the firewood he had brought back and intentionally walked over and sat down next to Liu Duo. There was clearly a lot of space but he wanted to sit close to her no matter what.
Hows the arrangement for building the house going? Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and asked very naturally.
Liu Duos butt on the stool moved over a bit. This fe was very annoying. Why was he sitting so close to her? It wasnt like there was a shortage of space.
Ye Ling immediately followed up and repeated everything they had discussed to Ye Mo. His brotherplex came right out. Whenever Ye Mo asked something, he would answer him. He was being extremely obedient.
Okay. I agree with doing it this way. Ye Mo nodded his head. He very much agreed with the conclusion of their discussion.
His gaze was kept on Liu Duo. His eyes were only filled with her reflection.
When Liu Duo heard him, the tiny little figurine in her heart puckered her lips, Tsk, do we need your approval? Even if you dont agree, it is still four to one. You dont have the power to say no!
Ye Liu saw that Ye Mo kept staring at Liu Duo, and his pretty eyebrows raised up. He smiled like a hooligan with the corner of his mouth. I say, Mo, why do you keep secretly looking at Liu Duo?
Ye Yang, Ye Ling, and Liu Duo all turned their heads to look at Ye Mo when they heard Ye Liu. Secretly looking at her?
I... when did I do that? Liu, stop talking nonsense. If I want to look, I will look at her openly! Since weve already finished with the discussion about building a house, Im going to go chop firewood. The skin on Ye Mos handsome face was a bit dark so one couldnt tell how red his face had be. His ears, however, revealed his embarrassment.
He got up and went to the yard to chop firewood. With his back to them, he could only feel his face getting very hot.
Ye Liu crossed his legs and then looked at Ye Mo repeating the movement of chopping firewood. His face was full of smiles, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Liu Duo was toozy to care whether or not Ye Mo had secretly looked at her. She said to Ye Ling, Ling, what should we eat for dinner tonight?
Duo Er, what do you want to eat? Ye Ling had always abided by her opinions in order to satisfy her.
What Little Duo wants to eat the most is us! Ye Liu suddenly said, like a hooligan. When Liu Duo heard him, she choked on her own saliva and coughed heavily.
When Ye Yang heard him, he looked at Ye Liu with his stoic face, rebuking him with his gaze. He didnt say anything at all, and he reached out with his hand to give Liu Duo a pat on the back so she could breathe smoothly.
Ye Ling also immediately went and poured a ss of water for Liu Duo so she could take a drink and calm down.
Little Duo, you dont need to get so stirred up just because Liu urately said your thoughts aloud. Ye Liu didnt feel any sort of effect from Ye Yangs rebuking stare, so he continued to tease Liu Duo.
After Liu Duo had caught her breath, she stared at Ye Liu and went over to pinch his ears. Mr. Liuzi, do you know that you really deserve a good beating for acting so strangely?
Ye Liu immediately hugged Liu Duo and made her sit on hisp. He smiled and said, I didnt know initially, but I know it now that Liu Duo said it. But I like it when you beat me! He pulled one of Liu Duos tiny hands towards his stomach to help her punch him!
She had already greatly improved her self-restraint towards Ye Lius shameless advances. The only thing Liu Duo could do was to just admire his actions!
She pulled her small hands away and put them both on her chin. She said, looking proud and lovable, You like it? Then I wont do what you want. I wont beat you C no matter what, humph!
Have me beat you just because you want me to? Im not that obedient!
Chapter 216 - She Overestimated Him
Chapter 216: She Overestimated Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Okay, Little Duo cant bear to do it. I understand. Ye Liu ced his chin on Liu Duos shoulder, smiling very happily as he was in a good mood.
Ye Ling watched them sitting and ying together, and his face turned red. He looked away and asked, Duo Er, how about we eat dough dumplings tonight?
They hadnt eaten dough dumplings in a long time, so Ye Ling wanted to make some for Liu Duo and, at the same time, change up what they ate.
Okay, it just so happens that I havent had dough dumplings in a long time. Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling and smiled. Ye Ling possessed very good culinary skills, and whatever he made tasted delicious.
From noon until dinner, Liu Duo felt that Ye Mo kept looking at her with a strange gaze, as if he were worried about something?
Liu Duo finished washing up, and she turned around to head to bed. Ye Mo looked at her and muttered in his heart, How can I make her like me too?
Ye Yang also went back to her room afterward. Liu Duo was sitting on the bed and thinking about something. She didnt even notice Ye Yang enter and close the door.
What are you thinking about? Ye Yang went over, sat on the bedside, turned his head, and then looked at her.
Liu Duo lifted her head and looked at Ye Yang when she heard him. She just kept staring at his handsome face and didnt say anything. Ye Yang didnt rush her and looked at her quietly while he waited for her to reply. If she was willing to say it, he would listen; if she wasnt, then he wouldnt ask.
Liu Duo blinked her big eyes and Ye Yang just looked at her quietly. He thought in his heart, This little girls eyes are so beautiful.
It was like the two of them were ying a game where they were blocks of wood. Neither of them spoke or moved. After a while, Liu Duo admitted defeat. She thought that Ye Yang might ask her a few more questions. In the end, it seemed like she had overestimated him!
Yang, doesnt your neck feel sore from keeping your head turned for so long? She tilted her head and looked at him. Even she felt that her neck was getting a bit sore.
Its still okay. Ye Yang turned his head back and started to take off his clothes to get ready to sleep.
Liu Duos eyes lit up as she watched Ye Yang take off his clothes. She had only seen Ye Lius bare upper body and still hadnt seen the other three brothers. She felt that Ye Yangs physique must be much more arousing than Ye Lius!
Liu Duo wanted to see Ye Yangs bare upper body, but Ye Yang didnt go any further after he took off his outer clothes. He looked at her again while wearing a shirt and pants.
Are you still not going to sleep? He got ready to blow out the oilmp, but Liu Duo hadnt even moved.
Liu Duo puckered her lips, let down her tied up hair, and then began to take off her clothes. Ye Yang saw what she was doing and looked away. He walked over to the table and waited to blow out the oilmp.
After she took off her clothes, Liu Duo crawled into the bed andid down. Ye Yang blew out the oilmp and walked towards the bedside by using the moonlight and feeling around in the dark.
This time, it was Ye Yang who took the initiative to pull Liu Duos nket up. He got in and then andid down close to Liu Duo. Liu Duo smiled in the dark. Ye Yang had finally taken the initiative. She even thought that he would cover himself with his own nket.
She turned her body over,y down on her side, and then hugged Ye Yangs waist. Yang, after we finish building our house, you, Mr. Liuzi, and Mo should run a small business. You wont need to go to the mountains to hunt anymore. This way, the entire family can be together. Wouldnt it be great if we didnt need to be separated? What do you think?
She didnt want Ye Yang to go into the mountains. After all, it was not safe, and she didnt want to be away from him. Having the entire family together would be great.
When he heard her, Ye Yang didnt reply immediately. Instead, he stayed silent.
He looked at the dark ceiling and thought about how he would always go hunting with his dad. Up till now, he never thought about stopping hunting and doing something else. In that moment, he didnt know how to answer.
Yang, if you dont want to run a small business, we can buy some paddy fields and nt some crops. How about it? She thought about how untalkative and wooden he usually was. He wasnt really suited for running a business. Moreover, he probably wouldnt like interacting with those kinds of people.
Chapter 217 - Figure It Out Yourself
Chapter 217: Figure It Out Yourself
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yangy aside as he listened to Liu Duo, hugging her waist. In his deep and husky voice, he said, Sure.
He listened to her desires. She didnt want him to leave to go hunting. One trip would take five or six days, sometimes even longer. She was worried about him, and would miss him. She wanted him to stay at home.
As for him, he didnt want to leave her either. He would miss her, so he was willing to listen to her.
Although the answer she had been waiting for only consisted of one word, Liu Duo was very pleased. She had worried that Ye Yang wouldnt agree. After all, he had been hunting for more than ten years, so she thought it would be difficult to ask him to stop. How could he drop what was already a habit, just like that?
Thats wonderful, Yang. We can be together every day! She felt blissful leaning her head against Ye Yangs chest.
Ye Yangs mouth turned upwards at the corners when he felt her joy and excitement. He felt that life had be interesting and rich since having this littledy at home.
Sleep, he said as he kissed her forehead.
Yes, Liu Duo snuggled up in afortable position, closed her eyes, and slowly drifted into sleep with a smile still hanging on her lips.
So, Ye Yang and Liu Duo had entered the realm of dreams.
On the other side of the house, Ye Lingid on the furthest end, and Ye Mo stayed in the middle, whereas Ye Liu faced outwards. Ye Ling had already fallen asleep, while Ye Liu and Ye Mo had not. Both of them stared nkly at the dark ceiling above.
Ye Liu turned over to face Ye Mo and said suddenly, Little Mo, you like Little Duo, right? If so, you should treat her better from now on. Dont quarrel with her every now and then, losing your temper and yelling everywhere.
Although he had long realized that the feelings Ye Mo had for Liu Duo were slowly transforming, he had only confirmed today that Ye Mo liked her. This was because he had looked at her the same way the other brothers looked at her, filled with adoration and love. She had basically be the apple of their eyes.
Ye Mo nodded solemnly, Yes, Liu, but she doesnt like me. How can I make her like me?
He didnt want to hide from Ye Liu. He also hoped Ye Liu could provide some ideas for him. He was hopeless in this department.
Ye Liu snickered. So now Ye Mo felt troubled? Why hadnt he thought about that when he was arguing with Liu Duo? It seemed the two of them were quarrelsome lovers all along. They had long cared for each other, despite bickering all the time.
Who says she doesnt like you? Little Duo certainly likes you. She just doesnt know it yet, Ye Liu didnt want to keep a secret. They were brothers after all.
Ye Mo was stunned to hear this. Liu Duo liked him? Why didnt he know this? Really, Liu?
Liu Duo was always so cold towards him C ignoring him C and she could get quite vicious when she was confronted C so much so that she left Ye Mo speechless. Therefore, he couldnt imagine it when Ye Liu said that Liu Duo liked him.
But his heart could not contain his excitement as it beat quickly and loudly. Even his cheeks and ears were beginning to flush red.
Ye Liuughed when he saw Ye Mo was so surprised that even his voice was shaking, Of course its real. Why would I lie to you? Lets sleep. Tomorrows a busy day.
With that, hey t on his back and closed his eyes, ready for sleep to take over.
What was left would depend on Ye Mo. It was up to him to let Liu Duo realize her feelings for him! Ye Liu had done his part in rying that to Ye Mo.
Seeing that Ye Liu had indeed fallen asleep, Ye Mo didnt want to disturb him. Deep down, he was so happy that he couldnt sleep. He repeated Ye Lius words, that Little Duo really did like him!
Chapter 218 - Without a Trace
Chapter 218: Without a Trace
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo had insomnia due to over-excitement, and he only slept after three or four o clock in the morning with extraordinarily good spirit and his mouth in a wide grin.
In the morning, when everyone else was up, Ye Mo remained sleeping soundly with no sign of awakening soon.
Liu Duo didnt bother him. She went to town with Ye Yang and Ye Liu after breakfast. Ye Ling stayed at home, despite being invited to join them. He said he would wait for Ye Mo, and so she took off with the other two brothers.
She didnt want to trigger the ill-tempered man. She couldnt tell when he would explode for no reason.
By the time Ye Mo woke up, it was already ten. Ling, where did Yang and the others go?
They went to town. You should wash up and have your breakfast, Ye Ling got up and went to the kitchen to get his meal.
Meanwhile, the three other family members went to town to order bricks and tiles and a series of other materials needed for construction. They paid the deposit. The shops would deliver the items the next day.
They also went to the alley with the intention to employ ten casual workers from the same vige.
Hey, my fellow brothers. Were building a house and looking forborers. Each worker gets 50 wen a day, lunch provided. Were also from the same vige, so its convenient going to and fro. Those interested please report to our house tomorrow. We only need fifteen.
Ye Liu told them what they were offering, neither humble nor pert. Then he brought Liu Duo and Ye Yang to buy food ingredients. They would start building a house the next day and had to prepare everything they needed, or it would end up in disarray.
In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed, and their four-storey building waspleted. With Ye Lius genius mind and seasoned skills, along with the help of the workers C all of whom had experience C they were able to build the house exactly like the blueprint Liu Duo had drawn, and they even restored it to perfection, without a bit of difference!
Liu Duo stood on the fourth floor, looking afar, happier than ever. This should be the happiest day of her life, the five of them finally having a home to call their own.
Little Duo, a few more days and then we can move in. Isnt that great? Ye Liu joined her on the balcony on the fourth floor.
When she heard that, she turned around and leaned against the structure, Of course. Itll be nice to have my own room.
Ye Liu furrowed his brow and stepped forward, lowering his head to look at her, Little Duo, does this mean we sleep separately? But I dont want that.
She had mentioned that before, but he didnt mind it then. Now that each of them had their own room, he resisted a little.
She pushed him aside and berated him angrily, Nothing you can do about it! Youre not a child, so dont tell me youre scared!
Seeing the expression on her face that basically scream non-negotiable, Ye Liu smiled. Nothing mattered as long as she was happy. The wife was number one!
On the other side of town, a low-pressure situation had developed at the Ye family courtyard. Ye Xuan had not passed his exams again. He shut himself indoors all day long, with nothing to say. It was a boring life.
He looked at Liu Duos portrait and a smile slowly emerged. It seemed as though it had been almost a month, maybe longer, since he hadst seen her. He missed her.
He got up and was about to exit the house when Grandmother Ye stopped him, Xuan Er, where are you going?
She believed it was their failure in relocating the graves that had caused her grandson to fail the exam again. She was furious, and her hatred for Ye Yang and his family grew.
Grandma, Im going out for a walk. Studying at home all day is tiring, I need to relieve my boredom.
With that, he did not wait for her to reply. He turned and walked out of the house!
Chapter 219 - Never Slap the Smiler
Chapter 219: Never p the Smiler
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grandmother Ye looked at Ye Xuans disappearing figure and wondered whether it was time to get him a wife. He had always been studying and sitting for exams, and so many years had passed.
He wore a suit of white, and half of his hair was bundled by a hairpin while the rest flowed down his back. He stood at 1.78 metres, and although his features were not as elegant as Ye Yang and his brothers, he could be considered handsome too.
Ye Xuan stepped out for fresh air. Along the way, thedies would peek at him, and he responded by smiling gently and politely, as a schr would.
He arrived at his cousins house, where he knocked a few times before letting himself in. Ye Ling looked at him, wondering why was there.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo had gone to weed the paddy field. Liu Duo and Ye Liu had gone to inspect their new house. He was the only one at home.
Ling, I see you are making insoles, Ye Xuan greeted Ye Ling naturally as he came to sit under the roof.
As the proverb goes, never p the smiler!
Ye Ling looked at Ye Xuan, all smiles, and nodded, Yes, I am.
Ye Ling wasnt familiar with this cousin, so he merely replied and said nothing else. Also, he hated the people from the Ye family courtyard!
Wheres Mo and the others? Why arent they at home? Ye Xuan asked after looking around and not seeing Liu Duo anywhere.
Ye Ling furrowed his brow. He didnt want to respond to him, but out of courtesy, he still replied, Yang and Mo went to weed out the paddy field.
The paddy field? Did Liu Duo follow them?
That was what Ye Xuan thought, but he couldnt ask directly, so he rephrased it, The weeds in the field certainly ought to be taken care of once in a while. Liu Duo must be quite helpful.
When he thought of Liu Duos fair skin working in the paddy field and getting stained by mud, he furrowed his brow in disgust.
Ye Ling wasnt as cunning as Ye Xuan. He didnt think much of it when Liu Duo was mentioned, and so he proceeded to exin, smiling, Liu Duo is helpful, but she didnt go to the paddy field. Shes scared of the leeches there. She went to the bamboo forest to check out our new house.
He thought of the time when Liu Duo had been terribly frightened by a leech and screamed. He almostughed at the memory, finding her quite adorable.
Ye Xuan rxed his brows when he heard that. It was good that she hadnt gone. He had certainly heard rumors that they had built a new house in the bamboo forest. They had apparently spent a few hundred taels on it, which his grandmother often nagged about.
Im not going to disturb you, Ling. Its been some time since I left home. I should go back to my studies. Ill visit you all next time, he said, still smiling. He intended to visit Liu Duo in the bamboo forest.
Sure, Ye Ling badly wanted him to leave and never visit again.
After he had exited the yard, Ye Xuan sprinted in the direction of the bamboo forest as though he were rushing for an exam.
Liu Duo inspected the house up and down C every room and every corner C and she was very pleased with how it turned out. She closed the door to the yard and was about to head home. She had long urged Ye Liu to go help his brothers weed out the paddy field.
He kept following her, wandering about, not being honest, and always looking to take advantage of her, all of which were trying her temper, and there was nothing she could do about it.
She turned around and was walking on the path towards home when she met Ye Xuan, who had rushed all the way to see her. They had not seen each other for over a month. Liu Duo felt that he was still smug and very full of himself.
On the other hand, Ye Xuan felt that, after a month, Liu Duo had grown taller and attained a much better figure. The way she dressed resembled a richdy, and her smallish face looked prettier, even without makeup.
Good day, sister-inw, Ye Xuan chuckled.
Liu Duo sneered at Ye Xuans zeal. She rolled her eyes at him and went on her way, not bothering to give him the time of day! She had not forgotten that this fellow, as knowledgeable and courteous as he seemed, was deep down an insufferable flirt!
Chapter 220 - Just You Wait
Chapter 220: Just You Wait
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Xuan wasnt angry when Liu Duo ignored him. He was exceptionally thick-skinned as he followed her, shoulder to shoulder, like a mosquito buzzing around.
How have you been, Liu Duo?
... None of your business!
Liu Duo walked by herself, treating him like an imaginary figure she could ignore. Suddenly, Ye Xuan went in front of her and blocked her path, not allowing her to pass.
Liu Duo furrowed her brow and red at Ye Xuan, who rightly deserved a beating. Good dogs dont stand in the way! she said.
Pffft, Ye Xuan snickered. He wasnt at all provoked by the statement.
My dear sister-inw, I thought you had lost the ability to speak since thest time we met, Ye Xuan giggled, happy that he finally got his way.
Why is he so immature? Liu Duo rolled her eyes, pushed him aside, and continued on her way, ignoring him.
Yet whichever side Liu Duo walked on, he followed, and whenever she changed sides, he followed too. He wanted to confront her, but he didnt want her to walk away.
So, Liu Duo stopped and smiled at him. Beautyy between the eyebrows, her dimples deep and charming. He couldnt help but stare.
In his heart, he mumbled, What a sweet smile and beautiful eyes! Give her a few more years and shell be quite the looker.
As he sunk in thought, Ye Xuan suddenly let out a painful cry, Ah...
The echo of his cry lingered in the woods, as if telling the story of the great pain its owner had suffered.
He bent over, clutching his groin. He was in so much pain that his face twisted. Liu Duo giggled as she bent down too and said to him, Since the dog is disobedient and wont stay out of the way, I can only give him a kick to teach him some manners! Hehe... Bye now, see you never!
She even gave him a mischievous wink, and she had a twinkle of satisfaction in her eyes. She straightened herself and went on her way home, whistling the whole time, and she felt a lot better.
Thats what you get for blocking my way. I cant kill you, but Ill make it painful! She thought proudly.
Ye Xuan, already in cold sweat, watched Liu Duo as she disappeared in the distance. He trembled in pain as he said, Geez... Damn you, woman. Thats a sted kick you have. How dare you kick me there? Just you wait!
It took a while, but Ye Xuan finally stabilized himself and returned home carefully. He shut the door of his room once he got home, and he began to check his groin, afraid it had been broken.
It was only slightly red on the surface, without any further problems or difort, and so Ye Xuan rxed on his bed.
As he stared at his injury, he thought of Liu Duo and her mischievous smile. He murmured to himself, A rose with thorns, she is. Lets see how I tear them apart! Youll pay for what you did.
As he thought about her, his injured member slowly stood up. Ye Xuan was excited to see that it still worked, that the reaction was not dyed! He held onto it, and imagined Liu Duos appearance with his eyes closed, and he got to work.
Meanwhile, Liu Duo returned home, greeted Ye Ling, and went into the house to practice yoga. She would always do that for fitness training when she had time, so her flexibility was bing better.
Sometimes she would practice writing too, and it was getting better. Ye Liu would praise her strongly from time to time.
Duo Er, have... Ye Ling entered the room carrying fruits. What he saw was Liu Duo in the middle of a yoga pose, wearing only a dudou and and her newly-improved underwear.
Arge patch of fair skin and her four slender limbs were exposed. Ye Ling had forgotten how to react.
Due to a gradual rise in temperature, Liu Duo had transformed her long pants into a shorter version. And because she wasnt good with a needle and thread, the finished product was only passable.
Chapter 221 - It’s Blood!
Chapter 221: Its Blood!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Such bold attire made Ye Ling blush non-stop, heart pumping. Embarrassed, he coughed, Duo Er, have some fruit.
Alright, Liu Duo, all sweaty, exhaled and got down from the bed. She thrust one piece of fruit toward Ye Ling before taking one for herself.
She didnt think there was anything improper about what she was wearing. She sat on the bench and ate her fruit.
Ling, do you think theres anything missing in our new house? she asked as she took a bite of the fruit.
Shyly, and apparently still dreaming, he looked at the fruit in his hand, not responding at all, as though he hadnt heard anything.
Liu Duo noticed his flushing cheeks hanging low, eyes on his fruit, not knowing what was in his head. She walked over to him, and when she was quite close, she tilted her head to look at him, Ling, what are you thinking about? Im talking to you.
Invaded by the unique feminine fragrance, Ye Ling snapped to attention and realized that Liu Duo had gotten really close to him. He unknowingly took a step back. Duo Er, what... what did you say?
Liu Duo saw that he was acting strangely, not looking at her, and not even listening to her. She took another bite of the fruit and examined her attire. She smiled when she understood the reason.
She might as well be wearing camisoles with very short shorts. It was easier to practice yoga in. She felt it was nothing out of the ordinary, but Ye Ling got bashful.
I said, think again, what other things are wecking in the new house? She returned to sit on the bench.
Ye Ling gave it some thought, I dont think so. I guess we have everything we need.
Tables, chairs, dishes, cupboards, beds, all of which were new. And whatever they hadnt had before, Liu Duo had gotten new ones too. Thats why he didnt think they had missed anything. Now they were just waiting for an auspicious date to move in.
Oh, Liu Duo nodded. She thought the same and was just asking for anything she might have left out that he could have remembered.
Duo Er, Im going to continue making insoles, Ye Ling said and turned away.
When he left the room, all Ye Ling could think about was the fair, exposed skin of her arms, her ample bosom, her slender waist, and the pair of equally slender legs. He felt a gush of warm liquid spewing from his nose. He went to touch it and found that it was blood!
Confounded, he kept his head high as he went looking for a handkerchief to clean it off. He thought, At least Duo Er didnt see me like this.
Lately, she had eaten right and slept well, so not only had she gotten taller, but her body had gotten fleshier too, making her that much more voluptuous than before.
She finished the fruit in hand and continued with her yoga. There were still several sets of poses she had not gone through.
In the paddy fields, Ye Yang and his brothers were weeding. The weather was so hot and dry that sweat practically rained down from their bodies. In the next field, Li Chunmei kept looking at Ye Mo. He had been avoiding her recently, and she got terribly upset by it.
Little Mo, look. Miss Unlucky is staring at you again, why dont you respond to her? Ye Liu joked softly with Ye Mo.
Not my business! Liu, tell me, what can I do to make Liu Duo realize she likes me? Ye Mo said. He had gotten irritated that Liu Duo still treated him badly.
Ye Liu giggled, practically gloating, It will be difficult, Mo. You were the one who attacked first, so that leaves a bad impression. Little Duo wont realize her feelings for you in such a short time. When she does, maybe she wont even admit it!
Chapter 222 - Turned Her Head And Ignored Him
Chapter 222: Turned Her Head And Ignored Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu had figured out Liu Duos personality. She looked like a very gentle person, but she was quite stubborn and unyielding. How she treated someone depended on how the person acted and how she felt about them.
Ye Mo heard him and his head drooped. How should he deal with his depression? Feeling gloomy, Ye Mo suddenly stopped working in the paddy field and walked towards the road.
Yang, Liu, Ill head back for a while first.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu didnt stop him. He was the one who usually did the most farm work, so he could rest if he wanted to.
Ye Mo cleaned off the mud from his hands and legs and then walked towards their house. He decided he would go and tell Liu Duo he liked her! As for when she would discover she liked him, he would leave it to the future!
Li Chunmei saw that Ye Mo had gotten up and looked like he was about to leave. She immediately followed him, but when she got up, Ye Mo had already walked far away. She patted the mud away with a few ps and then ran after him. She wanted to talk to him and tell him some stuff.
Mo, wait for me... Li Chunmei ran after him and shouted out, wanting him to wait for her.
Unfortunately for her, Ye Mo, who was walking in front, sped up his pace when he heard her. Li Chunmei, who was running, felt baffled and couldnt catch up to him.
Having long legs was a huge advantage!
Where is Mo rushing to? Li Chunmei muttered in her heart. He was running a bit too fast!
Li Chunmei almost caught up to Ye Mo after she ran with all her might, but to her surprise, he also started to run! After a while, he ran so far that she couldnt see him anymore. Li Chunmei, feeling gloomy, could only stop running and panted heavily.
As Ye Mo arrived home after running there, he breathed normally and had a calm expression on his face. It was as if he had walked all the way home.
Mo? Youre back. Ye Ling greeted him when he saw him.
Ye Ling was quite puzzled as to why Ye Mo would suddenly return by himself at that time.
Ye Mo went beside the well to wash off the mud, replied with a, Yeah. and then didnt say anything else. He was still thinking about how he should confess to Liu Duo!
After he cleaned himself, he washed the sweat from his face and felt a bit refreshed. Ye Mo then walked towards Liu Duos bedroom.
Liu Duo had just finished doing yoga in her room. She held and ate fruit with one hand and fanned herself with a fan in the other.
The door creaked as it opened, and Ye Mo walked in. Liu Duo heard the sound and turned her head to look. She saw that it was Ye Mo and frowned her pretty eyebrows!
As she had mentioned, Ye Mo was the only one of the four brothers who wouldnt knock beforeing in.
She rolled her eyes at him, turned her head and ignored him.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, was stunned and couldnt respond when he saw how little Liu Duo was wearing. After a while, Liu Duo didnt hear him speak, so she turned her head around again to look at him. This time, it was she who was stunned!
She saw two streaks of red underneath his nose. It was very unsightly. Moreover, he looked at her impetuously, as if he had lost all his senses.
Pfff. Liu Duoughed out loud. Ye Mos dumbfounded look was simr to how Ye Ling had looked when he was stunned!
Ye Mo regained his senses when he heard Liu Duosugh. The area below his nose felt a bit warm. He touched it, saw that it was blood, and became so embarrassed that his ears turned red. He frantically covered his nose, turned around, and ran away. He didnt forget to bellow out softly, Shameless!
When Liu Duo heard him, she got up, walked to the bedroom door, and leaned against the wall. Sheughed, What did I do that was shameless? Since I am in my own house, I can choose to be naked if I want to. What are you going to do about it?
Ye Mo staggered when he heard her. Ye Ling, who was reinforcing the shoes soles while sitting underneath the roof, also heard her. His hands trembled when he heard what she said, and he pricked his hand with the needle.
He muttered in his heart, Our wife is so fearless!
Ye Mo ran into his room, lifted up his head, and used a handkerchief to wipe his nose. His head was filled with images of Liu Duos white, naked skin.
Chapter 223 - What Do You Want
Chapter 223: What Do You Want
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
And so, red lines keep streaming out underneath his nose. It scared Ye Mo into bing very flustered.
He muttered softly, How useless. I only saw her white legs, so why am I bleeding out of my nose? I could even touch them when we slept in the same room!
Ye Mo suddenly started smiling when he thought of this, and the nosebleed got even worse.
Usually, when they shared a room, she would always be wearing long sleeve shirts and long pants. Although he knew Liu Duos skin was very white, he had never seen so much of it at the same time. He felt a bit ted.
Liu Duo leaned against the side of the door while eating fruit and looking at the sunlight in the yard. She began to miss having air conditioning. It wasnt even summer yet. How could she get through summer once it arrived?
Bath in a bucket to get rid of the heat? Pfff. Liu Duo amused herself with her own idea.
After Ye Mo got his nosebleed under control, he opened the door and walked out. He hadnt forgotten what he came back to do! He saw that Liu Duo hadnt put on her clothes yet. Feeling embarrassed, he coughed out loud, and walked over, his ears red.
He blocked Liu Duos line of sight and looked at her with his head lowered.
His shadow covered her and Liu Duo looked up to see the culprit. What was he doing? She said very unkindly, What do you want?
Was being tall very impressive? Blocking my view.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo again. She was looking at him very impatiently. Ye Mo steadied his mind and said, I want to tell you something, I...
Liu Duo stared at him when she heard him. What did he want to say to her? He had such a serious expression on his face.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duos bright big eyes looking at him. He felt unbearably nervous, and he could feel his heart beating very frantically. I...I...
You...you...you... what?! If you cant say it aloud, then dont say it! She rolled her eyes at him, turned around, and went back to her room. She didnt want to waste her time with him.
When had he be so garrulous when he spoke. Where did his usual direct and aggressive manner of speaking go?
Liu Duo entered her room and Ye Mo immediately followed her, like a shadow. He even closed and locked the door with the plug.
Liu Duo heard the plug going in and turned around to look at him. What are you doing? Why did you lock the door?
Did this fe go mad? It couldnt be that he wanted tomit domestic abuse on her, because he didnt like how she looked, right? Liu Duo watched every single one of his moves very alertly. She would definitely use her high pitched voice to scream to Ye Ling for help!
Ye Mo didnt say anything. On the contrary, he kept walking towards her, one step at a time. This really frightened Liu Duo. She moved all the way back to the side of the bed and didnt have any room left to retreat.
You... what are you nning to do? Liu Duo got angry and said weakly.
Oh my, it this fe using psychological warfare with me? Motherf*cker! Im not afraid of you! Liu Duo puffed up her chest bravely and widened her eyes to stare at him!
Initially, Ye Mo only locked the door because he was nervous and didnt know what to say. He was scared that Liu Duo would bolt out the door before he could say anything.
When he turned around, he saw how frightened Liu Duo looked. Liu Duo eyes were already quite big, so when she widened them to make herself look more fierce, Ye Mo found it to be cute instead. This made Ye Mough out loud.
Liu Duo saw himugh and gulped her saliva. She muttered in her heart, This bastardsugh is the same as Mr. Liuzi. It looks so f**king punchable! But it does look very good and handsome! I like it.
She caught herself thinking this and shook her head. Did she like him? There was no way she could like this annoying person! He was an aggressive and overbearing man who could only be looked at from afar C not interacted with close up. She didnt like him, didnt like him at all.
He saw Liu Duo gave him an infatuated look, and then she shook her head, as if she were denying something. Ye Mo became happy. Did she realize that she liked him?
The excited Ye Mo took another step forward. This made Liu Duo step back instinctively. However, she had nowhere left to retreat to, and she fell onto the bed.
Chapter 224 - Dazzled Her Eyes
Chapter 224: Dazzled Her Eyes
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo stood at the side of the bed and looked down towards Liu Duo from above. It was clear that he was holding back hisughter.
Liu Duo, I just want to tell you something. Why did you lie down on the bed? Is it because you want to listen to me while lying on the bed? That insufferably arrogant expression of his appeared on his face again.
After he finished speaking, he sat down on the bedside and stared at Liu Duo.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Mos punchable face and rolled her eyes at him. Liu Duo turned around to get up and leave. She wanted to ignore him.
Ye Mo swiftly grabbed Liu Duos hand to stop her and pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her small waist and didnt let go.
Ye Mo was sitting and Liu Duo was standing. The two of them were very close to each other. This sudden development stunned Liu Duo. She looked at the handsome face close to her and, disappointingly, her face turned red.
She then immediately started to struggle. Let go of me. Mo, what are you doing? Let go.
However, she muttered in her heart, Did this bastard go mad?
Ye Mo was already prepared for Liu Duos struggle. He didnt let go, so she couldnt escape. I wont let go. I havent said what I wanted to say yet.
Oh my, if you want to say it, then say it. Do you need to hug me so tightly? My poor little waist... Liu Duoined in her heart and was unbelievably angry.
Say it... She clenched her teeth and stared at him! She wanted to see what he would say.
Ye Mo saw that Liu Duo had stopped struggling and was staring at him with a frown. She was ready to listen to what he had to say. This made Ye Mo nervous again. His ears turned red, and he started to mumble. He just couldnt say it aloud.
Liu Duo ran out of patience with him and, just as she was about to flip out, she heard him say, I... I like you Liu Duo. I like you.
And so, Liu Duos big eyes got even bigger from the shock. Even her mouth opened up.
He said he liked her?
Ba-bump, ba-bump. Liu Duo could feel her heart beating uncontrobly.
Before she could react, she heard him again, When I see you chatting happily only with Yang, Liu, and Ling, but not me, I get very upset, and this ce feels very depressing.
He pulled Liu Duos hands over to his heart and looked at her very sincerely. Liu Duo could feel his heart beating, and for a moment, she didnt know what to say. She just kept staring at his heart and spaced out.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo nervously and was worried whether or not she could ept him liking her.
It felt like at least a century passed by before Liu Duo regained her senses. She lifted her eyes and looked at Ye Mo. She saw herself reflected in his eyes. His devoted gaze dazzled her eyes.
Liu Duos pretty face was red. She looked away and moved her body around. Since you finished, let me go.
When Ye Mo heard her, instead of letting go, heid down on the bed while hugging Liu Duo and let her lie on his body conveniently.
Ah... Liu Duo was shocked. This fe was always like this. If he didnt start to shout crazily and randomly, then he would attack her randomly like this.
She was d she had a healthy heart. Otherwise, she wouldve been frightened to death by this fe a long time ago!
Liu Duo made a fist and swung it at his body. Bastard, are you crazy? Let me go!
I wont let go, I wont, I wont, I wont. Liu Duo, I like you and I want to hug you. Lets consummate our marriage and make a baby, okay? After Ye Mo said thest sentence aloud, he felt better and wasnt nervous anymore. He was just a bit embarrassed.
He said that he liked me just because he wants me to give him a baby? Motherf**ker... Liu Duo copsed. This dirty bastard had yed her. She had almost fallen for it!
Make a baby my ass! Little Brother Mo, you better let go! Liu Duo pushed his chest and wanted to get up and leave.
Her soft and delicate body was moving around on his body. Ye Mo wasnt some holy person. Whats more, this was his wife, who he liked very much. His body immediately reacted.
Chapter 225 - Dirty Bastard, Just You Wait
Chapter 225: Dirty Bastard, Just You Wait
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo could feel that hot and hard thing, even through her clothes. She was stunned for a second, and then scolded him, Shameless! You better let me go.
Ye Mo also felt embarrassed. Why had it reacted?
However, when he saw Liu Duos red, egg-shaped face, he said, very arrogantly, This is the proper reaction towards my own wife. Which part of this is shameless? You should be happy that your own husband is normal in this regard!
Puff. Liu Duo felt like she had just vomited out some invisible blood. This bastard was just as shameless as Mr. Liuzi!
Liu Duo didnt dare to move around anymore. She rolled her eyes at him. Let me go.
I wont.
Are you going to let me go?
I wont let you go.
After the two of them exchanged a few of these childish words, Liu Duo suddenly closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Ah!!!
He had really pissed her off.
This shout by Liu Duo gave Ye Mo a shock. Ye Ling, who was underneath the roof, pricked his hand again after he trembled.
Ye Ling quickly put his things down and wanted to go see what was going on. Liu Duo was shouting not long after Ye Mo had returned. He was afraid that the two of them might be arguing again.
Ye Ling tried to open the door but couldnt get it open. He knocked on the door and asked, Duo Er, what happened? Why is the door locked?
Just as Liu Duo was about to speak, Ye Mo covered her small mouth with his hand. Ling, its nothing. I am teaching her how to write, and she finds it hard to learn, so shes just venting. Go and continue with your work. You dont need to pay attention to us. I will teach her with patience.
Liu Duo saw Ye Mo lying so brazenly and naturally and wanted to make some noise but couldnt. It made her so angry that she rolled her eyes at him. She roared in her heart, Dirty bastard, just you wait!
Ye Ling frowned when he heard him say that he was teaching her how to write. They didnt need to lock the door if they were just learning how to write, right? But Ye Ling, with his brotherplex, was always very trusting of what Ye Mo said and never doubted him.
Oh. Ye Ling replied with one word, turned around, and went back to working on the insoles.
Ye Mo heard Ye Lings footsteps getting further away and turned to look at Liu Duo, who was rolling her eyes at him. He found her expression to be very funny.
Liu Duo, Ill remove my hand, but you are not allowed to scream. It wont be any use, even if you scream. You already heard it just now. Ling and the others all know that learning how to write is very difficult. Even if you get mad, they wouldnt think it was because I bullied you!
Ye Mo was so ted that he was on cloud nine, and he was in an extremely good mood! This was his trump card! It wasnt his fault he was the only one in the family who knew how to read.
He saw that Liu Duo neither nodded nor shook her head but instead just kept ignoring him and rolling her eyes at him. Ye Mo kept smiling and removed the hand he had used to cover Liu Duos mouth.
Right after he moved his hand, Liu Duo started to go crazy and just threw a flurry of punches at him. Ye Mo didnt resist and instead let her punch him as heid there, paralyzed, and holding her waist. He smiled with the corner of his mouth as he watched her go berserk.
Bastard! Whats so amazing about knowing how to read? See if I dont beat you up for bullying me! Dirty Little Brother Mo!
Liu Duos punches were like tickles. They didnt hurt at all.
Ye Mo said coolly, Beating is a sign of affection. Cursing is a sign of love! It seems like Liu Duo also likes me very much! You are so affectionate towards me. Ive already confessed to you, so you can also confess to me. No need to feel embarrassed.
Liu Duo became unbelievable angry when she heard him. She didnt know whether she should continue to hit him or not. This bastards skin was even thicker than the city walls! And so, she just closed her eyes and sat there like a log on Ye Mos body, not giving any reaction.
Ye Mo saw that she didnt respond after he called her twice, so he nudged her, but there was still no response. He then reached out with his hands again and touched her butt. He patted it lightly twice. Liu Duos body trembled, but she didnt give him any response.
Liu Duo clenched her teeth and roared in her heart, With a little forbearance, you will find calm and peace; take a little step back, and you will find more space around you!
Chapter 226 - Open Up
Chapter 226: Open Up
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo didnt get angry at Liu Duo, who refused to respond to him. Instead, he held onto her and flipped her around in such a way that their positions were reversed.
Liu Duo, if youre pretending to be a blockhead, then dont mind if I do this! Ye Mo punished her by pinching her tall andpact, little nose.
The quiet Liu Duo wasnt interesting. He would prefer the stubborn one, who would talk back to him.
... Yes, Im ignoring you! And how dare you touch me? Yang, Liuzi, pleasee back quick...
Liu Duo stayed still, not reacting to whatever he was doing. Ye Mo was not about to release the fingers pinching her nose, wondering how long she could resist.
One, two, three minutes passed, and when Liu Duo couldnt do it anymore, she opened her eyes and hit his hand, Little Mo, now youve done it! When Yang and Liuzie back, lets see how I have them deal with you!
Liu Duo, why are you so immature? Are you really going to bring that up? The corners of his lips curled up when she finally responded, as though he had won.
Try me! She tilted her head, not looking at him.
Oh, I wouldnt dare to go against you. After all, you are our fortune master after all C our almighty leader. We are but your humble servants who tremble when you rage! Ye Mo buttered her up as much as he could.
Pffft, Liu Duo couldnt hold herughter. Suddenly, she found Ye Mo had this funny side to him. It was no wonder why he seemed almost like Liuzis twin.
Seeing her smile, finally, Ye Mo couldnt control his hands as they stroked the fair skin on Liu Duos legs. Shocked by the sudden touch, her leg shot up, eliciting an instant howl from Ye Mo.
Ah...
Again Ye Ling was frightened by the sound and poked himself with the needle once more. He found it strange. This was the third time that day. So he kept his unfinished insoles and decided he would continue with his needlework another day.
He went knocking on the door, Mo, Duo Er, open up. Is it alright in there? Why is Mo screaming?
It was then that Ye Yang and Ye Liu returned and saw him outside the room, urging the ones inside to open up.
The two brothers went to wash off the mud by the well. They washed their faces too before going to ask what happened.
Ling, whats this about? Ye Liu asked.
Nothing. Mo was teaching Duo Er how to write, and he shouted just now. So I came to check up on things, but they have barricaded the door, and I couldnt go in, Ye Ling replied honestly.
Hearing that, Ye Yang showed no hint of expression whereas Ye Liu furrowed his brow. What were the two of them up to in there?
Mo, Little Duo, open up, Ye Yang knocked on the door, his deep voice especially soothing.
As it turned out, there was no response from inside. No one said anything. Ye Liu knocked again, Little Mo, Little Duo, you two better open the door. Why do you have to lock it for a writing lesson? Are you up to something in there?
Inside the room, Liu Duo heard them. Her lips twitched, but she ignored the sounds from outside. She whispered to Ye Mo, tapping him on the shoulder, Little Mo, how is it? Is it still painful?
Nonsense! Ye Mo bent low, clutching his groin. That kick of hers should not be taken lightly.
Seeing him crouching like that, he looked like curled-up shrimp fried in oil. Liu Duo couldnt hold back herughter.
Whats there tough about? If you killed it, then have fun living as a widow! Ye Mo red at her.
Liu Duo, still chuckling, went to his side and said, Who said you could touch me like that? I wont be a widow, because I still have Yang, Liuzi, and Ling, hehe...
Hearing that, Ye Mo felt utterly defeated. Damn, this woman would be his downfall! So heartless.
Chapter 227 - In Deep Waters
Chapter 227: In Deep Waters
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo had not realized it, but their conversations had begun to consist of more harmonious intimacy and less frequently resembled two bombs colliding and causing fireworks.
There was still no response, so Ye Liu knocked again.
After Ye Mo had had some time to recover, Liu Duo was about to get the door. He stopped her, Put on your clothes first.
Liu Duo obeyed this time, and went to open the door once she was decent.
The door creaked open and the three brothers immediately entered. They saw Ye Mo sitting by the table amassed with rice paper and writing brushes, a posture that suggested he was in the process of writing.
Oh, theyre really writing! Ye Liu walked over mischievously and ced a hand on Ye Mos shoulder while looking at all the paper scattered across the board.
Still feeling a bit painful down there, Ye Mo coolly nodded, Of course.
Liu Duo couldnt help but be impressed by Ye Mo, who could lie without being caught. This fellow was certainly Liuzis double C right down to the acting skills!
Ye Yang looked at the characters on the rice paper, then again at the brush. Without a trace of emotion at all, he lightly said, The brush isnt dabbed in ink!
Liu Duo looked at him in surprise. He didnt need to be so direct! How vicious he was that his eyes had managed to spot that!
Ye Mo was stunned too. The brush had ink on it some time ago, so Ye Liu couldnt possibly tell whether it had been dabbed in ink that day, right?
Ye Liu, smart as he was, had long realized that. He just hadnt said it. So it was unexpected when Ye Yang pointed it out. Ye Liu silently gave him a thumbs up in praise of his observation!
Initially, he wanted to allow Ye Mo the chance to confess what he and Liu Duo had been doing behind their backs.
Only Ye Ling cluelessly looked from Yang to Mo. He grabbed the brush and drew a line on his arm. Indeed, it came off clean without any ink at all.
Mo, youre lying! He looked at Ye Mo surprisingly. He hadnt expected this.
Liu Duo, who was holding onto Ye Yangs arm, just looked at Ye Mo, wondering how he was going to save himself from his lie. He deserved it for noting up with a script beforehand!
Ye Mo gulped and sneakily nced at Liu Duo. She seemed to be rejoicing at his predicament, with little intention to help him out. He felt utterly defeated.
Little Mo, were you bullying Little Duo again? Dont think just because you are literate, that we cant do anything to you! Ye Liu smirked, teasing Ye Mo.
He wouldnt fall for Mos little trick! There was no need to lock the door for a writing lesson!
Oh dear, his story hadnt worked? He had totally forgotten that Liu was a cunning one who would strike first and talkter!
Mo looked at Ye Yang and his cold, expressionless face, heart thumping in fear.
Then he came face to face with Ye Lings disappointment and disapproval. Ye Mo didnt know what to do. His three brothers were ganging up on him, and he was scared.
Liu Duo found it funny to see Ye Mo running out of ideas, Yang, Liuzi, Ling, you guys can drop it. Little Mo wasnt bullying me.
Whatever... She should give him a hand. He had probably learnt his lesson from the kick she gave him moments earlier.
Dont cover for him! Duo Er, you screamed really loud. I should havee in. Mo must have bullied you. Dont be afraid, tell us. Well protect you! Ye Ling furrowed his brow at her.
It was rare for Ye Ling to take someones side, other than his brothers. He wanted to teach Ye Mo a lesson, if it were thest thing he would do, which left Liu Duo quite stunned. She thought, Since when did he stop defending his brothers and switch his allegiance to his wife instead?
Chapter 228 - So Cold, It’s Frightening
Chapter 228: So Cold, Its Frightening
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The three brothers had their eyes glued on Ye Mo. This wasnt about bullying Liu Duo, but rather that his lying problem had gotten serious! They never liked liars.
Mo, we know you only went to school for a while, but youre a smart student. You should know that lying is the biggest mistake of all! Ye Yangs voice deepened. It was soothing to the ears, but to Ye Mo, it was the sound of the devil.
Ye Yang, who was normally a man of few words, could say so much with so few words. Needless to say, he must be furious. Ye Mo regretted his mistake and thought, Oh dear, oh dear, Im dead meat! How could I forget to dab some ink?
Ling, take Little Duo outside, Ye Yang gently pushed her away. She had been clinging to his arm.
With that, Liu Duo stuck her tongue out at Ye Mo, as though wishing him well. She thought to herself, Oh dear, Yang seems to be on the verge ofshing out! So cold. Its frightening.
Obediently, Ye Ling held onto her small hand and brought her outside. When Ye Liu went to close the door, he smirked at them, Ling, bring her for a walk outside, will you? No rush. Donte back too quickly, alright?
After that, he closed the door and locked it.
And so, Liu Duo could only silently pray for Ye Mo, hoping that the others wouldnt beat him too badly.
Along the way, Liu Duo asked Ye Ling, Ling, why didnt you speak for Mo? He really didnt bully me.
Lying is a serious offence! Regardless of the issue, lying to your family is unforgivable, and not worthy of assistance! He said seriously. This was a matter of principle. Nothing more, nothing less!
Oh, Liu Duo nodded. Ye Ling was so gentle and very defensive when it came to his brothers. And yet he could be ruthless when it came to this. Ye Mo had truly gotten himself into a bad situation!
On the other hand, after they shut the door, Ye Liu and Ye Yang stood side-by-side, looking at Ye Mo. One was cackling, the other was cold. Ye Mo felt he had gotten himself trapped between ice and fire.
Yang, Liu, I only wanted to tell Liu Duo that I like her, but I feared that she would run away before I had the chance, so I locked the door. You know shes biased towards me, so I had to do that. I swear, I didnt bully her!
Ye Mo spilled out every ounce of honesty he had to dere his innocence.
By the end of it, Ye Yang remained emotionless and speechless, while Ye Liu briefly raised his brows, grinning but not saying anything either.
Also, about lying... I only did it because I was worried youd think I was bullying her, Ye Mo also understood the seriousness of the problem. He was not at all boastful, as he used to be.
In front of his two brothers, he wouldnt dare to boast. After all, they were his elders! It was true that he was in the wrong for lying.
Although you have admitted your mistake, you have to ept punishment and never repeat what you did! Ye Yang felt gratified by Ye Mos conscious confession. At least he wasnt one of those people who stubbornly refused to apologize.
When Liu Duo and Ye Ling returned, they only saw Ye Yang weaving a bamboo mat in the yard. Ye Liu and Ye Mo were nowhere to be found.
Ye Ling went straight into the house, while Liu Duo went to crouch beside Ye Yang, Yang, you didnt beat Little Mo into a pulp, did you?
Nope, Ye Yang nced at her. How could they? Their own brother had made a mistake. They had let him off with a light punishment and a grave warning.
Liu Duo was relieved to hear that. She had been afraid they would break him. She had seen Ye Liu beat up others and how cruel he could get, as well as the time he hit Ye Mo. Ye Yang was sturdy and had greater strength. His punches might be even heavier than Ye Lius.
Chapter 229 - Lest Wildflowers Come After
Chapter 229: Lest Wildflowers Come After
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang continued to weave his mat, saying nothing. Liu Duo got closer and bumped him with her arm, giggling, Yang, you were so cool, so manly just now,shing out like that!
He stopped what he was doing and looked at her, You scared?
He knew the unsightly scar on his face made him appear scary and savage. People usually wouldnt look at him. They found him ugly and scary, especially when he unleashed his temper.
No, Im not. Why should I be? Liu Duo asked back.
What was there to be scared of?
Because its ugly! A trace of inferiority dashed across his eyes. After all, to him, Liu Duo was beautiful and adorable, with especially attractive qualities.
Its such a waste for her to marry four brothers like them! She deserved better.
Hearing that left her stunned for a few seconds before a bright smile lit up her face.
She stood up and looked at him from above, True, very true. Its ugly, so ugly that I just might throw upst nights dinner!
And then she hurled herself onto his back, clinging around his neck, as she whispered whimsically in his ear, But I like this ugly side of you, lest wildflowerse to you, and then Id have to break them!
... As Ye Yang listened, he couldnt tell if she was praising him, or discrediting him! Such mischief.
Seeing that he wasnt reacting, Liu Duo blew into his ear, Yang, do you think Im ugly? Im your wife, so if you say youre ugly, then I am too! We are husband and wife; therefore, we are one in body and soul.
Ye Yangs heart beat faster and his ears got redder as Liu Duos flirtation came into effect, but he maintained his poker-face. No, youre not ugly. I like it.
Ears flushing red, Liu Duo grinned even broader. How unlikely it was for a man like him to get shy. Youre not ugly either. Youre handsome and manly. I like that about you.
She loved a mature and manly man like Ye Yang very much.
Then she pecked just once on his cheek, Ill leave you to your work then. Im going to see Little Mo.
Ye Yangs lips curled upwards as he saw her walk away joyfully, feeling very good about himself. His wife had said he wasnt ugly, and that he was in fact very handsome! He really liked her more and more. She gave him confidence.
When Ye Ling entered the house, he saw Ye Mo kneeling on the floor while Ye Liu sat cross-legged on a stool looking smugly at him.
Liu, Ye Ling greeted his brother and went to his side, ignoring Ye Mo.
Oh, youre back. Wheres Little Duo?
Shes in the yard, talking to Yang.
Ye Mo furrowed his brow when Ye Ling disregarded him. He called, Ling.
Ye Ling turned away from him. He had lied to family! He wasnt a good brother!
Hehe, Ling, Mo has been severely punished by Yang and yours truly. He wont be making the same mistake again. See, hes still kneeling. Why dont you forgive him this once? If he does wrong again, the three of us can beat him together and give him a near-death experience. What do you say?
Ye Liu patted Ye Lings shoulder as he spoke for Ye Mo. They were still brothers after all. He could repent for his mistake.
So, Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, with bruises all over his face, and sympathized with him. Ye Yang and Ye Liu hadnt held back, had they? This was worse than thest time.
As he sunk in thought, he wasnt in the mindset to reply. So Ye Liu added, If you think Mo hasnt had enough from the beating we gave him, feel free to add in a few kicks of your own!
Ye Ling came to and shook his head, Thats alright, as long as Mo swears not to do it again.
Chapter 230 - Liu Duo Admits Defeat
Chapter 230: Liu Duo Admits Defeat
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu knew Ling wouldnt contribute any extra kicks. Ling was a softie, and both Ye Yang and himself had punished Mo enough.
Just looking at his eyes, Liu knew that Ling felt they had done more than enough.
At that moment, Liu Duo entered and saw Ye Mo kneeling on the floor. She said, Liuzi, youre still punishing him?
Ye Liu shook his legs and chuckled, Not anymore. Little Mos not a monkey. He wouldnt need that long. Not like were training him to perform tricks.
Pffft, Liu Duoughed. Damn this Liuzi, mocking his brother like that. Ye Mos mouth twitched, wondering if he was still family to him. Who would say things like that?
Mo, youre off the hook. What are you still kneeling for? Get up, Liu Duo went to help him up.
Ye Mo didnt even say anything when Ye Liu called out, Yo, Little Duo, are you feeling for him? When were you ever nice to him? Why didnt I know that?
Right, this scoundrel deserved to be punished! Who told him to lie without forming a script first? Catching him in the act was too easy.
As she thought about it, she let go of Ye Mos arm and proudly proimed, I dont feel anything. Let him kneel. He deserves to make up for the error of his ways! Even kids know that.
His arm dropped painfully when Liu Duo let go. In his mind, he had berated her. Damn woman, whats that strength for? How ruthless.
He was allowed to get up when it was time for dinner.
Liu Duo wanted tough when she saw Ye Mos bruised face at the dining table. This was what he got for not putting his story straight. How dreadful?
Little Duo, do you think he looks funny? If you like it, we can do it again after he gets better, Ye Liu said, toying with her.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, Id prefer it if you had that face!
No problem. Im willing to do it, as long as it puts a smile on the fair madams face, he replied with all his heart.
She couldnt care less what the riffraff had to say. Her talent for words wasnt as good as his, so she chose to admit defeat!
Yang, when are we moving? Liu Duo turned to ask Ye Yang. She didnt know how to choose an auspicious date, because she wasnt very superstitious.
Ye Yang ate a mouthful and steadily said, In three days.
That was a good date C perfect for moving house.
Oh. Just three more days, and each of them would have their own room. Thinking about it made Liu Duo extraordinarily happy.
She took a bath before heading to bed. Not long after, Ye Yang finished bathing too. He entered the room, getting ready to sleep.
He blew the lights out and went to bed, holding Liu Duo in his arms. She didnt have to take the lead anymore, and she was happy that way. Even a blockhead could learn in time. It was much better than the woman having to take the initiative. That would beme!
Yang, I feel youve changed recently, Liu Duo wanted to tease him.
Hmm? He responded curiously. Had he changed? How?
The deep voice sounded so nice that she almost felt her ears would get pregnant.
She giggled in his embrace, In the past, I used to approach you first, and hug you to sleep. Now you dont need me to do that, because you hold me right after you get into bed!
Ye Yangs face and ears flushed red in the dark. It certainly seemed that way. He really wanted to hold her, Do you hate it?
No. I like it when you do that. Hehe... Liu Duo hugged his waist too, full of joy.
Ye Yang smiled and said in his heart, As long as you like it. And youll learn to like it, even if you dont.
Chapter 231 - It Made Her Feel Very Blessed
Chapter 231: It Made Her Feel Very Blessed
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo didnt know that, on Ye Yangs icy face, he would always crack a smile at a spot where Liu Duo couldnt see it.
Yang, if I were to lie, like Little Brother Mo, would you punish me and hit me? Liu Duo wanted to make a joke and tease him.
Ye Yang held her hands tightly and said in a low sounding tone, Yes.
What? Liu Duo was stunned. She had expected Ye Yang to say that he definitely wouldnt!
Even though Ye Yang didnt see Liu Duos expression, he could hear from her voice that she hadnt expected that answer. Ye Yang let out a lightugh. She was really just too cute.
And so, Liu Duo was stunned again. Yangughed? F**k, this is too amazing!
She immediately turned around, got on top of his body, and hugged his head. She wanted to see if he had reallyughed. However, she forgot that the oilmp was already extinguished, so how could she take a closer look? She could only feel his breath hitting her face.
She patted him on the face and asked, Yang, you justughed, right?
She even touched his face to try to feel if the corners of his lips moved up.
Liu Duo was touching every part of Ye Yangs face. His stoic expression returned, and he grabbed Liu Duos hands. He lied with a straight face, No.
Liu Duo pouted. Yang also knew how to lie so brazenly?
Wanting to get down, she moved her body around. However, Ye Yang grabbed her small waist and didnt let her down. Little Duo, if you lie, you will get punished like this.
He pulled Liu Duo down and kissed her so deeply and with so much force that he touched her teeth. It was as if he was reminding Liu Duo not to lie, ever!
After being stunned for a while, Liu Duo regained her senses and muttered in her heart, He really is the type of man who would be outwardly cold but is deeply passionate inside. Even his way of trying to take advantage of me is special! But his kissing technique makes me feel more uneasy than Mr. Liuzis.
Ye Yang only reluctantly stopped this kiss when his entire body felt like it was on fire. He always felt that just kissing wasnt enough. He really wanted to be one with her, but he remembered he shouldnt cross a boundary.
When Ye Yang stopped, Liu Duo felt a bit depressed and a bit happy. She felt depressed because he didnt continue and because she was still too young, but she felt happy that he did something so noble, and it made her feel very blessed.
Yang, just wait for a while longer. Once my birthday passes, we can... Liu Duo became very embarrassed when she said this, so she didnt continue.
Since Ye Yang was no fool, he was able to infer the rest. While Liu Duo would act as a strong independent woman in front of the other three brothers, she was always very feminine in front of him.
When Ye Yang heard her, he touched her head. Ill wait for you.
Although waiting was painful, Ye Yang felt that it would be worth it.
He didnt get as excited as Ye Liu when he learned of her decision. Although he was also very happy, he didnt really desire to be the first to consummate the marriage. He would respect Liu Duos decision regarding who would be the first to consummate the marriage!
Okay. Yang, is it unbearable? Let me help you.
Okay. Ye Yang didnt pretend to be modest. He had changed a lot in this period of time, especially when they shared a room.
Although Liu Duo had touched Ye Yangs penis before, she still couldnt help butin about how it was even bigger than Ye Mos. So far, she still hadnt touched Ye Lius and Ye Lings, and she was quite curious about theirs.
That show-off Ye Liu would always touch her but wouldnt let her touch him. He said something about how she should wait until they consummate their marriage to experience its goodness. Ye Ling was too pure, and she felt embarrassed about doing it to him.
The next morning, after Ye Yang kissed Liu Duos forehead, he got up and got dressed. He went to wash himself up and then went to clean the yard.
Yo, Yang. You look so satisfied and so pleased that you might even forget your home and duty. Did you have an extremely good sleepst night? Ye Liu couldnt help but tease Ye Yang in the morning when he saw him walk out.
Chapter 232 - Unable To Make Head Or Tail Of It
Chapter 232: Unable To Make Head Or Tail Of It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
It was because he could see an unmistakable smile in Ye Yangs eyes. This was an expression that could rarely be seen.
In Ye Lius eyes, his eldest brother already had that stoic face of his when he was born. He had already be numb to it after seeing it for so many years. He also felt happy that he could see another expression on Ye Yangs face. He finally looked more like an actual human!
Surprisingly and miraculously, when Ye Yang heard him, he actually replied with the sentence, It was quite good.
Ye Liu smiled splendidly and whistled immediately after he heard him. Oh my goodness. Who knew that even the icy mountain would one day melt. Has springtimee?
Liu, it is already spring right now. Moreover, summer is about to arrive. Ye Ling heard what Ye Liu had said when he came out and was unable to make head or tail of it.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed very exaggeratedly and went over to grab Ye Ling by the shoulder. He then said, sounding like a hooligan, Ling, this spring doesnt refer to the actual spring. You dont get it right? No problem, have Yang exin it to you. He is the eldest and he knows it the best!
Ye Yang, who was washing up, looked at Ye Liu and then ignored him. Liu was behaving strangely again. He had long gotten used to it, and he just let him behave however he wanted.
What are you guys saying? Ye Mo was also up and the four of the brothers were all washing up by the well. It was only Liu Duo who was still sleeping and hadnt gotten up.
After a night, the bruises on Ye Mos face had be a bit more obvious. Ye Liu didnt hold back andughed, Mo, the color of your skin is so beautiful and unique! Haha...
The corner of Ye Mos mouth started to twitched when he heard him. He muttered in his heart, You have the gall tough? This is Yangs and your work!
Neither Ye Yang nor Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, but after Ye Liu said it, they both looked at Ye Mo, and their eyes were filled withughter.
After they finished washing up, Ye Ling went to prepare breakfast, Ye Mo helped with the fire, Ye Yang cleaned the yard, and Ye Liu had nothing to do, so he ran to Liu Duos bedroom to tease her.
Ye Liu sat on the bedside and looked at Liu Duo. He had been busy building the house recently, so he hadnt looked at her closely. This time, he realized that Liu Duo had gotten a little fat. Not only had her face be chubbier, but her skin had be even fairer.
Heughed and then said softly, Our Little Du has grown into a white and fat little piggy. What joy! It will feel good to grab something chubby.
He even pinched Liu Duos cheek lightly.
Liu Duo heard someone talking and a buzzing next to her ear. Her face also felt a bit itchy. She stretched her hand out to swat him away, turned over, and continued to sleep. She was really tired out from the previous night. Every time she volunteered to help relieve Ye Yang, she would get really tired and would wake upte the next day.
Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo as she hugged her nket and slept deeply. He went beside her ear and blew into her ear, Little Duo, is Liu in your dream? Liu...
Ye Liu kept buzzing next to Liu Duos ear. Her ears felt itchy when his breath hit her ear.
So annoying! Liu Duo mumbled to herself, turned around, and then sat upright.
Liu Duo hadnt slept enough, and her eyes were only half open. She turned her head around and looked at the person who kept disturbing her sleep.
Mr. Liuzi, do you have too much free time and dont know what to do after filling your stomach? Why did youe here to disturb my sleep? Liu Duo covered herself with the nket again and only left her head exposed. She stared at Ye Liu.
Ye Liu thought her small little figure looked very funny, so he reached his hand out and poked her pretty nose. Liu hasnt even eaten breakfast yet, so what are you saying about having too much time after filling my stomach? Im here to wake you up and ask you to eat breakfast, because I was afraid that Little Duo might feel hungry. So I am doing something, right?
Liu Duo pulled the nket and covered her head. She said moodily, Mr. Liuzi, you go ahead and eat. I still want to sleep for a while longer.
Liu Duo didnt want to continue to talk nonsense with him, since she wouldnt be able to beat him at it. She still wanted to sleep!
Chapter 233 - Because She Actually Cared About Him
Chapter 233: Because She Actually Cared About Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu saw what was happening and reached out his hand to pull away Liu Duos nket, revealing her attractive, egg-shaped face. He wanted to stop her from being moody so he said, In that case, Little Duo, you go ahead and sleep for a while more. Liu wille to get you once breakfast is ready.
He lowered his head to kiss her forehead, adjusted her nket, and then left. He saw that Liu Duo was really quite tired, so he couldnt bear to keep bothering her.
Liu Duo hadnt woken up after Ye Ling finished preparing breakfast. Ye Mo ran over enthusiastically to the room to ask Liu Duo to eat.
It was only seven-thirty in the morning, and Liu Duo was still sleeping soundly.
Liu Duo, wake up. Its time for breakfast. Ye Mo sat by the bedside and lightly nudged Liu Duo.
Liu Duo didnt give any response. She arched her body that was wrapped in the nket and then turned around.
Ye Mo looked at the back of Liu Duos head and then patiently reached out his hand again to nudge her. Wake up. Its time for breakfast. Did you hear me?
This time, Liu Duo woke up. In a daze, she turned around, saw that it was Ye Mo, and then became slightly shocked. She thought that it was Ye Liu. After all, he did say earlier that he woulde back to wake her up.
Liu Duo turned around and sat up. She yawned, saw the bruise on Ye Mos face, and said very casually, Boil an egg and apply it to your bruise. It will heal faster. Lets see if you still dare to bully me and lie so brazenly!
Ye Mo was slightly stunned when he heard her, but that feeling of shock turned into happiness. He asked, Liu Duo, do you realize that you like me? You are showing such concern for me.
Ye Mo felt that getting beaten up was quite worthwhile, since it had made Liu Duo realized that she liked him.
Liu Duo was putting on her clothes when she heard him and was stunned for a couple seconds. Where did this bastard get his self-confidence from? She rolled her eyes at him. Like you my ass! Narcissist.
She would definitely not admit it, even if it were just a little bit true! She also didnt know why she said what she had about applying an egg to his face.
Im not a narcissist. I want us to love each other. I like you, you should also like me. Ye Mo was in a very good mood.
He believed what Ye Liu had said. Liu Duo did like him. Moreover, he could now feel that Liu Duo liked him, because she actually cared about him.
Tsk. Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him again. Why should I like you just because you like me? This bastard only said he likes me because he wants to trick me into giving him a baby! Dont think that Im so easy to fool.
Liu Duo didnt want to bother with him. Once this bastard started with his narcissism, he would be simr to Ye Liu!
Ye Liu had just finished getting water for Liu Duo to wash up with. He noticed that Ye Mo was taking a long time getting Liu Duo toe to breakfast, so he went over.
Just as he reached the door, he heard Ye Mos cool and arrogant voice. Liu Duo, you definitely like me. Moreover, Liu also told me that you like me... I also realized that you like me because you were concerned about me.
Every time he spoke, Ye Mo kept repeating that Liu Duo liked him. This was the first time Ye Liu realized that Mo was actually this effeminate. He kept repeating the same thing over and over again.
Ye Liu leaned on the side of the door and watched Liu Duo as shebed her hair. Shepletely ignored Ye Mo, but Ye Mo still kept talking to her. Little Duo, Mo, are you guys having a date and bettering your rtionship? Breakfast is already prepared, but you guys are still reluctant toe to eat.
Liu Duo finished with her hair and looked into the mirror. She put down the woodenb and rolled her eyes at both Ye Liu and Ye Mo. She didnt want to bother with either of them. Both of them were so thick skinned. They definitely were twins!
Ye Liu raised her eyebrows and walked over to grab Liu Duos shoulder. Little Duo, what happened? Why do you look like you have some grievances? Tell Liu, and Liu will help you take care of it.
Comment (0)
COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneChapter 234: Started To Laugh
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grievances? Which part of her made it seem like she had grievances? What she felt was annoyance C not grievance!
Lets just go eat. Im hungry. She pushed away Ye Lius mischievous hands and didnt want to say anything anymore. Otherwise, he might keep making more things up.
Liu Duo had learned long ago, through many defeats, that Ye Liu was the best at speaking, and no one would be able to beat him at it!
When Ye Mo heard Liu Duo say she was hungry, he immediately said, Right, lets go eat and stop being hungry.
Ye Liu saw that Ye Mo wanted to follow Liu Duo, so he pulled him aside. He said softly, Mo, are you an idiot? If you want Liu Dou to realize and admit that she likes you, you have to be more subtle. If you keep being so direct and saying she likes you, she definitely will not admit it! For goodness sakes, youve even gone to school before.
Its not like I learned about these things in school! I only learned how to read and write, and some poetry.
Arent I the same? Why didnt I have to learn it?
Hearing this, Ye Mo muttered in his heart, You are very smart, and you can learn without a teacher, okay?
Liu Duo turned back and heard him. She grinned and said, Tsk, tsk, tsk. Mr. Liuzi, you are so experienced. Are you teaching Mo some techniques?
Seeing that Liu Duo hade back and even heard what he said, Ye Liu didnt get embarrassed but instead started tough.
Im not that experienced. Little Duo is the first woman Ive liked, and shell also be myst! Ye Liu smiled and appeared very sincere.
Ye Liu was actually speaking the truth. Although their family was always very poor, and a lot of people liked him, he had never thought about getting a wife for himself. Besides, he had never met anyone that he liked.
Ye Mo, wanting to make his presence known, immediately added, It is the same for me. Liu Duo, you are also the only woman Ive ever liked.
In fact, it was the same for Ye Yang and Ye Ling too. They were just embarrassed to say it to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo returned to fold the nket. She had put on her clothes andbed her hair right after she woke up, so she had forgotten to fold the nket.
She saw the nket was already folded, but she didnt ask who had folded it. She didnt reply to either of them, and she left the room.
Duo Er,e wash up and then have your meal. Ye Ling started to smile when he saw Liu Duo. He would be in an extremely good mood whenever he saw Liu Duo.
Although Ye Yang didnt say anything, the eyes behind his expressionless face werepletely filled with love.
Liu Duo nodded her head and smiled. Okay.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were still the ones who would make her happy, unlike some other shameless hooligans!
After they ate breakfast, Ye Yang began to weave bamboo again. Since summer was about to arrive, he needed to weave some so they could use them. Once each of them had their own rooms, they would need five bamboo, wooden mats!
Liu Duo sat beneath the roof and stared at Ye Yang. No matter how she looked at him, he would still look handsome. This was the power of having the charm of a mature man. Ye Yang could feel Liu Duos gaze on his body. He moved his body very very slightly so that he was facing her. This way, she would be able to get a better look at him.
Liu Duo was staring at Ye Yang the whole time, so it was impossible that she would not notice that small movement of his. Liu Duo thought, with a smile on her face, Oh my, Yang, this person who is outwardly cold but is actually deeply passionate inside, also has a narcissistic side? He even turned his face towards me so that I could see him more clearly.
The brothers didnt let Liu Duo do manualbor, and they had already assigned the work between the four of them. At that time, Ye Mo said very cooly and arrogantly, How could we, four, big men, let you do manualbor? You can just rest.
Liu Duo was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped to the floor. Was this the Mo who always used her of freeloading?
Ye Liu and Ye Ling were inside the house separating the quilt covers and the nkets. After hanging the bedding out in the sun for a while, they would put them away, since they wouldnt be able to use them during the summer.
Chapter 234 - Started To Laugh
Chapter 234: Started To Laugh
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grievances? Which part of her made it seem like she had grievances? What she felt was annoyance C not grievance!
Lets just go eat. Im hungry. She pushed away Ye Lius mischievous hands and didnt want to say anything anymore. Otherwise, he might keep making more things up.
Liu Duo had learned long ago, through many defeats, that Ye Liu was the best at speaking, and no one would be able to beat him at it!
When Ye Mo heard Liu Duo say she was hungry, he immediately said, Right, lets go eat and stop being hungry.
Ye Liu saw that Ye Mo wanted to follow Liu Duo, so he pulled him aside. He said softly, Mo, are you an idiot? If you want Liu Dou to realize and admit that she likes you, you have to be more subtle. If you keep being so direct and saying she likes you, she definitely will not admit it! For goodness sakes, youve even gone to school before.
Its not like I learned about these things in school! I only learned how to read and write, and some poetry.
Arent I the same? Why didnt I have to learn it?
Hearing this, Ye Mo muttered in his heart, You are very smart, and you can learn without a teacher, okay?
Liu Duo turned back and heard him. She grinned and said, Tsk, tsk, tsk. Mr. Liuzi, you are so experienced. Are you teaching Mo some techniques?
Seeing that Liu Duo hade back and even heard what he said, Ye Liu didnt get embarrassed but instead started tough.
Im not that experienced. Little Duo is the first woman Ive liked, and shell also be myst! Ye Liu smiled and appeared very sincere.
Ye Liu was actually speaking the truth. Although their family was always very poor, and a lot of people liked him, he had never thought about getting a wife for himself. Besides, he had never met anyone that he liked.
Ye Mo, wanting to make his presence known, immediately added, It is the same for me. Liu Duo, you are also the only woman Ive ever liked.
In fact, it was the same for Ye Yang and Ye Ling too. They were just embarrassed to say it to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo returned to fold the nket. She had put on her clothes andbed her hair right after she woke up, so she had forgotten to fold the nket.
She saw the nket was already folded, but she didnt ask who had folded it. She didnt reply to either of them, and she left the room.
Duo Er,e wash up and then have your meal. Ye Ling started to smile when he saw Liu Duo. He would be in an extremely good mood whenever he saw Liu Duo.
Although Ye Yang didnt say anything, the eyes behind his expressionless face werepletely filled with love.
Liu Duo nodded her head and smiled. Okay.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were still the ones who would make her happy, unlike some other shameless hooligans!
After they ate breakfast, Ye Yang began to weave bamboo again. Since summer was about to arrive, he needed to weave some so they could use them. Once each of them had their own rooms, they would need five bamboo, wooden mats!
Liu Duo sat beneath the roof and stared at Ye Yang. No matter how she looked at him, he would still look handsome. This was the power of having the charm of a mature man. Ye Yang could feel Liu Duos gaze on his body. He moved his body very very slightly so that he was facing her. This way, she would be able to get a better look at him.
Liu Duo was staring at Ye Yang the whole time, so it was impossible that she would not notice that small movement of his. Liu Duo thought, with a smile on her face, Oh my, Yang, this person who is outwardly cold but is actually deeply passionate inside, also has a narcissistic side? He even turned his face towards me so that I could see him more clearly.
The brothers didnt let Liu Duo do manualbor, and they had already assigned the work between the four of them. At that time, Ye Mo said very cooly and arrogantly, How could we, four, big men, let you do manualbor? You can just rest.
Liu Duo was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped to the floor. Was this the Mo who always used her of freeloading?
Ye Liu and Ye Ling were inside the house separating the quilt covers and the nkets. After hanging the bedding out in the sun for a while, they would put them away, since they wouldnt be able to use them during the summer.
Chapter 235 - It Does. It Is A Bit Short
Chapter 235: It Does. It Is A Bit Short
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling took all the quilt covers out and ced them in a wooden bucket so that he could bring them to the riverside to wash. Ye Liu put the bedding out to dry and then helped Ye Ling to carry the wooden bucket.
Little Duo, I am going to the riverside with Ling. Remember to think of us! He threw a flirtatious nce at Liu Duo and then went out with Ye Ling.
It had be hotter recently, so they didnt want Liu Duo to leave the house. Otherwise, her fair skin might turn dark.
Only Ye Yang and Liu Duo remained. Liu Duo took a stool and went to sit beside Ye Yang. She said happily, Yang, teach me how to do this. I dont have anything to do anyway.
You might cut your hands so you shouldnt do it. Ye Yang would definitely not allow her to do it. It was very easy to cut ones hands with the bamboo.
Go practice your words. Ye Yang immediately arranged something for her to do. In any case, he wouldnt let her do this type of rough work.
Liu Duo became very gloomy when she heard him. It wasnt like she didnt know how to write; she just didnt want to. She only needed to pretend to practice once in a while. Why would she need to practice every day?
However, no matter what she said, Ye Yang would not allow her to do these things. Feeling helpless, Liu Duo ran back to her room, and grabbed a paper and a brush. She then went to sit beneath the roof and started to draw to past the time. In any case, she didnt want to practice how to write!
She drew some images of dolls and then put down her brush to rest. Liu Duo looked at the busy Ye Yang. This fe didnt say anything to her C not even one sentence. He just kept weaving the bamboo mat quietly.
Liu Duo looked at his experienced movements and picked up the brush. She started to sketch on a clean piece of paper again. She even had a smile on her face while she did it.
After she finished thest stroke, Liu Duo looked satisfyingly at a cute version of an expressionless Ye Yang. It looked at her coldly, and it looked very cute.
Liu Duo blew on the ink marks and then picked up the paper. She then went in front of Ye Yang to show it off to him. Yang, take a look, and see if it looks like you.
This was the first time he had seen a human being drawn like this, so he found it quite strange. Ye Yang frowned. Was that him? It looked so short, like some little brat. It was only the face that looked like him. He could tell it was him just by looking at it.
It does. It is a bit short! Ye Yangmented.
Pfff, Liu Duoughed. Short? Cute versions would always have this effect. He didnt know, so she didnt me him. It was fine, as long as it looked like him.
It isnt short. This is what makes it special. Ill go and draw Mr. Liuzi and the others, and then draw a family portrait of all five of us. Hehe... Liu Duo ran back under the roof very excitedly and began to draw again.
Ye Yang stopped what he was doing and then looked at the littledy beneath the roof. He felt that the four of them C virtuous and capable brothers C would have a very warm family with her apanying them.
Liu Duo had to draw Ye Lius show-off expression quite a few times before she was satisfied. Every one of the drawings was short, little, and cute. Ye Yangs was wooden and cold, Ye Lius looked like an attractive hooligan, Ye Mos was cool and arrogant, and Ye Lings looked like a cute, gentle fool. They were drawn to be very lifelike, but since they were cute versions, they looked extremely cute.
In the family portrait, Ye Yang, Ye Mo, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling stood to the left and right of Liu Duo. The five of them were holding hands and smiling. It was filled with happiness.
After she finished, she let Ye Yang have a look at it. She didnt have anything to do again, so she went out to look for Ye Liu and Ye Ling.
Liu Duo wore a light pink dress, and it made her skin look even fairer. She looked extremely attractive. Ye Yang and the others had also changed what they wore by quite a lot. They had said goodbye to the coarse clothes, so all the clothes they wore were very luxurious.
There were quite a few people washing clothes by the riverside. Ye Liu and Ye Ling were in the middle of a group of women, and they really stood out. They were handsome and were dressed quite nicely. They really looked like a couple of princes.
Quite a few unmarried women would peek secretly at Ye Liu and Ye Ling.
It wasnt clear who saw Liu Duo and said, Look, the shared wife of the Ye brothers is here. She is quite attractive. They are eating and living so well, but why isnt there any change in her belly after such a long time?
Chapter 236 - Stain The Eyes
Chapter 236: Stain The Eyes
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Hey, do you think shes infertile? Its possible that one out of the four brothers is incapable, but not all four of them, right?
Haha... thats right, thats right.
The womensughter could be hearding from the riverbank, and they sounded particrly nasty.
Liu Duo wasnt near enough to hear the womens taunts, but Ye Liu and Ye Ling heard them.
Ye Liu looked at the group of women, his brow raised, and spoke to Ye Ling mischievously, Ling, what do you think is the foulest thing in this world?
They spoke like they were just randomly chatting.
Ye Ling had heard them gossiping about Liu Duo, and his brow furrowed as he became consumed by rage. He responded in time with Ye Lius question, bbermouths are the worst! It stinks for miles and miles when they open their mouths.
Great answer, Ling. Youve grown up to be really smart! Ye Liuughed haughtily. He realized his youngest brother had the potential to be snarky!
When Liu Duo approached, she heard Ye Liu praising Ye Ling. One was joyfully giggling, while the other raised his brows rather seriously.
Liuzi, Ling, what are you talking about? She crouched down next to Ye Ling to help with the washing.
At the sight of her, Ye Liu behaved like a bee fancying a flower. Gleefully, he said, We were just saying that our Little Duo is as pretty as a flower in full bloom.
Thats a must! Liu Duo replied boastfully. She really felt she had gotten prettier recently.
A whiteplexion is powerful enough to hide seven faults, after all. Her skin was as white as milk, and she had good-looking facial features, so of course she was extremely confident!
Either way, even if she werent good-looking, she still deserved to be confident anyway!
But some people just enjoy bitching around and spoiling the fun. When the women saw Liu Duo and Ye Liu enjoying themselves, they added, Some people just dont know what shame is. Joking around with men in broad daylight C it stains the eyes!
Now that you mention it, it has been a few months, and theres still no action in the stomach! Who knows, maybe shes as infertile as the brothels are!
Other women had seen how daunting and vicious Liu Duosebacks could get, so they shut up and refrained from joining in.
Liu Duo didnt have any particr expression when she heard that, but she furrowed her brow in annoyance. Only her and the brothers were joking around in that area, so they were definitely talking about her! She was not an idiot.
Ye Ling flung the bed sheet from his hands and stood up angrily, facing the group of women, A bunch of bbermouths you are! Go wash your stinky mouths! You are so annoying. What makes you think you can talk about Duo Er like that?
Liu Duo and Ye Liu, stunned by his sudden and intense reaction, quickly consoled him, Ling, you cant get emotional like this. Calm down.
Ling, dont argue with that lot. Did you forget what I said? Those who dont matter arent worth our concern, Liu Duo kindly patted him on the back to regte his breathing.
She was d to know that Ye Ling came to her defence, but it was not worth letting him get sick because of this.
Little Duo is right, Ling. You have to calm down. Dont get angry, Ye Liu got anxious when he saw that Ye Ling had grown pale.
A cripple, and a sick one at that. You think you can scold us like that? What a joke, one woman said, not knowing what she had gotten herself into.
Liu Duo was consoling Ye Ling went she heard that and immediately flew into a rage. She didnt want to bother with the trashy lot, but they just had to tempt her!
Ye Liu wanted to get back at them, but Liu Duo shook her head, Liuzi, you take care of Ling. Im going in. If I cant handle them, you take over.
Chapter 237 - Im Not A Pushover You Can Just Shove About
Chapter 237: Im Not A Pushover You Can Just Shove About
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo walked directly towards the woman who called Ye Ling a sick cripple and smiled with murderous intent, Madam, are you so poor that you live on excrement? Why else would your mouth stink that much? Seriously, its the foulest thing!
She pinched her nose for added effect, then fanned the air around her, as though she could really smell it.
The woman pointed at her, preparing for aeback, You...
But before she could do so, Liu Duo gave her a kick so hard that the woman faced the other way, You smell, dont talk to me with that mouth! You better watch out, because if I hear you say stuff like that again, I wont let you off so easily! Im not a pushover you can just shove about!
Having been the receiving end of the kick, the woman immediately sprung on Liu Duo, intending to beat her up, You bitch! How dare you kick me! Lets see how I deal with you!
Liu Duo had quick reflexes too. She turned sideways and managed to avoid the womans clutches. Upon failure, the woman bent over and picked up the wooden club used for washing and swung at her. Liu Duo was quick on her feet and managed to dodge left and right like a monkey.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling furrowed their brows as they looked on. The younger one said, Liu, lets go help out, in case that woman gets to her.
Ye Liu turned around to look at his brother, relieved that Ling had gotten much much better. Dont rush into things, Ling. Little Duo said we could help if she cant manage it. We should trust her. You wait here.
Having consoled Ye Ling, Ye Liu looked back at Liu Duo as she contended with the woman. His eyes never left the two. If anything happened to Liu Duo, he would race there in an instant! He would let no harme to her. Otherwise, what kind of man would he be if he couldnt even protect his wife!
Right then, Ye Mo happened to be on his way back from chopping wood and chanced to see Liu Duo avoiding the womans advances, and yet Ye Liu and Ye Ling stood as bystanders, so he rushed over to help.
He put down the knife and pile of wood he had been carrying and stepped in front of Liu Duo, protecting her. Next, he gave the woman a series of kicks, You bitch! How dare youy a finger on my wife? Youre tired of living, arent you?
Liu Duo recognized the simple, hot-tempered man in front of her. This was the Ye Mo she remembered!
So handsome and manly!
Ah, Ye Mo, youre worse than scum! This is between us women, so dont meddle! The woman howled in pain.
Bystanders went silent when Ye Mo appeared. This hot-tempered man was someone they shouldnt be messing with. He would hit anyone who picked a fight with him, regardless of age and gender!
I dont care whats between you women! You bullied my wife, so you deserve a good beating, bitch! Ye Mo kicked some more.
At that point, Ye Liu and Ye Ling went to stand by Ye Mo and Liu Duo.
You! The one with the smelliest mouth! You better clean that up. It wont be just Mo dealing with you next time! Ye Liu said, eyeing the woman in disgust, before scanning the group on female onlookers around them.
Thats right! If anymore of you bbermouths defame our Duo Er, Ill tear your mouths apart if its thest thing I do! Ye Ling, on such a rare asion, red at the women aggressively.
Liu Duo was overtaken by surprised. Wow, is this the cute, gentle Ling that I know? Who knew he had this fierce side to him? So cool.
The woman saw Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling staring daggers at her. She knew enough to shut up. There was no way she could win! There was also Ye Yang, though he hadnt shown up. If all four of them showed up, they would be unbeatable!
Chapter 238 - Why Was He So Ever-Changing?
Chapter 238: Why Was He So Ever-Changing?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Seeing that the woman at least knew her ce, Liu Duo and the brothers stopped pressing the matter. They werent unreasonable.
They went back to washing their bed sheets and quilts. Ye Mo carried his basket, knife, and two bundles of firewood, and he ced them not too far away.
Then he walked over and confronted Ye Liu in an unfriendly tone, Liu, tell me, when that bitch was bullying Liu Duo, why were you two just looking on and doing nothing?
He had not forgotten that Ye Liu and Ye Ling just stood aside, not helping at all!
Ye Liu raised his brows at Ye Mo, who was indeed questioning him. He replied mischievously, Yo, quite a temper you have there. You dare to use your own brother?
Yes, I do! Liu Duo is our wife, and we have to help when shes bullied! What if shes harmed? Ye Mo got straight to the point, his hot temper rising.
Ye Liu plugged his ears. He found it funny, that Little Mo was right in front of him but still resorted to shouting. Had he perhaps swallowed a bomb?
People nearby heard them, and they prepared for a show. They hoped for a fight to break out. A fight between brothers would be rare and exciting. They had a close rtionship, because they were brothers, so it would be fun to see their bonds break apart, even just a little.
Mo, its not that we didnt want to help. She didnt want us to meddle. Wed help if she said she couldnt manage, Ye Ling plugged his ears too. It was his first time seeing Mo dare to raise his voice at Liu.
Even Liu Duo plugged her ears. Mo, are you going crazy again? Ive almost gone deaf! I told them to stay put, got it? Do you have any objections?
Her affection for him had increased a good deal moments earlier, but now it was restored again to the way it once was.
No, not at all! Whatever you say, Liu Duo, I have no objections, Ye Mo heard her and his tone immediately took a one hundred and eighty degree shift. He became gentle and peaceful.
Liu Duo felt shivers down her spine. Since when had Ye Mo decided to be ackey? Impulsive, hot-tempered, dominant, immature, which one was he exactly? He was not a woman, so why was he so ever-changing?
She rolled her eyes at him and continued helping the other two with theundry.
Let me do it, Liu Duo. You go ahead and rest. Look, youre already sweating, Ye Mo took the sheets from her hands as he continued to butter her up. He wouldnt let her do more work.
Ye Liu snickered, Hey, Little Mo, when have you ever cared so much for our Little Duo?
Shes my wife, so of course I care for her! Isnt that what you said? Ye Mo said, full of energy, as he scrubbed the bed sheet.
Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo andughed in relief. At least he finally understood that he must love his wife, and not fight with her every day, knowing only how to annoy and anger her!
Liu Duo found it hard to adapt to this side of Ye Mo. She felt that she must be dreaming!
Aiya, Little Mo. Look, Ling and I are sweating too. We are going to take a break. Can you be a dear and wash it oncest time? Were brothers, and we need your care too!
Ye Liu winked at Ye Mo knowingly and ced all the bed sheets in front of him to be washed.
Liu Duo couldnt hold back her giggling as she nodded in agreement, Thats right. Liuzi, Ling, you guys cane and take a rest too. Little Mo is very hardworking. Well wait for him here, while he does the final washing. Im sure hes not tired.
You want to help with the work? Fine, Ill give you the chance to do everything! Haha...
Chapter 239 - Liu Quanfu And Liu Liushi
Chapter 239: Liu Quanfu And Liu Liushi
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu buoyantly walked to Liu Duos side and sat down, leaning against her. Ye Ling went to help Ye Mo wash thest bed sheet, not resting.
Ling, you can take a break. I can handle this. Dont tire yourself! Ye Mo took back the bed sheet in his hands, not letting him help.
Ling,e here, your heads sweaty, Ye Liu waved at him.
Liu Duo waved at him too, calling him toe. Ye Ling had no choice but to go. Ye Mo worked hard, sweat lining his forehead. The day seemed to have gotten hotter.
Liu Duo used her own sleeve to wipe away the sweat appearing on Ye Lings fair and clear forehead. Ling, dont get angry like that next time. It makes me worry.
Alright, Ill listen to you, he nodded obediently.
It was a spur of the moment reaction. He was prompted because others were saying nasty things about Liu Duo!
Seeing that Liu Duo was done with Ye Ling, Ye Liu approached her and pretended to plead for his turn, Little Duo, my turn. See that? Im sweating too.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at his dreams of grandeur. She nipped her sleeve and, with extra force, used it to wipe his forehead too. Of course Ill do it for you. Otherwise, Id be ying favorites, right?
Ow, please be gentle, Little Duo. My fine skin cannot withstand your destructive power, Ye Liu cried out softly beside her ear.
When all was done, Liu Duo pushed him away. She red at him. There he was, acting like the submissive one in their rtionship again!
This time, as they enjoyed themselves, no one came to rain down on their parade. People merely threw unfriendly looks their way. Nevertheless, there were some girls who kept peeping at Ye Liu due to his dashing smile.
After the bed sheets were washed, Ye Liu helped to wring them dry and put them back into the wooden bucket, and the four of them set off for home.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling, both empty-handed, walked together. They left Ye Liu and Ye Mo to do the muscle work. They would arrive home just in time to make lunch. Their morning had passed, just like that.
When they stepped into the house, they found one man and one woman sitting under the roof, with Ye Yang beside them. The couple seemed nervous and awkward, while Ye Yang remained stoic and expressionless as he looked at them, waiting for them to speak.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling had not seen the couple before, so they were unfamiliar. Ye Liu raised his brows and felt that the woman looked a tad like Liu Duo, but he didnt say anything. Ye Ling wondered why there were guests at home. He went in with Ye Liu and smiled at the two, before drying theirundry on the rope.
Ye Mo and Liu Duo stood by the yard entrance, nkly staring at the guests!
The two visitors happened to be her parents, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi.
Ye Mo furrowed his brows. Back when they had bought Liu Duo, the family said themselves that they would cut off contact, so what was happening now?
Liu Duo furrowed her brows too, staring at the pair! Her so-called parents!
Actually it wasnt too hard to spot the simrities. Liu Duo looked like her mother, but Liu Duo had more outstanding features. She seemed to have inherited her skin colour from her father.
Knowing they had returned, Ye Yang and the two guests looked towards Liu Duo.
Liu Duo had been staring at them for three minutes, before she walked towards them. Yang, who are they? Why are they here?
Upon hearing this, Liu Quanfu fell into desperation and sadness, as well as self-reproach. Yet Liu Duo couldnt care less!
They hadsold their own daughter, and they had the gall toe back to see her? Moreover, she wasnt even the real Liu Duo!
Chapter 240 - Go Ahead And Cry
Chapter 240: Go Ahead And Cry
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Your parents! Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo beside him and said frankly.
Liu Duo wasnt sure if she shouldugh or strangle him. He didnt know how to get with her program!
What parents? Our Liu Duo doesnt have any parents! She only has four husbands, Ye Mo yelled out angrily when he heard the answer.
The couple had met Ye Mo before. He was the one who had taken Liu Duo away from their house. Their faces paled when they heard him speak.
Ye Liu had already guessed that the couple didnt have a good rtionship with Liu Duo. After he dried the quilts, he pretended to disagree with Ye Mo and retorted fiercely, Little Mo, watch your mouth. Do you mean Little Duo was born from stone, since you said she doesnt have parents?
He walked over and greeted them with a smile, Please, dont take it personally. Hes always like that. Just think of him as babbling nonsense. Now, what brings you here to our humble abode?
Ye Ling looked at the couple, and then looked at Liu Duo. He noticed that she wasnt happy at all to see her parents again, so she must have hated them for selling her as their shared wife!
He felt bad. On one hand, he was d that they had sold Liu Duo to them. On the other hand, he pitied her circumstances.
Ye Ling went to Liu Duos side and held her hand tightly, as though he were making a vow that they would treat her well and never betray her!
Liu Liushi saw that her daughter had grown very much during all that time. Her heart twisted. Her daughter shouldnt be living such a hard life as a shared wife! It was all their fault for not being able to stop the elders decision!
Liu Quanfu looked at Liu Duo and felt bad too, Duo, we came to see you, hoping to find you well.
Of course he wouldnt dare say that Liu Duos grandmother instructed them toe get money from her. Since finding out that Liu Duo and the brothers had built a big house and had been living and eating rather well, they were urged to seek out undue advantage from them.
ording to her, since the daughter was living a good life, how could she forget her parents?
Yes, Liu Duo. Were relieved to see you doing well. Age had left traces on Liu Liushis face, but it didnt hide her sincerity.
Two trails of tears trickled from the eyes identical to Liu Duos. She must have been a beauty when she was younger.
Hearing their words, seeing her mother cry and her father filled with regret, Liu Duo furrowed her brow as sadness rose from within.
She wasnt sure if she was feeling sad for the real Liu Duo, or that she terribly missed her parents in the other world where she had died. She wondered if they were doing well. What kind of parents didnt love their child?
Now she had be terribly upset as she didnt even realized tears were sliding down her cheeks.
Ye Ling didnt know what to do as he saw this, Duo Er, dont cry.
Ye Yang patted her on the head, Go ahead.
He knew she must be sad. Itd be over once she let it all out. It was just that this was the first time seeing her like this, and his heart cringed as though a needle had poked through. He didnt want to see her cry. Smiling suited her!
Ye Liu held her other hand and wiped away her tears, Little Duo, you look really ugly when you cry.
Ye Mo, who was chopping firewood, let go of his tools and rushed into the room. He shouted at the older couple, Its all your fault Liu Duos like this now! Get out! Youre not wee here!
Chapter 241 - I Will Be Happy As Long As You Guys Live Well
Chapter 241: I Will Be Happy As Long As You Guys Live Well
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi were shocked by Ye Mos shouting, and they started to shiver. Would such a violent man treat Liu Duo well?
They looked at Liu Duo and their faces were filled with worry, self-me, and pain, but they didnt know what to say. Even if they wanted to say something, they had no qualification to do so.
They stood up, their bodies trembling, looked at Liu Duo and opened their mouths. In the end, they still didnt say anything. The two of them supported each other and then slowly walked out.
Liu Duo looked at their backs and watched them stagger away. Although Liu Duo didnt show any expression on her face and didnt say anything, the tear stains on her face showed that she was sad.
After what seemed like a long time after they left, Liu Duo threw off Ye Lings hands and ran out of the house. Not long after, she ran out of the yard and ran after Li Quanfu and Li Liushi.
Ye Yang and the others watched as Liu Duo ran out. All of them had a tacit understanding and didnt say anything. They believed Liu Duo woulde back and wouldnt abandon them!
Although Li Quanfu and Li Liushi had already walked for a long time, they didnt walk very quickly. Liu Duo ran with all her might and was able to catch up to them very quickly. While panting, Liu Duo ced the five taels of silver from her hands into Li Liushis hands straight away.
Take this silver and donte back in the future! Since the day you sold me, I no longer have any rtion to you guys. I will be happy as long as you guys live well! After Liu Duo finished speaking, she immediately turned around and walked away without hesitation.
Little Duo, dad is useless, really really useless. Liu Quanfu, a grown man, also started to cry.
My Little Duo, you are a good child. You have to live well. It is mom and dad who let you down. We wonte and bother you in the future. Forget about us and live a good life. Li Liushi held the silver in her hands very tightly and her heart kept twitching and was in pain.
Although she didnt call them mom or dad, she had run after them and even gave them silver, so they knew they still had a ce in Liu Duos heart. They also understood her resentfulness, and they didnt me her for it. They could only me themselves for being useless!
Liu Duo had already turned around, but when she heard their words, the floodgates opened again and tears started to pour out.
She could feel the love and care Li Quanfu and Li Liushi had for the real Liu Duo, but even more so, she could feel their self-me. They could even tell her to forget about them. She couldnt deny the sincerity they, as parents, had for their daughter!
But that person no longer existed, and all of their self-me was for naught. She could only show ast bit of filial piety in ce of the Liu Duo in heaven. Up until then, they had beenpletely unrted! After all, she wasnt the real Liu Duo, and they were not her real parents!
No matter where in the world, no matter who or what it was about, no matter whether it was good or bad, once a decision was made, there was no room for regret or remedy. The only thing that could be done was to ept the final oue.
Liu Duos tear stains were still visible when she got home. Ye Yang and the others didnt mention what had happened so as to avoid making her sad again.
Little Duo, what do you want to eat for lunch today? You can choose whatever you want and we will definitely fulfill your request! Ye Liu held her shoulder and teased her.
The expressionless Liu Duo lifted her head and looked at the attention-seeking Ye Liu. Didnt you say what I want to eat the most is you guys! Why are you asking me again?
Ye Liu raised his eyebrows when he heard her. He thought, She is cracking a joke. It seems that she feels a bit better now!
He picked Liu Duo up by the waist, smiled mischievously, and said, It just so happens that that is what I want as well. Yang, Mo, Liu, lets head back into the house and let Little Duo eat as much as she wants! I guarantee she will be able to fill her stomach.
Chapter 242 - Refuted Her
Chapter 242: Refuted Her
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang and the other three listened to Ye Lius nonsensical words and, unexpectedly, nodded in agreement. Ye Mo, in particr, said very excitedly, Yes, yes, yes. You will definitely be full!
Of course, they knew Ye Liu was trying to make Liu Duo happy, so they should follow their brothers lead without question!
However, Liu Duo rewarded Ye Liu with a few punches. She knew he was trying to tease her but she still muttered in her heart, Oh my, the four of them taking me on together? F**k, isnt that a bit too hardcore? My small little body would definitely break!
Let me down. I dont want to get full from you guys! Liu Duo struggled, wanting to get down.
However, Ye Mo walked forward and took Liu Duo over from Ye Liu. Then let us get full from eating you! You might not be hungry, but we four brothers are starving.
He even tried to measure her weight while she was in his arms. Hmmm, this weight should be enough to satisfy our appetites. Lets go back into the house and start eating!
He said they were going back into the house, but Ye Mo didnt actually walk towards the house.
When they heard him, Ye Liu and Ye Lingughed. The corner of Ye Yangs mouth moved up while there was a smiling expression in his eyes, in the end, he also smiled. Liu Duo, however, became very angry. This bastard Mo had started to make her angry again!
She made a fist and greeted his annoying face with it! However, Liu Duos mood did improve and she did stop being sad after seeing their duet.
On the other side, just as Li Quanfu and Li Liushi arrived home, Grandma Liu ran over and asked, Did you get the money?! Give it to me quickly.
She stretched out her arms as she spoke and then opened her hands.
Seeing his own mother behave this way, Liu Quanfu frowned. She hadnt even asked about Liu Duos condition after they returned. Instead, she had just asked about the money straight away!
Although he did not like it, he still told Liu Liushi to give Grandma Liu the silver.
Grandma Liu started to beam with happiness when she received the silver. She said happily, She gave five taels of silver in one go. It seems like their family really struck it rich! We will go again in the future.
She turned around and walked toward the house after she finished speaking, ignoring Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi.
However, Liu Quanfu frowned when he heard Grandma Liu say that. He shouted, Mom, we wont go again in the future. Little Duo also asked us not to go anymore. She doesnt have any rtion to us anymore!
You guys would dare to not go?! Why should we stay away just because she asked you to? Who said we dont have any rtion with her anymore? No matter what she said, she is still the granddaughter of the Liu family! Grandma Liu turned her head and shouted loudly right into his face.
Mom, you already said Little Duo didnt have any rtion to us when you sold her off. So what are you doing now? Liu Quanfu did not agree with what Grandma Liu had said and refuted her.
Liu Quanyan immediately ran out from the house when he heard his mom screaming. Little brother, this is where you are wrong. Grandma Liu only said that casually so we cant treat it so seriously. In any case, no matter what, she is still the granddaughter of the Liu family and she is still your daughter!
Big brother, Little Duo is not our daughter anymore so we wont go and find her again! And we definitely will not go ask for money from her! Li Liushi said aloud. She had already asked to be forgotten by them, so she was no longer their daughter!
She would not go and bother Liu Duos life, no matter what happened. She was satisfied as long as Liu Duo was living well. Liu Quanfu and her had felt no happiness by receiving five taels of silver from her!
If you guys dont go, I will go! Useless things. A daughter giving money to her own parents ispletely reasonable! Of course, giving it to her grandma is also the same! She nced at Liu Liushi and then went back into the house.
Liu Quanfu looked at Grandma Lius back and was at a loss at what he should do.
Chapter 243 - Who Said that? I Will Beat Them Up!
Chapter 243: Who Said that? I Will Beat Them Up!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Quanfu, we cant go look for Little Duo anymore. Mom also cant. Liu Liushi frowned and did not agree with what Grandma Liu said.
If it werent for her, her daughter wouldnt have been sold away to be Ye Yang and his brothers shared wife! That third brother looked like he had a bad temper. She was afraid that Little Duo might suffer if they were to go to bother them again.
Liu Quanfu nodded his head. He may not have treated his own daughter well, but he would not let his mother go to disturb Liu Duos current peaceful life! Liu Duo had asked them to note back, and they would feel ashamed if they were to go back.
Time passed quickly, and it was time for them to move to their new house. Aunt Ye happily joined them to help out. She was happy, because Ye Yang and the others were living very well. This wouldnt have been possible without Liu Duos efforts. She really was the four brothers lucky star!
The six of them headed over to the new house in the bamboo forest while carrying all sorts of things. While on their way, some of the vigers sincerely congratted them while some talked negatively about them behind their backs. However, they wouldnt dare to let Ye Yang and the others hear them.
Mo, you guys are moving today? Why didnt you mention it earlier? Let me help you. Li Chunmei saw them and immediately ran over to help.
Ye Mo frowned and said coldly, I dont need your help!
He ignored her and just kept on walking to the bamboo forest while carrying his things.
Liu Duo and the others were already cleaning the house and arranging their things. Only Ye Mo went back to the old house to carry thest of their posessions to the new house.
Li Chunmei kept following Ye Mo all the way, like a child, as if she hadnt seen that Ye Mo wasnt happy to see her.
Mo, I heard someone said something. I dont know if you have heard it before? Li Chunmei was trying to find a topic so that she could chat with Ye Mo.
However, Ye Mo didnt pay attention to her. He didnt even look at her.
Li Chunmei didnt get discouraged, even after seeing that Ye Mo didnt respond. She was already used to Ye Mo behaving like this. They are all saying that Liu Duo cant give birth and that its strange that even though its been such a long time since she was sold to your family, her belly hasnt grown bigger.
Ye Mo frowned when he heard her. He stopped walking and looked at Li Chunmei, as a cloud of anger surrounded his face. Who said that? I will beat them up!
There was no way he had heard it before, because if he had, the person who said it wouldve already been beaten into a pulp!
Motherf**ker, they hadnt even consummated their marriage, so of course Liu Duos belly wouldnt have grown bigger! His goal was to have four babies, and they actually dared to say that his wife was barren? It made Ye Mo so angry that he wanted to cut someone down.
Li Chunmei saw what was happening and gulped. This was the first time she had seen Ye Mo this way. Although she had seen him fighting with others before, his fierce look right at that particr moment made her feel a bit frightened. I...I... I dont know who said it, I only know that people are spreading it around.
Since she didnt know, Ye Mo didnt continue to ask. However, he muttered in his heart, The person who spread it better not let me know it was them!
It was because they had struck it rich and built such a beautiful house that people were ndering Liu Duo. In actuality, they had wanted their own daughters to marry the Ye brothers!
Li Chunmei told this to Ye Mo, because she also wanted to marry Ye Mo and give him a baby. She had already liked Ye Mo for a long time and only wanted to marry him.
Mo, do...do...do you not like babies? Li Chunmei asked very carefully.
However, she was thinking in her heart, If Mo likes babies, and Liu Duo is barren, he will definitely find a new wife! My opportunity is here!
Hearing Li Chunmei ask such a stupid question, Ye Mo cast a nce at her and the replied very arrogantly, What a stupid question!
For what other reason was there for getting married if not for having babies? Of course he liked babies! Although Liu Duo had been bought as a shared wife, she was no longer just a shared wife to them, but a member of the family!
Chapter 244 - Aggravated Her
Chapter 244: Aggravated Her
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Li Chunmei felt happy and satisfied since she had received the answer she had expected.
She was ted and kept smiling as she followed Ye Mo.
They were about to reach their new home, but Li Chunmei was still following him. Ye Mo stopped walking and looked at her. Why are you still following me? Stay away from me in the future. Otherwise, our Liu Duo might be unhappy!
When Li Chunmei heard him, she pursed her lips and looked unhappy. Before she even got a chance to speak, she heard Ye Mo speak again, Dont call me Mo again in the future!
He muttered in his heart, Even our Liu Duo doesnt call me Mo all the time, so what right do you have to call me that?
Then... then what should I call you? Li Chunmei looked very unhappy and was about to cry. What did he mean by this?
Didnt he hate Liu Duo? Why would he be afraid of making her unhappy? He had even forbidden her from calling him Mo!
He didnt want to keep on talking nonsense with her. He didnt care what she called him, he just didnt want to hear her calling him Mo. He turned around coldly and continued to walk to their new house.
Li Chunmei looked at Ye Mos tall and straight back and, as if she had gone crazy, she ran over and blocked his path. Mo, we grew up together. If I cant call you Mo, then what can I call you? And... and I like you. I have always liked you. I want to marry you!
Ye Mo not allowing her to call him Mo made her very unhappy and sad. Thus, she blurted out all of the feelings that she had kept bottled inside her all at once.
She had already told Liu Duo once before, so he probably already knew. Although he still treated her the same as before, she had wanted to say it again, right in front of him, but she had never had the chance. Moreover, he would always hide from her. This time, Ye Mo not letting her call him Mo really aggravated her.
Ye Mo watched Li Chunmei tell him, with a shy look on her face, how she liked him and wanted to marry him. Although he had already known, he did not feel anything at all! The only thing he thought of was how shamelessly she was behaving.
Hepletely ignored her, went around her, and continued to walk forward. He still needed to help tidy up the rooms.
Li Chunmei saw what happened and ran after him. She shouted again, Mo... I like you, I really, really like you... I wont marry anyone other than you!
Ye Mo initially wanted to ignore her, but when he heard thatst sentence, he stopped walking and looked at their house nearby. He decided to resolve this issue as quickly as possible. Otherwise, Liu Duo might get angry if she witnesses it!
Li Chunmei, I dont want to repeat myself again. Get it through your head, I have a wife, and her name is Liu Duo. I cannot marry you! Stay away from me in the future and stoping to me so shamelessly. How annoying!
He wanted to leave right after he finished. He really didnt want to bother talking nonsense with her anymore! He didnt like her and wasnt rted to her anyway.
She isnt your wife, she is your shared wife! Li Chunmei could not ept it and shout out. She did not care at all if she was being shameless.
How could a shared wife ever match up to a real wife? With their current condition, they werepletely capable of getting another wife, a real wife. That was why she could not ept it!
Her shout was very piercing to the ears. Just as Ye Mo got angry and was about to go berserk, he heard Liu Duos voice, Which shrew is shouting outside of my house?!
Ye Mo immediately turned around, moved away from Li Chunmei, and ran to Liu Duos side. Liu Duo, I dont have any rtion to her. It was her who kept following me. I was about to get angry when you came.
Ye Yang came out with Liu Duo. He stood next to Liu Duo and looked at Li Chunmei with a cold, expressionless gaze. Li Chunmei looked away and didnt dare to look back.
Liu Duo had heard what Ye Mo said and lifted her head to nce at Ye Mo. She then nced at Li Chunmei and muttered in her heart, This bitch is really a homewrecker. You really are shameless. My man doesnt even like you, but you still keep sticking to him and dont want to let go!
Yang, bring Little Brother Mo back, Liu Duo said and walked towards Li Chunmei.
Chapter 245 - Get Lost!
Chapter 245: Get Lost!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Truth be told, Liu Duo had almost forgotten that Li Chunmei existed since she hadnt seen her for quite some time. After all, they didnt have any direct rtions to each other, so she wouldnt think about her.
Li Chunmeis appearance hadnt changed, so why did she feel that her skin had grown considerably thicker?
Liu Duo stood in front of her and sized her up with her eyes. Li Chunmei, do you know what it means to have a sinking fish and falling swallow appearance? It means fish and swallow will get shocked when they see you. The fish will sink into the water, and the swallow will dig into the sand! This is the perfect description for you!
Also, didnt I tell you, no fish can survive in the cleanest water, and no one can defeat the meanest person. If a tree doesnt have its bark, it will surely die, but if a person doesnt have any skin, they will be unstoppable! Didnt I say something like this to you before? Did you forget it?
Before Li Chunmei could even process what Liu Duo had said, a p rang out. Liu Duo gave her a very powerful p.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo hadnt left and were looking at the intrepid Liu Duo. She looked strong, proud, and lovable while she scolded someone without using any curse words. One of them had a smiling expression in his eyes, and the other looked very nervous.
The look Liu Duo had given him moments earlier made his heart beat very nervously. It was as if it were saying, Just you wait!
Li Chunmei waspletely stunned. She touched her face, pointed at Liu Duo and said furiously, What...what right do you have to scold me and hit me!
Thest time Liu Duo scolded her, Li Chunmei had also be very furious.
I have the f**king right to scold and beat you again because you reoffended! This is what happens when you have a bad memory. Do you really think my words are worthless? I will beat you every time I see you! Liu Duo stared at Li Chunmei gravely.
Just as Li Chunmeis hand was about to hit back, a big hand grabbed it and stopped it from moving. Get lost!
Li Chunmei looked at the cold expression on Ye Yangs face and she became so frightened by his gaze that she began to tremble. Ya.. Yang.
Dont call me that! He flung Li Chunmeis wrist away, gently held Liu Duos hand, and then led her towards their house.
Who was she to call him that? It wasnt like they were close!
Liu Duo smiled at Ye Yang very femininely. The Ye Yang really looked so cool and handsome at that moment!
Ye Mo, who had stepped up a bit toote, stared at Li Chunmei with an angry look on his face. She actually wanted to hit his Liu Duo? She really didnt want to live anymore! You better get lost and stay far away from me in the future, otherwise, I will also not hold back and hit you!
He went towards their house after he spoke, not even giving her a single nce.
Li Chunmei looked at Ye Mos back and thought of what he had said. Stay far away from him? Otherwise, he might hit her? She became so sad that she started to cry.
She kept screaming in her heart, Why? Why? I like you. Why dont you want to marry me and have your own wife?
They arrived home and Ye Yang still hadnt let go of Liu Duos hand. Liu Duo stood in front of him and looked at him. Yang, you really looked very handsome when you protected me just now! I really like it.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang obsessively and worshipfully. Those few words he had uttered earlier were able to make Liu Duo feel extremely giddy.
When Ye Yang heard her, he lowered his head to get closer to Liu Duo. Liu Duo suddenly saw that cold handsome face getting closer to her and her heart started to beat crazily. Her cheeks also started to turn red.
She muttered in her heart, Oh my, is Yang going to kiss me?
However, Ye Yang only whispered softly into Liu Duos ears, Im d you like it!
After he finished speaking, he stood up straight and patted her head. He then walked into the house and continued to clean and organize their things.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, looked at the serious looking Ye Yang, her heart still racing, and thought, F**k! Ye Yang, this guy who is cold on the outside but is secretly very passionate, also knows how to flirt with girls?
Chapter 246 - Admit It Now
Chapter 246: Admit It Now
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo entered the yard to find Liu Duo standing there staring nkly into space, her cheeks a crimson red.
Liu Duo, what are you doing here? He bumped her gently on the arm.
Liu Duo heard his voice when she came to, and she turned to look at him, an arm stretched out to tug at his ear, Little Mo, you have the gall to ask me that? You have Li Chunmei to keep youpany on the way back. Isnt that wonderful?
She stood on the fourth floor balcony, and she could see everything within range very clearly. Although Ye Mo hadnt paid attention to Li Chunmei, the fact remained that he hadnt chased her away at all!
They were almost at the entrance when something overcame her, and she ran downstairs in heavy footsteps. She heard Li Chunmeis cries when she arrived at the door.
Ye Yang was in the yard then, and he followed suit.
Its not! Not unless its you, Liu Duo, who stayed by my side. Who is she anyway? Liu Duo, youre fair and beautiful! Youre the only apple of my eye! Ye Mo allowed Liu Duo to twist his ear however she pleased. The more she did so, the more proof that she liked him.
Quit talking back! Liu Duo red at him deviously.
But deep down she was head over heels. Who knew Mo could be a sweet talker sometimes?
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and didnt think she was fierce. On the contrary, she was quite cute. He ced the items he had brought on the floor.
He freed up his hands and held her by the waist as he said cooly, Liu Duo, you can rx. I wont marry her, because I like you, and only you! No less than my brothers.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at the smugness on his face. She attempted to push him away, No chance, even if you wanted to! Moreover, you dont have the money for dowry, so its not going to happen. Let go of me!
Liu Duos cheeks got even redder. Ye Mo had behaved a lot like Ye Liu recently. They would confess whenever the opportunity showed itself! One was flirty and mischievous, the other smug and cool.
No way! Liu Duo, you seem emotional. Are you perhaps jealous? Tell me, do you like me? Admit it! He spoke cooly, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he was feeling really good about himself.
Ye Liu was on the third floor balcony, watching all this unfold. He whistled at them, Yo, Little Mo, youre being so touchy-feely in broad daylight. Dont you have any shame?
Ye Liu teased Ye Mo with his own words. Ye Mo used to use them of disying affection publicly.
Liu Duo struggled to push Ye Mo away when she heard Ye Lius insinuating words and whistle, but to no avail.
Ye Liu used to have a huge ego, and he had hidden it well, but when he realized he liked her, his feelings were thoroughly exposed. He and Ye Liu were equally matched!
Why should I feel shameless about being intimate with my wife in my own house? Smugness naturally attached to his face as he focused solely on Liu Duo, as though he could never get enough.
Since she couldnt push him away, she resorted to pulling his ears even harder when she heard him proim such daring statements, Little Mo, you let go right now! You hear me?
Sssss... Watch your strength, Liu Duo. If you pull any harder, theyll probably fall off.
Aunt Ye went to the third floor balcony too, happy to see the two of them arguing with each other. Although they used to be quarrelsome lovers, their feelings had certainly be more obvious.
Alright, you two,e up and help clean the rooms. You do want to sleep at night, dont you? Aunt Ye looked at them kindly.
Chapter 247 - Another Two Months
Chapter 247: Another Two Months
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo only let go of Liu Duo unwillingly when Aunt Ye spoke. Once she regained freedom, Liu Duo pushed him away, turned around, and dashed upstairs.
Ye Mo felt really good seeing Liu Duo run like a rabbit. He quickly took the things he had brought and went up too.
They had been cleaning and dusting the house C inside and out, top to bottom C for a long time, and it was finally finished. In her own room, Liu Duo hurled herself onto her bed and rolled about. How great it was to have a room to herself!
The bed was quite spacious. It came with threeyers of thick mattresses and a bamboo mat on top. Its softer this way.
Aunt Ye had sent her away just moments earlier so that she could have a meeting with the four brothers in a room somewhere on the third floor. Yang, is it true that none of you have consummated your marriage with that girl?
She had heard rumors and gossip about Liu Duo, saying she was infertile, among many other vile things, but she did not believe them. The only possibility was that they had not consummated! She had been there once herself, so why wouldnt she know?
The four men didnt want to hide anything from her. They nodded.
And so, Aunt Ye got a bit suspicious and agitated, Why not? Was she unwilling?
But the lot of them maintained good rtionships, and they obviously loved each other, so why would she refuse? Aunt Ye couldnt understand.
Aunt Ye, look at us. Were not worried, so why should you be? Who says Little Duo was unwilling? When the times right, well consummate. Weve just been waiting for the right moment and, let me tell you, we really wanted it, Ye Liu snickered as he sat with his legs crossed, shaking mischievously.
Consummation was necessary. If his calctions were correct, her sixteenth birthday would being soon, in another two months!
Thats right, Aunt Ye. Why are you so anxious? When the timees, Ill bear four children with her! Ye Mo said. The aspiration to be a father was written clearly on his face, as though a baby was waving at him.
Hey, you want Little Duo to have four kids with you? What about us? How many would that be?
I dont care! All that matters is that I want four!
Pffft, Ye Liuughed hysterically, and discontinued the debate with him. Four children? Did he regard Liu Duo as a sow? As if! Personally, he didnt mind how many babies he would bear with Liu Duo. Hed let her decide.
Hearing that, Aunt Yes wrinkled face reddened. True, it was not her ce to worry if they didnt. If they wanted children, they would have to consummate.
And so this topic came to a close. Aunt Ye left after lunch.
After a while, Ye Xuan and Ye Lan showed up uninvited.
Yang, Liu, Mo, Ling, why didnt you tell us you were moving? I could have helped, Ye Xuan said with a grin on his face.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were cleaning up the yard. They took one look at their cousins, not saying anything.
Ye Lan looked at the four-storey building in front of her, filled with jealousy. How could a bunch of people who used to be so poor get enough money to build such a magnificent house?
Ye Liu called out from the third floor, Hey there, isnt this Little Xuan? Its been years! What brings you here today?
Ye Xuan had been to their house several times, all of which Ye Liu had not been around for, so this would be their first time seeing each other in a long time.
Ye Mo was on the third floor balcony too, looking at them cooly from above. He furrowed his brow in great displeasure.
Liu, like you said, do we need reasons for younger members of the family to visit their elders? But, s, it is my fault for neglecting you. I have been busy with my studies and exams. My dear cousins, I hope you dont mind, Ye Xuan chuckled. He wasnt intimidated at all by Ye Lius provocation.
In Liu Duos words, this person was obnoxiously arrogant on an entirely different level! It seemed like, in the Ye family, being thick-skinned was tradition.
Chapter 248 - Sure, Ill Go Then
Chapter 248: Sure, Ill Go Then
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Liu scoffed impolitely when he heard this and went downstairs. The other three brothers ignored Ye Xuan and Ye Lan. They might as well have been as invisible as air.
Come over here and have a seat, Little Xuan. Oh, Little Lan has grown up too. Look at you. I almost couldnt recognize you! Ye Liu arrived on the first floor and weed them with fervor.
Yet, he sat on his own stool, cross-legged and snickering as usual. He didnt bother providing them with seats.
Ye Xuan wasnt embarrassed. In fact, he stepped forward and dly took a stool for himself. Ye Lan, on the other hand, flushed red on the cheeks from Ye Lius teasing, as she awkwardly fetched a stool.
With that, Ye Liu asked, So, what brings you here again? Dont tell me that nothings going on! After all, theres a reason for every visit.
Ye Xuan naturally nodded at Ye Lius direct questioning. He grinned as usual, If you must know, I came to congratte you all on moving to a new dwelling. My sister Lan on the other hand... Ill let her tell you herself.
And so, Ye Liu giggled as he gazed at Ye Lan. What business would she have? This was unexpected. In fact, anyone from the Ye family courtyarding to visit them was anything but expected!
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were also surprised, as they looked at her again before returning to their duties. Ye Mo observed their visitors from upstairs too.
As for Liu Duo, she had been resting since after lunch! The weather was ungraciously hot, and she felt drowsy. Good thing this house was built within the bamboo forest. Even without air-conditioning, there was a certain cooling fragrance of bamboo in the air.
Ye Lan flushed red again when she noticed Ye Liu grinning. She became tense. Actually, its nothing too urgent. Grandmother asked me to send an invitation to you.
She passed a red card to him as she said so.
Grandmother Ye only did so because she knew they were rich and had built a big house, so she sent an invitation to them with the intention of receiving a grand gift in return.
Ye Liu couldnt read, so he did not open it. But he saw that it was red, so he believed Ye Lan was getting married, and this was an invitation to her wedding banquet. After all, she was the only daughter in her family.
Ye Lan was already seventeen years old. Usually, daughters from well-off families would get marriedter. Otherwise, girls frommon households would get married around fifteen, just like Liu Duo. Although, technically speaking, Liu Duo was sold instead.
Of course well go, Ye Liu smiled and nodded.
Ye Xuan and Ye Liu chatted about other things, as though they were very close. Ye Lan sat aside, still blushing, as she listened to the two of them talk. Ye Liu wasnt knowledgeable, but he was still able to contend with Ye Xuan who had been to school.
After a long while, they still hadnt left. Ye Mo saw that the sky had dimmed, and so he went to get more firewood, knowing very well that he wouldnt have to hear Ye Xuans voice.
In her room on the fourth floor, Liu Duo slowly awoke from her nap. She yawned and stretched before getting out of bed and making her way downstairs. She needed to use the toilet, but there werent any upstairs, since running water hadnt been invented yet, so she had to visit the outhouse.
Ye Xuan hadnt seen Liu Duo since he arrived. He was about to inquire about her when he saw hering out from the stairway.
Liu Duo had just woken up from her nap, so she had not tied her hair, letting it flow freely down her back instead.
It was getting hot too. Even her usual undergarments had been reced by thinner ones, so the flowery embroidery on her red dudou could be clearly seen. She had also sewn underwear for herself, so that she wouldnt be exposed while wearing the thin covering.
Chapter 249 - Good Day, Sister-In-Law
Chapter 249: Good Day, Sister-In-Law
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He only saw her fair, long legs that seemed to stretch forever.
This was his first time seeing Liu Duo in such a daring get-up, and he was immediately hooked by such obscure beauty. Ye Lans blush went up to her ears. In a voice low enough to hear herself speak, she whispered, Shes shameless, I tell you! Wearing something like that, she might as well wear nothing!
Liu Duo hadnt expected that Ye Xuan and Ye Lan would visit. She was stunned for a second but neglected them anyway, and rushed to the outhouse.
Ye Liu had his back to the stairway, so he hadnt seen hering down or what she was wearing. He only looked back when he saw Ye Xuan staring transfixed at something behind him.
And he saw Liu Duos figure just as she entered the outhouse and closed the door behind her.
Little Xuan, thats your sister-inw! He turned to his guests, raising his brows.
He didnt like the way Ye Xuan was staring at Liu Duo, as though somebody else were holding his woman close to their heart. But he didnt show it and maintained a gleeful appearance.
Ye Xuan came to when he heard Ye Lius unfeeling tone. He continued grinning, I know. Weve met on several asions.
Oh, if thats the case, then I dont need to make any introductions. Now Ye Liu was very crossed. How many times had they met?
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were already used to Liu Duos get-ups, so they didnt find it strange. However, the image had left one of them red on the ears and the other red on the cheeks.
Ye Yang stopped his work and went upstairs.
Liu Duo exited the outhouse and washed her hands by the well. She shook off the droplets and returned to the house.
Right then, Ye Xuan greeted her with a smile, Good day, sister-inw.
Ye Lan nced at her and repeated the same thing.
When Ye Liu heard them say so, he quickly looked back to find Liu Duo wearing thinyers. No wonder Ye Xuan couldnt take his eyes off her C even Ye Liu himself found it difficult. He thought, What an imp. Doesnt she know that wearing something like that would attract mens attention?
He was about to get up and pull her inside when Ye Yang arrived with her robe, Put this on.
Liu Duo smiled at his gesture and looked down at what she was wearing. It wasnt a mystery what they were thinking. She didnt say anything, since they had visitors, and epted Ye Yangs assistance as he helped her put on her robe.
After that, he left to continue his work, refusing to speak to his guests. Between them, they had nothing to talk about!
Liu Duo didnt want to talk to them either. She wanted to get back upstairs, but Ye Xuan stalled her, Sister Liu Duo, why dont you sit with us? My sister Lan has something to tell you.
And so she looked back at them. Something to tell me? She barely knew Lan. What was there to tell?
Yet, she joined them.
Sis, you told Liu, so you should tell Liu Duo too, shouldnt you? Go ahead, say it, He reminded Ye Lan, still grinning.
Telling one person should be enough, shouldnt it? Confused, she conveyed her message again, Wee to extend an invitation.
Here, this is their card. Tell me whats on it. Ye Liu passed it to Liu Duo, eager to know how many words she could read now.
Liu Duo noticed Ye Lans reluctance and remained expressionless. She took the card.
Were invited to a banquet at their house five days from now! She read and passed the card back to Ye Liu.
Sister Liu Duo, you know how to read? Ye Xuans eyes brightened. This had exceeded his expectations.
Chapter 250 - Dream On, Scoundrel!
Chapter 250: Dream On, Scoundrel!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
So what if I do? Its still none of your business! She rolled her eyes at him, seriously infuriated!
She turned away and headed upstairs. She still had tob her hair. It was too hot to have it flow naturally. It was much warmer to do that during winter.
Ye Xuan only snickered at Liu Duos bad attitude. He didnt hate it. In fact, he loved it even more. A woman with thorns would serve to satisfy his desire for conquest.
Little Xuan, I have something else to attend to, so I think thats it for today. Well surelye five dayster! Ye Liu remained smiling as he showed them out.
Ye Xuan, who understood the cue, also nodded and got up, still smiling. Certainly, weve been here long enough. Its time we leave. Yang, Liu, Ling, we shall return now.
Ye Liu nodded, and saw them out.
Liu, why did they send us an invitation? Ye Ling had waited until then to ask.
He thought it strange and couldnt understand it.
Ye Liu went to their side, hands folded in front of his chest, and said, What else other than hoping wed bring some money to them! After all, theyve seen we had built such a big house, so of course we are rich now. If we bring a small sum, wouldnt that mean we are stingy?
Oh! Ye Ling was suddenly enlightened after hearing Ye Liu exin things. He felt that the other members at the Ye household were frightfully loathsome and devious!
Ye Yang stayed silent. No one knew what he was thinking.
Ye Liu rushed upstairs again. He leaned against Liu Duos doorway, silently observing her as shebed her hair.
When she tied it and turned around, he said, Little Duo, next time, dont wear something like that in front of anyone else other than your husbands!
Only he and his brothers had the right to see her in those clothes!
Her hair was tied in a bun and fixed with a hairpin, and her curling locks fell by her ears, adding a little charm of feminine beauty.
Sheughed when he said that, And why should I listen to you?
She passed him as she headed downstairs.
He could only grin at her cheeky answer. Then he pulled her close to him and whispered in her ear, Of course you should! Little Duo, in front of all of us, you can dress as you like. In fact, you could even wear nothing!
Dream on, scoundrel! Liu Duo served him a punch.
She could joke about not wearing anything in front of the brothers except for Ye Liu. She wouldnt dare say it to his face. He would just take advantage!
Little Duo, this scoundrel is serious! Or do you prefer a more practical approach, hmm? He smirked, taking a hold of Liu Duos hands, fingers treading around her waist.
Liu Duo struggled as though she had been electrified. She blushed, knowing that he was up to no good again! Let me go, or else I...
Or else what? He cut in, daring her to continue.
He noticed the blush on her face and her apparent loss for words. He snickered, How about you do the same to me? That way, were even!
He pulled Liu Duos hand up and ced it on his chest.
Er Liuzi, how shameless can you get? She quickly withdrew her hand and yelled.
Whenever she got lost in lust, she was practically a sheet of white paper in front of him. She couldnt rival him, so she could only admit defeat. She only dared to flirt asionally in front of the other three!
She got shy just thinking about it. Ye Liu stopped teasing her and held her hand as the two of them walked down the stairs.
Chapter 251 - Then I Won’t Go Anymore
Chapter 251: Then I Wont Go Anymore
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
They went to the first floor, and Liu Duo asked Ye Liu to bring the rocking chair she bought to the yard. It just so happened that there was a spot where the sunlight was blocked by the bamboo.
Sitting in a rocking chair and swaying back and forth was definitely much morefortable than sitting on a stool with four legs.
Ye Yang and the others looked at how Liu Duo was enjoying herself on the rocking chair, and they felt she looked very cute.
Ye Lan will be getting married in five days and will have a wedding banquet. Are you guys going or not? Liu Duo asked. In any case, she didnt want to go.
The rtionship between them was bad. They lived in the same vige but had not visited each other for ten years. And the time that they hade, they asked the Ye brothers to move their parents grave. And now they came and asked them to go to a wedding banquet. Liu Duo guessed they probably wouldnt be going!
Ye Liu was helping Ye Yang with the bamboo sheets. Of course we arent going.
Liu, didnt you just say we will definitely go? Ye Ling looked at Ye Liu and could not believe it. Wasnt this what he had said to Ye Xuan moments earlier?
Oh my, my naive little brother, just because I said we will go, does it mean that we will go? Even if theye to invite us with a pnquin with eight carriers, we still would not go! If it werent for the fact that we are moving to a new house today, Liu wouldve taken a broom and chased them out! Why else would I waste time talking nonsense with them and let them stay for so long?
Moreover, the way that dirty bastard looked at Little Duo really made me want to beat him up! Ye Liu did not say thisst sentence aloud. He felt extremely unhappy in his heart!
He wasnt like Ye Ling, who couldnt tell from Ye Xuans gaze that he was interested in Liu Duo!
Oh. Ye Ling nodded his head. He didnt really think too deeply about it.
Liu Duo looked at the confused Ye Ling and felt that he really was too pure. It was also because Ye Yang and the others did too good of a job at protecting him.
Mr. Liuzi, tomorrow, you and Yang go to the vige chief and buy a few mus of paddy and vegetable fields. Yang will not go hunting anymore so you should also stay home and stop doing temp work. What do you think? Liu Duo changed the topic. She didnt want to talk about things that were rted to the Ye family courtyard.
She had already discussed it with Ye Yang before that he shouldnt go to the mountains to hunt anymore and should just stay home and work the fields. However, she still hadnt discussed this with Ye Liu yet.
Ye Liuughed when he heard her. Thats fine. Since Little Duo cant bear to part with me, then I wont go anymore!
Although the dividends Liu Duo received from the tailor shop was a significant amount, he had never thought about justzing about at home! He had actually been nning to go find some temp work the next day. After all, the house had already beenpleted for quite a few days.
Be a bit more serious. Im not joking! If you dont like to work in the fields, then why dont you run a small business? After all, you are quite good at talking.
Liu Duo felt that he was well suited for doing business. After all, he had a nimble mind and a quick mouth. She witnessed this while they sold the bamboo shoots! Recently, they were busy with building the house so they didnt process any bamboo shoots to sell.
I feel that what Liu Duo said sounds good. Liu, do you want to run a small business? Ye Ling said aloud. Doing temp work was very tiring, and the pay wasnt very good, and this pained his heart.
Liu, you can try it. Ye Yang felt that although Ye Liu might be a bit frivolous, his brain was better than the three of theirs.
It wasnt that Ye Liu had never thought about running a small business, it was just that they hadnt had any spare cash. After all, they had to spend a lot on Ye Lings medical bills.
Now that their household was in better condition because of Liu Duos hard work, he would, of course, want to make more money. Otherwise, that would mean that they were useless! Of course I want to, but I dont have any capital. Little Duo, you are the God of Wealth, can you provide some financial aid? All the future profit will belong to you.
When Liu Duo heard him, she said with a smile, Okay. I would, of course, be happy to do such a good thing!
Chapter 252 - Drink It Quickly!
Chapter 252: Drink It Quickly!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo was very happy that Ye Liu had agreed. It wasnt that she looked down on temp work because the pay was low. The main reason was that doing temp work required him to be away for many days at a time, just like when Ye Yang went hunting, and this shortened the amount of family time they had together.
That was why she wanted him to run a small business. At least he would be able to return home every day. Moreover, he would not need to go hungry and would be able to eat well.
The atmosphere in the yard was very jolly. When Ye Mo returned, Liu Duo and the others were chatting very happily. Although Ye Yang didnt speak or take part in the conversations, one could feel that he was smiling.
Ye Mo was covered in sweat. He tried to make his presence felt and said, Liu Duo, help me pour a bowl of water. Im about to die of thirst.
When Liu Duo heard him, she looked at him and said, Dont you know how to pour it yourself?
Although Liu Duo said this, she still stood up from the rocking chair and helped him pour some water.
Ye Mo did, indeed, feel very hot. She saw that the front and back of his shirt was all drenched in sweat. Sweat also kepting out of his cool and handsome face.
Tsk, Mo, why are you acting like the lord of the house right as youe back? You evenmanded Liu Duo to help you pour a drink! Ye Liu made fun of him.
When Ye Liu made fun of Ye Mo, he had just ced down the basket backpack, taken out the firewood, and was about to start chopping the firewood with the ax. He said arrogantly, I am not a lord. I am her husband.
What he meant by that was that it waspletely normal for a wife to pour a drink for her husband!
Liu Duo brought over a bowl of refreshing water, walked in front of him, and then gave it to him. Salute. My lord, your water is here. Go ahead and have a drink.
I already said Im not a lord! Ye Mo did not stretch out his hands to take it. He lowered his head to let Liu Duo feed him. My hands are dirty.
Liu Duo puckered her lips and ce the bowl next to his mouth to let him drink it. Yes, you are not a lord, you are the lord of lords! Drink it quickly!
Liu Duo hadnt noticed it yet, but she wouldnt have acted so obediently in the past.
Ye Mo gulped down and finished the water in one go. He really was dying of thirst.
Fuuuu, that feels good. Thanks. Unexpectedly, Ye Mo became very courteous.
Liu Duo cast a nce at him, as if she had just seen a monster. She then turned around and went to put away the bowl.
Little Duo, you should also pour a bowl of water for me, Yang and Ling. Our hands are also dirty! Ye Liu smiled in a show-offy way. He couldnt help but tease her a little bit.
Hands were dirty? The left hand was needed to carry the firewood, so it might get dirty, but the right hand was only carrying the ax, so how would it get dirty?
Knowing that Ye Liu was going to start acting frivolously again, Ye Yang opened his mouth to speak, Im not drinking.
Ye Ling also said he wasnt drinking. He didnt need to drink.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu and then poured another bowl of water for him and then gave it to him. Go ahead and drink Lord Liu. Since Lord Mo already drank, theres no way you wont be drinking as well, right?
Okay, Little Duo is the most obedient! Ye Liu smiled happily and drank a sip from the bowl Liu Duo held.
Liu Duo didnt have any energy left toin about the shameless Ye Liu. She then poured another bowl for Ye Yang. Her attitude towards him was aplete 180pared to her attitude towards Ye Liu. Yang, drink some. I havent seen you drink any water for a while.
Okay. Since Liu Duo wanted to pour him some water, he would drink it, even though he wasnt thirsty.
Ye Yang reached out with his hands, took the bowl himself, and then drank all of the water. He then gave it back to her, lowered his head, and continued to work.
She also poured a bowl for Ye Ling. His face even turned red from embarrassment. Liu Duo looked at him and smiled happily.
From that day onwards, they would be living in their new house and each of them would have their own room. Moreover, they even had one extra room. After they ate dinner and washed up, Liu Duo excitedly returned to her own room. She ignored the show-off Ye Liu who pretended to look pitiful by looking at her with puppy eyes.
On the other hand, Ye Yang and Ye Ling didnt feel that it was improper. Each of them headed to the third floor and went into their own rooms.
Chapter 253 - Admiring The Moon, Admiring The Bamboo
Chapter 253: Admiring The Moon, Admiring The Bamboo
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo and Ye Liu were still on the first floor. Neither of them returned to their rooms after they washed up.
Ye Liu said with a smile, Mo, why havent you gone back to your room to sleep? Admiring the moon?
Ye Mo took his time in throwing out the water he had used to wash his legs and said cooly, Then Liu, why havent you gone back to your room to sleep? Admiring the bamboo?
It was pitch ck outside that night, as if the moon had not appeared. It also wasnt possible to see the bamboo clearly. Both of them were lying brazenly, and neither of their faces turned red.
Ye Liu was preparing to sneak into Liu Duos bedroom after the other brothers went back into their bedrooms. Coincidentally, Ye Mo also had the same idea! So they were just looking at each other and waiting for the other to go back to his room.
Just as Liu Duo said, not only did the two of them look simr, and not only were both of them thick-skinned and shameless, but even their deviousness was the same!
Mo, dont you have to weed the paddy field tomorrow? Its been getting hottertely so you should go earlier; otherwise, it might get too hot! Ye Liu smiled with his legs crossed. What he meant was that Mo should quickly go to bed.
Summer had almost arrived, so they could only do farm work for a while early in the morning and again while the sun was setting. The sun in the afternoon was too strong, and people would get burns from it.
When Ye Mo heard him, he said arrogantly and cooly, Liu, arent you and Yang going to see the vige chief tomorrow to buy paddy and vegetable fields? If you dont go early, you might not see him. After all, the vige chief is also quite busy.
Ye Ling had told him that Liu Duo wanted to buy paddy and vegetable fields. This way, Ye Yang wouldnt need to go into the mountains to hunt anymore. He agreed with it very much when he heard it. After all, hunting in the mountains was not safe!
He was implying to Ye Liu that he should also go to bed early.
Ye Liu continued to smile while he shook his legs with his legs still crossed. He muttered in his heart, You are quite good, Mo. You are able to shoot back all of my words just because you want to go into Little Duos room!
Ye Mo also muttered in his heart, You keep speaking nonsense. Dont think that I dont know that you want to go into Liu Duos room!
For a while, both of them fell silent and both of them just kept looking at each other. Ye Liu had a smile on his face while Ye Mo had a cool look. They were both battling to see who was more patient and who would be the one to ept defeat!
Ye Yang suddenly wanted to go to the outhouse. He carried an oilmp downstairs and saw that there was still a lit oilmp on the first floor. He then saw both Ye Liu and Ye Mo were still sitting there and havent returned to their rooms.
What are you guys doing? Ye Yang looked at them and asked.
Admiring the moon.
Admiring the bamboo.
Unexpectedly, it felt like they had a tacit understanding and they both replied in unison. Ye Yang, who constantly had a cold stoic face, looked at the two of them and frowned. In regards to both of them lying so brazenly, he said very coldly, Tell the truth!
They were both his younger brothers, so how could he possibly not know that they were speaking nonsense? Admiring the moon on this pitch dark night? Admiring the bamboo? They really thought of him as a fool!
Damn, Yang you really shock me by being so fierce. Ye Liu patted his own chest cartoonishly and said again, Mo and I are discussing something, thats why we havent gone back to our rooms. But we will be going back immediately.
Yeah, Yang. Liu and I are just discussing something. But we already finished so I will head back to my room first. Ye Mo added on coolly. He nodded, lit up an oilmp and then headed towards the stairs.
Ye Liu also immediately lit up an oilmp and then headed upstairs.
Ye Yang looked at the backs of the two and, although knowing they were speaking nonsense, didnt say anything more. He walked towards the outhouse with an expressionless look on his face.
Mo, were brothers so lets not beat around the bush. I was preparing to go into Little Duos room.
Liu, I actually nned to do the same.
The two of them sat and gathered together on the head of the flight of stairs on the second floor and muttered softly. They didnt n on hiding it from each other anymore. After all, Ye Yang had discovered them staying on the first floor for a long time and not going back to their rooms. If it happened again, he would definitely start to be suspicious.
Chapter 254 - Ah, Is That a Mouse
Chapter 254: Ah, Is That a Mouse
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
If Ye Yang had known that they snuck secretly to Liu Duos room, he would definitely have gone berserk.
He really ced a lot of importance on what Liu Duo had said. Since she said she wanted to have a room for herself, he would agree to it and would also require the other brothers to abide by it as well!
Since the two of us brothers have a mutual understanding, how about we just take turns? If Little Duo wants to share her room with another person, the two of us will back off. How about it? Ye Liu suggested.
While they were building the house, he purposefully suggested that they shouldnt install a lock on the door to Liu Duos room. This was to make it easier for him to crawl into her bed in the middle of the night.
Okay! You are the second brother, so you go first tonight. Ye Mo nodded his head. He agreed with this suggestion very much.
He still needed to find an opportunity to have Liu Duo admit that she liked him! He always felt very anxious about this. Otherwise, how could he take the first step towards his goal of having four babies?
They reached an agreement in secret. Softly and quietly, Ye Liu headed towards the fourth floor. When Ye Mo reached the third floor, he went back into his room, closed the door, and went to sleep.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, arrived on the fourth floor and pushed on Liu Duos door lightly. However, he could not push it open. He clearly had not installed a lock on the door, so why couldnt he push the door open? Ye Liu felt extremely puzzled.
Inside the room, Liu Duo kept rolling around in her bed in excitement. This was because she could now sleep in her own room. Although it had been quite some time since she had gone to bed, she couldnt sleep due to the excitement she felt!
Liu Duo heard a sounding from the door so she turned around and looked towards the door. Although it was pitch ck and she couldnt see clearly, she kept looking towards that direction.
Ah, is that a mouse? It seems like I will need to ask Yang to buy a cat tomorrow. I hate mice the most. Making so much noise in the middle of the night is so annoying! Liu Duo spoke with a smile while pretending to be shocked.
She said it neither quietly or loudly, but it was just loud enough that Ye Liu could hear it outside the door.
Ye Liu stopped pushing the door when he heard her. Liu Duo actually still hadnt gone to sleep? After all, three hours had passed since she had gone up. All of them thought that she was already sleeping.
Liu Duo had guessed very early on that someone would try to get into her bed in the middle of the night. Moreover, she also discovered her door didnt have a lock. That was why she asked Ye Yang to help her install a lock early on. She also did this without letting Ye Liu know about it!
Seeing that the sound from the door had disappeared, she covered her mouth andughed very happily. She guessed it was definitely either Ye Liu or Ye Mo! It was only them whose skin was as thick as the city walls.
Softly and quietly, Ye Liu turned around and went towards the third floor. He realized that his n had failed and he could only go back to his own room to sleep. However, he had a smile on his face. He muttered in his heart, What a naughty girl? She called me a mouse? She is also smart enough to ask Yang to install a lock.
Liu Duo covered herself with a thin nket, rolled around for a while, and then went to sleep. After getting a bit too excited, she started to feel a bit sleepy.
Ye Mo woke up early in the morning, opened the door, and walked out. Right then, he saw Ye Liuing out from the room next to his. Feeling puzzled, he walked towards him and asked quietly, Liu, why are youing out from your own room? Didnt you sleep in Liu Duos roomst night?
I wanted to, but I couldnt get in. Little Duo closed it tightly, so I couldnt open it. She asked Yang to install a lock. Ye Liu stretched his body and answered honestly. He did so so that Ye Mo wouldnt do the same thing that night and fail to get in, wasting his time.
What should we do?
Who knows! [1] We can only sleep in our own rooms. What else can we do?
After Ye Liu finished speaking, he headed downstairs. He wanted to go beside the well and wash himself.
Ye Mo frowned and followed him. His mood became a bit gloomy. It seemed that his goal of having four babies was still very far away!
Later, Ye Ling and Ye Yang also got up. The four of them were washing themselves beside the well. It was a really beautiful scene.
Editors Note
[1] The original text is a pun. The literal trantion means making a cold dish by mixing food in sauce.
Chapter 255 - Why Are We Going To Town
Chapter 255: Why Are We Going To Town
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Even though the four handsome brothers were dressed very simrly, each of them had a distinct style. After they took off the knot and untied their hair, they would be able to stun people with their handsomeness.
Liu Duo woke up slowly. She yawned with a smile on her face a few times and then got out of bed. She opened the bedroom door, stood on the balcony, and took a deep breath, breathing in the fresh smell of the bamboo and the earth. She really loved these types of smells.
She lowered her head and saw Ye Yang and the others washing up by the well. She whistled, Handsome men, good morning!
The four of them lifted up their heads and looked up when they heard Liu Duos mischievous voice. They saw Liu Duo on the balcony, waving her hands at them with a smile as colorful as the flowers.
Little Duo, you woke up so early? It cant be that you didnt sleep well because we werent there to apany you, right? Ye Liu smiled mischievously and looked up to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo nced over at Ye Liu when she heard him. She had slept extremely well the previous night! The reason she woke up so early was that she wanted to head to town.
Ye Yang ignored Ye Lius frivolousness. He turned around and got the broom to clean the bamboo leaves in the yard. Ye Ling, on the other hand, said with a smile, Duo Er,e down and wash up. I will go cook breakfast right away.
She heard Ye Ling, nodded her head, and went back to her room tob her hair.
Downstairs, after Ye Ling went into the kitchen, Ye Mo also went to the kitchen to help with the fire after he washed up. Ye Liu took his time to wash up and then also went to the kitchen to help.
When Liu Duo arrived beside the well to wash up, she widened her eyes and stared at Ye Yang. He was wearing ck luxurious clothes. His aura of being outwardly cold but deeply passionate inside became even greater, and he also looked very handsome.
After breakfast, Liu Duo wanted to give Yang money to buy the paddy and vegetable fields, but she didnt know how much they cost, so she gave him a silver note that was worth fifty taels of silver. Yang, here is money for buying the paddy and vegetable field. You take it.
Ye Yang nodded and took it. He then left with Ye Liu to look for the vige chief. Ye Mo didnt say anything and went to the paddy field to weed.
Ling, we will head to town after we finish our work. Liu Duo helped Ye Ling wash the bowls and chopsticks.
When Ye Ling heard her, he looked at her and asked, Why are we going to town?
There wasnt anything they needed to buy for the house, so he felt puzzled.
You will know once you get there. Coincidentally, it is also a date just between Ling and I. We can shop around and have fun. Liu Duo winked yfully towards Ye Ling.
Ye Ling didnt disappoint Liu Duo as his white handsome face immediately turned red.
The two of them locked the yard door and walked hand in hand towards the vige gate. Ye Ling, with his gentle heart, didnt forget to bring a cushion for Liu Duo so that her butt wouldnt feel sore when they took the ox cart.
Although the fair and clean Ye Ling walked a bit differently from normal people while he was walking on the road, he was wearing luxurious blue clothes, and he stood at one hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall. He stood tall and straight. Half of his fine ck hair was bundled up by a hairpin and the rest was allowed to flow naturally behind him. He was tall, good-looking, and looked very gentle.
The women and littledies on the road all couldnt help but throw him a few nces. All of them discussed quietly, The fourth brother of the Ye family actually looks this good?
Ive never noticed how handsome he was.
Thats right, thats right. Why are all the men from the Ye family so good looking?
There were two other men from the Ye family besides the four brothers. They were sons of their two uncles.
Ye Lings cheeks and ears turned red when he heard them, and he felt extremely shy. This was the first time he had been called handsome by so many people.
And Liu Duo was smiling extremely proudly, since the one being praised was her man.
She saw Ye Lings blushing handsome face and knew he felt embarrassed.
Chapter 256 - Ye Ling Might As Well Not Have Asked
Chapter 256: Ye Ling Might As Well Not Have Asked
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
They arrived at the vige entrance where Wang Tuozis ox-cart would always stop. There were already a few people sitting in it.
Uncle Wong, heres the fare for Ling and I, Liu Duo said and handed him six wen.
He took the money and nodded as he smoked on his tobo, Sit tight, were moving out now.
He ced the tobo pipe by his waist, and once he whipped his old bulls behind, they were off to town.
It was such a coincidence today to share a carriage with a few other young teenage girls, with Ye Ling being the only man C and a handsome one too. The girls kept stealing nces at him.
Liu Duo sat on a cushion, clinging onto Ye Lings arm. She looked sideways and noticed his red cheeks, smiling all the way.
Ling, your cheeks are red. Do you feel hot? Liu Duo asked him in a low voice.
It was an early morning. There was barely any sun. How could it be hot?
The girls looking his way had already made him shy. Liu Duos teasing only added to the burning sensation.
He looked sideways at Liu Duo, who was right next to him. He noticed her genuinely fair skin and her big eyes reflecting his own figure. He reached out a hand and patted her on the head. Gently and shyly, he said, No, I dont.
He knew Liu Duo was just messing with him.
Liu Duo startedining in her mind when Ye Ling patted her head. Geez, why does everybody do that? Do I look like a pet?
When they arrived in town, Liu Duo left her cushion on the cart, since theyd be going back eventually anyway.
Ye Ling followed silently beside her, holding her hand.
Liu Duo brought Ye Ling straight to the ce selling cats and dogs. Duo Er, are you nning to get a pet?
Yes. We could get a cat to y with, and a dog to guard the house. Hehe...
After the previous night, when Ye Liu had tried to climb over to her bed in the middle of the night, she really wanted to get several cute pets.
At the market, she looked around at the avable stock, searching for the right one.
Duo Er, what color do you want for the cat and dog? Ye Ling looked at the assortment of small animals, feeling dizzy.
There were some with long fur and some with short fur. Some came in one color. Others came in multiple colors. There were a lot to choose from.
Liu Duo looked at all the kittens and puppies. She said, Anything. Whatever I like.
Ye Ling might as well not have asked if this was her answer. Women always said this. They would look for what they like, when in actual fact they wanted everything.
Liu Duo stopped in front of a stall, her eyes falling on a fat puppy. She asked the stall owner, Hi, can I know what breed this is and how much it sells for?
Good eye, mydy. This is a purebred Mastiff, 50 taels of silver each. The stall owner anticipated a potential business deal as he greeted her happily.
His stall only had few customers. Most people walked away after asking the price.
Liu Duo looked up at the stall owner when she got her answer. Fifty taels for a puppy? Then she looked again at the fat, silly-looking creature in front of her. She couldnt tell how this would be a Tibetan Mastiff.
She didnt respond after asking for the price, but she kept looking at the puppy, feeling its fur and loving it very much.
Then the stall owner spoke some more, Littledy, this little Mastiff is definitely purebred, I guarantee it. Dont underestimate how dumb it looks now. When it gets bigger, it will grow to a majestic size and serve as a good guardian to the house...
The stall owner was passionate as he promoted his puppy, but Liu Duo didnt get a word in.
She couldnt get past the price. Fifty taels for a puppy sounded like a rip-off. It might as well be robbery.
Chapter 257 - Cute Guard Dog
Chapter 257: Cute Guard Dog
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo didnt reply. She also didnt know how to identify a purebred Mastiff. Most puppies looked the same anyway C fat and dumb.
Littledy, what do you think? The stall owner felt thirsty after saying so much.
And to his only customer, Liu Duo, too.
She stood up and asked Ye Ling, Ling, do you think this puppys cute?
Ye Ling nced at the fat body and agreed that it certainly seemed adorable, Its cute, but its too expensive. But you can buy it if you like, Liu Duo.
Although he felt the dog was a bit too pricey, Liu Duos joy was more important than anything else.
Ling, you are so nice! I really do, so Im getting it. Alright? If Ye Mo were there, he would have said she was wasting money again.
Go ahead, Ye Ling smiled at her, pampering her to no end.
The stall owner heard that he was about to make a business deal, so he immediately added, Yes, sure, give it a home. Look at it. Its cute, and itd make a good guard dog C the best you can get!
Pffft, Liu Duo chuckled. People from ancient times used this marketing technique too?
She took out a silver banknote worth 50 taels from her wallet and handed it to the stall owner. Im getting it. If its not a Mastiff, Ill be looking for you!
Rest assured, its definitely a purebred Mastiff! Ill give you a full refund if its fake, the stall owner proudly guaranteed.
She didnt respond to him after that. What she said wasnt intentional. She had her eye on that puppy, not because it was a Mastiff, but because she felt it was fated.
The stall owner epted the banknote and ced the puppy she wanted in a bamboo cage before giving it to her.
Ye Ling quickly stretched his hand out to carry the puppy. It weighed about ten jin, and he didnt want to tire Liu Duo.
Seeing Ye Ling like that made her really happy. Shopping with men was great. She absolutely loved it!
Clinging onto his arm, the two of themter bought a fat, white cat with long fur. The price for the cat was a whole lot cheaper than the Mastiff!
The cat wasnt heavy, Liu Duo could carry its cage. She and Ling continued walking leisurely along the streets.
Liu Duo? Are you really Liu Duo? My sister? A man saw her and quickly rushed over.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling stopped in their tracks and stared at this young man in front of them. He looked to be in his twenties, had amon face, neither handsome nor ugly, and he was wearing baggy clothes.
Ye Ling didnt know him, but the man had addressed Liu Duo, so Ye Ling figured Liu Duo should recognize the man. He looked down at Liu Duo beside him.
She looked at him in deep thought and furrowed her brows. Wasnt this Liu Qing, her cousin, the son of her eldest uncle? Im sorry, you must be mistaken!
She dragged Ye Ling away from the man and continued on their way. She didnt want to speak with anyone from the Liu family, whether it was Liu Quanfu or Liu Liushi.
Seeing them walk off, Liu Qing furrowed his brow. Was he mistaken?
If she was not his cousin, Liu Duo, then who was she? Other than bing fairer and prettier than before, her voice hadnt changed, so how could he be mistaken?
He noticed they were wearing fine clothes. He narrowed his eyes and rubbed his chin. Just a few days ago, had he heard from his grandmother that her parents went to visit her and returned with five taels of silver!
Duo Er, whos that? Ye Ling had seen Liu Duo furrow her brow moments earlier, so she must know him.
Liu Qing, my eldest uncles son! Dont mind him.
Chapter 258 - Hei Xiaomeng, Bai Xiaojiao
Chapter 258: Hei Xiaomeng, Bai Xiaojiao
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling didnt know what he should say, so he held her hand tighter, giving her strength, in the hope that she would be reminded of the love and adoration from him and his brothers.
They went to the market to get some meat before heading back to the town entrance, where Wong Tuozis ox-cart was parked as he waited for his passengers.
Here, Duo Er, let me carry them for you. You rest up. Dont hurt your hands, Ye Ling wanted to take over the meat and cat cage she was holding.
She smiled, knowing that Ye Ling cared for her. Thats alright. Im not so weak, am I? Im not a richdy who cant carry her weight.
He gave a serious reply, Duo Er, though you are not a richdy, you are a princess to us.
Liu Duo was quite surprised to hear that. Ye Ling, this cute little critter, could actually be romantic?
The longer she stayed with the brothers, the more she managed to discover their many sides.
Ye Ling insisted on carrying her stuff. Liu Duo noticed that the ox-cart wasnt far away so she let him. She felt proud as well as blissful, knowing that her husband cared for her that much.
Uncle Wang, please ept our fares, She gave him the money and sat down in the cart with Ye Ling.
Liu Duo looked at her puppy through the bamboo cage. The more she looked, the cuter she found him. It was so plump she just wanted to pinch it. Ling, what do you suppose we should name him?
The puppy was in ck, so he said, Why not just Xiaohei?
Xiaohei? No, thats too general. Our dog has to have a special name! She looked at it, cogs turning in her head.
Ye Ling turned to look at him too, searching for a name, but to no avail. Duo Er, what do you suggest? I cant think of anything.
Vigers with dogs just called them Dog, or other simple names like Xiaohei, Xiaobai, Xiaohua. They wouldnt consider different names.
Lets call it Hei Xiaomeng, then she turned to the kitten, And lets call this Bai Xiaojiao.
Ye Ling chuckled at those names. They sounded quite special and as unique as the cute artwork she designed!
Ye Ling pointed at the puppy and then at the kitten, Alright, this is Hei Xiaomeng, and that is Bai Xiaojiao.
Wang Tuozi listened to them talk and peeked at the pets in the cages. Hei Xiaomeng, Bai Xaiojiao? He thought to himself, What an interesting wife the Ye brothers got themselves! Giving human names to animals.
When they got home, Ye Yang and Ye Liu had already been back for quite some time.
Little Duo, Ling, you two went to town? And you really got a cat? Ye Liu rushed to help carry their shopping.
Yes, because there are mice at night, so I went to buy a cat! Liu Duo giggled at him and said meaningfully.
Ye Liu patted her on the head for her mischief, knowing very well that she was referring to him!
Ye Ling put Hei Xiaomengs cage on the ground before carrying the meat to the kitchen to make lunch.
After their gate was shut, Liu Duo opened Hei Xiaomengs cage so it could go out and explore its surroundings. Bai Xiaojiao remained in its cage. Shed let it out after they had raised it for some time. Otherwise, if she did it then, it would probably find somewhere to hide, and searching for it would be difficult.
Hei Xiaomeng,e drink, she took an empty bowl and filled it with water.
A smile flickered in his eyes when Ye Yang heard that name. He assumed that was the name Liu Duo had given it.
Chapter 259 - He Hated Dogs, And Cats Too
Chapter 259: He Hated Dogs, And Cats Too
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Ye Mo came back from the paddy fields, he saw Liu Duo ying with Hei Xiaomeng, while Ye Yang observed them. The puppy noticed Ye Mo return and rushed to him, barking.
Hei Xiaomeng seemed small and plump, but his bark was quite loud. Imagine how it would sound like when it got bigger!
Where did this dumb doge from? His bark is annoying! He furrowed his brow, as he was reminded of how much he hated dogs.
He hadnt liked dogs, or cats either, ever since he was young. It was as though he was never destined to be with them.
Liu Duo called out, Stop it, Hei Xiaomeng. Thats Little Mo. Hes family. Only bark at strangers from now on. Got it?
It seemed that Liu Duo loved it very much, from the way she patted its head, This is Hei Xiaomeng C not some dumb dog! I bought it for fifty taels.
Ye Mo shrieked when he heard that, What? A dumb dog for fifty taels? Have you lost your mind!
Ye Liu and Ye Ling rushed out from the kitchen when they heard the scream. Ye Yang furrowed his brow, displeased by Ye Mos reaction.
Little Mo, what was that for? Ye Liu looked at him.
Ye Ling guessed that Ye Mo must have known that Liu Duo bought the puppy for fifty taels and reacted the way he did. Mo, its alright as long as Duo Er likes it. You dont have to shout.
Liu Duo massaged her ears and rolled her eyes at him, No, youve lost it! Can you not raise your voice at me? Do you know money cant buy wishes? I like Hei Xiaomeng, so Ill get him even if it costs me a hundred taels!
Even though Ye Yang and Ye Liu also felt that fifty taels was expensive for a dog, they didnt say anything, since Liu Duo was happy with her purchase.
Ye Mo couldnt get past it. In the beginning, the brothers had bought her for twenty taels, then she went ahead and spent fifty taels on a dog! What was most infuriating was that she said she liked it! She had never ever said she liked him!
Where did this dumb doge from? Return it! Ye Mo stared at it in disgust.
I bought it home to guard our house!
Just lock it! Who needs a dog?
Little Mo, Little Duo wants to keep it. Your nonsense is ineffective, since all three of us agree to get a dog.
With that, Ye Liu and Ye Ling resumed their kitchen duties.
Liu Duo ignored him and continued doting on the puppy. Ye Mo got so mad he went to the well and brushed the mud off his legs with all his might, not realizing when he had cleaned it off.
He went to sit under the roof after scraping the mud off his legs, and he spotted white kitten in a cage.
He stood up abruptly, And why is there a cat here? How much does this one cost?
Dont tell me this cost another fifty taels! Ye Mo imagined that his heart couldnt take anymore of this.
Liu Duo replied to him while she continued feeling the puppys fur. She didnt bother to turn her head, We cant have a dog without a cat! Bai Xiaojiao wasnt expensive C just fifty wen.
At least its not fifty taels! Ye Mo rxed, although he was frustrated by the two new residents!
Bai Xiaojiao kept purring in her cage, while Hei Xiaomeng barked non-stop whenever he heard something. The noise caused Ye Mo to have a serious headache! He really wanted to get rid of the two creatures!
Stop making that noise! Any more of that and Ill grill you to eat! Ye Mo red at the two pets, keeping his voice low.
When lunch was ready, Liu Duo gave some meat to the two new members of the household, and the two finally fell silent. Oh, youre hungry! You two are still young so you better eat more.
Chapter 260 - Black, Ugly Ghost
Chapter 260: ck, Ugly Ghost
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Ling helped to give them some meat too. He also liked the new members.
Little Duo, Yang and I bought two acres of farm and three acres of paddy field from the vige chief. We didnt buy too many, because then we would be too busy, Ye Liu told Liu Duo that they bought them the way they saw fit.
The vegetable plot they bought was fertile, and the paddy field was convenient when it came to storage and drainage.
Liu Duo nodded, acknowledging what Ye Liu said.
Ye Liu remarked, The farm costs three taels of silver per acre, and the paddy field is more expensive by one tael, so the total is eighteen taels of silver.
Liu Duo was a bit unused to Ye Lius serious look as he talked. Smiling, Liu Duo said, Its fine, Liuzi. You dont have to exin how much you have spent. I trust you both.
She was not the kind of woman who wanted to track every single coin that her husbands spent!
Alright, since youve said that, then next time when we earn a profit, I can withhold some, Ye Liu resumed his yfulness.
Sure. Have it your way, Liu Duo joked along with him.
This family, full of joy andughter, was something Ye Ling had always wanted. Now the house was filled with such an atmosphere, and he rejoiced, as happy as could be.
After the meal, Ye Yang passed the contracts for the farm and paddy field to Liu Duo for safekeeping, Liu Duo, for you.
Liu Duo looked them over and ced them in the box where they stored their money before locking it, Yang, are you used to living here, without hunting?
She wanted to know, since he had given up hunting for her, so she should be concerned for his feelings.
Slowly, Ye Yang looked at her, eyes full of love and adoration, but his face remained expressionless.
For the sake of his wife, he would get used to this! He could change for her!
Liu Duo gave him a hug the instant she heard him say that, Yang, youre the best.
He patted her head in response, I have to be.
Her impression of Ye Yang was that of a quiet man who only spoke when needed, and yet hed always cherish her!
Downstairs, Ye Mo stared at Hei Xiaomeng, disgusted. The puppy seemed to feel that Ye Mo didnt like it, so it would bark at him asionally.
On the other hand, Ye Ling would call to it happily and brush its fur. Ye Liu was making a kennel for it, and he would call out to it every so often too. However, Bai Xiaojiao seemed to have been left alone in its cage.
Upstairs, Liu Duo could hear Hei Xiaomeng barking and found the ce had be livelier. Yang, lets go downstairs. I want to check out Liuzis kennel.
She held Ye Yangs hand and went down with him.
When she arrived, she yed around with Hei Xiaomeng while Ye Mo looked on with a sour face. He couldnt evenpete with a dog!
He walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist as he referred to the puppy, Why would you name such an ugly dog Hei Xiaomeng? Its ck and ugly, so ck Ugly Ghost would be more appropriate!
Speak if you want to, but can you not put your hands and legs on me? Liu Duo shook about, You are the ck, ugly ghost! My Hei Xiaomeng is adorable. Why would you call it ugly?
Whatever. Hes ugly to me! He just couldnt see eye to eye with it. I didnt use my legs, though. See? Just the hands! With that, he hugged tighter, just to show her that he only had his hands on her.
Its true, Little Duo. I dont see Little Mo using his legs, Ye Liu didnt think it was a big deal, as he joined in to tease her.
Chapter 261 - Only Know How To Freeload All The Time
Chapter 261: Only Know How To Freeload All The Time
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Liu Duo heard him, she nced at Ye Liu and muttered in her heart, Oh my, when did Mr. Liuzi start to side with Little Brother Mo?
To recount, he used to always help speak up for Liu Duo in the past!
Liu Duo did not know the two of them had made a pact about getting into her bed the previous night. Although it they hadnt seeded, they were stillrades, werent they?
Ye Ling smiled and listened to their interesting conversation. He felt that they were quite good at creating amotion. Ye Yang helped Ye Liu to build the doghouse and didnt say anything. They could make as muchmotion as they wanted to, as long as they didnt sulk.
Shamelessly, Ye Mo did not let go. Liu Duo gave up and let him do what he wanted. In any case, it wasnt like she wasnt going to lose anything from it. Upon seeing this, Ye Mo became so smug that the corner of his mouth kept rising. He thought Liu Duo actually liked him hugging her.
On the other side, Liu Qing immediately went to Grandma Lius room when he arrived home. Grandma, guess who I ran into in town?
Grandma Liu cast a nce at him. This spoilt eldest grandson of hers only knew how to monkey about in town all day. He didnt look for any work and didnt help with the farm work. He even stole her money and used it to gamble. If he werent the eldest grandson of the Liu family, she definitely wouldve beaten him to death!
She said, very angrily, while ncing at him, I dont care who you ran into. Get out and go find work. You only know how to freeload all the time!
As she spoke, she raised her hands to beat him and push him out.
Grandma, grandma, wait until I finish. I ran into Sister Duo! Liu Qing pulled on Grandma Lius arms to stop her from hitting him.
Grandma Liu still wanted to beat and scold him when she heard what he said. So what if you ran into that money-losing thing? Quickly get out of the house and go to work! Go clean the pigsty.
Sister Duo and the others bought a dog today. They spent fifty taels on it! Moreover, they were dressed very nicely, and she even got fatter, more tender, and fairer. I almost couldnt recognize her. Liu Qing was thick-skinned. He didnt want to go work, no matter what.
He had spent a lot of time mingling in town, so he would know very clearly which items were cheap and which ones were expensive.
Grandma Liu stopped hitting him and quieted down when she heard him.
Fifty taels for a dog? Grandma Liu really felt she had made a loss. They spent fifty taels for a dog but they only spent twenty taels to buy Liu Duo. They really scammed her! No matter what, her granddaughter was probably worth more than a dog, right?
Liu Qing saw Grandma Liu had quieted down and was thinking about something. Liu Qings eyes were turning in his eye sockets and he thought of a sly idea. Grandma, do you think Sister Duo has forgotten her parents? It has been so long, but she has nevere home to see them. No matter what, she is still the daughter of my second uncle and your granddaughter, right? She is really too unfilial.
In any case, we raised her with our blood, sweat, and tears for more than ten years. How could she forget her roots after she married? This really is too much! Grandma, you are her grandmother, so dont you think you should do something about this? Liu Qing thought, if they took money from Liu Duo, he could probably also get a bit of it, right? Otherwise, he wouldnt even be able to steal from Grandma Liu.
However, he forgot that it was them who had sold her off, like amodity, and said they wouldnt have any rtions with her anymore!
Grandma Liu kept quiet for a long time so Liu Qing nudged her. Grandma, can you say something?
What? I dont want to speak with you! Get out, and go do some work. Dont even think about eating if you dont clean the pigsty! Grandma Liu regained her senses and started to beat him and chase him out of her room again.
After Grandma Liu had pushed Liu Qing out of the room, she closed the door with a bang.
Looking at the closed door, Liu Qing squinted his eyes and touched his chin. He muttered softly, I already delivered the message. Now, to wait for Grandma to go get money from Liu Duo! Hehe...
Chapter 262 - Was This Bastard Going To Take The Imperial Exam
Chapter 262: Was This Bastard Going To Take The Imperial Exam
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
A boy who was around ten years old saw Liu Qing talking to himself. He frowned and turned away, not wanting to look at him!
Hold it! Liu Qing saw him and immediately went over to block him. Brother Ran, why did you walk away after you saw your brother? You didnt even greet me. How did uncle and aunty raise you? How impolite!
Liu Ran looked at him and didnt say anything. He felt that even saying one word to him was a waste of breath!
Liu Qing saw what was happening and pushed him. Just go. Always acting like a mute. Go and clean the pigsty or I will beat you up!
He even raised his fist as he spoke. He didnt feel a tinge of shame for bullying a child.
Liu Rans heart burned with anger as he looked as Liu Qings back. However, he just had a frown on his face and didnt have any other expression.
There wasnt any use in telling his parents he was bullied. Grandma also wouldnt care. It was because he wasnt the eldest grandson!
Sometimes Liu Ran would wonder, if he were also a girl, would he also be sold away like his sister Liu Duo?
Quietly, he turned around and walked towards the pigsty in the yard. He picked up the broom and started to clean.
In an instant, night arrived again, and it was time for bed. Ye Mo washed up very excitedly and went back upstairs. Liu Duo saw him and feltpletely puzzled. Was this bastard going to take the imperial exam?
Ye Yang and Ye Ling, on the other hand, didnt think of it so positively. They thought that he was probably tired out after weeding in the paddy field!
Ye Liu, however, smiled very alluringly. He nced over at the stairs and then looked over at Liu Duo. He thought that fe was quite smart to know to go to wait in Liu Duos room.
Liu Duo still hadnt figured out what happened. She took her time to bath and then went to her room. Ye Yang and the others had all already gone back to their own rooms.
Liu Duo held an oilmp as she went into her room. When she entered, she saw Ye Mo sitting on her bed, as if he were waiting for her. Little Brother Mo, get out. I want to go to bed!
As she thought, there was a reason why this fe had washed up so quickly. So in the end, this was what he had nned?
Ye Mo heard her and walked towards her obediently. Liu Duo raised her eyebrows. Had she guessed wrong?
However, Ye Mo personally closed and locked the door. He turned around and said to her arrogantly and cooly, Why should I get out? I also want to sleep. Who would sleep outside the bedroom? Are you stupid!
When Liu Duo heard what he said, she felt like blood was going to shoot out of her mouth and head. This bastards skin was getting thicker and thicker by the day! What I meant was that you should go back to your own room to sleep. This is my room!
However, Liu Duos words went in through Ye Mos left ear and went straight out of his right ear. He ignored her and started to take off his clothes. It made Liu Duo so angry that fumes started toe out of her eyes!
Liu Duo closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to hypnotize herself. Calm down. Dont get angry. Getting angry at night will cause wrinkles to grow quickly!
She could actually scream out loud and have Ye Yange over and drag him down. However, she didnt even notice that she held in her anger, rather than choosing to scream. Deep in her heart, she couldnt bear to see Ye Mo get beat again.
Liu Duo, you want to stand while you sleep? I never noticed you have a skill like this. Ye Mo saw Liu Duo standing there with her eyes closed, not moving at all.
Hearing Ye Mos annoying words, Liu Duo opened her eyes and punched him. Hitting you is my skill!
Compared to Ye Yang and Ye Lius punches, Liu Duos punches were like tickles. Ye Mo even closed his eyes, opened up his arms, and let her punch him, his face looking like he was enjoying it. He didnt forget toin, Harder. Its like you havent eaten! You dont have any strength, even after eating two bowls of rice. What a waste of food!
Chapter 263 - Pfff, He Made Liu Duo Laugh
Chapter 263: Pfff, He Made Liu Duo Laugh
Liu Duo couldnt hold in her anger anymore after she heard him. She was clearly punching him, but it was as though she were giving him a back massage!
She stood on her tiptoes, grabbed his ears, and said fiercely, Little Brother Mo, I think you need a spanking, right? Do you wanna see if I would call Yang and the others up to beat you up. Lets see if you would still act smug then!
Sss... dont pull so hard. My ears are so good looking. Dont pull and spoil them. Ye Mo lowered his head, wanting to lighten the pain.
Didnt you say I wasted rice by still being so weak after eating so much? Why would you feel any pain? As she spoke, she added even more force.
Feeling the pain, Ye Mo immediately begged for forgiveness. I was wrong. Wife, I was wrong. You didnt waste any food, and you are very strong. You are even stronger than a bull!
Pfff, he made Liu Duough. This bastard at least knew when to yield!
After Liu Duo let go of his ear and nce at him, she started to take off her clothes. She couldnt get rid of this little bug so she could only ignore him and let him do what he wanted.
Go, blow out the oilmp. After Liu Duo took off her clothes, she got into bed and pulled the nket to cover her body.
Seeing that she had stopped chasing him out, Ye Mo eagerly blew out the oilmp, got into the bed, crawled into her nket, and hugged her. He kept still, and the corner of his lips raised up very high.
Liu Duo was used to being hugged by them while sleeping, so she didnt push him away. She closed her eyes and started to sleep.
The previous night had been the first time she slept by herself since her rebirth. It felt like something wascking. Only at that moment did she realize that the thingcking was their embraces!
Sometimes, if a person was used to something, it was very hard to change their habit. This was why Liu Duo had felt very touched and happy when Ye Yang was willing to stay at home and work the fields!
Liu Duo slept very well through the night. When she woke up in the morning, she saw Ye Mos handsome face inches away from her. She didnt think his face would be so close to hers.
She blinked her big eyes, looked at the handsome face, which looked very simr to Ye Lius, and muttered in her heart, Oh my, he looks even more like Mr. Liuzi when looking this closely! Its just his skin thats a bit darker, and hes a bit more masculine.
Ye Mo suddenly opened his eyes and saw Liu Duo looking at him. He said arrogantly, Sneaking a peek at me? Is it that you think Im very handsome and have started to like me!
Liu Duo let out a tsk when she heard him. She then turned around to stop looking at him and wanted to get out of bed.
Ye Mo, however, reacted very quickly. He rolled his body, grabbed both her hands and pushed her down. What are you tsking about. Say it quickly. Do you like me? If not, dont think about getting up. I will sleep with you for the whole day!
How childish are you? Get up. You are so heavy! Liu Duo rolled her eyes and stretched out her hands to push him away.
Did this bastard get sick again? Childish + shameless + even overbearing!
I wont! Say it quickly, and dont be shy. Your husband will notugh at you! Today was a good opportunity. He had actually caught her looking at him, so he needed to make her admit it!
Liu Duo really wanted to sew up his mouth. He was really, excessively shameless.
He looked at Liu Duo as she didnt say anything and was instead just staring at him. He saw what he suspected to be blushing on her pretty, egg-shaped face. Ye Mo became very happy, and the corners of his lips started to move up. He lowered his head next to her ear and said, Forget it. Since you are so shy, your husband will not force you. Knowing you like me is enough.
Liu Duos ears felt tingly as the warm breath hit her ears. Liu Duos head pulled away to the side and she scolded, sounding lovable, Like you, my ass! If you are finished, then get up.
I am finished, but we still need to practice a bit.
Practice? What practice? Liu Duo stared at him, her face full of anger. When would this bastard have enough?
Chapter 264 - Why Hasn’t Mo Woken Up?
Chapter 264: Why Hasnt Mo Woken Up?
She stretched out her hands and went to grab his ears straight away. She reprimanded him while still sounding lovable, Dont you drag this on. What dogshit practice? You better get up quickly!
Liu Duo was smart, so she knew she wouldnt be able to push him away. The difference in strength was too great, and the only effective way was to grab his ears!
I wont! Ye Mo acted very tyrannically and did not get up. He endured the pain that was being transmitted from his ear to his brain and then kissed Liu Duos little lips.
If he couldnt taste the meat, he should at least be able to drink the soup, right? However, Liu Duo would alwaysin that his kissing technique was bad and didnt want to practice kissing with him. He had such a good opportunity, so he could not miss it!
Only when Liu Duos little lips were suffocated into feeling numb did she realized what he meant by practice. It was to practice hugging and kissing! The pain transmitted from her lips made her frown very hard. She knew he wouldnt stop until he achieved his target so, in order to stop her lips from suffering, she taught him reluctantly.
She let go of his ear and grabbed his neck instead. She turned from being the receiver to the initiator. She taught him slowly, again, and again, and again...
Downstairs, Ye Yang and the others were washing up beside the well. They didnt see Ye Moe down, so Ye Ling felt puzzled and asked, Why hasnt Mo woken up?
If it were any other normal day, he would have woken up around the same time as them.
Ling, Mo might be having a wonderful dream and doesnt want to wake up! Ye Liu smiled and looked at the fourth floor.
When he had passed by Ye Mos room earlier, he purposefully looked in and took a peak. He saw no one there and made the guess that he had definitely seeded in getting into Liu Duos bed and was in her bedroom!
Ye Yang only looked towards the third floor. He didnt say anything and continued washing up.
On the fourth floor, Liu Duo looked at Ye Mo and smiled, Little Brother Mo, why are you such a fool? You are even more foolish than Ling! Get up, practice is over!
Gettingpared to others really made people mad. Not only did he have the worst kissing technique amongst the four brothers, but he was also a fool!
Lets do it again. It will definitely be a bit better! Ye Mo didnt give up. He did not believe he couldnt learn how to kiss!
You wish. Get up!
Do it again? She had already felt the change in his body. There was no way she would want to do it again! Her lips were about to go numb from his nibbling as well.
Liu Duo suddenly that felt kissing was also a very painful thing!
His body had obviously started to get hot, and his breathing had also started to get chaotic. He looked like he was about to turn into a wolf. Liu Duo saw he didnt get up and scolded him while still sounding lovable, If you dont get up, I wont teach you ever again!
When Ye Mo heard her, he got up obediently and stopped pushing down on her body. However, he did not let her get up. Heid on his side and kept hugging her. Liu Duo, it feels unbearable. Can you help me take care of it? Just this once.
He listened obediently so that he would be able to practice again in the future.
After she heard him, Liu Duo didnt say anything to object. She stretched her hands and helped him to take care of it straight away. And so, Ye Mo closed his eyes and started to enjoy himself. The feeling of her small hands around it made him feel extremely excited.
Liu Duo looked at his face, puckered her lips, and then thought, While you enjoy this, you bastard, my little hands have to suffer!
After a while, he felt a sensation, and it came out. With his eyes half open and a look of satisfaction on his face, he said, Thank you.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and got up to get a tissue to wipe her hands. She also grabbed one for him while she was there.
She looked at the sperm on her hands and frowned. She thought in her heart, This cant go on. It will affect his ability if we do this too many times!
Liu Duo wiped her little hands clean, then went to put on her clothes, and took care of her appearance. She then got ready to go downstairs to wash up. After Ye Mo tidied up himself, he said, Should I go down first or wait to go with you?
Liu Duo told him to go down first. Otherwise, he would definitely get a beating if Ye Yang discovered that he had crawled into her bed!
Chapter 265 - You Don’t Need To Be Jealous, You Are Also Very Handsome
Chapter 265: You Dont Need To Be Jealous, You Are Also Very Handsome
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Ye Mo arrived downstairs, Ye Yang and the others had already finished washing up. Each of them was busy with his own work. The one responsible for making breakfast was making breakfast, the one who helped with the fire helped with the fire, and the one who needed to clean the yard cleaned the yard. Hei Xiaomeng was also running around freely in the yard. It was obvious that it had woken up some time ago.
It started to bark at Ye Mo when it saw him. It looked like it did not get along well with Ye Mo!
Ye Mo saw it and shook his fist at it, as if wanting to hit it. Hei Xiaomeng immediately turned around and ran away.
Ye Yang saw what happened. He only cast a nce at Ye Mo and then continued to clean the yard of bamboo leaves.
After Ye Mo washed up, he headed to the kitchen to help with the work. Ye Liu immediately made fun of him, Yo, Mo, you are finally willing to wake up? I thought you were only going to wake up when the sun was already high up in the sky!
That was my initial n, but I was afraid you and Yang might ask some questions. Ye Mo replied coolly. He didnt feel awkward at all.
On the contrary, he felt refreshed and was in an extremely good mood!
However, Ye Ling looked at him with a strange expression, Mo, why do I feel like you changed?
He felt that,pared to the past, Ye Mo had started to like making jokes with Ye Liu.
Ye Mo grabbed Ye Lings shoulder when he heard him. He said very seriously, Ling, do you think that your brother Mo is bing more and more handsome? You dont need to be jealous. You are also very handsome!
Pfff, Ye Liu started tough aloud.
After Liu Duobed her hair, she went downstairs and greeted Ye Yang. She then went beside the well to wash up.
Not long after, banging sounds came from the yard door. Hei Xiaomeng immediately started to bark at the yard door. Ye Yang walked over to open the door and saw an olddy he did not recognize. However, behind her was Liu Quanfu, and he recognized him. He knew he was Liu Duos father, since he had seen him a few days earlier.
What the hell are you looking at? Why are you standing there? Dont you know you should let me in! No manners. When Grandma Liu saw Ye Yang, she paused for a while before she suddenly started to shout.
Ye Yang was tall and sturdy. He had a scar on his right cheek, and he wore a cold expression. This made her feel a bit scared, but when she remembered she was Liu Duos grandmother, she immediately transformed into a fiend.
Ye Yang frowned. He knew they were definitely Liu Duos family. After all, her father hade along as well. He moved aside and let them in.
After they went into the yard, Grandma Liu kept looking around. The more she looked, the more sour she felt. She cursed in her heart, This brat lives in such a nice house, but she doesnt help her own family. What a useless thing! How fortunate for me that I spent so many years raising her!
This was the first time Liu Quanfu hade to their new house. He looked at the four-story building in front of him and felt quite gratified. He felt happy for his daughter, because she could live in such a nice house.
Although it hadnt been long since they bought Hei Xiaomeng, it had instinctively started to bark non-stop when it saw strangers in its house.
When Grandma Liu saw Hei Xiaomeng, she started to scold, Stupid dog. You keep barking. What the hell are you barking at!
She felt really pissed when she saw Hei Xiaomeng. This dog cost fifty taels? It didnt even know how to treat her with respect!
Liu Duo and Ye Mo came out from the kitchen when they heard the scolding.
When Ye Mo saw Grandma Liu, he frowned and asked, What are you guys doing here?
Didnt they say they would have no rtions?
Liu Duo just looked at them; she didnt say anything. This time, she didnt even frown. She had already said it very clearly thest time. She was nowpletely unrted to them!
Grandma Liu had seen Ye Mo before. She shouted at him when she heard him, What are you saying you brat? Naturally, I am here to see my own granddaughter. In any case, I am also half a grandmother to you guys, but no one has brought a stool for me! Useless things who, with poor eyesight.
Chapter 266 - How Dare They Speak To Her Like That?
Chapter 266: How Dare They Speak To Her Like That?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grandmother Liu pointed at Liu Duo, What are you looking at, you stubborn girl? I, your grandmother, have arrived. Go get me some water, quickly.
Liu Duo didnt even bother with her as she turned to look at Liu Quanfu, as though telling him, Dont tell me youre here again to ask about my welfare!
Liu Quanfu felt really sorry and didnt dare to face her as she stared at him. He turned to his Grandmother Liu, Mother, lets go. Little Duo is doing fine here. We dont have to worry.
Grandmother Liu pretended to not listen, and she looked around, eventually catching sight of the rocking chair Liu Duo had just bought. She went over and was about to sit on it when Ye Yang blocked her just in time.
That armchair was exclusively for Liu Duo. He wouldnt allow anyone else to sit on it, let alone touch it! Furthermore, he loathed this so-called half a grandmother! She was the one who was rude!
And so, Grandmother Liu threw a fit again. She had been scolding people, one after another, ever since stepping into the residence, as though she couldnt tell who owned the ce!
Shout again, get out! Ye Yang stared her down and stated patiently.
It managed to set Grandmother Liu trembling in fear of the frightening expression in his eyes. Liu Quanfu also felt as though he was surrounded by ice, scared out of his wits.
Thats right! Keep yelling like a lunatic and Ill throw you out! So what if youre half a grandmother to me? I dont even have a grandmother! Ye Mo talked back at the old woman louder than she had shouted.
Liu Duo stretched a hand out and pinched him at the waist, giving him a warning stare, How many times do I have to tell you not to yell so suddenly! Im going deaf because of you!
Sss... The sudden painful pinch made him shiver as well. He rubbed his sore spot and sucked up to her, My bad. I wont do it again, and if I do shout, Ill report to you first!
With that, she pinched him again, but not as forcefully.
Grandmother Liu was taken aback by Ye Mos sudden roar. This wasnt going ording to her n. She was Liu Duos grandmother, and yet these two didnt respect her and even dared to speak to her like that?
Mother, lets go. Its still early and youre already raising your voice. What would the neighbors think? Liu Quanfu advised, intending to leave with her.
In the beginning he hadnt even approved of Grandmother Liuing to Liu Duos ce, but she had insisted, and he knew he would just have to go with her, for fear that she would demand money! After all, she was the one who assigned them the task the previous time.
And he could tell the four brothers of the Ye household werent people they should mess with, except the youngest one (Ye Ling), who could be reasoned with.
You shut up! Grandmother Liu shouted at him this time. To her, he was such a useless thing. Not only did he refuse to stand by her, but he also wanted to take her away?
They werent leaving without the money!
She turned to face Liu Duo, chin proudly raised, Liu Duo, I am here today for you to pay your respects to me! You only gave five taelsst time, I supposed thats for your parents, but you havent given me my share. I dont ask for much. Ten taels would do.
Send the money to us every month. Its best for you to pay a visit every so often. Dont forget your family after getting married!
Liu Duo raised her brows but remained expressionless when she heard that.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, felt like he had just heard the most outrageous joke ever. He didnt hold back as he fired words at her, Olddy, are you kidding me now? You want to be paid respect, but you didnt even do anything! We have nothing to do with you, and you want money from us? Go look for someone who cares!
Chapter 267 - See If She Approved
Chapter 267: See If She Approved
You scoundrel! Im getting money from my granddaughter. Its none of your business, so shut up! You dont consider me part of your family, so guess what, I dont want anything to do with you either! She red at Ye Mo before confronting Liu Duo again. You heard that. Ill wait while you get the money! Make it quick! I have to return soon, and it took so long to get here!
Although she had heard Grandmother Lius speech, Liu Duo walked casually to where Ye Yang stood and sat on her rocking chair. She shifted a little weight so that it went back and forth. Grandmother? Since when did I have one? If I remembered correctly, since the day you sold me, since the moment I stepped out of the Liu family, I no longer have a grandmother, parents, or any other rtive under that surname!
I only have four people I call family now, and they are my husbands. Besides the two present here now, there are two more in the kitchen! So dont simply call me family. I wont give you any C not even a copper coin!
She was the master of the house, and she was not one to be easily bullied! If they wanted to take advantage, theyd have to see if she approved!
At that moment, Ye Liu walked out of the kitchen, Oh, we have guests! I have been wondering what sort of beast Hei Xiaomeng has been barking at. Its very disturbing!
Pffft, Liu Duo snickered. Hei Xiaomeng was already a beast, so Ye Liu was actually referring to Grandmother Liu as the other beast! Oh well, what a sharp tongue C fitting for a trickster.
Grandmother Liu was shocked to see Ye Liu, for he was certainly a very handsome man. She had lived close to sixty years, and this was the first time she had seen such a delightful specimen.
Ye Liu didnt like Grandmother Lius eyes on him C not at all. He furrowed his brow and spoke to Ye Yang, Yang, I say, can you stop bringing random animals inside? Our house isnt a jungle, you know!
Ill be more careful next time, Ye Yang said with a serious face, void of expression. Of course he understood what his brother had meant!
Liu Quanfu felt more awkward than ever. He knew Liu Duo and her husbands werent weing he and Grandmother Liu. Mother, lets go home! Duos fine. Lets not disturb her. Shes no longer rted to us. She didnt have to pay any respects to us from the start!
Grandmother Liu furrowed her brow upon being prodded by her son. She was not pleased at beingpared to a beast!
She got even more furious after Liu Quanfu pleaded with her to leave, Who says shes no longer rted to us? Who says she doesnt have to pay her respects? Our blood flows in her veins! This is forever unchangeable!
She raised her voice exceptionally loud, as though she meant for Liu Duo to hear her.
And so Ye Yang stepped forward and immediately lifted her up. His actions scared her, and she screamed, Ah, what are you doing? Put me down!
Ye Yang ignored her cries and directly carried her out of their yard, where he put her down. Liu Quanfu followed hastily, afraid that Ye Yang would treat her unkindly. She may be wrong, but she was still his mother nevertheless!
When Grandmother Lius feet had safely foundnd again, she received Ye Yangs cold warning before she could even open her mouth, Leave! Or Ill throw you out!
Without waiting for her to react, he mmed the door with a loud bang, shutting them outside!
He wouldnt like the people whom Liu Duo didnt like C especially those who were shameless and rude. He wouldnt treat them kindly!
Once he turned around, Ye Liu whistled at him the way riffraff would, Hey, Yang! I say, you were so manly just now that even I could have swooned!
Liu Duo also felt that Ye Yangs actions just now were very dreamy and manly. He could actually carry off Grandmother Liu, who weighed about a hundred jin, as though it were no big deal? How strong would he have to be to do so? She felt so much more secure with him around!
Chapter 268 - Thought It Was A Fraud
Chapter 268: Thought It Was A Fraud
Ye Yang merely gave him a side-nce, as though he were a nobody.
Outside, Grandmother Liu used all her might and fervently tapped on the closed door, shouting loudly, What a rude bunch! How dare you treat me like this? I am your wifes grandmother...
And yet she chose to forget what Liu Duo had just said. Never once did Liu Duo admit that she was her grandmother!
Liu Quanfu furrowed his brow at Grandmother Lius endless chiding. He held her by the arm, Mother, we should go! Its futile. Theyve already cut ties with us. Lets leave.
Relentless, Grandmother used her youngest son, You useless thing! Why didnt you stand up for me when your sons-inw treated me so awfully? You just want me to leave! How did I give birth to such an inconsiderate child...
Amidst all the scolding, she eventually held up her hands and started beating him all over. Liu Quanfu didnt dare to fight back while he tried to drag her away! The more ruckus she created, the more she would make herself aughing stock for the whole neighborhood to see. Liu Duo and her husbands would just be the centre of gossip.
Stop dragging me! How dare you do this to me? Ill teach you a lesson, you ungrateful...
Inside the house, Liu Duo and the gang pretended they didnt hear a thing. Ye Ling finished making breakfast, and they gathered around the table to eat.
Ye Mo, however, felt the urge time and time again to go out there and give her a piece of his mind, but Ye Liu managed to stop him. Little Mo, that olddy is a crazy bitch. Are you one too?
Liu Duo was entirely unaffected by the ruckus Grandmother Liu had stirred up. Her emotions remained intact. In the future, if theye again, ignore them, and dont open the door for them. We are no longer rted! Think of them as strangers and nobodies.
You heard that, Hei Xiaomeng? Next time, when you guard the door, dont let any strangers in, got it? Remember what Little Duo says, or you wont get any food! Ye Liu tossed a steamed bun to the puppy.
After breakfast, Ye Liu went to town to exchange money. They needed to exchange some silver for copper for convenient use. When they were building the house, Ye Liu told the casual workers to spread the word that they were buying bamboo shoots, four wen per jin. He hadnt forgotten this money-making scheme!
Liu Duo also requested that he buy a fewrge wooden barrels to be used as containerster.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo took their farming tools and went to work on their farm and paddy field. Liu Duo and Ye Ling had their hands full too. They went to gather bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest behind their house.
When Liu Duo learnt that Ye Liu wanted to buy bamboo shoots inrge amounts, she was very supportive. Other viges, besides theirs, had bamboo forests too. This business could help them earn money as well as provide additional ie to the viges. It was two birds in one fell swoop!
Ye Ling, are you guys really collecting bamboo shoots? One viger who was chopping bamboo walked over to Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
When they had been building their house, the vigers overheard such a thing, but they never saw them taking any practical action, so they thought it was a fraud!
Ye Ling nodded in all seriousness, Its true, you can collect them and sell them to us. Well buy for four wen per jin.
If you scrape away the old skin and keep only the core, its six wen per jin. But it has to be freshly chopped on the same day! Liu Duo added.
It would be a waste of time if they have to scrape the bamboo shoots all on their own. If they could make do with one less procedure, they would have less work to do. They didnt mind giving up a little profit.
Once he heard it was real, the viger nodded and rushed home to tell his family. They had some bamboo shoots to collect!
Chapter 269 - You Don’t Deserve to Be an Elder
Chapter 269: You Dont Deserve to Be an Elder
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grandmother Liu got back home and threw her temper at Liu Liushi, Liu Ran, and Liu Quanfu, who had followed her home. She had scolded him the whole time they were on the road, and she didnt even stop when they arrived athome.
But going off on ten-year-old Liu Ran was thest straw. Liu Quanfu wouldnt have it. Mother, the day you chose to sell her, she was no longer rted to us. You said that yourself too!
Duo gave us five taels of silverst time. She has fulfilled her duties. What gives you the right to go ask for more? Is there meaning to your unreasonable actions? Like I said, dont go disrupting her life!
This was the first time in all his life that Liu Quanfu had actually confronted her. Grandmother Liu was taken aback.
Liu Quanyan, who had been listening from the other room, heard his brother. And so he walked out to see what was going on.
Quanfu, how can you say that? Shes our elder, for gods sake! Liu Duo belonged to us anyway, even if we sold her. Our blood runs in her veins, so shes forever indebted to us!
Liu Quanyan stood by Grandmother Liu and spoke with an air of righteousness, as though things were exactly as he said they were.
Liu Qing, who had been sleeping, was woken up by their noise. He casually walked out of the room, yawning. Uncle, my dads right. Sister Duo is forever one of us. Its perfectly eptable for Grandma to look for her. What you said was incorrect!
Grandmother Liu held a broom in hand and used it to beat Liu Quanfu over and over, You are a disgrace to the family! How dare you use that tone with me? Why didnt I strangle you when you were young...
Grandma, dont beat my dad! Dads right, my sister doesnt belong to us anymore, Liu Ran over and pleaded for his grandmother to stop.
Liu Liushi went over too, Mother, Quanfu isnt wrong. Dont do this.
Seeing that her daughter-inw and grandson had ganged up on her too, Grandmother Liu knocked down Liu Ran with one swift kick and made Liu Liushi the new target of her beatings. You brought misfortune onto us! You gave birth to Liu Duo and wasted money and food on her. Now shes married and refuses to pay me any respect...
Liu Quanyan and Liu Qing pretended to mediate, all the while talking badly about Liu Duo and her parents.
Liu Quanfu immediately came between them when he saw that his wife was being abused. Mother, if youre mad, hit me, not Little Yun. She didnt do anything wrong, and we didnt say anything wrong either!
Liu Yun was the original name of Liu Quanfus wife.
Under the influence of Liu Quanyans family, and after what Liu Quanfu had just said, Grandmother Liu only got angrier and attacked even more forcefully, swearing and cursing all the way.
Liu Ran got up from the ground and went back again, this time stepping in front of his parents and blocking the broom, Grandma, if you dont listen to reason, then you dont deserve to be an elder!
Grandmother Liu didnt care. With one swipe, she pushed him away. After all, he was still young and not very strong. He fell to the ground easily.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi went to get him up and chided, Ran Er, how could you say that to your grandmother?
Grandmother Liu pushed Liu Liushi away before Liu Ran could mutter a word. She gave him a p on the face, Your father is a disgrace, and youre a disgrace too! How dare you speak to me like that! Dont deserve to be an elder? Lets see if I can beat some sense into you...
With a loud, forceful smack, a red, hand-shaped marking instantly appeared on Liu Rans tender cheek.
Chapter 270 - You Choose!
Chapter 270: You Choose!
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Heartbroken, Liu Liushi dashed over. She pushed away her husband and held Liu Ran in an embrace, wiping away the tears. Mother, Ran Ers just being a kid. Why did you do this to him?
Grandmother Liu only scolded in return, Just being a kid? You didnt teach him proper manners. Thats why he could say such things! I dont need you to tell me how to raise my grandson...
Liu Quanfu was heartbroken for his son too, and went up to check on him in turn. However, Liu Liushi pushed him back, Dont touch us!
This husband of hers only knew how to obey his mother. It didnt matter if Grandmother Liu was right or wrong. True, he was merely being a good son, but what good was that if he couldnt even protect his own child?
Grandmother Liu went ballistic again when Liu Liushi spoke harshly towards her son Liu Quanfu. Liu Ran, who wasnt even crying, looked from his grandmother, whose mouth never stopped moving, to his father, who always seemed so obedient. He was obviously on the brink of despair, but he still resisted.
That night, Liu Liushi sat by the bed, staring nkly in a single direction. She didnt know exactly when Grandmother Lius rage subsided. She had be utterly numb.
Liu Quanfu came in after washing up and saw her in a daze like that. He walked over and sat beside her. My dear, even though what my mother did today was terribly wrong, shes old, and we should just make exceptions for her. Dont take it to heart. We should sleep, as theres still a lot of work to do tomorrow.
She turned around, not fully looking at him, and said, Quanfu, I dont think I want to stay here anymore. I have really had enough. Shes been making life difficult ever since Duo Er was born, and even after Ran Er was born... Now, Duo Er has been sold, and today she beat Ran Er like that. I cant take it any longer!
Were so busy every day, and yet we have never gotten any approval from her. Im really tired. Either you tell your mother that were moving out, and that the three of us want to live alone, or Ill leave with Ran Er. Its your choice! With that, she left and went to Liu Rans room. She didnt want to be alone with her husband.
Move out? True, it wasnt like he had never considered it, but his mother had never even mentioned it before, so how could he as a son? If his sister-inw were still alive, he would probably have done it long ago, but under such circumstances, his mother would never allow it.
Little Yun... His wife had left. Liu Quanfu furrowed his brow as he sunk into a deep conflict.
Who would do the work if they were to split the house? The other child bride had died of sickness three years ago, Liu Quanfan never remarried, and Liu Qings search for a bride had never been sessful. People saw him as beingzy and unskilled, because he would just walk aimlessly around town, or gamble the day away, so who would want their daughter to marry him?
Liu Liushi went to Liu Rans room and found that her son wasnt asleep yet. She went over and touched his cheek, feeling very sorry, Ran Er, does it still hurt? Im sorry, I couldnt protect you.
No, it doesnt. Mom, dont be sad, Ran Er was quite empathetic for his age. He wiped away the tears with his hands.
Such a good boy, Liu Liushi held him in her arms as her tears kept flowing, Ran Er, what would you say if we were to leave this house? Would you like that?
Without sparing a moment for thought, he replied, Yes, mother, lets! Can we have Dad to speak to Grandma about it? I dont want to live with them. I dont like Grandma, Uncle, or Brother Qing. Not at all. They just keep bullying us. They even sold Sister Duo!
He missed Liu Duo, who always loved him. He missed her a lot and was very upset about it. Back then, he had cried and pleaded Liu Quanfu to not agree with Grandmother Liu about selling her, but his efforts were futile.
Chapter 271 - Especially Towards Him
Chapter 271: Especially Towards Him
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Liushi nodded when she heard what Liu Ran said.
She couldnt help but feel a sharp pain in her heart. Even their young son wanted to leave that house so badly, but Liu Quanfu, her husband, still wanted to stay? She had never felt the warmth of a family in this house!
On the other side, Ye Yang and the others had just finished washing up, and just as they were preparing to go back to their rooms to sleep, they heard Liu Duo say, Ling,e sleep in my room tonight.
Huh? It was as if Ye Ling had heard something forbidden. He opened his mouth and dumbfoundedly looked at Liu Duo.
Hadnt she said they would each sleep in their own rooms? What was with this situation? Ye Ling felt very puzzled.
Ye Yang and the others all stopped walking upstairs when they heard her. Ye Liu was the fastest to react. He said with a smile, Little Duo, you want us to take turns to sleep with you each night again, right?
This shouldve always been the case. What kind of husband and wife would sleep in different rooms! We will do what we did before and take turns. When Ye Mo regained his senses, he reacted very excitedly.
This brought him a lot of benefits. Besides being able to practice his kissing technique more often, he could also take a step forward in achieving his goal of having four babies!
When Ye Mo thought of this, he could not wait. He really wanted it to reach his turn quickly!
Ye Yang didnt show any expression. However, he also felt quite happy in his heart. He also really wanted to share the bed with Liu Duo. Although they couldnt do anything, hugging her was still quite nice.
Just as Ye Liu and Ye Mo became happy, Liu Duo said, Did I say you guys would be taking turns? In the future, whoever I choose to share the room with me will share the room with me. It depends on my mood and how you guys behave!
When Ye Mo heard her, he could feel his mood drop from the heavens to hell! If she was the one who decides who would sleep with her, would he still have a chance?
Although Liu Duo also liked him, she had not admitted it. Moreover, her attitude towards him was the worst. How could he pete with his three brothers?
No! I dont agree! Do you think you are an empress? Its like we are concubines who are waiting to serve you! Ye Mo immediately shouted his thoughts aloud when he thought this!
He was resolute in his disagreement! This was too unfair C especially towards him!
Liu Duo saw how emotional Ye Mo was in his objection andughed, Little Brother Mo, your objection is useless! Right, Yang?
She had initially wanted to tease them. That was why she had said she would be the one to choose who slept with her. She never wouldve thought Ye Mo would throw a fit and object so emotionally!
Ye Yang saw the slyness in Liu Duos eyes and decided to go along with her. He nodded his head, Yes, Liu Duos word is final. She is the boss!
Pfff, Liu Duoughed aloud. Ye Yang also knew how to be humorous?
Yo he! Yang, your boot-licking is really so precise! Little Duo is the boss of our family. She is our God of Wealth who controls the silver! If she says one, would we have the option of saying two? Mo, you need to be more sensible.
Ye Liu also followed along and started boot-licking. He even started to teach Ye Mo. If it were as Liu Duo had said, would he dare to not behave well?
Ye Ling looked at them dumbfoundedly. He watched them have their conversation and still hadnte to his senses. What was going on?
The stubborn Ye Mo still continued to say, In any case, I dont agree. This ispletely unfair!
If Liu Duo kept choosing everyone else but him, then wouldnt he be sleeping in his own room all the time? How would his four babies appear?
Liu Duo didnt want to waste time talking to him. She took Ye Lings hand and then went upstairs. Initially, she was supposed to share a room with Ye Ling after they moved from their old house! But sheter said each of them would sleep in their own room. And so, they didnt end up sleeping together.
She felt that,pared to having Ye Mo and Ye Liu sneaking into her bed, it would be better to have them take turns to sleep with her on different nights.
Otherwise, the honest Ye Yang and Ye Ling would really lose out!
Chapter 272 - Naturally, The Business Would Do Extremely Well
Chapter 272: Naturally, The Business Would Do Extremely Well
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Ye Ling returned to the room, he was still in a state of shock.
Upon seeing this, Liu Duo stretched out her hand and lightly tapped on his forehead. Ling, why are you spacing out? Quickly take off your clothes and go to bed. We have a lot to do tomorrow.
When the viger who chopped the bamboo had gone home, he told his children to go to the bamboo forest and dig for bamboo shoots. When the other vigers had learned of this, one after another, they also went to dig for bamboo shoots. They had only brought over about a dozen jins that day, and there might be more the next day...
Oh. Ye Ling nodded dumbfoundedly. He began to take off his clothes and then went to bed.
Once they got into bed, Liu Duo hugged Ye Lings waist, closed her eyes, and began to sleep. It was like hugging a huge, stuffed doll.
The next day, Ye Liu went to look for Li Wazi very early in the morning so they could go together and officially announce they were buying bamboo shoots. Once they started, the neighboring vigers also went to spread the word.
In a sh, the day of Ye Lans marriage arrived. And as Ye Liu said, Ye Yang and the others really didnt go to their wedding banquet. Instead, they went and did their own things.
They had bought a lot of bamboo shoots in the previous few days. They were able to buy about a hundred jins of the tender, inner shoots that had already had their old, outer skin removed. Ye Liu and the others also went to town quite a few times to sell them.
They had already sold them once, a month ago, so they didnt need to shout to sell them again. Those who had bought them before knew they were delicious, so they would naturallye to buy them again. And naturally, the business would do extremely well.
And all the restaurants in town would buy the processed non-bitter bamboo shoots from them!
Ye Yang and the others were in the yard and processing the bamboo shoots that still hadnt had their old, outer skin removed. Li Wazis mother and wife were also helping. After all, Liu Duo had brought him along to earn money, so they should also contribute, right?
Liu Duo sat in the rocking chair at the side and was holding Li Wazis son, Little Huzi. Ye Yang and the others didnt allow her to work and asked her to record the transactions of the bamboo shoots. They didnt want to tire her.
Liu Duo suddenly screamed aloud, Ah, Little Huzi peed on me. Naughty baby.
When Little Lian heard her, she immediately washed her hands, went over, and took Little Huzi.
Those past few days, they had be more familiar with each other, so Liu Duo had asked Little Lian to call her Sister Duo. Calling her sister-inw made her sound old. This made her seem older than Little Lian, but Liu Duo was actually younger than her.
Little Lian was already neen years old. She marriedte, because she was blind in one eye. She had been married to Li Wazi for about a year. She was a pretty girl from a humble family; it was just her eyes that were a bit unfortunate, and her skin was also a bit dark and yellowish.
However, Liu Duo felt she was very gentle and was simr to Ye Ling. She had a disposition that made people like her.
Okay, you hold this naughty baby for a while first. Liu Duo poked Little Huzis fat little nose and went upstairs.
Grandma Ye frowned and started to curse softly when she saw that Ye Yang and the others still hadnte after such a long time.
A viger, who had gone to congratte them, saw her and smiled, Madam Ye, those grandsons of yours, who live in that big house, wont being. They are busy earning money.
Yeah, they earned a lot these past few days...
Once they started talking about this, a lot of the other guests at the wedding banquet also started to talk about it.
When Grandma Ye heard them, she frowned so heavily that she could have killed a mosquito. She had been busy with Ye Lans marriage and hadnt paid attention to what was happening. She only knew that a lot of vigers had gone to dig up bamboo shoots in their free time.
Ye Xuan had learned about this long ago and guessed that Liu Duo and the others wouldnte. That was why he had stayed in the house and note out. He would wait until the meal was over and then go out to look for Liu Duo.
Chapter 273 - Get Away From Here, We Dont Welcome You
Chapter 273: Get Away From Here, We Dont Wee You
Grandma Ye wanted to go to Ye Yangs house after lunch, but when she thought about how that day was her granddaughters wedding, she knew she couldnt leave. She was the oldest in the family, after all. If she were to leave, Ye Lans family wouldnt respect her. If the oldest person in the family left halfway through, it would prove that she didnt have her familys respect, so the wifes family would look down on her.
Although Grandma Ye didnt really like Ye Lan, she was still her only granddaughter, and she still had a ce in her heart. And so, she could only go settle the score with Ye Yang and the others the next day.
Ye Xuan, on the other hand, eagerly headed to Liu Duos house after lunch.
They had been busy with Ye Lans wedding the past couple of days, so Grandma Ye hadnt allowed him to go out. She had made him deal with the bookkeeping C things like recording how much money they were spending and how much money they were gifted in return.
When he arrived at the yard door, in front of Liu Duos house, he saw a lot of vigers were waiting to have their bamboo shoots weighted so they could get paid. Each of them had a smile on their face.
Forty jins. Yours still have the old, outer skin, so it will be four wens per jin. That will be one hundred and sixteen wen in total. Take it well. Liu Duo recorded the transaction and then gave the money to the deserving viger.
Ye Liu and Li Wazi had taken the non-bitter bamboo shoots they had processed that morning to the restaurants in town, and they still hadnt returned home.
Sister-inw, your bamboo shoots are selling quite well. Ye Xuan walked in, went over beside Liu Duo, and watched her as she recorded the transactions.
Liu Duo nced over at him when she heard him and then continued with her work. Ye Mo became extremely unhappy when he saw him. He was standing very close to Liu Duo as well. Ye Mo went over and pulled him to the side. Ye Xuan, who permitted you toe here? Get away from here. We dont wee you!
Mo, the visitor is the guest. You are being so rude. Did you forget what the teacher taught you about manners? Ye Xuan smiled, not feeling embarrassed.
It is none of your business whether I forgot or not. Piss off quickly, or you can bet that I will beat you up! Ye Mo lifted up his fist, very much wanting to hit him.
Ye Xuan didnt feel scared at all. As if not wanting to argue with a vige peasant, he smiled as he shook his head. Mo, you used to be a learned man as well. How can you be so violent, always speaking of beating people up? You will scare your wife this way.
Liu Duoined in her heart when she heard him, Will scare me? I didnt even get scared when he used to say he would break my legs, so what more of threatening to hit someone? Im not someone who gets scared easily.
When Ye Mo heard what he said, he looked at Liu Duo and muttered in his heart, She didnt even get scared when I said I would break her legs. Why would she feel scared if I threaten to hit someone?
Seeing that Ye Mo hadnt responded, Ye Xuan smiled, moved closer to Ye Mos ears, and whispered softly, Mo, Im guessing the wife doesnt like barbarous people. You need to change your temper. Women like men who are gentle. I feel that Ye Liu and Ye Ling are probably her favorite. After that is Yang. As for you...
He stopped talking when he reached this point. He felt Ye Mo would be able to figure out the rest.
What he implied to Ye Mo was that he was Liu Duos least favorite because of his bad temper!
Liu Duo watched Ye Xuan whispering into Ye Mos ear and raised her eyebrows. How is it these two have secrets?
Ye Mo watched him from the corner of his eye for a couple of seconds and then pushed him. If you have something to say just say it. Why do you have toe so close? Dont say nonsense to me to try to drive a wedge between us. I wont fall for this!
He already knew Liu Duo didnt like him, but he didnt care. It was fine as long as he liked her. What was more, there were four brothers, so there would, of course, be someone who would rankst. It wasnt like there was only one person!
Chapter 274 - Eggs Hurt
Chapter 274: Eggs Hurt
Mo, you misunderstood. Dont twist my words. Im just looking out for you. Ye Xuan maintained his light smile and said politely to him, not showing any signs of anger.
This made it seem like Ye Mo was the one who was being unreasonable and impolite!
The vigers watched the two rtives bicker and did not interrupt. After all, in their eyes, Ye Mo was a very violent man!
Mo, ce these bamboo shoots over there. Liu Duo asked Ye Mo to move the bamboo shoots. She didnt want Ye Mo to argue with Ye Xuan anymore.
They could just ignore him. If he wanted to stay there, let him stay. Why did they need to waste their breath?
Ye Mo heard Liu Duos order and immediately moved the bamboo shoots they had paid for over to Little Lians side, since they were currently removing the old skin.
Sister-inw, I will help you grind the ink. Ye Xuan eagerly wanted to help Liu Duo do something.
Upon hearing this, before Ye Mo could even start shouting, Liu Duo said, Are so bored that your eggs hurt [1]? If your eggs hurt, then go home. We dont have a doctor here to help cure you!
Eggs? Did chicken eggs, duck eggs, or bird eggs feel pain?
Ye Xuan was stunned. All the other men there were stunned as well.
They did not understand what this modern ng meant. All of them stared at Liu Duo with a face that seemed to be asking her to exin herself.
Even Aunt Li and Little Lian did the same!
Liu Duoughed frantically when she saw this. Mischievously, she nced over at Ye Xuans crotch. Dont you have two eggs over there!
Ye Xuans face turned red when he heard what Liu Duo said. Last time, she had daringly kicked his little brother [2]. And now, she looked at his crotch. He couldnt help but get embarrassed, and he felt his body heat up.
All the people there had the same reaction. Especially Little Lian. Her face got so red that blood was about toe out.
Liu Duo, a girl, could actually say out such filthy words. This was really too shocking!
All the men there, besides Ye Yang and the others, all muttered in their hearts, This shared wife of the Ye brothers family is really brave!
Little Duo. Ye Yang, his ears blushing, called her.
He didnt want Liu Duo to talk such nonsense like Ye Liu! How could a girl say such things?
Liu Duo winked naughtily towards Ye Yang with her big eyes, as if to say, Im just exining what eggs meant. How else would you guys understand?
At that time, Little Huzi started to cry, and the sound of his cries dissolved the awkward atmosphere.
They started buying the bamboo shoots again. Liu Duo allowed the vigers to weight the bamboo shoots themselves and then tell her the weight. She would pay them the money after she recorded it.
Ye Mo didnt chase Ye Xuan out anymore, since he was worried Liu Duo might say something dirty again.
Ye Xuan also just watched Liu Duo as she worked quietly. He would just asionally help her to grind the ink. Ye Mo would nce at him when he did so, but Ye Xuan justughed and didnt mind him. He basically just did his own thing, without feeling concerned. He was not afraid that Ye Mos piercing gazes would hurt him!
After paying thest viger in the yard for the bamboo shoots, Liu Duo started to do the ounting.
Ye Xuan looked at Liu Duos record book. It was very detailed and the handwriting was quite neat as well. Ye Xuan said with a smile, Sister-inw, who taught you how to write?
In his heart, he knew it was Ye Mo, but he still wanted to ask anyway.
Is it any of your business? Liu Duo didnt even lift up her head and continued to look at her record book.
However, Ye Mo said, It was me who taught her. What of it?
Ye Mo felt extremely proud. It was because of his hard work that their wife knew how to read and write!
Nothing. Just asking. Ye Xuan did not feel anything regarding Ye Mos bad attitude. He did not care about it.
Editors Note
[1] ng for male testicles
[2] ng for penis
Chapter 275 - Forgot All About It
Chapter 275: Forgot All About It
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Mo felt he had bad intentions, so he stared at him.
Liu Duo looked at the ounts she had recorded. Although she did purposefully make her handwriting a bit uglier, it was at least much better than when she had first started.
She ced the ink brush on the ink stone and looked at Ye Xuan. Hey, you still havent left. Are you nning on eating here?
The time flew by very quickly while they worked, and it was already four oclock in the afternoon. They would have to start cooking dinner in another two hours.
If sister-inw doesnt mind getting an extra pair of bowls and chopsticks, then I, as a younger rtive, would of course stay and have a meal. Ye Xuan smiled happily. He was in an extremely good mood, because Liu Duo had taken the initiative to speak to him.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him in response. Did he really think he looked gorgeous when he smiled? What a fool!
You wish! Get out as soon as possible! I feel annoyed just by looking at you, but you wish to stay for a meal? Im going to throw up! Ye Mo scoffed. He really hated him.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling nced over at Ye Xuan. They neither spoke nor changed their expressions, but their opinions were simr to Ye Mos.
Ye Xuan smiled and said, Mo, dont get so angry. I still need to go to Lans husbands familys house to have dinner. She is getting married today, so I need to go to show my support.
When they heard him, Liu Duo and the others didnt say anything. They didnt really put much emphasis on this event and forgot all about it.
Then you should scram! Ye Mo immediately chased him out.
At this time, Ye Liu and Li Wazi returned. They could hear Ye Mos angry shouting, even from far away.
Who is Mo chasing out? I could even hear his voice from far away. Ye Liu entered the yard and asked.
Li Wazi followed him in and also said, Mo, who are you chasing out?
Before Ye Mo said anything, Ye Liu saw Ye Xuan and squinted his eyes. Little Xuan, why are you here? Why arent you studying at home and instead roaming outside? Did you already pass your prefectural exam?
Liu, youre back. Ye Xuan smiled. Thank you, Liu, for your concern. Your Brother Xuan will continue to work hard to pass the prefectural exam. Today is Sister Lans wedding and I have some free time so I came to see you guys. There are a lot of people in my house and its very noisy so I cant really study well.
Sigh. Look at this brain of mine. How could I forget such an important thing as Lans wedding? Its because we are too busy recently. I hope you dont mind. You go back and tell them we will definitely go to her babys one-month birthday. We will also top-up the gift money then as well!
Ye Liu pretended to be extremely concerned about it, but he had that pretentious look on his face. Liu Duo saw it and rolled her eyes at him!
Ye Xuan didnt call him out on it. He just smiled and nodded. Okay, then I will head back first ande visit you guys another day.
He could feel that Ye Lius hostile attitude towards him waspletely different from Ye Mos. It was like Ye Liu knew he was interested in Liu Duo.
He gave a bow and smile and then left. Ye Liu muttered in his heart, At least you have some tact. I would definitely sweep you out the door if you dared to stay even a bit longer!
I say, Liu, when did Ye Xuans rtionship with you guys improve so much that he would take the initiative to visit you guys at home? Li Wazi felt it was strange since they would usually never visit each other.
Upon hearing this, Ye Mo nced at their very close brother, Li Wazi. Which of your eyes saw us having a good rtionship? I really want to hit him.
He did not know how he had managed to hold in his anger. What Ye Xuan said probably did affect him, but he was afraid Liu Duo might find him to be too violent!
Li Wazi let out a naive, Oh. and then went to see his son.
Little Duo, record this. We made one tael of silver and twenty wens from selling to the restaurants. Ye Liu gave the money in the purse to Liu Duo. He would give her the money every time he came back from town.
Chapter 276 - Why Would She Care About This
Chapter 276: Why Would She Care About This
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When going over to the next vige, Ye Liu would carry some money on his person, and take off with Li Wazi on Wang Tuozis ox-cart to purchase bamboo shoots.
For faraway ces, or ones they had to attend personally, or those from the same vige, Liu Duo would be in charge of the purchases.
Hold on to that. Its more convenient if we buy our own ox-cart. Then we dont have to keep renting from Uncle Wang, Liu Duo managed the ounts and passed the money bag to him.
Ye Liu agreed and took it.
How are you doing today, my Little Huzi? I miss you so much, Li Wazi doted on his three-month-old son as he held him in his arms.
Little Lian smiled gently at the two.
Aunt Li said happily, Hes a good boy today, no crying, no fussing. Hed only make some noise when he peed himself.
Looking at their family time, Ye Liu asked Liu Duo, Little Duo, when are we going to get our own kid to y with?
Whos ying! Liu Duo shot him a look, Thats a little life youre looking at, not a rag doll! Im not doing it if you say it like that!
Of course she wouldnt do it yet. There was a great risk to giving birth at a young age.
And so Ye Liu quickly changed his words, Of course its not for fun. How can wepare our baby to a rag doll? Im just joking. We will have kids someday, but exactly how many would be up to you, Little Duo.
Liu Duo left the conversation with a tsk, and continued rocking in her chair.
Ye Liu patted her on the head before moving towards Li Wazi to tease Little Huzi. Were getting an ox-cart tomorrow, then we wont have to keep renting one from Uncle Wang. Itll help save some of our cost. Little Duo has already ounted for your monthly bonus.
When it came to business, Ye Liu could be quite serious.
Li Wazi nodded, Alright, Liu. The bonus isnt necessary. Take it as if the three of us were working part-time for you.
He wouldnt think about wanting a bonus, since they hadnt contributed anything, so they wouldnt be qualified to receive one. He was already happy and grateful for their thoughtfulness in bringing him along on their business venture.
Li Wazi, just take it, alright? No need for pointless banter. If its work you speak of, I could always find other people for the job. They would have to work really hard and wouldnt have the time or leisure like youre having now, holding your baby.
Ye Liu chuckled. He knew Li Wazi would feel undeserving of the bonus. He didnt want toe off as taking advantage.
The Ye family already treated him like a brother. They wouldnt mind.
Li Wazi, an honest man, felt awkward after listening to Ye Mo. It was true that casual workers would have to work non-stop. They wouldnt have the time to sit aside and dote on a child, like he was doing. The boss would have them fired, no questions asked!
Gen Er, Liu and his family dont treat us like outsiders, but is that how you see them? Aunt Li questioned her son.
She didnt want to take advantage. She knew that Ye Liu thought of them as family, but what Li Wazi said to him sounded like they didnt consider Ye Liu a part of their family!
Aunts right. Do you take me as a stranger? If so, then you dont have to follow me tomorrow. Im not taking you on! Ye Liu put up an angry pretense, a look of displeasure on his face.
Li Wazi said hurriedly, Of course not! Youre family! I just feel that the bonus we get is quite a lot. Its like Im taking advantage of you, and it doesnt feel right. If you really want to share the bonus with me, I think one third would be enough. I dont want to ask for too much!
Pffft, Liu Duo snickered. This was the first time she had heard someone actually demand less money!
Chapter 277 - Choose Me Please
Chapter 277: Choose Me Please
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
She was not saying he was foolish. She knew he was a simple, honest man who didnt like taking advantage of others. In her opinion, he was a good man, and he was well-deserving of her friendship.
Ye Liu couldnt change his mind, so he nodded in agreement.
Sometimes there would be vigers who came with bamboo shoots to sell. Liu Duo would keep careful records of the ounts. Li Wazi and his family stayed for dinner and returned home to rest afterwards.
It feels so nice after a good shower, Ye Liu sighed. He wasntfortable feeling sticky and sweaty all over before the shower.
Ye Ling, who had also taken a bath, agreed, Yes, the weathers getting hotter. Its easier to sweat.
One after another, Ye Yang and Ye Mo also took their shower, except Liu Duo.
When she finished and was prepared to go to sleep, Ye Liu giggled at her, So, Little Duo, whom do you want to stay with you tonight? Hmm...
He winked at her too, as though saying, How about me?
She had been like this for a few days now. She would stay with whomever she pleased, and it was always either Ye Yang or Ye Ling. The other two were never chosen.
So, Liu Duo grabbed hold of Ye Yang by the arms, telling him via practical action whom she had selected.
Why do you have to be so biased, Liu Duo? Why is it always either Yang or Ling? Ye Mo said desperately.
Ye Liu also looked at her in defeat. Why hadnt he been chosen?
Liu Duo merely chuckled as she eyed Ye Mo cheekily, I choose whomever Im happy with! Yang, lets go!
Of course she was not biased. She was punishing them for crossing the line and climbing into her bed!
Ye Yang didnt move. He patted her on the head with his other hand, Dont do that.
He was d that Liu Duo had chosen him, but he couldnt upy her solely. He still had brothers who belonged to her, and she belonged to them too.
Yangs right, you cant be biased! Ye Mo seconded Ye Yangsment.
She red at him, Who asked you?
She shot a serious look at Ye Yang, Yang, why arent youing with me?
When Ye Liu and Ye Mo were climbing over her bed, one had been sessful while the other one hadnt. Liu Duo had decided to punish them for two days. She would start with Ye Yang tonight, and rotate him with Ye Ling. But Ye Yangs remark had put her into an unexpected rage!
It was as if she had gotten used to Ye Yang always agreeing with her, so the sudden opposition confused her.
Stoic Ye Yang realised Liu Duo had been provoked. He didnt speak nor move. He just focused on her, all the while feeling uneasy. Had he done anything to make her mad? He didnt think so.
Ye Liu surrendered with a smile, Yang, you go ahead with Little Duo. Well head back to our rooms.
He didnt want to see the smile vanishe from her face. She should be free to choose whomever she liked.
Ye Mo saw the seriousness on her face that matched her anger, and said, Whatever. You can take whomever you want. You two can go ahead.
He should have kept his mouth shut. Otherwise, Liu Duos temper wouldnt have been rising. It was like he had used her of ying favorites?
She let go of Ye Yang and gave him a final re before taking her oilmp and going upstairs. Fine then, have it your way!
Ye Yang watched her disappearing figure and noticed how immature she would behave when throwing a temper. He found her actions quite adorable.
Ye Liu folded his arms in front of his chest and approached his brother, gently bumping into him, Hey, Yang. You should go to console her. Shes mad at you.
Chapter 278 - Look At Ye Yang With Discontent
Chapter 278: Look At Ye Yang With Discontent
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Ye Yang might have been aloof, but he wasnt a fool. He could tell Liu Duo was angry. But he didnt follow her upstairs. Instead, he turned to Liu and asked, Why was she mad?
Ye Mo, who was clueless when it came to romance, said, You never know what a woman thinks. Heck, she just likes to get mad. You should go talk to her, not ask questions like these.
In his opinion, women wereplicated. Obviously she liked him, but somehow she just wouldnt admit it. Geez!
However, Ye Ling, the quiet onlooker, said, I think Duo Ers angry at Mo though, because he used Duo Er of being biased, but I dont think she is.
He didnt know why Liu Duo preferred to stay with him and Yang those few days, but he didnt think Liu Duo would be biased.
Ling, shes mad at Yang, Ye Liu said confidently.
Their wife wouldnt get angry because of a simple statement, would she? She was not that mean.
Ye Liu giggled as he added, Shes mad because Yang didnt trust that shes not biased, and he wouldnt go with her.
He had noticed that those few nights, when Liu Duo joined either Ye Yang or Ye Ling for the night, the way she looked at him and Ye Mo was fairly odd. He guessed that Liu Duo must be punishing them for their overreaching behavior.
Ye Liuughed aloud when he thought of this, and figured that Liu Duo was an impressively suitable partner for him.
After hearing these exnations, Ye Yang suddenly realized how silly he must be for not believing her. He merely supposed that he and Ling had spent quite a number of nights with her.
He hadnt gone up with her because he was still figuring out what had set her off. Truthfully, he was confused.
Ye Yang remained expressionless, but there was a little sparkle in his eyes. Ye Liuughed and patted him on the shoulder, Mo, Ling, lets go to bed.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling nodded and followed him upstairs, back to their respective rooms. Liu Duo had chosen Yang for the night, so it was up to him to deal with her.
Ye Yang fumbled about on the first floor before going up to the only room on the fourth floor. He tried to open it, but the door wouldnt budge. Liu Duo must have locked it.
Standing by the door, he could see faint lighting out from the cracks. Very lightly, he knocked.
Liu Duo hadbed her hair and taken off her clothes, and she was lying on the bed when she heard knocking. She knew it was Ye Yang, because only he would do things like pushing and knocking without uttering a word.
The others would knock and scream, generally being rough at the same time.
She looked at the door but didnt make a move. She wanted to wait to see if Ye Yang would call for her if she didnt do anything.
Ye Yangs way of knocking was quite unique. Hed knock twice, then wait for a few seconds. So far he had done it three times, and Liu Duo still had not gone to the door. He put his hand down and just stared silently at the wooden door.
The knocking stopped. Liu Duo twitched her lips and quickly got down from the bed. She ran over to the door hurriedly on bare feet, worried that the stubborn man might have left.
Yang, you could have just called me! Not like itd hurt! She looked at him, displeased.
He looked down and saw that Liu Duo had opened the door, the remains of her temper still obvious on her face. The edges of his mouth curled up.
And then he saw that she hadnt put shoes on. Only her bare feet clung to the floor. So, as he entered the room, he swept her up, saying, The floors cold.
As usual, they didnt seem to be on the same page. Liu Duo didnt know if she shouldugh or cry, but it was quite nice of him to pick her up from the floor. Her heart melted.
Chapter 279 - Woken By The Noise
Chapter 279: Woken By The Noise
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
For the first time, he held her like a princess in his arms, and truly noticed how small and fragile she was. The faint fragrance that exclusively belonged to her stirred a strange feeling in him, like an impulse to pounce on her.
Ye Yang got frightened by this thought in his head. He felt that he had gone overboard and was disgusted with himself! Frustrated, he ced her safely on the bed, covered her nicely with the nket, and went to close the door.
It was like he was encased by ayer of coldness, and left Liu Duo feeling confused. What had just happened? Wasnt she the angry one?
With the door closed and locked, Ye Yang blew out the oilmp, took off his outer garments and climbed into bed. He tucked himself in but didnt hug her this time. Instead, he had his back against her, and directly went to sleep.
Brow furrowed, Liu Duo stared at the back of his head as shey sideways, mumbling, Damn you, Im the one whos mad here. Whats going on with you? You arent even consoling me. How horrible...
Ye Yang had his eyes open, staring into the dark, looking nowhere in particr. He wasnt asleep. He deeply regretted the filthy thoughts he had earlier and how they kept resurfacing. He couldnt face Liu Duo like this.
Liu Duoined about it silently, and she was eventually overtaken by sleep.
She was so used to hugging that her hands fumbled about as she slept. They finally got to Ye Yangs waist and she managed to sleep peacefully beside him.
Ye Yang, who couldnt sleep a wink at all, felt the tiny hands around his arms. He turned around to face her.
Without the oilmp, he couldnt see her face. Moonlight was absent that night too.
But Ye Yang felt as though he could see her. His big hands rubbed against her tender cheeks as he said softly, Little Duo, its not that I dont trust you. Its not that I dont want to walk with you. I was wondering why you were angry.
He spoke softly and slowly to a sleeping Liu Duo, who didnt hear anything.
The next day, Liu Duo was roused awake early in the morning by the sound of shouting and screaming.
Downstairs, Grandmother Liu and Grandmother Ye were quarreling with one another while Ye Yang and Ye Liu looked on, one expressionless, the other giggling like a fool.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling were preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Ye Liu prohibited Ye Mo from meddling, which allowed the fight to continue.
You old hag! We said never to contact again, and here you are trespassing in my grandsons house? Get lost! Grandmother Ye used Grandmother Liu maliciously.
She knew Liu Duo was a shared wife who had been sold to the brothers, so she was basically exmunicated from her family.
Boasting the same level of ferocity, Grandmother Liu countered, Youre the old hag here! I came here looking for my grandson-inw. What does that have to do with you? You should get lost! You havent visited in ten years, so why now?
She also knew that Grandmother Ye had a strenuous rtionship with Ye Yang and his brothers!
Their fight was intense. Liu Duo got up and simplybed her hair, put on her shoes and went out to the balcony to see what was going on.
She found Grandmother Liu and Grandmother Ye going head-to-head with each other.
She went back inside, tidied her hair, changed her clothes, and went downstairs, What are you two doing in our house?
She gave them the side eye before going to wash up at the well.
Ye Liu immediately followed her since she had woken up. He helped fetch more water for her, because they had previously poured all the clean water into the wooden barrels to wash the bamboo shoots.
What a useless bitch, to wake up at this hour! Grandmother Ye cursed quietly.
Only to be heard by Grandmother Liu, who had a sharp sense of hearing, Who are you calling useless, you old hag? You have no right to scold my granddaughter. Who do you think you are?
Your granddaughter? Where is she? Dont go barking up the wrong tree! Shes the shared wife of my four grandsons. What else is she if not a useless bitch? Grandmother Ye retorted without a shred of kindness.
Chapter 280 - Familiar Strangers
Chapter 280: Familiar Strangers
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Grandmother Liu wouldnt stand for it and lunged at Grandmother Ye, You damn old hag. Lets see if I dont tear you apart!
And so that was how two old woman got into a fight. Hei Xiaomeng barked and leapt about on the sidelines, as though he were cheering them on!
Ye Yang was skinning the bamboo shoots and was about to say something to them when Liu Duos voice rang out, Hey, if you do want to go at it, please take it far far away from my house. Youre disturbing us!
Little Duo, we got a free show! Ye Liu said mischievously, his arms wrapped around her shoulders.
Seeing two old women in a fight was quite delectable.
It just seemed like women, regardless of age, would use the same techniques when they fight. They either pull the hair or w at the face!
The noise got louder. Ye Mo furrowed his brows and walked out from the kitchen. He yelled at the top of his lungs, You two old good-for-nothings, get the heck out of my house now!
The sudden outcry was quite effective, as it brought everything to a halt. The two grandmothers stopped fighting.
Ye Liu felt Liu Duo tremble slightly in fear, and so he turned to tell him, Mo, could you maybe give us a warning before you do that? You gave Liu Duo a fright!
She may have gotten used to Ye Mo shouting, but she supposed she could still strengthen her durability a little bit more. She didnt know how much longer her little heart could take it. If he kept scaring her like that, even her ears may go deaf!
Ye Mo came to her and said, Liu Duo, prepare yourself, Im loud when I talk.
She pped him. Wasnt it toote to tell her now?
Mo, you ungrateful imbecile! I am your grandmother. You dare tell me to leave? Misfortune must have befallen us for not burying your short-lived parents well! We must move their graves! Grandmother Ye red at him, her hair in disarray after having been pulled, and her face adorned with scratch marks.
Grandmother Liu wasnt far behind, looking simr to Grandmother Ye. Scum! I am your wifes grandmother! Forget what happenedst time! One more act of disrespect and Im taking her back!
At their words, Ye Liu stoppedughing, Ye Mos brow furrowed so deeply it could trap mosquitoes, Ye Yang stopped his work and stood up, and even Ye Ling left the kitchen.
Liu Duoughed her head off. Were these two serious? What right do they have toe messing around her house? She got her hands on a wooden pot, and tossed out the contents on them! Some dirty things came to the house today, best we get rid of them and clean them off! Then she took a broom and hit them, intending to sweep them out of her yard.
The two who were on the receiving end of a ssh werent even able to get their words out when Liu Duos broom came down on them.
Ah... you ungrateful bitch, how dare you do that to me...
Ah... you useless whore, how dare you do that to me...
Grandmother Liu and Grandmother Ye gave her a mouthful, using names that were oddly simr, and all of which revolved around ingratitude and whatnot!
Seeing how Liu Duo ferociously chased two elders out the door, the men had the same thought in mind. The wife is fierce! But I like it!
As Liu Duo beat them, she said, You two expired goods! Dont impose your rules onto my house! They dont work here! To me, youre nothing but familiar strangers! Donte again asking for money! Youre not wee!
Liu Duo, I came to ask you, is your mother and Liu Ran here? Grandmother Liu was enraged. Why hadnt she strangled this ungrateful granddaughter earlier?
Chapter 281 - Already Said The Last Time
Chapter 281: Already Said The Last Time
When Liu Duo heard her, she stopped hitting her. I dont have a mother. If you want to look for her, look somewhere else!
The two of them were chased away to the yard door. The two of you can scram. Our house doesnt wee you! You better not let me hear what you said just now again. Otherwise...
Liu Duo went to the side, grabbed Ye Mos firewood chopping ax, and then walked towards them.
When Grandma Liu and Grandma Ye saw it, their entire bodies started to tremble. You... you... What are you doing? You wouldnt dare to swing it at us!
Both of them said the same thing but, in their hearts, they felt fearful.
A bang rang out. Liu Duo swung the ax at their main entrance of house so hard that she couldnt pull it out. The corner of her mouth raised up to form a smile. She looked at the two of them and said, You guys can keep testing me if you want to know whether I would dare to, or not.
It was best to show her most fierce side when dealing with such shameless people. Otherwise, they would think she was easy to bully!
So what if they were her elders? They didnt act like it. Neither of the two of them did anything that was expected of ones elders. They dont deserve to have respect or filial piety from their younger rtives!
After Liu Duo pushed the two of them out the door, she closed the yard door.
Little Duo, our yard door is new, but you swung the ax so hard at it like that. Ye Liu walked over and pulled the ax out.
Seeing that the people they hated had left, Ye Mo and Ye Ling returned to the kitchen, and Ye Yang continued with his work.
Liu Duo looked at the scar left on the yard door by the ax. It ruined its appearance, but Liu Duo didnt mind at all. She said, sounding cute, I have money, so I can do what I want! Buy a new one!
Pfff. Ye Liu didnt hold back and started tough. He felt the smug look on Liu Duos face was really too cute.
Outside the yard, Grandma Liu didnt give up and kept banging on the door. Liu Duo, your mother and Liu Ran are missing. Do you not care and arent going to ask about it? They are your mother and brother! Your own flesh and blood!
Grandma Ye hade because she wanted to talk to them about not going to Ye Lans wedding. She also wanted to get the gift money from them while she was there. However, she received a beating and was then thrown out. Liu Duo also scared her so much that she would probably be an honest person for a few days...
Liu Duo sat on the stool in the yard and brushed Hei Xiaomeng with the brush they had bought especially for it. Bai Xiaojiao waited in its cage for its turn to be brushed.
It was like Liu Duo didnt hear what Grandma Liu said at all. She did not show the slightest bit of reaction.
However, Ye Ling, the most soft-hearted of them all, put down the cooked, in rice congee on the table and then said, Duo Er, where do you think your mother and brother went if they are not at home? Arent you worried?
Ling, why are you asking this? Why should I be worried? She is already an adult whos capable of choosing her own actions. She can go wherever she wants to. It has nothing to do with me!
She had no desire to meddle in their business. She already had said thest time that it would be for the best if they each lived their own lives!
But, she is your mother...
In actuality, Ye Ling did not hate Liu Liushi. It was because when he saw her thest time, he saw her eyes were full of heartache and remorse for Liu Duo.
He also felt that Liu Duo shouldnt hate her and should only hate Grandma Liu! After all, it was she who was in control.
Liu Duo stopped brushing Hei Xiaomeng when she heard him. She looked at Ye Lings delicate, feminine face and said, Ling, I already said that I have no mother! I might have had one in the past, but I stopped having a mother, father, or any other sort of blood rtives from the day I came into your family!
Are you trying to make me leave this house by making me worry for them! Once I leave this family and stop being a wife to all of you, then I will have those wonderful people as rtives.
After all, the reason she was a shared wife was that she had been sold. She had also severed her ties with her parental family!
That was why she wouldnt bother worrying about Liu Liushi and the others. Conversely, if she hadnt been sold as a shared wife, and were properly married instead, then she would worry about Liu Liushi and the others!
Chapter 282 - They Were Now From Two Separate Families
Chapter 282: They Were Now From Two Separate Families
The most important thing was that she wasnt who she appeared to be. Instead, she was a twenty-one-year-old, modern woman from the twenty-first century!
Ye Ling hurriedly exined himself when he heard her, Duo Er, dont get angry. That isnt what I meant. Of course, I dont want you to leave. I only, I only...
He could only keep saying only but didnt know how to exin himself to Liu Duo.
Little Duo, it is normal for the soft-hearted Ling to get worried. After all, it is your mother and brother who are missing. Dont me him.
Liu, I know. Ling, stop saying only. Im not angry, Im just telling you that you shouldnt meddle in things we dont need to meddle in. It would be for the best if we lived our own lives! Liu Duo smiled at Ye Ling.
Ye Liu felt Liu Duo had said it very well and nodded. It would be for the best if they lived their own lives! They were now from two separate families.
Ye Ling also felt what she said was true when she put it that way. If they meddled, wouldnt Grandma Liu keeping to disturb them from time to time? Okay. I understand what I said was wrong.
Liu Duo smiled. She actually really liked Ye Lings kind heart. However, she also actually felt a bit worried in her heart, but she didnt show it, because she didnt want to meddle in the affairs of the Liu family.
Although it was contradictory, she needed to be heartless. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to live a peaceful life!
Li Wazis family arrived after breakfast, and that was when the busy day officially began.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo needed to go to work the fields, and Ye Liu and Li Wazi needed to go to town. The only two men left in the house were Ye Ling and Little Huzi.
Aunt Li went beside Liu Duo and said quietly to her, Little Duo, I heard you hit their grandmother?
Yup. Liu Duo smile and nodded. She didnt feel that she had done anything wrong!
When Grandma Ye was on her way home, she kept scolding about how Liu Duo was unfilial and had no humanity, and a lot of the vigers heard her.
You did well. That old hag deserves to be hit! Aunt Li nodded. She very much approved.
She had disliked Grandma Ye since long ago. Treating Ye Yang and the others so badly, fine, she would ignore it, but she even wanted to move his eldest son and his wifes graves. She was the one who had no humanity!
Liu Duoughed aloud when she saw Aunt Lis expression of righteous indignation. Herugh was very udylike. She did not hide her teeth or maintain a reserved look.
At that time, a child who was wearing a small basket backpack arrived at their yard door. He asked timidly, I...I am here to sell bamboo shoots.
Hei Xiaomeng started to bark at the child.
Liu Duo made Hei Xiaomeng stop barking, walked over, and brought the child into the yard. Dont be afraid. He only knows how to bark, but he doesnt bite.
The child nodded and took the bamboo shoots from his backpack to weigh. However, he couldnt even nce at Liu Duo.
Liu Duo looked at his small figure and casually said, Ling, you help him weigh it.
She didnt know how to measure the weight.
Ye Ling went over to measure it. Duo Er, it weighs five jins and six taels. Lets just say its six jins.
Sure. Liu Duo recorded it down and gave the money to the child. Little brother, your bamboo shoots already had their old outer skin removed so it is six wens per jin. There are thirty-six wens here. Go ahead and count them.
The child took it and smiled. I dont need to count it. I believe big sister.
When Liu Duo heard him, she touched his head and smiled, When you go back, you can tell your partners that big sister can buy the bamboo shoots you guys dig up at a higher price. She then gave him another six wens.
She knew their family was not in a good condition just by looking at how skinny and shriveled he was. This was also the first time a child hade to sell bamboo shoots to them.
Chapter 283 - Mother, Im Moving Out
Chapter 283: Mother, Im Moving Out
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Usually, it was just adults who came. Children were usually there just to work and didnt have any chance to touch the money. He probably came because his family was under special circumstances. Otherwise, why else would hee to sell bamboo shoots?
Are they real? The child looked at his six wens again. He still couldnt believe it.
Of course they are real. You can find your partners and earn some pocket money. This way, you wont have to go and get it from an adult. Liu Duo smiled and looked at him.
The child nodded and then happily left. He wanted to share this good news with his partners.
On the other side, Grandma Liu kept cursing and scolding while on her way home, as she was angry the whole time. Liu Qing heard her and frowned. He had majorints about Liu Duo. She actually dared to treat her own grandmother this way!
Of course, the real reason was that she did not give Grandma Liu any money to show her filial piety! Grandma, how could Sister Duo do this? She actually treated you this way! Lets go. Your grandson will go and back you up. We will go and teach her a lesson so that she can be honest.
Grandma Liu was also holding back her anger, but she was still rational. At that moment, her utmost priority was Liu Liushi and Liu Ran. Where had the two of them gone?
You stupid brat. You should be out there, looking for your aunt and Brother Ran. We will talk about that brat Liu Duo another day! Grandma Liu shouted at Liu Qing.
Liu Qing plugged his ear and said, disapprovingly, Grandma, where exactly should I look? Not to mention, aunty is already a grown woman. Maybe she went back to her family. Theres no need to be worried.
It had been quite a few days. If she had really gone back to her family, she should have been back already. She didnt know what madness had taken over her daughter-inw that would make her suddenly leave with her youngest grandson.
When Liu Quanfu returned, he looked very dispirited andcked any sort of vitality.
He always assumed that Liu Liushi had only said that because she was angry. After she saw that he didnt tell Grandma Liu that they would move out the next day, who wouldve thought she would leave and disappear with Liu Ran that afternoon.
He thought they had probably gone back to her family. However, he got impatient that day and visited her family. When he got there, he saw neither Liu Liushi nor Liu Ran. This made him feel temporarily at a loss for what to do.
Where are your wife and son? Why didnt theye back with you! Grandma Liu asked irritatedly when she saw Liu Quanfu.
Liu Quanfu walked underneath the roof by himself, as if he hadnt heard her. He sat on the stool with his head down and started to space out.
Your mother is talking to you. Where are your wife and son? Does she still not want toe back because she wants toze about with her family? If she doesnt want toe back, then forget it, but Liu Ran is this familys grandson, so you need to bring him back to me!
Grandma Liu pushed her younger son.
Liu Quanfu lifted up his head and looked at Grandma Liu. He said slowly, Mom, Im moving out.
Move out? When Grandma Liu heard the words move out, it was as though she understood what was going on. She immediately shouted, Dont even think about it. I wont agree to you moving out! If that filthy wife of yours doesnt want toe back, then forget it. Go, and bring Liu Ran back here.
Liu Ran knew how to do all the housework, so she felt like even if Liu Liushi werent there, there would still be someone to do the housework! Dont think that hiding in her familys house could force her to agree to them moving out!
Liu Qing came out of the house and agreed with her. Uncle, why should a family split up? Having a lot of people together is more lively. If you move out, the house will feel cold.
If they really moved out, what would he eat? He didnt know how to do manualbor or do farm work. His dad also didnt really know how. He usually just slipped away and avoided work. Pretty much all the work was done by Liu Quanfu.
Liu Quanyan, who had just returned from the vegetable fields, heard them talking about moving out and immediately went to the yard. Mom, little brother, why are you talking about moving out? Our lives are going fine. Why do you want to move out?
Chapter 284 - Unexpectedly Ran Into Them
Chapter 284: Unexpectedly Ran Into Them
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He didnt want him to move out. If he moved out, there would be no one to do the farm work, and he wouldnt be able to ck off.
Liu Quanfu sat there, with his head lowered, not saying anything. He listened to them as they bbered away, but he didnt take in a single word they said.
He really regretted not listening to Liu Liushis words. Where should he go to find them now? Where would they have gone?
Liu Quanfu only stood up after a long time. He walked to his room, his body trembling, having grown considerably older in a short amount of time.
Mom, our family cannot split up. We only have a few people in our family. Its not like we have a lot of brothers. What do you think? Liu Quanyan said anxiously to Grandma Liu while looking at her with a serious gaze.
Grandma Liu nodded. We definitely cannot split the family! That filthy wife of his incited Liu Quanfu to move away. I will definitely sort her out when she gets back!
She returned to the house after she finished speaking.
Leaving only the father and son. They looked at each other and then also went back to the house.
As they spoke, Liu Liushi who had left with Liu Ran, was trying to find work in town. However, nobody wanted to hire her, because she was with a child. Those past few days, bit by bit, she had used up all the hundreds of wens she had saved up over the past twenty years.
Mom, lets go to big sisters ce. Liu Ran looked at Liu Liushi with a face of longing.
He hadnt seen Liu Duo in a long time, and he really missed her. Now that they had left that house, they could go find her.
When Liu Liushi, who was walking with Liu Ran on the street, heard him, she said with great difficulty, Ran Er, we cant go to Liu Duos ce. Your sister is no longer rted to us. We cant go bother her. Understand?
How was it possible that she didnt want to go? She only had ten copper left on her. Staying at an inn was impossible. It might not even be enough for dinner.
But she couldnt go, because Liu Duo had already made it clear thest time that they shouldnt return. Moreover, she felt too embarrassed to go.
Mom, if we dont go to big sisters ce, where will we go? Liu Ran was very obedient. If Liu Liushi said they were not going there, he would stop saying he wanted to go.
Although he really wanted to go there, he did not want to make it hard for her.
When Liu Liushi heard him, she was also at a loss. Where should they go? Go home? She never wanted to go back there! Her parents house? Their household wasnt in good condition. She would only be met with resentment if she went there, so she didnt want to do that.
Was there really nowhere for the mother and son to go? Liu Liushis eyes were red, and she grabbed Liu Rans hand tightly. She felt useless as she made Liu Ran suffer with her.
After Ye Liu and Li Wazi delivered the bamboo shoots to the restaurants. They bought an ox cart, and while they were hurrying home, they saw Liu Liushi and Liu Ran.
Liu Liushi did not see Ye Liu. She walked forward with Liu Ran. They were walking in opposite directions.
Ye Liu pulled on the ox to make it stop and then turned his head around to look at Liu Liushi and Liu Rans back.
Liu, what are you looking at? Li Wazi also turned to look back, but he only saw pedestrians, vendors, and peddlers. What was so special?
I saw Little Duos mother and her little brother. Ye Liu didnt turn his head and instead kept looking at their backs.
Hadnt Grandma Liu gone to their house to look for them that morning? He had unexpectedly ran into them.
Where? Liu, do you want to go greet sister-inws mother? He knew about Liu Duos situation, and he knew they had broken off rtions. But since they had ran into them, greeting them was still fine.
You wait here. I will go there for a while. Ye Liu jumped off the ox-cart and went towards Liu Liushi and Liu Ran.
Initially, he didnt want to interfere, but he couldnt just leave them wondering around town like this. By looking at the attitude of Grandma Liu that day, they had definitely been away from their house for a few days already. Did they have money to stay at an inn or to eat? Even if they did, they had probably already spent a lot of it!
Chapter 285 - Lost Liu Duo Because She Was Being Filial To The Point Of Stupidity
Chapter 285: Lost Liu Duo Because She Was Being Filial To The Point Of Stupidity
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He felt that, although Liu Duo had said she didnt want to meddle in their business, she still cared about them in her heart. After all, she was her mother.
Ye Liu stepped in front of Liu Liushi and Liu Ran and blocked their path. Madam, that olddy from your family came to our house to look for you. You should go back quickly.
Liu Liushi was stunned for a while when she saw Ye Liu suddenly appear. She frowned after she heard him and thought, Mother actually went to Liu Duos ce to look for us? That definitely made Liu Duo unhappy.
Liu Ran looked at Ye Liu and said with a nk expression, Big brother, you are so handsome.
He then asked, Why did my grandmother go to your house to look for us?
Ye Liu looked at Liu Ran and patted his head. Your grandmother thought that you guys went to look for your sister and were staying with us.
He looked at Liu Ran and felt that he didnt look very simr to Liu Duo. However, he could see some of Liu Duo in him. After all, they were brother and sister who were rted by blood.
Liu Ran didnt have dimples on the corner of his mouth. His skin also wasnt as fair as Liu Duos. However, he was a cute little boy who would definitely grow up to be a hunk.
Upon hearing this, Liu Ran immediately said, with a sweet smile, Then you are my brother-inw!
Ye Liu heard him and then lowered his back to pick him up. Youre right. I am your brother-inw! Lets go, brother-inw will bring you to our house so you can see your big sister.
He originally just wanted to give them some money and have them go home.
However, when he heard Liu Ran call him brother-inw, he could feel how much Liu Ran missed Liu Duo, and that made him change his mind. He wanted to bring him to see Liu Duo and exin how dearly he missed his big sister.
When Liu Liushi heard him, she said, Theres no need. We dont want to go and interrupt Liu Duos life. Duo Er,e down quickly.
She held Liu Rans hands, took him over and then ced him down on the ground.
Liu Ran looked at Liu Liushi with a face that seemed to be asking Why? Why couldnt they go when brother-inw already allowed them to go see big sister?
Liu Liushi held his hand and then said to Ye Liu, We will get going. I will rest easy if you guys can treat Duo Duo well.
After she finished speaking, she continued to walk forward aimlessly with Liu Ran.
Ye Liu looked at their backs. He felt that she probably really loved Liu Duo, but she was simr to histe parents. She lost Liu Duo, because she was being filial to the point of stupidity!
He shook his head, took out a string of thirty wens, and then ran after them to give her the money. You should take this money and go home quickly.
Liu Liushi shook her head and rejected it. She didnt want to take advantage of them.
Seeing this, Ye Liu put the string of money into Liu Rans hands, turned around, and left. He didnt stop to speak with them anymore.
The reason he did this was that they were Liu Duos rtives. Otherwise, he wouldnt have cared!
He went back to the ox-cart and then drove it towards their house.
When they returned, Liu Duo was chatting happily with Aunt Li. The atmosphere was really nice.
Little Duo, we are back. Ye Liu shouted.
Within a short time, Liu Duo and Aunt Li saw Ye Liu and Li Wazi driving an ox-cart in through the yard door.
He drove the ox-cart to a corner of the yard and then took the cork on the ox cart down. He then tied it to the side to let it drink water and eat grass. They had pulled some extra grass in advance while they were on their way home.
Liu Duo walked over and looked at the ox. Mr. Liuzi, it seems the ox you bought is even stronger than Uncle Wangs.
That is of course. Uncle Wangs ox is much older. Our ox is in its prime. Its legs are strong, and it is very fast. Ye Liu smiled happily. They would of course, naturally, buy the strongest and fastest ox to pull the bamboo shoots!
Chapter 286 - Oh Dear...
Chapter 286: Oh Dear...
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Someone arrived to sell bamboo shoots, and Liu Duo went to attend to her duties. Ye Liu watched her go, wondering if he should tell her he had spotted Liu Liushi and her son.
So he went to her side, as she took ounts and delivered change to the viger, all the while chatting happily.
Liuzi, why are you staring at me? Do you think Im pretty when I work hard? Hehe... Liu Duo gave him a cheeky wink, before going back to managing the ounts.
.
He dragged a stool over and sat before her, Yes, you look wonderful! Impletely mesmerized!
He said thest part in a whisper, only for her ears.
She looked at him fondly. There he went, being silly again. She pulled a serious face and said, Report your expenses for today. How much did the bamboo shoots sell for, and how much for the ox-cart? Best you be honest about them!
Pffft, Ye Liu let out a chuckle as he reached a hand out and touched her nose, Today, Li Wazi and I...
He did as he was told. He recounted every single detail of what they did, including where they stopped and how long they stopped for. He told her everything without sparing a moment.
And after that we met your mother and your brother. We gave them thirty wen and asked them to get home soon.
At that point, Liu Duo stopped writing and looked up at him, What were they doing in town?
What happened? Why had they left the house and gone to town?
I dont know. I asked them toe to our ce. Your brother wanted to see you anyway, but your mother was unwilling!
He noticed Liu Duo had furrowed her brow, and he supposed that he had been right. She was at least a little concerned about them.
Oh. Yet, she did not ask any further and continued her work.
Liu Ran. She remembered Liu Duo had loved this brother very much. And this little brother had been quite dependent on her.
Whenever she had been given a lot of work, Liu Ran, who was no older than eleven at the time, would help her with some. So, by then, he was experienced with any type of household chores or farm work!
Ai... she shook her head in frustration.
By noon, Ye Yang and Ye Mo had returned from farming to have lunch. Andter they stayed home to help process the bamboo shoots.
Because of the previous night, Liu Duo still held a tiny grudge. She wouldnt look at Ye Yang, nor would she speak to him.
Ye Yang felt slightly anxious about this. When Liu Duo went upstairs to get new rice paper, he followed her too.
Li Wazi and the gang didnt realized Ye Yang had disappeared. They continued with the work, chatting among themselves.
Liu Duo barely entered the room when Ye Yang went in too and closed the door behind him.
Hearing a sound, Liu Duo looked back to find Ye Yang, who had just shut the door, Yang? What are you doing?
Why hadnt she realized he had been following her? There wasnt any sound at all!
He didnt reply as he walked directly to her, head hanging low, Are you still angry?
Liu Duo looked away to grab the rice paper she hade for. She was certainly still mad at hisck of trust!
She wanted to leave, but Ye Yang held her by the arm, blocking her, Little Duo, dont stay mad. Alright?
Gosh, this voice! So enticing! Low and rough and wonderful to the ears!
Her pride wouldnt let her admit it, so she looked sideways and said, I was never mad. Now let go of me.
Did this stoic one know how to apologize?
At this thought, the ends of her mouth curled up. The anger towards him disappeared.
Ye Yang did not let her go. He saw her frown had gone, and he knew that she wasnt mad anymore. His anxiety also dissipated.
Chapter 287 - Helpful For His Future
Chapter 287: Helpful For His Future
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
The hand that was holding hers went to hug her tiny waist, and then he kissed her on the lips, Lets go down.
It was a gentle gesture, barely a touch, but it left Liu Duo stunned for a moment. This man, who was usually aloof, had actually kissed her on his own?
She got over it, and she was so happy that the corners of her mouth couldnt get any curvier.
At the sight of the silly smile on her face, Ye Yang took her by the hand again, and he led her downstairs.
Duo Er, why is your face so red? Is it the heat? Ye Ling went over and asked.
Liu Duo felt like this was something she had said before. After a bit of thought, she remembered that she had once teased him for it!
And now Ye Ling had learnt to return the favor?
She went forward and whispered something in his ear before going back to her rocking chair and sitting down, smiling at him.
Now it was Ye Lings turn to blush, as though he had some rouge applied on his cheeks. He got embarrassed when he saw Liu Duo smiling at him, and hurriedly turned away to evade her line of sight.
Ye Yang wasnt sure what Liu Duo had told Ye Ling to make him blush like that. He thought, Little Miss Mischief must havee up with something outrageous again to tease Ling like that!
Ling, what did Little Duo say to you? Youre so red, Ye Liu asked curiously.
Li Wazi wondered the same thing, Thats right. What did she say?
Ye Mo looked at him, also wanting to find out what Liu Duo could have said to make Ling blush like that.
Ye Ling merely shook his low-hanging head and continued processing the bamboo shoots, Nothing.
He didnt want to talk about it, and so the other men stopped asking as they pressed on with their work. They would be selling their bamboo shoots in town the next day.
On the other side of town, at the Ye family courtyard, Grandmother was cursing Liu Duo to hell and back. Then she thought of something, and went to Ye Xuans room. She knocked on the door and sought permission before going inside.
Xuan Er, I have something to tell you, Grandmother Liu sat down, smiling kindly.
What is it? Ye Xuan continued writing, not caring much what she had to say.
As she sat on a stool, she said, Xuan Er, youre not getting any younger. I think I ought to arrange a marriage for you. All your other brothers are married except you! You could always take the exam after taking a wife.
He stopped writing when he heard that. Marriage?
Before, he had intended to go through one exam after another, until finally he would reach the very top, and then he could ask for an officials daughters hand in marriage. This could surely be helpful for his future.
He wouldnt want to marry a vige girl. Moreover, he hadntid eyes on one! But Liu Duos appearance had certainly broken all the rules he had set for himself. So if Liu Duo were the bride, he would be willing.
Grandmother Ye was very happy when Ye Xuan did not reply. She believed there was hope for a marriage. When she had brought it up previously, he would refuse her immediately!
Xuan Er, rest assured. I will take absolute caution and choose a young and beautiful wife for you.
When Ye Xuan came to, he put down his brush and smiled at his elder, Sure, I want someone that looks like my sister-inw, and no one else!
Sister-inw? Grandmother Ye furrowed her brow. Which sister-inw? Xuan Er, who are you referring to?
Other than his brother Ye Qins wife, whom he would call sister-inw, the other one would be Liu Duo, the shared wife to Ye Yang and his brothers!
Grandmother Ye didnt think Ye Qins wife was anywhere near good-looking, but she was indeed jealous of Liu Duos fairness. She was certainly a beauty to behold.
And yet, when Grandmother Ye thought of Ye Xuans desire for a bride who looked like Liu Duo, she became so shocked she jumped to her feet.
Chapter 288 - Whats the Matter?
Chapter 288: Whats the Matter?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Her grandson couldnt be interested in Liu Duo, could he? That bitch! Not only was she shameless, she had no respect at all. She had even beaten her up!
Xuan Er, that girl is bad news. How dare she seduce you? Im going to give her a piece of my mind! Grandmother Ye said. She had actuallye to hate her even more.
It was Ye Xuans turn to furrow his brow. He wasnt pleased with what his grandmother had said. In all seriousness, he refused to let her talk about Liu Duo that way.
Furthermore, she had not seduced him. He found himself attracted to her! How he would wish for Liu Duo to seduce him!
Grandma! He stood up and shouted at her, before going to her side and grinning, No, grandmother, dont say it like that. How could Liu Duo seduce me? I was only joking. If you want to find a wife for me, then I shall leave it to you.
He wouldnt want Grandmother to trouble Liu Duo again. It wouldnt be nice to Liu Duo and her reputation if things were to get out of hand.
Grandmother rxed upon hearing that, but she still hated the girl very much. Xuan Er, you cant joke around like that! Im going to look for Matchmaker Wang. You go ahead and study.
With that, she left in a good mood. She had to find a suitable bride for her ambitious grandson.
Ye Xuan saw his door close and went back to his table. He took out his sketch of Liu Duo and examined her eyes carefully.
What do I need to do to have you? You shouldnt be a shared wife. Yang and his brothers arent a good match for you!
He knew that the fortune they seemed to have suddenly struck, and the money they acquired to build a house and start a business, was all thanks to Liu Duo.
She was a lucky star, and a pretty one at that, with a remarkable personality. If she were with him, he would certainly have a bright future in schrship.
Suddenly, Liu Duo sneezed, and she rubbed her nose, Whos missing me now?
That would be me, Little Duo, Ye Liu suddenly spoke up as he stood grinning behind her.
She straightened herself in her seat and red at him, Liuzi, why did you do that out of the blue? Were you nning to scare me?
Ye Liu reached out and patted her on the back in an attempt to drive her fears away, Little Duo, I had such a wonderful voice. How could that scare you?
Nonsense! Thats a natural reaction, alright? Geez... Liuzi, youre free now, right? We have a lot of unprocessed bamboo shoots, so get on with it.
But Ye Liu grabbed a stool and sat down beside her, Little Duo, I have something to discuss with you. Ill helpter.
She twitched her lips when he said that. If there was anything he needed to say, why did he have to get so near? What is it?
Little Duo, we cant keep selling fresh bamboo shoots everyday. Why dont we parboil the smell away, and leave them out to dry? That way they can be kept longer, and theyre easier to be carried around.
It was a sudden thought. When the weather became hotter, the fresh ones couldnt be kept for long.
The way she had understood it, he meant to sell them as dried goods! He really did have talent in business. She had never thought of that!
Then Ye Liu continued, That way, we can sell those bamboo shoots to other ces. We wont be confined to this peaceful town!
Wow, who would have thought Liuzi had such a great ambition? They had been buying bamboo shoots from the few viges nearby, and they currently had quite a considerable ie, and still he wanted more?
He was a man, and he was one with such an idea too. Liu Duo was very much in favour of it.
Chapter 289 - Who Was Looking For Her At This Hour?
Chapter 289: Who Was Looking For Her At This Hour?
Yes, sure. It only takes a little bit more time, she nodded.
We can employ a few more people, since Yang and Mo have to work on the farm, and its not enough, even with Ling, Aunt Li, and Sister Libined. What do you think?
He had put some thought into this. After all he and Li Wazi had to go to nearby viges to buy shoots and then head to town to sell them afterwards, so they had little time to help around the house.
Liu Duo giggled at his statement, Boss Ye, you dont have to tell me this. Its all up to you. Im only a little ountant, so how would I dare to say no? Hehe
She was willing to let him do as he pleased. She would support him regardless!
Ye Liu yfully pinched her nose after she joked with him, Little Duo, dont make me teach you a lesson for being naughty.
Call him Boss Ye? How much more mischievous could she get?
Liu Duo fondly held his hand, I dare you!
Hey! You already called me Boss Ye, so how dare you talk back to me, little ountant? Do you still want to work? Hmm Ye Liu raised a brow as he pretended to be angry at her.
She kept her yful thoughts to herself. Oh dear, he was up to no good again, ying the boss this time!
Yet she yed along, Boss, my mistake. Ill never talk back to you again. Please dont fire me
Pffft, Ye Liu was tickled by her act. Heughed, Do your work nicely, be obedient, and I wont fire you. In fact, Ill give you a raise!
Ye Liu adopted the mannerisms of a boss and patted her on the shoulder before he rose to go process the bamboo shoots.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. Why did she feel like she really was working for him?
In the evening, right when Liu Duo and the men were about to dine, there was a knock at the door. Hei Xiaomeng ran over to the yard and barked non-stop.
Li Wazi went to open it, only toe face to face with Liu Quanfus gloomy face. Who are you looking for?
He wasnt carrying a basket, so he obviously wasnt there to sell bamboo shoots.
Recently Li Wazi and his family had started eating lunch and dinner at Liu Duos house. They didnt go home.
Liu Quanfu was slightly stunned to see that the person who opened the door wasnt one of his brothers. He said, Im here to see Duo Er.
Duo Er? Sister-inw? Li Wazi instructed Hei Xiaomeng to stop barking before inviting the guest inside. He also shouted for Liu Duo, Sister Liu Duo, someone wants to see you.
She heard his voice and went out to check. Ye Liu and Ye Mo followed.
Who was looking for her at this hour?
Liu Quanfu went up to her anxiously, Duo Er, your mother and Ran Er left home several days ago. Did theye here? I cant find them anywhere.
Ye Liu furrowed his brow. It seemed that Liu Liushi and her son hadnt returned home?
They didnte here, I dont know where they are, and youvee to the wrong ce! Liu Duo furrowed her brow.
She gave it some thought, You should look for them in town!
She remembered Ye Liu telling her that afternoon, that he had seen them in town.
But Little Yun didnt have money with her, Liu Quanfu was increasingly worried. Look for them in town?
All these years, all the familys money was kept by Grandmother Liu. How could they have gotten their hands on it?
She had said all that needed to be said, so with nothing more to add, Liu Duo returned to her meal.
This morning, your old hag told us when she came here acting all crazy. The person youre looking for isnt here. Didnt she tell you? Ye Mo was irritated at the fact that they hade to ask again!
What happened to cutting off allmunication? What was going on now?
Chapter 290 - The Whole House Wasnt Pleased
Chapter 290: The Whole House Wasnt Pleased
Ye Lius attitude at that moment wasnt as bad as Ye Mos. He went up to Liu Quanfu and said, Sir, I dont know what happened between you guys, but you should look for them in town, because thats where I met them today.
When he heard that, Liu Quanfu got emotional and grabbed him by the sleeves, Really? You really saw them there?
Yes, Ye Liu nodded.
Having received that confirmation, Liu Quanfu turned and left the yard.
Sister Liu Duo, why didnt your mother go home with your brother? And why did your fathere here looking for them? Li Wazi asked as he ate.
Didnt they say they were no longer rted? So why would theye here? In town, Ye Liu had given her some money to go home.
Ye Liu casually replied, How would I know?
She was not a goddess, so how would she know what had happened that prompted them to leave home?
Aunt Li shook her head. She knew about Liu Duo and the matter with her original home. She could only sigh. Every family has a skeleton in their closet.
Just eat. Why are you so nosy anyway? Its not even our business! Ye Mo fired at Li Wazi.
Mo, Im just curious. Cant I even ask? Li Wazi said as he took another mouthful of rice.
No, you cannot! Lets see if I can stuff your mouth! With that, Ye Mo put a spoonful of vegetables into his bowl to stop him from talking.
After Liu Duo finished her meal, she went to help Little Lian take care of Little Huzi. Deep down she was really thinking, Why wouldnt Liu Liushi go home? What really happened that made her run away for so long? This had never happened before!
As far as she could remember, Grandmother Liu made all the decisions in the Liu family. Nothing would pass without her approval. Otherwise, they would face the consequences.
Here, Little Duo, let me hold him, Little Lian came over after doing the dishes.
She would help Ye Ling prepare lunch for everyone every day. Shed even volunteer with the dishes. Quite a handy helper. Liu Duo felt that Aunt Li had certainly chosen a good daughter-inw.
They chatted for a while before Li Wazi took his family home.
Liuzi,e up when youre done, will you? Liu Duo finished washing up and directly went upstairs.
Ye Liu snickered at that, Yes, madam! I wont let you wait long.
And he quickly went to the kitchen at lightning speed to fetch water and wash up.
Ye Mo didnt nag this time. Otherwise, Liu Duo would get upset again, and the whole house wouldnt be pleased about that.
When he was done, Ye Liu ran to the fourth floor, into the room, and shut the door.
Liu Duo was already lying in bed, staring at the ceiling. Who could have known what she was thinking about?
Ye Liu asked, Little Duo, whats on your mind?
But Liu Duo didnt reply, so he added, Are you perhaps thinking of me? You dont have to do that now, because Im right in front of you, and Ill be sleeping with you tonight.
He took off his clothes, blew out the oilmp, and got into bed, with his hands wrapped around her. He had missed her so muchtely!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at the narcissist and pushed him away, Stay farther away, can you? Its hot in here!
Little Duo, it may be warm during the day, but the weather cools down at night. We need to hug each other for warmth. Werent you thinking about me? Im hugging you right now, so you dont have to do that anymore. He didnt want to let go. He wanted to keep her like this.
Like hell, you narcissist! Sheined under her breath.
So shameless. She shouldnt even bother!
Ye Liu grinned. He was practically on seventh heaven.
Chapter 291 - This Is Not a Dream
Chapter 291: This Is Not a Dream
Liu Duo, no longer talking, shut her eyes and drifted to sleep next to him. She had grown ustomed to physical touch when she slept.
Some time had passed when Liu Duo, who was sound asleep, felt like she had fallen into a fiery pit. It was extremely hot, and she could feel slight difort and pain in her stomach.
She slowly opened her eyes and found darkness, so she shut them again and moved about in an attempt to escape the heat source.
Little Duo, dont move. Ye Liu suddenly muttered, his voice hoarse but delectable.
Confused, she turned over to face him and gave him a push, Its hot...
She might as well not have touched him, because when she did, she felt more heat.
How could a normal man not imagine things when he was holding the woman of his dreams?
Ye Liu had resisted his bodys excitement and went to sleep for a while. But Liu Duo moved, and the excitement burst into mes.
He held on to her hand and felt a cool breeze slipping into his heart, reducing the heat.
He got closer to her ears and whispered, Little Duo, dont move, Im heating up.
He dragged the nket they were covered with to waist level, and for a while Liu Duo felt cooler, but then she was quicklypressed by a hot figure.
Frustrated, she moved about, What are you doing, Liuzi? Get down and stay away from me!
Since Liu Duo was only half awake, her voice was soft, gentle and unspeakably seductive, and she didnt even know it.
Yet it was unbearable for Liu! He felt that he couldnt hold it in that night, that he couldnt stand it anymore, that he was about to explode!
He lowered his head and kissed that coy little mouth he had always wanted to kiss. He got on the offensive, his hands getting busy too, as they moved and touched all over Liu Duos soft body, keeping the fire alive.
Under the attack of repeated kisses, Liu Duo could hardly catch her breath. She kept moaning and shaking her head, her hands pressed against him.
Ye Liu realized Liu Duo couldnt breathe, so he changed tactics and went for her earlobes and neck, kissing non-stop.
And Liu Duo, who could finally breathe normally, began to feel aroused by Ye Lius constant kissing and touching. She began to acknowledge her desires, thinking she was having a wet dream.
Until arge, callused hand reached under her garments and rubbed her firm breasts, inciting a sensual feeling that woke her up. It was then she realized it wasnt a dream!
Liuzi, you, you... Liu Duo didnt know what she should say. She was not an idiot, so she knew what he wanted!
But should she give in? There was one more month to go before she would be age.
Ye Liu heard her voice, and although he was already burning with desire, he was able to stay level-headed. He stopped kissing and leaned against her ear, Little Duo, I really, really, really want it badly. Could you give it to me, please?
She couldnt help thinking, Oh dear. Even when you want to make love, you sound like a bottom!
He didnt get a reply so, as punishment, he seized her breast harder. The pain made her inhale sharply. She formed a fist and hit him from behind, Liuzi, do you want me to beat you? Thats painful!
Who told you to stay silent and not respond to me? Im talking to you. He stopped exerting force, and went back to soft rubs. He liked this feeling. It was exactly what he had thought it would feel like!
Get off, get off, youre heavy. She stretched a hand out to push him. She had almost given it, but this fool was the same as Ye Mo. He was quite stubborn!
Chapter 292 - Like Cherishing A Treasure
Chapter 292: Like Cherishing A Treasure
When Ye Liu heard her, he waspletely unwilling. He started kissing Liu Duos ears again. I dont want to. It...it feels unbearable.
He even moved his lower body as he spoke to make her clearly feel his heat and hardness. Holding it in was really exhausting and unbearable!
Due to his touching, Liu Duos body had already be very sensitive long ago. Ye Liu kept pushing against her like a hooligan, trying to make her want it even more. But she did not want to give it to this bastard, who deserved to be hit, so easily.
Mr. Liuzi, since you already said you dont want to, I will, of course, listen to you. If you dont want to, then I dont want to either. Get down! Holding back her desire, she pushed him again.
This bastards hands kept touching everywhere to start up fires. It made it so she was also burning with desire.
Ye Liu grabbed the small hand that was pushing him and then kissed it. Little Duo, I said I want it. Dont misunderstand my words. Since you misunderstood, that means you definitely also want it as well! Liu will definitely not disappoint you!
You are the one who misunderstood. Ah... Mr. Liuzi you hooligan. Where are you touching?
Initially, Liu Duo wanted to shoot a few words back at him, but she was suddenly attacked down there. That naughty hand actually went into her pants. Was it touching her thighs?
Little Duo, I am your husband and not a hooligan... Ye Liuughed lightly, sounding extremely smug.
It made Liu Duo so embarrassed her entire cheeks turned red. This was the first time someone had touched that part. It felt extremely strange, as it made her feel both shyness and enjoyment. She scolded him lovably, You are not allowed to touch there!
Feeling that Liu Duo was extremely shy, Ye Lius big hands changed to another battlefield. It explored and gently caressed her. He loved that soft feeling so much that he couldnt stop.
Little Duo, please give it to me, okay? Okay? Ye Liu kissed her lips tenderly again and again, like cherishing a treasure.
He knew he couldnt force her, so he kept asking for her permission again and again. It really felt extremely unbearable.
Liu Duo could feel how much he wanted it and didnt have the heart to keep rejecting him. After all, making him hold it in for too long was not good, and he was never willing to let her use her hands! Moreover, she really wanted it as well.
This time, she decided to go with her feelings. She was eventually going to give it to him anyway, so doing it one month earlier was fine, right?
When she thought of this, she answered Ye Lius question by taking the initiative and hugging his neck with her hands.
Ye Liu became extremely excited when he received Liu Duos passionate reply. He touched her even more tenderly, as if he were afraid he might break her.
When the two of them were about to get extremely intimate with each other, Liu Duo couldnt help but say, Mr. Liuzi, Im afraid it might hurt. Can you do it a bit gently and lightly.
She was very nervous. The first time would hurt a lot!
Upon hearing this, Ye Liu said gently, Little Duo, rx. Liu wont make you feel pain. Believe me okay...
Although he had kept himself clean and preserved his moral integrity, he spent many years doing temp work in town, so he would, of course, know about the secrets of sex! His married friends and unmarried friends who had been to brothels liked to talk and discuss it in private.
That was why he knew a womans first time would feel particrly painful. It also proved that the girl was a virgin. Moreover, it wouldnt hurt as much when they did it again in the future.
As he gently spread her legs open, he actually felt very nervous as well. He was afraid he would do it badly and make her feel pain. After all, this was also his first time.
He entered her gently as he hugged her. He then kissed her tenderly to divert her attention. He waited until she was ready and then rushed in, all in one go.
That tightness and warmth made it so that he couldnt help but tremble for a while.
Liu Duo was being continuously kissed and caressed by Ye Liu. When he entered, tearing through and filling her up, it didnt really feel too painful. It only hurt a tiny bit.
Chapter 293 - He Even Shot Liu Duo A Flirtatious Glance As He Spoke
Chapter 293: He Even Shot Liu Duo A Flirtatious nce As He Spoke
Liu Duo felt that she could not describe the feeling she had when they joined together. She could only think of one thing. How big!
Ye Liu didnt rush to start moving after he went in. Instead, he kissed Liu Duos ears and said with a rough and maic voice, Little Duo, Im going to start moving.
Liu Duo nodded. Her voice also filled with lust, Okay, go on and move. Uhhh...
They were already in such a position, but he kept dying and didnt start moving. This made Liu Duo feel unbearable. It was really torture. She could finally feel what it was like for them to keep holding it in.
The reason she felt this lustful was all because of Ye Liu sufficient prep work. Otherwise, she would have been in extreme pain.
Ye Liuughed a voicelessugh when he heard her. He thought, It seems that Little Duo actually also really wants me!
Afterward, Ye Liu started to move. He began slowly, but he gradually moved faster. It kept repeating over and over again. Liu Duo felt that this feeling was really too wonderful. It was as if she were being lifted up into the air.
And Ye Liu finally understood what hisrades at the temp work jobs meant when they said that even the best of men would not be able to pass up a beautiful woman! He really loved this feeling very much.
Liu Duo held it in silently but would still let out some slight, soft sounds. This made Ye Lius mood raise up even more, and he put in even more effort.
In the end, Liu Duo became tired and sleepy. She didnt even know when she fell asleep. She only knew Ye Liu didnt stop. He wasnt willing to take it out. He wanted to do it again and again and again.
When Liu Duo woke up in the morning, she frowned and felt her entire body ache C especially down there. She had no strength left in her at all.
She slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing to emerge was Ye Lius perfect, handsome face. It was so pretty that she felt jealous. She stared nkly at him for a while before she realized that this bastard had actually used her as a soft mattress and was sleeping on top of her.
She stretched her hands and pushed him. Mr. Liuzi, get up!
He looked skinny, but he was actually very heavy. Luckily, Liu Duo hadnt been squashed to death!
Ye Liu heard Liu Duos voice and, in a daze, opened his attractive, peach blossom eyes. He smiled and said, Little Duo, youre awake. Did Liu satisfy youst night?
He even shot Liu Duo a flirtatious nce as he spoke.
Liu Duo got lost in Ye Lius smile and flirtatious nce, and she went nk for a while. She thought, Oh my. How did this evildoer grow to be like this? He is really too handsome!
Ye Liu saw that she was staring nkly at him, so he moved his body smugly to get her out of her starry-eyed infatuation.
Uhh... Liu Duo finally regained her senses and then moaned out again. This fe hadnt pulled it out yet!
Liu Duo immediately covered her mouth when she heard herself making this extremely coyish voice. Her eyes were wide and she couldnt believe it at all!
Pfff. Ye Liuughed out. With ill-intentions, he spoke next to her ear, Little Duo, dont be shy. Your moans sounded even betterst night.
When Liu Duo heard this, her face became red and she pushed and hit him. Shameless! Get up quickly! Youre going to squash thest breath out of me!
However, Ye Liu hugged Liu Duo and rolled his body, switching their positions around. Now you are the one who is pressing down on me. It should be fine now, right? Little Duo.
When they rolled their bodies, the nket slipped off naughtily. Liu Duos naked body was exposed to the air. Her fair neck and corbone were filled with hickeys. Ye Liu looked at it, and his throat tightened up as he gulped his saliva.
These were all his masterpieces. The contrast between the red and white looked so good.
The morning air was still a bit cold. Having her back suddenly exposed to the cold air made Liu Duo shiver. Ye Liu, on the other hand, saw her rolling her eyes and wanting to leave. However, Ye Liu did not let her.
Chapter 294 - Can You Change That Loud Voice Of Yours
Chapter 294: Can You Change That Loud Voice Of Yours
She couldnt budge while she was in his arms. Liu Duo nce at him, Mr. Liuzi, are you still not done? Let go of me and get out.
Ye Liu didnt find her gaze to be scary at all. He said with a smile, Not done. I dont want it to be done!
Dirty, shameless bastard. Let go of me! Liu Duo lifted up her fist and punched his chest.
She had already satisfied himst night. What more did he want? How annoying.
However, she had forgotten that, for men, they would always enjoy such things and would never tire of them C especially a man who had just gotten his first taste!
Downstairs, Ye Mo looked towards the fourth floor. It is already sote. Are they still not going to wake up? Even Liu is dawdling in bed. How strange!
The three of them had woken up very early. Ye Yang had already cleaned the yard, and Ye Ling and Ye Mo had already finished preparing breakfast.
Maybe Liu feels more tired recently. Ye Ling also looked at the fourth floor. In his memory, Ye Liu had never woken up thiste before.
Moreover, they had recently been traveling between the town and a few different viges, which was indeed very tiring.
Ye Yang didnt say anything. He just sat at the side and helped with some of the work by peeling the bamboo shoots. He still needed to go to the fieldster.
He spent many years hunting in the mountains, so he had a very sensitive ear. He heard very clearly everything that had happened upstairs the previous night.
Although Liu Duo told Ye Yang they would consummate their marriage when she turned sixteen, she had done it sooner and not with him. However, this didnt make him feel angry or resentful. She could do it first with whoever she wanted to, as long as she was willing and happy.
After some time passed, Ye Mo saw that they still hadnte down, so he shouted towards the balcony on the fourth floor. Liu, Liu Duo, are you guys still not going toe down to eat breakfast? How long do you guys n onzing in bed?
The breakfast would get cold soon! If they were to wait for a while longer, Li Wazi and his family would be there, as well as the vigers, who would being to sell their bamboo shoots.
Not long after he finished shouting, Ye Liu came down from upstairs with Liu Duo in his arms. Mo, what are you shouting about? Can you change that loud voice of yours.
Ye Mo and the others heard Ye Lius voice, looked towards the stairway, and saw Ye Liu holding Liu Duo like a princess. And her entire face was scarlet, revealing her shyness.
Upon seeing this, Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo with a strange gaze. Liu Duo, do you not know how to walk? Do you still need to be carried!
He felt very puzzled. What was this situation? He was carrying her while he walked.
Duo Er, what happened to you? Do you feel unwell? Ye Ling asked, feeling concerned.
He felt it was definitely because she felt unwell. That was why Liu had to carry her down.
Although Ye Yang didnt say anything, his face was full of concern for her. He knew that she would probably feel unwell after her first time.
Liu Duo saw the three of them looking at her that way, and she felt her face burning up. What should she say in such a situation?
That this was the first time she had done it? And that Ye Liu had made her entire body weak? That he had made all four of her limbs go limp? Moreover, she had just done it again C moments earlier C while on top of him! It was really embarrassing.
Ye Liu heard them and his face was flushed with pride. He nced over at Ye Mo and said, Mo, whether Little Duo knows how to walk or not, have you not seen it? Besides, Little Duo is our familys pretty ruler and our God of Wealth. I dont want her to walk and tire herself out. What? Cant I do that?
Carrying Liu Duo while he walked proved his sess! Ye Liu was so smug and proud of his achievement that he was about to fly up into the air.
Go eat. Ye Yang said aloud and interrupted them from continuing with the topic. He felt Liu Duo was definitely hungry. After all, the reason why she felt so weak and had to be carried down was that she had exhausted herself the night before.
He got up and then went beside the well to wash his hands.
Ye Liu only put Liu Duo down on a stool when they were in front of the dining table. He then eagerly and attentively brought her chopsticks and then ced some food into her bowl. The only thing that he didnt do was treat her like a child and feed her!
Chapter 295 - He Also Knew The Reason
Chapter 295: He Also Knew The Reason
She looked at the pile of food in her own bowl. It looked like a small hill. Liu Duo kicked him underneath the table. Mr. Liuzi, stop taking it for me. I have hands.
Before Ye Liu could reply, he heard Ye Mo gloomily say, Liu Duo, why did you kick me?
Liu Duo was shocked when she heard him. Had she kicked the wrong person? But she clearly kicked Ye Liu?
All four of the brothers uniformly looked at Liu Duo. Ye Yang felt puzzled in his heart, Why did Little Duo kick Mo?
Ye Liuughed in his heart, Little Duo, you wanted to kick me, but you kicked Mo instead. Your aim is off.
After all, Liu Duo kept staring at him, as if she wanted to burn him. Who had asked him to keep bullying her!
Ye Mo muttered in his heart, Kicking me so early in the morning. I havent even made you mad!
Ye Ling also felt very puzzled in his heart. Why did Duo Er kick Mo?
Just as Liu Duo was feeling awkward and didnt know what to say, someone started knocking on the yard door.
Ye Mo got up and walked over to open the door. He guessed it was probably Li Wazi and his family. After all, it was already almost nine oclock
Hei Xiaomen kept going, Woof, woof, woof! barking and jumping in excitement.
When Ye Mo opened the door, he saw people he didnt want to see. Ye Mo said, very unkindly, Why are you here again? Will you guys never stoping!
Ye Mo was already in a gloomy mood, and now it was as if he had eaten an exploding pill. It was all because Liu Duo had kicked him, for no reason, so early in the morning.
Ye Yang and the others all looked towards the yard door when they heard Ye Mos loud voice. Who had arrived and made his voice grow so loud? It was as if he were about to hit someone.
Mo, who is it? It is very early in the morning, so can you be more gentle. Ye Liu asked in his direction. They couldnt see the people outside the yard.
At the door, Liu Liushi became very embarrassed and felt awkward due to Ye Mos unweing voice towards them.
She had only brought Liu Ran there to find Liu Duo, because she had no other choice, and she didnt know where to go.
Liu Ran had seen Ye Mo before. At that time, it was he who had arrived to take his big sister away. He also knew the reason why Ye Mo was unhappy about them visiting.
Brother-inw, we only want toe to see big sister. Cant we? Liu Ran looked at Ye Mo, his face looking very serious.
He knew Liu Duo was their shared wife, so he cleverly addressed him as a brother-inw.
Calling him brother-inw removed quite a bit of Ye Mos anger. He had seen this little kid before when he led Liu Duo away from her house. He was clearly sobbing very hard but endured it silently and didnt make any noise, showing great fortitude.
Seeing that Ye Mo was still standing at the door, Ye Ling walked over. When he saw it was Liu Liushi, he knew why Mo had gotten mad.
He looked at them and didnt know what to say.
Liu Ran, on the other hand, called him Brother-inw sweetly when he saw him.
He had sobbed very hard, because he knew his big sister was sold by his grandma. He may have been young, but he was very sensible.
And it was not because he was a mute, as the Liu family said! Firstly, it was because Liu Duo was gone; secondly, because he hated Grandma Liu and the others.
Ye Ling felt a bit shy when he heard him. This was the first time someone had called him that, which made him feel quite happy in his heart. Mo, stop blocking them, and let theme in.
Ye Ling pushed Ye Mo lightly to ask him to give way. Liu Ran immediately held Liu Liushis hand and happily walked in.
When the little Liu Ran saw Liu Duo, he let go of his own mothers hand and rushed towards Liu Duo.
Big sister, I miss you so much. Did you miss Ran Er? As he hugged Liu Duo, he was so happy that tears were about toe out.
When Ye Yang saw it was them, he remained frozen, didnt say anything, and didnt show any expression. He just looked at them.
Ye Liu raised his eyebrows and thought, The two of them actually havent gone home?
Chapter 296 - Hello Brother-in-law
Chapter 296: Hello Brother-inw
... Liu Duo was a bit dumbfounded by Liu Rans enthusiasm. She allowed Liu Ran to hug her arm.
From her memory, she knew this little kid was her brother, whom she loved very much; however, the current her was not the real her, so she was a bit unfamiliar with him.
After staring nkly for a few seconds, she let him sit next to her and helped him to wipe his tears. Thats enough. Stop crying, okay? Big sister also missed Ran Er. Stop crying, okay?
Although it was a bit awkward, she still felt she quite liked him.
Liu Liushi stood at the side, being very overcautious. After all, she hade after she rejected Ye Lius offer to bring them there yesterday.
Ye Liu thought about it and knew what she was thinking. He smiled and said, Elder, you should alsoe and sit. You probably havent eaten, right? It just so happens that we are getting ready to eat breakfast. Come and eat together with us.
He got up and went to the kitchen to get bowls and chopsticks and to fill their bowls with rice.
Ye Yang looked at them and didnt even know what to think. Liu Ran stopped crying and saw Ye Yangs forever frozen face looking at him expressionlessly.
He was a bit nervous, but he still shouted towards him, Hello brother-inw.
Although Ye Liu and Ye Mo were the only two who looked simr among the four brothers, he could still see they were all brothers, and that they were his big sisters husbands.
Ye Yang didnt show much of a reaction. He only nodded his head to respond.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling also walked over and sat at the table. When Ye Mo heard Liu Ran, he muttered in his heart, This little kids mouth is quite sweet!
Ye Liu came out of the kitchen, asked Liu Liushi to sit down, and then gave them the bowls that he had filled with rice.
Thank you, brother-inw, Liu Ran thanked Ye Liu sweetly.
He felt he quite liked Ye Liu. He was the most handsome and was also easy to get along with.
He felt Ye Yang was too cold, and that made him feel a bit frightened.
He felt Ye Mo was too violent, and he didnt like it.
He felt Ye Ling was gentle and easy-going, so he quite liked him.
Of the four brothers-inw, in his heart, Liu Rans favorites were Ye Liu and Ye Ling.
Go ahead and eat. Liu Duo brought some dishes for them and didnt say anything special. They could discuss things after the meal. Right now, she was starving.
After breakfast, Liu Ran diligently helped to clear and wash the bowls. Liu Liushi also did the same. This made Ye Ling feel at a loss for what to do.
How could he let his elders wash the bowls? She was Liu Duos mother, after all!
Ye Mo wore a sneer on his cool and arrogant face. Dont think that you will get any benefits by just washing a few bowls.
He still couldnt stand how thick-skinned Liu Liushi and the others were. They already didnt have any rtions but still kepting to bother them!
Liu Liushis face looked unhappy when she heard him, but she didnt retort.
Liu Duo shot a nce at Ye Mo and muttered in her heart, This bastard has quite the flippant mouth!
Mo, lets go. Ye Yang picked up the farming equipment and prepared to go to the fields.
He believed Liu Duo would be able to take care of this situation. After all, they were her mother and brother! Moreover, Ye Liu and Ye Ling were also home, so he felt reassured.
Ye Mo was too aggressive and impulsive, and he didnt know how to speak nicely. He might make Liu Liushi feel embarrassed.
Upon hearing Ye Yang calling him, Ye Mo got up, went to get the farming equipment, and then followed Ye Yang out. As for Liu Liushi and Liu Ran, he decided that if he didnt see them, he wouldnt feel annoyed!
Liu Liushi felt less stifled when she saw this. Ye Yang and Ye Mo gave her a bad feeling. She was very frightened of the two of them.
Go ahead and say it. Why havent you gone home for a few days? And why did youe here? Liu Duo sat on the rocking chair. Ye Liu had even ced a cushion on the seat for her.
She didnt believe Liu Liushi had missed her and wanted toe to see her! On the other hand, she believed Liu Ran when he said he missed her.
Liu Liushi didnt know how to start. She rubbed the lower part of her clothes like a child who was being questioned by a teacher after misbehaving.
Liu Ran saw his mother behaving this way and spoke up on her behalf. Big sister, we are not going back to that family.
Chapter 297 - Sis, I Understand
Chapter 297: Sis, I Understand
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Duo raised a brow and looked at him, anticipating what else he would say.
Mom told Dad to tell Grandma that we want to move, but Dad wouldnt do it, so Mom took me and we left... Once again, Liu Ran told her the whole story.
So now she knew why they hadnt returned home in several days, but Liu Duo had little reaction to the matter, since it was their business and not hers.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling looked at each other, wondering if Liu Duo would allow Liu Liushi and Liu Ran to stay, since they had nowhere else to go.
Liu Ran finished what he had to say, and seeing that his sister hadnt spoken or shown any emotion, he shook her by the hand, Sis, are you going to chase us out? Mom and I have nowhere else to go, and we cant go back there.
Liu Duo patted his head and said, Ran Er, thats between you and them! Your father came here looking for you twost night. He was worried sick.
Liu Ran was sensible enough to know what she really meant. She didnt care about them.
He was their father, but she had said your father. It was obvious she didnt want to have anything else to do with their family.
Tears flowed out instantly. Liu Ran allowed himself to cry, but he didnt make a scene. Instead he obediently said, Sis, I understand.
He let go of her hands and went over to Liu Liushi, Mom, lets go. Im happy to see Sis again. We shouldnt bother her.
Liu Liushi was crying too. She had such a sensible son. She didnt me Liu Duo for not caring about them.
She took his hand and trembled as she stood, Duo Er, well be leaving now. Thank you for breakfast.
Ye Ling opened his mouth but didnt say anything to persuade them to stay. After all, Liu Duo had instructed him not to meddle in other peoples business!
He could only look on and hope Liu Duo would let them stay. He found them very pitiful, having nowhere to go.
Ye Liu thought, We cant cross her, or she wont forgive easily.
Liu Duo wouldnt change her principles for anyone! Moreover, she wasnt the real Liu Duo, so even if she liked Liu Ran just a bit, she wouldnt let him stay.
Ye Liu walked over, sat beside her and rested his arm on her shoulder. He whispered in her ear, Little Duo, why dont we let them stay first? We wanted some casual workers anyway, and theyre perfect for the job.
She felt her ears might have melted from the heat that leaked as he spoke. Liu Duo simply pushed him away.
Geez, if only he could just speak properly. There was no need to get that close!
Unknowingly, she thought of what had happened the previous night, when he would say close to her, Little Duo, I like this feeling, now that weve be one. I am you, and youre me...
She blushed and red at him, Whatever you want!
Ye Liu supposed she must have been thinking aboutst nights event, because her cheeks reddened as he approached.
He chuckled yfully and closed in on her anyway, Little Duo, weve been intimate before, so why are you still blushing?
With that, Liu Duos fair cheeks blushed as though all the blood had gathered there. She reached over and strangled his waist, Liuzi, you and your shamelessness better keep a distance from me!
The two were still chattering about when Liu Liushi and Liu Ran reached the door of their yard. Panicking, Ye Ling coughed once to garner their attention, Liu, Duo Er, what are you discussing? Theyre already leaving...
Chapter 298 - Previously, Yes
Chapter 298: Previously, Yes
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Coincidentally, Li Wazi and his family came by, and they met at the door. Liu Liushi held onto Liu Ran and they stepped aside, allowing them through.
Ye Liu walked towards them, greeting Li Wazis family before speaking to Liu Liushi, Mrs. Liu, were looking for casual workers at the moment. Youre wee to stay if youre willing to work.
Liu Liushi stopped in her tracks and looked over at Liu Duo. She thought it was Liu Duos idea. But Liu Duo merely shot a look at Liu Ran and continued her conversation with Little Lian, teasing Little Huzi too.
Ye Liu added, amid the silence, Rest assured, the wages will be paid fairly.
Aunt Li looked at Ye Liu and the guests at the door. She asked Liu Duo, Dear, are the woman and the child there your mother and little brother?
Liu Duo nodded, not denying the fact, Previously, yes.
Aunt Li noted that Liu Duo didnt want to talk about it, so she didnt probe. Instead, she began to keep busy by peeling the bamboo shoots.
Li Wazi and Ye Ling talked quietly between themselves, Ling, whats going on with Liu Duos mother?
Ye Ling looked over at Ye Liu and the two still chatting by the door. Ye Liu was dominating the conversation, and Liu Liushi listened for the most part.
Her mother and brother ran away from home. They want to live alone, saying theyre moving out... He told Li Wazi everything that Liu Ran had told them, details included.
He also mentioned how the two of them wanted to stay there.
But, judging by how easily Ye Mo could throw a temper, Li Wazi didnt think he would approve.
Whats Liu asking her?
Ye Ling shot another look at the door and shook his head, I wouldnt know.
He really didnt know Ye Liu was persuading Liu Liushi to work for them.
Finally, Liu Liushi gave Liu Ran some instructions, and left.
Liu Ran watched his mother leave, before asking Ye Liu, Brother, did Sis agree to this? Letting us stay?
Ye Liu knelt down and patted his head, smiling, Of course! Shes your sister. Shes especially obedient, and she wouldnt say no to me!
Liu Ran merely blinked, not truly believing him, Is that true?
Of course! You can bet on it! Ye Liu didnt feel bad about lying to a kid. The truth was, he wouldnt dare say no to her!
He got up and took Liu Rans hand and brought him back into the yard.
Little Duo, I told her that were willing to take her in to do casual work. Shes going back to inform her husband, in case he doesnt know where to look for them, he reported to her.
Ye Ling was quite happy to hear that. This way, Liu Liushi and her son had a ce to stay. Li Wazis family remained silent, offering no opinion.
Liu Duo nodded and responded with a sure, and nothing else.
She was actually quite conflicted. She didnt want to agree with Ye Liu to let them work, but at the same time, she was worried they had nowhere to go. Moreover, how would Grandmother Liu agree to them moving out? When she knew where they were staying, she would probablye wreak havoc again, and Liu Duo didnt want that!
Liu Ran looked at her, not sure if she was d or mad. He just felt that his sister, who he hadnt seen in months, had changed a lot.
Vigers selling bamboo shoots came and went. Liu Duo resumed her work with the ounts and payment. Ye Liu and Li Wazi got busy too.
Liu Ran diligently went to help to peel the bamboo shoots. Ye Ling allowed him to y by the side, but he refused. He really wanted to help with the work.
Chapter 299 - Why Are You Still In Our House
Chapter 299: Why Are You Still In Our House
Aunt Li observed Liu Ran and thought that he looked very simr to Liu Duo. He seemed to be a sensible, obedient kid.
Youre her brother, arent you? How old are you? She smiled at him.
Liu Ran looked at the kind woman and replied sullenly, Im ten.
Liu Liushi had gone to inform Liu Quanfu, while he stayed behind. But Liu Duo had not spoken to him, so he got upset thinking that Liu Duo didnt really want them to stay.
Ye Ling sensed that he wasnt very happy, so he asked him, concerned, Ran Er, what is it? Are you tired? You should rest.
Shaking his head, Ran Er didnt feel like talking. He looked over at Liu Duo before lowering his head and focused on peeling the bamboo shoots.
With that, Ye Ling got up and walked over to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo had just paid a viger when Ye Ling went to stand by her, looking like he had something at the tip of his tongue.
Ling, what are you doing? If you have something to say, spit it out. Dont stutter, she looked at Ye Ling and found his mannerism quite strange.
Duo Er, say something to him. He seems to be upset, because you wont talk to him, Ye Ling was quite fond of this brother-inw who called him brother too, so he didnt like that he was unhappy.
Liu Duo looked over at Liu Ran, whose small body was sitting on a stool as he focused on the work at hand.
She had forgotten about him when she became busy!
Back then, when this little fellow used to work with her, he was a chatterbox who literally couldnt stop talking, and now he seemed so quiet and lonely.
It seemed like there wouldnt be vigersing in for a while, so she waved at Liu Ran, Ran Er, can youe here please?
When he heard Liu Duo calling him, a smile lit up his face, and he ran over to her.
It was like the person he was at that moment and the person who had been sad a moment ago earlier were two different people!
Liu Duo patted him on the head, smiling, Ran Er, if youre tired you should rest. Dont stress yourself. Youre still young, dont get too exhausted.
Liu Ran looked at her. She might just be the same old sister who loved him and was worried that hed get tired.
Ye Ling felt relieved knowing that just a few words from Liu Duo could brighten Liu Rans day. He supposed he really liked this sisterly Liu Duo.
Liu Duo let Liu Ran wash his hands and helped him prepare some ink. She taught him how to write when she was free, not leaving him out again, in case he got upset.
After all Liu Ran may be young, but he was quite sensitive.
It was almost noon when Ye Yang and Ye Mo returned for lunch. They heard Liu Ransughter before they had even entered the yard.
Ye Mo furrowed his brow and entered, You brat, why are you still in our house?
He didnt see Liu Liushi anywhere, and his furrowed brow stretched tighter.
She couldnt have left him here, could she?
Ye Yang eyed Liu Ran once but said nothing. He put down his farming tools and went to wash his face at the well.
Liu Ran looked at the two and his smilergely faded. He didnt like these two brothers-inw. One was cold and unapproachable, and the other acted like a dangerous explosive.
Mo, turn it down. Youre not fighting so quit shouting like that! Liu Duo red at him. She didnt want him to scare Liu Ran.
Ye Mo also put down his farming tools and went to wash his face. Then he sat down beside Liu Ran, Kid, wheres your mother? Why didnt she take you?
Liu Duo gave him a push when he asked the question, as though he were interrogating a prisoner, Dont scare him like that! Hes not leaving. His mother will be back soon. Liuzi got them to work for us!
Chapter 300 - Who Allowed Her To Have Four Husbands
Chapter 300: Who Allowed Her To Have Four Husbands
Ye Mo took the bait. He suddenly stood up and demanded, What? Hes crazy, telling them to work for us!
He was very crossed. They could get anyone else to work, so why them? What happened to losing contact? What was going on? He didnt agree to this!
Mo. Ye Yang bore no expression, but he apparently wanted Mo to chill, so as not to frighten little Liu Ran.
Aunt Li saw Ye Mo overreacting and said, Mo, Liu has his reasons.
She actually knew what Ye Lius intention was. He saw that both mother and child had nowhere to go and thought of a way to let them stay, since on the surface Liu Duo wouldnt want them to! On the other hand, they really needed some help with their business.
Liu Duo also understood the reason behind his temper, so she said, Mo, right now our rtionship with them is that of employers and workers. Nothing more, nothing less.
Ye Mo merely shot a look at her and said nothing else. Liu Ran lowered his head, feeling awful.
When Ye Liu and Li Wazi returned with their ox-cart, there was less tension in the house, particrly from Ye Mo, who always seemed to have dont bug me, or Ill hit you written on his face.
Geez, Mo, who meddled with you? Go on, tell me, and Ill knock the sense out of them, Ye Liu giggled. He had been in such a good mood ever since he woke up that morning.
Liu Ran shouted at the sight of them, Brother Liu, Uncle, youre back!
Liu Duo had introduced him to Li Wazis family, and asked him to refer to Li Wazi as Uncle, Aunt Li as Aunt, and Little Lian as Sister.
She even told him that when calling his brothers-inw, hed have to add their names too, otherwise no one would know who he was referring to. Who allowed her to have four husbands anyway?
Ye Mo chortled at that and sneered at Ye Liu, Youre one to talk! You meddled with me!
Ye Liu and Li Wazi both chuckled. They spoke with Liu Ran, tied their ox to its post, and returned to the house.
Li Wazi walked in front. He understood Ye Mo well enough to know he was in a bad mood.
Li Wazi approached Ye Mo and whispered, Mo, whats with the long face at home? Ran Ers a cute kid. Dont you like him? Hes your brother-inw.
Brother-inw? I dont have one! Liu Duo doesnt have family! She has me and my brothers! Ye Mos outcry was neither loud nor soft, but they all heard it.
He wasnt like Li Wazi, who spoke so softly he might as well have been a thief!
Liu Duo heard that and looked at Liu Ran, who was running on low morale. She stood and walked towards him, despite feeling pain and difort down there.
Mo,e with me, she dragged him by the arm and led him upstairs.
Li Wazi watched them go upstairs. They seemed intimate, he thought, Their rtionship seems to have gotten better, hasnt it? Looks like Mo wont be a monk any longer.
Ye Liu only giggled to himself and consoled Liu Ran, so that he could care less about what Ye Mo said. That scoundrel didnt think before he spoke, and whatever he said was terrible! But he was actually good-natured.
On the other hand, Liu Duo brought Ye Mo to the third floor corridor and said to him, Little Mo, you better watch what you say from now on. Even though I am not rted to them anymore, even if our rtionship is strictly about employment, bear in mind that Ran Er is still young. So you better not say any terrible things in front of him. All of us have to mind our words.
She also wouldnt say in front of Liu Ran that the rtionship between them was only business-rted. Thest time she had said that, Liu Ran looked really upset. She couldnt bear to see him like that.
She didnt want him to bear the burden of his elders mistakes. No matter what, he was just a little boy who loved his elder sister.
Chapter 301 - Apparent Disbelief
Chapter 301: Apparent Disbelief
Ye Mo didnt say anything at first. He just looked at her in a strange way.
Do you hear me? What are you staring at? Liu Duo stared back at him. How could he just stare at people who were talking to him?
This made her slightly ufortable. His focused eyes got her hooked.
She thought, Oh dear, do handsome guys look good in everything they do?
She didnt know why this made her think of the past times C of Ye Mos violent, overbearing, and childish behaviour C andpared those with his focused eyes at that moment. She found all of them to be handsome!
Ye Mo just stared at her for a while and realized that her cheeks started to redden. He quite liked it when she blushed.
He approached her with his head lowered, and asked, Liu Duo, why are you blushing? And on your neck, I see something red there.
With that, he reached out a hand and felt the reddish hickey around her neck area.
Liu Duo was surprised to find that they werent on the same page, and he had actually asked about her neck.
He saw something red there? His touch was electrifying, like a lightning bolt. So she evaded and didnt want him to touch there again.
Ye Liu, that bastard! It was his fault there were hickies on her body after their love-making session! She even wore clothes with a high neckline intentionally that day, just to hide that damn thing.
Liu Duo pulled her cor higher as she kept blushing, Its nothing, probably a mosquito bite.
Damn, he has sharp eyes! He found out!
Mosquito bite? Ye Mo raised his brows in apparent disbelief.
Do mosquito bites look like that? As if he hadnt been bitten before!
He quickly held her by the waist, preventing her escape. This time he reached out and directly pulled off her cor.
He didnt control his strength well. There was a ripping sound, and arge section from the cor was revealed.
Liu Duo was shocked by Ye Mos behaviour. She hadnt expected he would do this C to actually rip her clothes apart!
There were a few moments of stunned silence before she organized herself and hit him with all her might, Let me go! Mo, youre crazy!
In that instant, Ye Mo spotted it. Right by her vicle, there was a red mark. It was a good match on her fair skin.
He was unfazed by Liu Duos many hits. All of a sudden, he asked her, Liu Duo, have you... consummated with Liu?
He thought of how Ye Liu had brought her down that morning. He was holding her in his arms, and she wasughing so pleasantly. He had noticed the smug look on Ye Lius face, as if he were taking pride in something.
That was why he felt that there was a high possibility!
Liu Duo shot him a re and refuted his ims, No such thing! Now let me go!
She was confused. One minute they were discussing matters concerning Liu Ran, and the next... this?
Ye Mo wouldnt let go. He stared eagerly at her, a sinister smile slowly stretching on his face that reminded her of Ye Liu. Oh, you didnt, did you? Let me check.
What a strong reaction! He must have been right!
If she had begun to consummate with them, then it wouldnt be long before he got his turn. Just thinking about it made him feel giddy.
Check? Liu Duo stared unbelievably at him. He was totally shameless!
Why should I let you check? Let me go. I want to go down! Remember what I said. Dont treat Ran Er the way you just did! She kept struggling in an attempt to escape his entrapment.
Ye Mo nodded, Sure, Ill mind my manners in front of the kid.
He supposed Liu Duo was right too. Liu Ran was just a child who liked his one and only sister.
Chapter 302 - My Two Eyes
Chapter 302: My Two Eyes
After that, he picked Liu Duo up like a princess and headed to his room. It was Liu Duos natural reflex to hug his neck, as she was afraid she might fall.
Little Brother Mo, what are you doing? Let me down. She struggled and kept moving around.
Liu Duo nced at him, her heart pounding. This bastard wouldnt be thinking of taking off her clothes to examine her body, right?
Of course I have to examine you! Even if you dont admit it, I will find a way. Ye Mo brazenly carried her into his room.
Liu Duo became even more nervous when she heard him. This bastard was really going to take off her clothes?
Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Ye Mo ced her on the bed. He pressed down on her right after he ced her down and pulled off the sash around her waist.
This confirmed her prediction. Liu Duo immediately grabbed his hand to disturb his action. She scolded him lovably while red in the face, Little Brother Mo, you shameless fe. Get up.
Heh. If you dont want to get examined, then tell the truth. Did you consummate your marriage with Liu? Ye Mo asked arrogantly, like he was some rich, old man.
None of your business! You better get up quickly.
Since you dont want to say, then I will continue.
How could Liu Duo match Ye Mos strength? However, Ye Mo was still very careful, because he was afraid of hurting her.
Brother Mo, big sister, what are you guys doing? Liu Ran suddenly said. In shock, both Ye Mo and Liu Duo looked towards the door.
Liu Ran stood there and stared at them.
Ye Mo was pressing down against Liu Duo while on top of her. Because he had taken off her clothes, they were scattered all over the floor. Her cheeks were extremely red, and it looked very alluring.
But in Liu Rans eyes, it was because Liu Duo had gotten so angry with Ye Mo for bullying her that her pretty face had turned red.
He immediately ran over to push and hit Ye Mo, trying to make him move away from Liu Duo. Hateful Brother Mo, you would actually bully my big sister!
The reason he had gone up to find them was that Ye Liu asked him to call them for lunch.
A little kids punches were raining down on Ye Mos body. His eyes were red and it looked like he was about to cry.
Seeing this, Ye Mo got up and stopped pressing down on Liu Duo. He didnt forget to help Liu Duo up.
Little brat, with which eyes did you see me bully your sister?
In his heart, he was upset with himself, Why did I forget to close the door?
My two eyes! Liu Ran shouted loudly. He couldnt hold back his tears any longer and they started to fall.
Liu Duo didnt have time to collect her clothes. She nced at Ye Mo and then went over to carefully coax Liu Ran, Ran Er, dont cry. Boys shouldnt cry so easily.
On the contrary, Ye Mo felt Liu Duos expression when she nced at him was extremely cute.
He reached out his hands to help her organize her clothes. His attitude towards Liu Ran was really negative. He said arrogantly, You only know how to cry like a girl.
Ye Mo couldnt like Liu Ran now that he knew he was not leaving C especially since he had ruined Mos good opportunity!
Knowing that Ye Mo didnt like him, and that Liu Ran also didnt particrly like Mo, the two of them were at loggerheads.
Ye Mo, you bullied my sister, so you are the girl! I will never bully my sister or any other girls. Thats why Im not a girl and you are a girl. You are! Liu Ran pointed at Ye Mo and was so angry that his face turned red.
He also decided to stop calling him Brother Mo. He actually called him a girl!
Liu Duoughed when she heard him. She muttered in her heart, It seems Ran Er really hates Little Brother Mo. He even called him by his name! Both of them dont like each other!
Hey. Ye Mos eyebrows jumped when he heard him. He muttered in his heart, This little brat really is Liu Duos brother. He shoots back at me with so many sentences after I just say one! He even dares to call me by name? He is quite brave.
Chapter 303 - In Your Dreams!
Chapter 303: In Your Dreams!
Downstairs, Ye Ling, Ye Liu, and Ye Yang had already finished putting the dishes on the table. However, Liu Duo, Liu Ran, and Ye Mo still hadnte down, so Ye Liu stood and went upstairs.
Just as he arrived on the second floor, he met Liu Duo and the others at the staircase.
Ye Liu saw Liu Rans red eyes, as if he had just cried, and asked out of concern, Duo Er, what happened? Why did you cry?
When Liu Ran heard him, he pointed to Ye Mo toin, Brother Liu, its him. It is because he bullied big sister. Thats why I cried. He even called me a girl!
Upon hearing this, Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo and then looked at Ye Mo. Mo, what is this about?
Liu Duo cast a nce at Ye Mo and then led Liu Ran downstairs. She didnt want to bother with these two at all. They were both kings of being shameless!
After only the two of them remained, Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu and said very surely, Liu, you already consummated your marriage with Liu Duo!
Ye Liu didnt want to hide it. He smiled and then nodded. I really wanted her and Little Duo was also willing to give it to me. When the conditions are right, it would naturally happen.
When Liu Ran said Ye Mo had bullied Liu Duo, he already knew for sure Ye Mo asked Liu Duo about this.
Why did Ye Mo feel like what he said was a reminder for him? What he meant was Liu Duo had to be willing to give it to him besides just him wanting her. Only then could they consummate the marriage!
Vice versa, if Liu Duo was unwilling, he wouldnt be able to consummate the marriage.
The unhappy Ye Mo cast a nce at the smug Ye Liu and then went downstairs.
Feeling sour, heined in his heart, He was just the first one to consummate their marriage. Whats so impressive about that? Liu Duo also likes me. I will eventually make her willing to consummate our marriage, and then we will have four babies!
It was dusk, and Li Wazi and his family went home. However, Liu Liushi hadnte back from the Liu family house. Liu Ran looked very worried. Sis, why hasnt mome back?
Liu Duo didnt know how to answer, so she patted his head andforted him. Dont be anxious. Shell probably be back soon. After all, it takes a long time to make a round trip there. Maybe she wants to have dinner beforeing back.
Ye Mo sneered and then stood to go wash up. He didnt care at all whether Liu Liushi came back!
Ye Liu and Ye Ling, on the other hand,forted Liu Ran. They told him to not think too much. How would it be possible that Liu Liushi would abandon him there?
Ye Yang looked on as theyforted Liu Ran. He didnt know how to coax people, and he also didnt like to speak, so he kept silent.
Liu Liushi didnt return, even after all of them had finished washing up. Moreover, the sky had already turned dark.
Liu Ran felt so anxious that his tears started to well in his eyes. Liu Duo held his hand and said, Duo Er, dont be anxious. If your mother hasnt returned by tomorrow morning, then I will go with you to look for her. Okay?
That was the only thing they could do now. Liu Ran understood this and nodded.
At this time, Ye Mo arranged how they would sleep that night, Liu Duo, we will sleep together tonight so this little fe can sleep in my room.
Before Liu Duo could reply, Liu Ran said, I dont want to sleep in your room. I want to sleep with my sis!
When Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling heard him, they all felt it was normal for him to want to sleep with Liu Duo. After all, his mother wasnt there and he hadnt seen Liu Duo in a very long time. Of course, he would depend on her.
However, Ye Mo became unhappy and said unkindly, You sleep with Liu Duo? In your dreams!
He stepped forward, took Liu Duo into his arms, and dered his sovereignty, She is our wife. Even if shes not sleeping with me, she would sleep with my brothers. You dont have any chance. Its not like shes your wife! You are already ten years old. Dont you know there are differences between men and women?
Liu Duo looked at the childish Ye Mo, stretched out her hands and hit him on his waist. She had asked him to change his attitude towards Liu Ran, but he still treated him so unkindly.
Chapter 304 - Goodnight
Chapter 304: Goodnight
Sss... Ye Mo felt pain and immediately grabbed Liu Duos small hands to stop her from using all her strength.
At this time, Ye Liu walked forward to pat Liu Ran on his head. He said with a smile, Ran Er, Brother Mo is actually right. After all, you are already ten years old and there are differences between men and women. Besides, your sister already has husbands. Do you want to see your sister and your brother-inws sleep separately? Only husbands and wives who do not get along sleep separately!
Liu Duo looked at the pretentiousness on Ye Lius face as he lied to a little kid. She couldnt help but roll her eyes at him and look at him with disdain.
Hearing this, Liu Ran frowned a very adult-like frown. But I dont want to sleep in his room!
He pointed at Ye Mo as he spoke. The words I dont like him! were written very clearly on his face.
He never hid his mood while he was in front of Liu Duo. It was aplete 180 from the quiet and reserved personality he had while at the Liu family house.
This was the kind of mood children should have. They would say aloud whether or not they liked something.
At this time, Ye Ling said gently, Duo Er, are you willing to sleep with me? How about you sleep in my room?
There were actually a lot of extra empty rooms, but they didnt have bamboo mats and nkets in them. After all, there were only five of them, so they had only arranged five rooms.
Liu Ran looked at the gentle Ye Ling and nodded. Okay. Im willing to sleep with Brother Ling.
Ye Ling smiled as he held Liu Rans small hands. After he took the oilmp, he said Goodnight, to Liu Duo and the others and then headed upstairs.
What an annoying little thing! Ye Mo looked at their backs and softly muttered.
Liu Duo was still being held by Ye Mo by her waist. She used her elbow to hit him. Little Brother Mo, let me go. I want to go to sleep.
When Ye Mo heard her, instead of letting her go, he picked her up. I will carry you up since we will be sharing the room anyway.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Mo as he acted on his own ord and stretched out his hands to pinch his ears. Little Brother Mo, are you able to withstand this already? Did I say I want to share my room with you?
Since the issue with Liu Ran was taken care off, Ye Yang stood up, lit up an oilmp, said, Dont stay up toote. and then went upstairs.
He also felt that Ye Mo and Liu Duo should share the room tonight.
Ye Liu loafed around and watched Ye Mo, who was carrying Liu Duo. Mo, Little Duo didnt say she wanted to share the room with you. Why are you so thick-skinned? Maybe Little Duo still wants to sleep with me. Right? Little Duo?
As he spoke, he winked at Liu Duo.
The hidden meaning in his eyes made Liu Duos pretty face turn red. She couldnt help but mutter in her heart, Oh my, you called Little Brother Mo thick-skinned? Mr. Liuzi, arent you the same? The pot calling the kettle ck. You guys are actually really simr!
When Ye Mo heard him, he said coolly and arrogantly, Liu, I dont think your skin is so thin either, is it! Did Liu Duo say she still wanted to sleep with you?
Thats right. Ye Mo admitted the fact that he was thick-skinned. However, if he didnt have a bit of a thick-skin, then when would he ever stop living as a monk? When would he have his four babies?
And so, the two of them began to go back and forth about who had the thicker-skin. They went on and on and on...
Listening to them made Liu Duos mouth twitch. She rolled her eyes and said, Thats enough, both of you are equally thick-skinned. Okay?!
She moved her body around. Even if Ye Mo didnt get tired from arguing and carrying her at the same time, she would get tired! Let go of me! I want to go to sleep. You two brothers just stay here and continue to develop your rtionship!
When Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard her, they actually suddenly said in unison, The three of us should develop our rtionship together!
Liu Duo choked on her own saliva when she heard them and kept coughing non-stop. She stared at the two of them with her fiercest gaze.
Chapter 305 - Ye Mos Ears Wouldnt Be Able To Endure It Any More
Chapter 305: Ye Mos Ears Wouldnt Be Able To Endure It Any More
These two bastards always made her not to know whether tough or cry! Only the honest Ye Ling and Ye Yang wouldnt provoke her like this.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo as she coughed non-stop because she was so shocked by what the two of them had said. They exchanged nces and thenughed seductively.
They just both suddenly felt like they wanted to tease her, but Liu Duo actually thought they were serious. They really felt she was too cute.
Little Duo, Liu knows that both of us are handsome fes. You dont need to get so excited and happy just because both of us want to sleep with you at the same time. Ye Liu tossed his silk-like long hair around, looking extremely pretentious.
Thats right. Yang and Ling arent even here. If the four of us do it together, wouldnt you be in ecstasy? Ye Mo added on, feeling rapport with Liu.
In Ye Mos eyes, although Ye Liu had the most impressive appearance, the three of them werent bad either. They were all proper, beautiful and handsome men!
Liu Duo got so angry that she mustered up a strength she never thought she had and pinched Ye Mos ear so hard that it turned red. It was so painful he shouted out, Ssss... Liu Duo can you not pinch it so hard? So painful...
Both of you are dirty shameless bastards! Dont even think about sleeping with me! Humph... let me down! Liu Duo got so mad her pretty face turned red.
Sheined in her heart, F**k, these two dirty bastards want to have a threesome and a gangbang? Their taste is too hardcore! Going at it with them one by one would be nice, but four of them at once would tire the hell out of me!
Doing it with Ye Liust night had already exhausted her. She didnt want to imagine what it would feel like if she did it with them all at once.
Ye Mos ear was in extreme pain due to Liu Duos pinching, but he was stubborn and didnt let go. He looked like he was prepared to go all the way. Keep pinching if you want! In any case, I wont let go of you.
Seeing this, Ye Liu smiled and said, Okay, its gettingte now. Im going to my room, so you guys should also go ahead and rest.
If he dyed it any longer, Ye Mos ears wouldnt be able to endure it anymore.
When they were at the staircase between the third and fourth floor, Ye Liu softly muttered a few words into Ye Mos ears before going back to his room to sleep.
Ye Mo was stunned for a few seconds after hearing to him. His face turned a bit red and he carried Liu Duo to the fourth floor.
After he entered the room, Ye Mo softly ced Liu Duo on the bed and went to close the door.
Liu Duo took off her outer clothes andid down on the bed, ignoring him. She felt incredibly irritated after being angered by those two!
After he locked the door, Ye Mo turned around and started to undress to prepare to sleep. He saw that Liu Duo was already lying on the bed so he blew out the oilmp and went on the bed.
In the dark, Ye Mo remained well-behaved and didnt hug Liu Duo. He just shared the same bed and the same thin nket with her.
Liu Duo felt puzzled. What did Ye Liu say to him that made him be so well-behaved?
Humans are sometimes just this irrational. When people stop bothering you, you will feel like something is missing. But when someone keeps bothering you, you will find it annoying! This is amon problem with people.
In the dark, Ye Mo thought about what Ye Liu had said to him. Mo,st night was Little Duos first time. Her body isnt suitable to do it again right now, so you shouldnt bully her.
Also, Liu knows you want to consummate your marriage, so you should work hard to have her agree. That feeling is really indescribable! Once you taste it you will know what it means when people say even the noblest of man would not be able to resist a beautiful woman!
Ye Mos body started to get hot when he thought of this. Ye Liu said even the noblest of man would not be able to resist a beautiful woman. He really wanted to experience the true meaning of this saying.
Liu Duo had been pressed too much by Ye Liu the previous night. Moreover, he had never left her body. He had even pressed her one more time that morning. This caused her to fall asleep soon after sheid down on the bed.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, kept moving about restlessly and couldnt fall asleep. Sometimes he felt sharing the same bed with Liu Duo was really torture!
He could look and hug her, but he couldnt have her!
Chapter 306 - Little Brat, Youre Finally Awake
Chapter 306: Little Brat, Youre Finally Awake
The suffering Ye Mo didnt know when he fell asleep, and he slept very badly as well.
At around five-thirty in the morning, when the sun had just started to raise, Ye Mo felt his entire body being tightly bound.
Since the sky hadnt turnedpletely bright, the lighting in from the window was dim. Ye Mo, who was not fully conscious, opened his eyes and saw a blurry image of Liu Duo hugging him like an octopus. Her hands and feet were all around his body.
Ye Mo softly pulled her white, delicate arms and long legs off his body.
He slowly regained consciousness and moved closer to Liu Duos egg-shaped face. He kissed her forehead and said softly, I didnt hug you, but you actually hugged me tightly on your own. Why dont you quickly admit you like me! Forked tongue brat. What should I do with you?
Do I have to wait until you admit you like me before we can consummate our marriage and have babies? Little brat you better admit it quickly. Otherwise, I might not be able to wait any longer and force myself on you. Do you believe me? Even if I get beat senseless by Yang and Liu, and get hated by Ling, I will still do it for the sake of babies!
He kept muttering to himself, next to Liu Duos ear, and it was so noisy Liu Duo couldnt continue to sleep soundly. She frowned with her long eyebrows and muttered, Mo, stop being so noisy and shut your mouth.
She rubbed her ear and then casually rolled around, so her back was faced to Ye Mo.
Seeing this, Ye Mo moved his body and leaned over to hug her with a smile on his face. He muttered in his heart, You still hate listening to me even when you are asleep? You little brat.
When the sun was up in the sky, the light shot through the window, making everything in the roompletely visible.
On the bed, the big, tall Ye Mo was softly hugging the small, delicate Liu Duos back, creating a harmonious scene that was filled with love.
Liu Duo woke up at around seven and felt a hot rod poking her in her lower back. She moved around ufortably, and Ye Mos voice rang out beside her ear, Little brat, youre finally awake!
What? Little Brother Mo, since you are already awake, why are youzing around in bed? Liu Duo yawned and prepared to get up to put on her clothes.
However, Ye Mo didnt let her. He rolled around and pressed down on top of her. Liu Duo, you caused me to wake up at around five-thirty in the morning, so I didnt rest well. Tell me how are you going to make it up to me!
What? Question marks appeared all over her face.
When did she cause him to wake up at five-thirty and make him unable to rest well? How would she not have known about this?
Just as she was about to scold him, she could see a bit of red in his beautiful eyes and dark circles around them. He really did look like he hadnt rested well.
She said mildly, If you didnt rest well, then sleep for a while longer. What does it have to do with me?
What does it have to do with you? You hugged me like an octopusst night and woke me up by squeezing me. I couldnt fall back asleep after I woke up. And you are saying it doesnt have anything to do with you? Dont try to y dumb!
Liu Duo frowned her long eyebrows when she heard him. She had hugged him like an octopus and woken him up by squeezing him?
She muttered in her heart, Oh my, I hug you on my own volition? I cant even avoid you fast enough! And I woke you up by squeezing you? Its not like Im Hercules!
Ye Mo saw that Liu Duo looked as though she didnt believe him, so he lowered his head and said beside her ear, I dont care if you believe me or not. In any case, I didnt rest well because of you, so you need to make it up to me!
Sigh, is this bastard exhorting me?
Liu Duo said unkindly, Make it up to you my ass. Who can prove that it was me who caused you to have a restless night? ming me for not having a good nights rest is so childish.
Chapter 307 - Because I Only Want To Sleep With You
Chapter 307: Because I Only Want To Sleep With You
Ye Mo wasnt furious at Liu Duos refusal to admit. He had already guessed that Liu Duo wouldnt admit easily. Anyhow, she had been asleep when it happened, so how could she remember?
Liu Duo, if you dont want to admit it andpensate me, Ill get it myself!
And so he got right into action by kissing her on the lips, not giving her a chance to resist. With one hand he brought her hands over her head while the other got to know the curves of her body.
His actions flowed so freely as though he had it all nned out. Liu Duo had already been taken advantage of before she even knew it.
She struggled and kept moving her head and legs, not wanting him to seed. Mentally she bellowed, Damn you, giving me a kiss when we disagree. What a nasty overbearing bastard?
Mmm... Let me go, Mo...
Who do you think you are? The rest of the words she couldnt say, because Ye Mo had shut her up.
Even her legs were pressed shut by his thighs. She couldnt move. Their difference in strength was too vast.
Ye Mo only stopped when she felt her lips had grown numb from all the kissing. Gasping for breath, a hoarse but otherwise wonderful voice said, So, did my kissing improve this time?
Liu Duo, also gasping, could only re at him. She had nothing good to say, No, not at all! Its still bad! You are brazen and shameless!
Ye Mo raised his brows in disbelief. He had been so sure that Liu Duo would actually enjoying herself. Didnt this mean his kissing skills improved?
He freed her hands but only got closer to her face, Youre lying! You were definitely enjoying that just now.
Who would enjoy your kiss? Boring... now let me go, She refuted with a blush.
It had been a while since she had taught himst, but there was definitely an improvement.
Ye Mo noticed that she wouldnt look him in the eye, so he knew she thought otherwise. A smile curled on his lips, and he was in a very good mood.
Liu Duo managed to move about and felt a bit of difort in her belly. The same thing had happenedst night. She believed it was a sign of menstruation soon toe.
Mo, you better get up. I cant breathe with you on top of me.
Ye Mo merely imitated Ye Liu as he held on to her and spun once. Now they had exchanged positions, but he didnt n on letting her go.
Liu Duo notice she had been yed and pped him on the chest, I said let me go, I want to get up now! If you still want to sleep, then stay in bed a little longer.
Im not going to let you go, because I like you, so I want to keep hugging you! Im not going back to sleep, because I only want to sleep with you!
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo with a burning passion, her figure reflected in his eyes. His handsome face held nothing but seriousness and desire for her.
Liu Duo was hooked by his serious and sexy eyes, so much so that she flushed red, Sleep? With you? How shameless!
Heughed gently, Its normal to flirt and seek joy with my wife. Why should I be ashamed?
I wont bother exining it to you! Now let me go!
Damn him and his unusually thick skin! His level of perversion was exactly the same level as Ye Lius!
No, no, no!
What are you nning to do? I want to get up! If you dont want to, then just sleep on it! Dont stop me!
He was driving her crazy! So shameless! Overbearing! Immature!
Ye Mo held on to her again, took another spin, and switched their positions again, I really want you. Are you willing to give?
Like hell I am! Do you have to be so overbearing about this?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. She was still swollen down there, so how could she possibly consummate with him? She would need at least one or two days to recover. Furthermore, even if she were not in pain, she didnt want to give in to him so easily anyway. He was being unreasonable!
Chapter 308 - What A Rarity
Chapter 308: What A Rarity
Just get up, will you? So annoying! She kept pushing him in frustration.
Ye Mo could tell she was unwilling. He was disappointed but not discouraged! He would convince her!
As he was thinking up ways to aplish his deed, Liu Duo felt a warm liquid flowing out from her lower regions.
She immediately hit him on the shoulder, Get off, Mo! Quick!
No, he said grudgingly because she wouldnt obey him.
She was speechless then, and was reminded of how stubborn he could get. Relenting, she said, Im menstruating, can you get off now?
It was only then that he unwillingly got off of her and sat aside, observing her keenly.
Blushing awkwardly, he asked, So, wheres your cloth? Ill get it for you.
Liu Duo was surprised at his attempt to be a gentleman. What a rarity!
She pointed at her closet, Its in there. I ce it at the corner.
Downstairs, Ye Ling brought Liu Ran over to the well to wash up. After spending a night together, he had warmed up to the kid. Ye Yang and Ye Liu were present too.
Brother Ling, do you think my mom wille backter?
Well have breakfast first. If shes not back by then, well go find her. Alright? Ye Ling spoke to him warmly and patiently.
However, Ye Liu was wondering why Liu Liushi hadnt returned? He feared she was being held captive by Grandmother Liu!
Ye Yang finished washing up and resumed his daily chores, which included sweeping the yard.
When Liu Duo and Ye Mo arrived downstairs, Liu Ran was sitting on a stool processing bamboo shoots with Ye Yang, while the others made breakfast in the kitchen.
Ye Yang, stoic as usual, never said anything. Liu Ran thought he was too cold, which scared him, and so he said nothing either. The two of them did their work in silence, each not disturbing the other.
This kid sure is hardworking. He got to work right after waking up, Ye Mo said quietly.
Even though he kept his voice down, Liu Duo, who was nearest to him, still heard it. She shot him a look, Hes always been that way C hardworking and obedient C unlike you, who wont get up and wont let others get up either!
Im developing feelings with you, stalling is normal! That kid doesnt have a wife to do that with! He said, taking pride in the fact that he had a wife.
Liu Duo didnt bother to continue the conversation. Anger would consume her.
She greeted Ye Yang and Liu Ran, and then she went to wash up by the well. A new day had begun.
After breakfast, Liu Liushi still hadnt returned. Liu Duo said to Liu Ran, Ran Er, Im taking you to get your mom, so dont worry, before turning towards Ye Liu, Liuzi, Im taking half a day off, alright?
Hearing that, Ye Liu smiled charmingly, thinking, oh, what a little devil we have here! Sure, anything Little Duo says is word ofw! Get Yang to go with you.
He wouldnt trust her to go alone with Liu Ran!
Im going too! Ye Mo volunteered coolly, out of the blue.
Why couldnt he go with Liu Duo? He wasnt pleased.
Ye Liu didnt let Ye Ling go, mainly because it was quite far, and he was better off staying at home. He personally had to go to town with Li Wazi, andter to other towns to buy bamboo shoots. Therefore, he couldnt take off with Liu Duo.
As for Ye Mo, he could read and write and could manage the ounts in Liu Duos ce. After all, the people in the vige woulde to sell them bamboo shoots.
Ye Liu, who had taken everything into consideration, merely smirked at Ye Mo, Little Mo, what business do you have going there? Just adding to the crowd?
Chapter 309 - Only For Your Ears
Chapter 309: Only For Your Ears
So why cant I go? Ye Mo asked in response.
He just wanted to spend time with Duo Er, so he could get those feelings developed.
Ye Liu shot him a mischievous look, Oh, no reason, you just cant!
There was an obvious reason why he needed to stay at home, yet he still felt the need to ask? How could someone as smart as he was have an idiot for a brother, despite having been to school?
He didnt want to waste Liu Duos time, so he got up and left the house with Ye Yang and Liu Ran.
Ye Mo watched them go and didnt follow, because Liu Duo gave him a fierce re.
Liu Duo knew why Ye Liu had assigned Ye Yang, rather than Ye Mo, to go along with her. Who was managing the ounts while she was gone?
Seeing Ye Mopletely deted, Ye Ling went on the defensive again. He consoled his brother, Mo, you cant go with them because you have to manage the ounts for her. The vigers will be here soon with bamboo shoots, I dont know how to write, and Liu has ces to go.
It was then that Ye Mo understood, and he felt a bit better. No wonder Liu Duo had been so fierce moments earlier!
Along the way, Liu Ran was in an impably good mood, because Liu Duo was taking him to look for Liu Liushi.
Liu Duo had one hand holding Liu Ran, and the other holding Ye Yang. She felt like they were travelling as a family. Ye Yang didnt care what the world would think, as he held her hand too.
Yang, she looked sideways at the man much taller than her.
He nodded and smiled at the girl who had spoken to him, Right.
The deep voice was mesmerizing as always. Liu Duo believed that it would get any girl hooked.
He wasnt especially handsomepared to his brothers, but his voice definitely ranked at the top spot! Even Ye Lius voice wasnt as soothing as his.
Judging from his eyes, Ye Yang seemed to be asking, Whats wrong? Liu Duo grinned broadly, Nothing, just wanted to call you! Hehe...
She thought for a while before adding, Yang, you have a great voice. I love it a lot. If only you could talk more, women would gather around you in no time.
Its only for your ears! Their eyes met. His voice would only make waves for her.
And so Liu Duo blushed as she moved her eyes away from him and onto a random patch of muddy road in front. Ye Yangs unexpected romanticism always made her heart skip a beat!
The corner of his lips curled up when he saw that she was blushing from what he had said.
Liu Ran noticed her suddenly flushed cheeks and thought it strange, Sis, why is your face so red?
Liu Duo had really fair skin, so it was super obvious when she blushed.
Ah? Nothing. Probably the heat, sheughed it off.
She was not going to tell her brother she was indulged by Ye Yangs sweet talk.
He was still young. He didnt need to know that.
But the suns not out yet, so how could it be hot? Liu Rans curiosity got the better of him as he asked the right questions, which was like a p in the face for Liu Duo. It was a cheap lie!
It was only about half past eight in the morning, and the weather was still cool.
She choked. Why was this little rascal asking so many questions? It was making her awkward.
Ye Yang chuckled. Liu Duo fretting was too adorable to pass up.
It was then that Liu Duo and Liu Ran shot Ye Yang a bewildered look, as though they had discovered a new world. The iceberg of a man had actuallyughed?
Chapter 310 - Giving Them Bricks Would Be More Deserving
Chapter 310: Giving Them Bricks Would Be More Deserving
Thest time she had seen him smile was the time when they had shared a bed at night, but he wouldnt admit it. It had been a long time before she found his smile again, and it happened under broad daylight with a witness too. With Liu Ran! Liu Duo would call this a win!
Liu Ran always thought this eldest brother-inw, who exhibited nothing but coldness, didnt know what a smile was. Who would believe he had actually done it just moments before! It was such a rare thing!
Lets go, One chuckle, and then he turned back to his original form, including the coldness andck of expression.
He took hold of Liu Duos hand and marched forward.
When they were almost at the Liu household, Liu Ran let go of his sisters hand and dashed into the house.
Liu Duo could onlyugh at his impatience, Were almost there, but he couldnt wait any longer.
He misses his mother! Ye Yang said understandingly as he watched him go.
For a kid who had never left his mothers side, a night apart would increase the longing. He remembered the devastation he had experienced back when they suddenly lost both their parents.
By the time they arrived at the door, they could hear Grandmother Lius unruly scolding, About time you came back, you brat! Lets see if I wont break your legs! How dare you run away like your mother? That bitch!
They entered the yard to see the old woman beating Liu Ran with a broomstick while Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi tried to block her. Liu Quanyan and Liu Qing merely stood aside, pretending to mediate.
Sister Duo, why are you back? Liu Qing greeted Liu Duo, smiling.
Hearing that, Grandmother Liu stopped torturing Liu Ran, You stupid woman. What are you here for? Have you perhapse to pay your respects?
Her lips twitched. This old hag had quite the imagination!
Did she still expect she would give them some silver? Giving them bricks would be more deserving!
Liu Duo refused to give her the time of day. She went straight for Liu Liushi, My husband let youe back here to inform yours. Why havent you returned? Dont you want the job?
Duo Er, its not that. Your grandmother wouldnt let me, Liu Liushi answered weakly.
She felt that the way her daughter looked at her had changed a lot. She didnt dare to look her straight in the eye.
Liu Duo raised a brow, Ran Er missed you, so I brought him here. This is something you have to deal with on your own. Get back to us if you want to work, but dont make us wait too long.
Since Ye Liu wanted to employ some workers, they couldnt wait long, because there was work to be done!
Liu Liushis dilemma was a family affair, and Liu Duo had no ns to interfere, since she had nothing to do with them! She found it troublesome.
She turned to Ye Yang, Yang, lets go home.
All the while, she ignored Grandmother Liu and other members of the family as though they were just air around her.
Grandmother Liu stopped them when she saw that they were about to leave. She shouted, Stupid girl, Im talking to you! Do you hear me? Leave your money before you go! Its not sensible to return to your original home empty-handed! For all weve done raising you in the past fifteen years...
She fired a whole speech at Liu Duo. It was tiresome. But this was her territory, and Liu Duo wouldnt want to do anything she would regret.
Liu Qing ran to lock up the door. It seemed like they werent allowed to leave without paying first.
Ye Yang saw that Liu Qing had the yard door locked. He stared at him with a poker face, waiting to see what else he had up his sleeve.
Liu Duo didnt show much expression either. If the old one would take advantage, then surely the young one would follow too. She remembered very clearly what kind of person Liu Qing was!
Little Qing, why did you lock the door? Liu Quanfu voiced his concern.
Liu Duo hadnt left yet. Locking the door obviously meant they nned to stir up trouble!
Chapter 311 - Do You Yield Or Not?
Chapter 311: Do You Yield Or Not?
While Liu Qing was staring shifty-eyed at Liu Duo and the clothes she was wearing, he failed to notice that Ye Yang was watching his back dangerously too.
He answered Liu Quanfu deprecatingly, Grandmother isnt nning on letting her go, so naturally I have to shut the door.
The old woman nodded in approval of Liu Qing doing the right thing. She went forward to block the entrance too. She was not going to let them leave without getting some money!
Just hand over the money. Dont waste time.
At that moment, Liu Quanyan leisurely said, Little Duo, you know your grandmothers old now, and it wasnt easy bringing you up. Its nice to see you back after so long, but its not right to return empty-handed.
Youre living a good life now. You should pay your respects to your grandmother and provide her with pocket money each month. Its only fair!
However, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi couldnt agree to that, Mother, Brother, how can you be so unreasonable! Duo Er has...
Before they could finish their sentence, Grandmother Liu began firing at them with another round of scolding. She knew what they wanted to say, about Liu Duo having nothing to do with them anymore.
Liu Duo furrowed her brow. What a bunch of oddities! Yang, were leaving. This is bothersome!
He nodded in agreement and held her hand. He walked in front of her to protect her.
Get out of the way! A voice so cold and void of feelingmanded everyones attention. They seemed to have forgotten he was there.
He was too quiet and aloof, to the point of having little sense of existence.
Grandmother Liu was only stunned for a short while. This was her territory after all, and she wasnt afraid what Ye Yang would do. She just stood there, not backing off.
Liu Qing saw how tall and mighty Ye Yang was, and he shrank, You... youre the brother-inw right? How can you say that, threatening us to make us back off? Grandmothers not letting you go, so you....
Ye Yang furrowed his brow and maintained his stare, Shut it! Do you yield or not?
Grandmother Liu didnt want to lose yet. They stood their ground.
Mother, Brother, Little Qing, what are you doing? Just get out of the way, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi advised them.
But it was no use. They received more scolding in return.
Liu Ran watched the adults around him in silence as he kept his thoughts to himself. Ever since he had returned to this house and seen that his mother was fine, he had been silent.
Ye Yang directly stretched an arm out, held Liu Qing by the cor and, with a powerful throw, flung him out of the way!
He hadnt expected Ye Yang to get physical. Damn it, you! Im her brother. How dare you treat me like that? He reacted when he got up.
Liu Quanfu brought with him a shoulder pole when he saw his son being treated like that. He wanted to strike at Ye Yang, Are you causing a riot now? How dare you beat my son in my house!
Grandmother Liu also took up a broom and began beating the two, all while scolding, Such vengeful creatures. How dare you beat my grandson...
It was three against one. Ye Yang had to protect Liu Duo, so he wasnt able to take the offensive. He got hit several times, but he didnt feel pain. Nothing was shown on his face.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi quickly came to break up the fight.
Liu Ran went to open the door, Sis, Brother Yang, you better leave quick!
Grandmother shot a look at Liu Ran, You ungrateful thing! Who let you open the door?
Liu Duo regretted not bringing Ye Mo along. That guy was the very definition of shameless. Ye Yang had to protect her. They couldnt move like this.
Chapter 312 - Felt A Slight Heartache
Chapter 312: Felt A Slight Heartache
Liu Duo asked Ye Yang to let go of her hand, Yang, you dont need to bother with me.
She walked forward and pulled Liu Ran behind her to protect him. In one fell swoop, she grabbed the broom in Grandma Lius hand. Old hag. People like you are a scourge on the world! I dont have a single bit of rtion to you, so stop going on and on about how you are my elder.
You want me to give you filial piety money? I would rather give it to a beggar than to give even half a copper coin to you! She let go when she finished, causing Grandma Liu to fall backward and onto the ground.
Ye Yang walked out with his hands free. Liu Quanyan and his son were no match for him. Liu Qing screamed when he was hit. Even though Liu Quanyan had a carrying pole, Ye Yang yanked it from him to admire it.
However, he controlled his strength and didnt use as much force as he did with Liu Qing. After all, he was older and wouldnt be able to endure as much!
Okay, okay. They learned their lesson so stop hitting them. Liu Quanfu held Ye Yang. He was afraid it might cause an incident. It wouldnt be good for Liu Duo and her husbands either if that happened.
What misfortune for our family. The granddaughter is beating her elders... We went through great pains to raise her and married her off, but she came back here with her husband to beat her own family members... Grandma Liu wailed and cried loudly.
Hearing the ruckus, the neighbors came out to watch the lively scene.
Liu Duo plugged her ears and ignored it. She turned her head to look at Liu Ran and saw he was being strong and didnt cry. He was apletely different personpared to when he was with her. She felt a slight heartache.
Ye Yang stopped his fierce beating on Liu Qing and his father and walked over to Liu Duo. He only rxed after he saw she wasnt hurt.
The spectators were pointing at Liu Duo and Ye Yang, but Liu Duo didnt care. Yang, are you hurt?
Ye Yang shook his head. He had only been hit a few times. It was nothing.
Then lets go. I dont want to stay here any longer. Lets note back here again in the future. She held his hand and left with him.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi looked at their backs and felt too embarrassed to call them. Liu Ran also didnt make a sound. Liu Duo had brought him there to find Liu Liushi out of the goodness of her heart, but such an incident had urred, and it made him feel quite guilty.
After taking a few steps, Liu Duo stopped, turned around, and said to Liu Liushi, If you want to live a good life, sometimes you need to be callous. If you keep enduring it, keep being a doormat for others, and keep practicing unquestioning filial piety, other people will only keep treating you even worse!
When she finished speaking, she walked away, hand in hand with Ye Yang.
It was only when Liu Ran couldnt see Liu Duo and Ye Yangs backs that he turned to look at his dad, Liu Quanfu, for a while. He then went back to his own room.
That look made Liu Quanfu feel bbergasted. Was this the kind of expression a child should have in his eyes? His eyes were filled with disappointment towards him. And were there traces of some hatred?
After they returned home, Ye Yang diligently helped Ye Ling and the others with processing the bamboo shoots. He didnt take what had just happened to heart. Liu Duo didnt show any change on the surface. She just felt a bit concerned about Liu Ran in her heart.
She sat expressionlessly at the side and looked at Ye Mo. His cool and arrogant face was filled with a serious expression as he meticulously did the bookkeeping and payments.
When Ye Mo was free, he couldnt help but look at Liu Duo. He saw her looking at him and his eyes lit up. Has this brat been secretly looking at me?
If Liu Duo knew what he was thinking, she would definitely say, Secretly looking? I am clearly, openly looking at you, okay?
He walked over cooly and arrogantly and sat beside her. He faked a cough and said, Liu Duo, where is the kid? Why didnt he return with you? Where is his mom?
He didnt see Liu Ran when they returned. He also didnt see Liu Liushi, who they had gone to look for, so he was quite curious. He was just busy at the moment and didnt have time to ask.
Chapter 313 - When Men And Women Work Together, They Wont Get Tired
Chapter 313: When Men And Women Work Together, They Wont Get Tired
Liu Duo grabbed her chin with her hands when she heard him and looked at the arrogant looking Ye Mo. However, she didnt speak.
Getting stared at by her made Ye Mo feel a bit embarrassed.
Through the years, Liu Duo was the only woman he had seen who would dare to stare so obviously at a man in broad daylight while surrounded by so many people!
What are you looking at? I asked you a question. Ye Mo looked away and stopped looking at her.
Liu Duo saw his ears had turned red andughed lightly. She mimicked his tone of voice and said, None of your business! Do I have to answer, just because you asked me? So what if I dont want to tell you?
Ye Mos anger started to rise when he heard her, but he still tried to hold it in.
He couldnt afford to offend this little brat. She was the highest up in the household hierarchy, while he was at the bottom! Sometimes he felt like he was around the level of Hei Xiaomeng. He was really too much of a failure.
Liu Duo saw his face turn ck and how he couldnt let out his anger, even though he was angry. Sheughed so brightly that her two dimples appeared at the corner of her mouth.
Ye Mo saw someone who wanted to sell their bamboo shoots. He needed to go do the bookkeeping, so he walked over while huffing and puffing.
When Liu Duo saw this, she muttered in her heart, This fe can also be quite cute sometimes! Cute?
Pfff. Liu Duo started tough again when she thought of this. She never wouldve imagined such a violent and overbearing man would also have moments when he was cute.
She got up to go help, so as to avoid Ye Mo scaring the viger. Little Brother Mo, you do the bookkeeping, and I will pay them the money.
Ye Mo was famous in the vige for being someone who shouldnt be provoked. He had a bad temper and was quick to resort to violence. People who saw him would move further away from him.
Ye Mo nodded when he heard her. He thought of a phrase he had heard before. When men and women work together, they wont get tired! He became so happy the corner of his lips started to move up, and he no longer looked unhappy. His anger had also subsided substantially.
She looked at the ounts and saw Ye Mo had followed her way of doing it. She felt that this guy still had some redeeming qualities. He was quite smart, and his handwriting was quite nice as well.
Little Brother Mo, you should do the bookkeeping in the future as well. Liu Duo said this to Ye Mo after she gave the viger the money.
There was temporarily no one there when he finished writing the ounts. Ye Mo put down the brush and looked at her. Me? Do bookkeeping ?
Yeah. You are doing it quite well, and you know how to write. When Mr. Liuzi and the others go to the neighboring viges to buy the bamboo shoots, you can go with then to help with the bookkeeping.
Ye Liu and the others always just memorized it and told Liu Duo when they returned. She would then write them down but doing it like this would inevitably cause some mistakes. A good memory couldnt beat a brush. Recording it down when it happened would be better.
But Yang wouldnt be able to do all of the work on the paddy and vegetable fields by himself.
Arent we going to hire some temp workers? You dont need to worry about this. Liu Duoughed. Of course, she wouldnt let Ye Yang tire himself out by doing all the work on multiple paddy and vegetable fields by himself.
Liu Duo told this to Ye Liu when he returned, and he agreed with her.
Little Duo, whats with Ran Er and his mother? Are theying or not? Ye Liu didnt see either Liu Ran or Liu Liushi, so he asked.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo took a deep breath and then recounted what had happened at the Liu family house.
She didnt really know whether Liu Liushi woulde back either. But since they had been so stupidly filial for so many years, they probably wouldnt return, right? She kept saying she wanted to move out, but she still hadnt done it!
A bang rang out. Ye Mo pped the table and then got up. That old hag actually hit you and Yang because she didnt get any money? I will go beat them up! They really think they can bully us.
Little Huzi was woken up by Ye Mos sudden outburst and started to cry.
Liu Duo immediately went over, held him up, and softly calmed him down. Little Lian also went over to calm him after she washed her hands.
My god Mo, I already told you not to speak so loudly. Do you not have ears? See? You made Little Huzi cry. Ye Liu rolled her eyes at him.
Chapter 314 - How They’d Decide Would Be Their Own Business
Chapter 314: How Theyd Decide Would Be Their Own Business
If he were always going to be so hot-tempered and impulsive, wouldnt he always scare their kids into crying, after they had kids with Liu Duo?
Ye Mo coughed awkwardly. He had forgotten that Little Huzi was sleeping.
It was just that he hadnt been able to hold it in. Liu Duo was his wife, so he would definitely never allow anyone to bully her. Otherwise, he would go at it with them with all his might!
Ye Ling frowned his pretty forehead when he heard him. He felt quite worried about Liu Ran. Would he be able to live a happy life in that sort of environment? His grandmother beat him so badly, even though he was so young.
Little Lian went to prepare lunch after she had calmed Little Huzi down. Aunt Li also went to help. Ye Ling didnt go but instead went over beside Liu Duo gloomily.
Duo Er, why dont we bring your brother over to live with us? What do you think? Ye Ling didnt want Liu Ran to live a hard life.
Liu Duo knew Ye Lings thoughts when she heard him. He was kind and gentle, and he also liked Liu Ran a lot. His heart ached for him, since he knew how Grandma Liu treated Liu Ran.
She pulled his hand over and yed with it. Ling, that is impossible! What right do I have to bring him to live with me? Right now, we are only brother and sister in name. From the day I was sold, he and I were no longer rted in any way!
Moreover, he already has a father, mother, and grandma. How can he live with us? However, if he splits with his family, I will be willing to take care of them, but that depends on them. If they keep acting this way, I will definitely not interfere!
She felt pain for Liu Ran in her heart, but he had parents and was not an orphan. Their current living condition waspletely the fault of Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushis stupid filial piety. She had already given her point of view. How theyd decide would be their own business.
At that point, she wouldnt interfere or ask.
Ling, Little Duo is right. We are outsiders, so we cant really interfere. Ye Liu said with his legs crossed and a smile on his face.
He had already known long ago that Liu Duo did care about them and wasnt some sort of heartless person.
Otherwise, she definitely wouldnt have agreed when he said he wanted to hire Liu Liushi for the temp work!
Liu Duo went upstairs to have a nap after lunch, because Aunt Flo hade to visit her.
When Liu Duo was gone, the lock on Li Wazis mouth opened and he said to Ye Mo and the others, When are you guys going to have babies with Liu Duo?
Since he was a man, he felt embarrassed talking about this in front of Liu Duo.
Ye Mo got mad when he mentioned having babies. This bad friend would always touch on his sore spots!
He scowled and ignored him.
Ye Liu, the person who had gone in first, heard him and said with a smile, Theres no rush. We will naturally have them when the time is right.
When it came to having babies, hepletely left it to Liu Duo to make the decision. He didnt care about whether or not she gave birth. It was all up to her!
Besides, it would definitely scare the hell out of Liu Duo if they were to start having babies right after they consummated their marriage.
Ye Yang didnt say anything and didnt show any expression. He didnt care about this. He had never given this topic any thought before Liu Duo arrived.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, was red in the face. He remembered what Liu Duo had said to him before. She didnt want to have any kids just yet, but she wanted to have some in the future. As for how many, he would listen to Liu Duo.
Dont think auntie is trying to nag you guys, but you will only have the feeling of a family after you have kids. Auntie can help you look after them if you have a few more.
Aunt Li spoke with Li Wazi. She also knew some of themon gossip. She had just never had the chance to talk about it with them.
How would they, a couple of big men, know how to raise children? Liu Duo was also new at it, so she probably also wouldnt know either.
Ye Liu nodded and smiled alluringly, Okay. When the timees I will have to trouble Aunt Li with some of them!
They continued to discuss it happily. Upstairs, Liu Duo was still sleeping very soundly.
As for the Liu family household, things were not as harmonious.
Chapter 315: - Why Is He Here Again
Chapter 315: Why Is He Here Again
Liu Liushi still hadnt gone to find Liu Duo after two days, so Ye Liu asked Aunt Ye and Aunt Li to find two diligent and strong women to help Ye Ling and the others to process the bamboo shoots.
They had even found two vigers to help Ye Yang take care of the farm crops. Lunch was included for both of them, and the pay they gave was also quite reasonable.
It was as if Ye Xuan had prepared in advance. When he went to their house to find Liu Duo, neither Ye Yang, Ye Liu, nor Ye Mo were home.
Hei Xiaomeng saw someone and started to bark. Woof, woof, woof.
Hei Xiaomeng had recently gotten even fatter and had also grown a bit. However, there was no trace of any sort of fierceness in it, because it was so fat.
Sister-inw, I see you guys bought a puppy. It is chubby and quite cute. Ye Xuan didnt feel afraid at all.
Liu Duo saw it was him, gave him a nce, and didnt say anything. She felt he looked a bit fake.
Ye Xuan didnt see himself as an outsider. He pulled a stool over and sat near Liu Duo.
Liu Duo frowned when she saw this. Stay away from me. We dont wee you here, so you can go!
Seeing that she didnt wee him, he smiled and said, Sister-inw, why are you speaking with such a fiery tone, like Mo, after I havent seen you for a few days?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, as if to say, None of your business!
Sister-inw, Im here because there is something that is bothering me, and I want to talk to you to get it out. Ye Xuan pretended to be depressed and looked like he was full of worry.
Liu Duopletely ignored him when she heard him. Was she very close to him, or did they have a very good rtionship with one another?
Ye Xuan didnt care whether or not Liu Duo wanted to listen to him and started talking of his own ord, Sister-inw, grandma keeps bringing me to the matchmaker and keeps talking about finding a wife. Sigh, but I dont like any of them...
Liu Duo listened to his bbering and didnt show any special expression. It wasnt like they were rted, so why was he telling her this? She interrupted him, This is your own problem, so stop bbering about all this nonsense. So noisy!
Dont like any of them? Did he really think he was outstanding or very awesome? What was he being proud for?
If he were the first, second, or even third top-score in the exams, then okay, he would have the ability to be choosy. But right now, he was only a person who hadnt even passed the exams. He wasnt even a schr. Why the hell was he being prideful?
Schrs were true intellectuals. They didnt need to pay taxes and didnt need to pay their respects to government officials.
Ye Xuan looked at the impatient Liu Duo and smiled. He had really stopped talking about it.
He kept looking at her and felt like she had changed a lot, but he just couldnt put his finger on exactly what it was.
Usually, it was Aunt Li and Ye Ling who would get rid of the acidic and bitter taste from the bamboo shoots in the kitchen.
Ye Ling walked out of the kitchen and saw Ye Xuan looking at Liu Duo with a smile on his face. He immediately frowned.
He thought, Why is he here again?
Little Lian and the others were all working hard with their heads lowered, and they werent paying to Ye Xuan.
He walked up and said, unhappily, Ye Xuan, why have youe here again?
Ling. In contrast to Ye Lings unhappiness, Ye Xuan was smiling brightly. We are brothers, so it is only natural we wille and go. Didnt I mention this before? I didnt do it in the past, because I overlooked it. Of course, now I have to rectify it and change my ways.
You dont need to change. It was fine the way it was before.
Ye Ling said it with a nk expression on his face, and it made Liu Duough.
That was a very good reply!
Ye Ling saw Liu Duoughing, and he felt puzzled. Was what he said funny?
Although Ye Xuan was slightly stunned to hear Ye Ling say things he had never thought he would say, he did not feel embarrassed, since he had extremely thick skin.
Ye Xuan saw Liu Duoughing hysterically and also started tough. Ling, you are too funny.
Ye Ling frowned. Was he joking? He waspletely serious in what he said!
Chapter 316 - Sigh, Whats Going On Today?
Chapter 316: Sigh, Whats Going On Today?
Liu Duo cast a nce at Ye Xuan. This bastards skin really was extremely thick. Heredity is really quite scary!
Someone arrived to sell their bamboo shoots, so Liu Duo pretended Ye Xuan didnt exist and went to do her own things. Ye Ling also had a lot of things to do. He didnt have time to waste on a loafer, so he went and did his work.
Ye Xuan just stood at the side and watched Liu Duo as she went about her work. He had a smile on his face the whole time, and it didnt make him feel tired at all!
What the hell are you looking at? I will pluck out your eyes if you keep staring! Liu Duo felt really annoyed by his constant gaze.
Ye Xuan only smiled when he heard her. He felt that Liu Duos nce towards him was still very attractive. Sister-inw, how did you know I was looking at you when you didnt look at me? Or was it that sister-inw was, in fact, looking at me the whole time?
Liu Duo only raised the corners of her lips as a response to Ye Xuans shameless words. She got up and left the small table to go get a broom. She wanted to chase this fe out of their house.
When Ye Xuan saw this, it was as if he knew what Liu Duo was thinking and also got up with her. Sister-inw, Ive already been out long enough, so I should go home. I wille and visit you guys another day.
After he finished speaking, he gave Liu Duo another nce before he turned around and left.
If he still didnt leave, Liu Duo would chase him out. How embarrassing would that be?
Liu Duo look at his back and wondered if this bastard had learned how to read peoples facial expressions. How had he known she wanted to chase him out?
She felt that this guy would probably only stop daring toe here once he received a beating! This task would have to be given to Ye Mo.
Ye Ling came out of the kitchen after a while. He didnt see Ye Xuan around, so his mood improved. Duo Er, did Ye Xuan leave?
Yeah, he left.
Liu Duo asked him to sit near her. Ling, are you tired? If you are tired then rest. There will always be work to be done, so you dont need to push so hard.
Yeah, I know. Duo Er you should also do the same. Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo and smiled warmly.
At that time, Burly Du arrived at their house and asked, Is Little Liu here?
To recount, Liu Duo hadnt seen him for a while. Had he be thinner after she hadnt seen him for a long time?
She carefully examined him and found that he was in fact thinner. Why are you looking for my husband?
Burly Du immediately frowned when he heard Ye Liu wasnt there.
Is there any reason? You can tell me, and I will ry it to him when he gets back. Liu Duo smiled and had a very friendly look on her face.
Ye Ling saw that he needed to see Liu very urgently, so he said, Burly Du, you can tell us. We will just ry it to Liu when he gets back.
Burly Du hesitated for a while when he heard them. My mother spoke to me about getting married. I dont like any of them and Im unwilling. Thats what I wanted to say to Little Liu.
Sigh, what was going on that day? Another person had already visited their house to talk about that same topic. And he was also unwilling! Liu Duo was in amazement.
Huh? Ye Ling said aloud in astonishment. He felt it was really too strange.
As far as he knew, Ye Liu didnt have a good rtionship with Burly Du. Why would hee to talk about such things with Liu?
Burly Du felt very irritated and really wanted to find Ye Liu to vent hisints, but he wasnt there.
Burly Du, why arent you willing to ept your mother talking about your marriage? Parents will want you to marry the person whom the matchmaker chooses, so you should rest easy and go y your part as the groom.
Burly Du would always keep thinking about her men. It would benefit her if he were to get married sooner thanter.
Liu Duo felt that once he had a woman, he would probably stop being gay.
She didnt discriminate against homosexuals, but she just found it to be too disgusting. After all, what would be the point if each person had the exact same parts as the other?
But I dont even want to get married. Theres no way I want to be a groom.
That is your own problem. Dont disappoint your mother and make her anxious. Liu Duo said, objecting to his view.
Chapter 317 - Dont Make Me Get Rough With You
Chapter 317: Dont Make Me Get Rough With You
Brother Burly, why dont you want to get married? Ye Ling asked doubtfully.
Unless a family were very poor, or if it were someone like Ye Xuan, who was focused on making a name for himself, any other person with proper background would get married and take a wife by the age of eighteen.
Burly Dus family background was decent. He shouldnt have a problem taking a wife. Moreover, he was rted to the vige chief. Surely there were people who would want to marry him.
Liu Duo raised a finely-shaped eyebrow as she listened to that. She was curious of Burly Dus answer, after all she knew about his secret.
Er... Burly Du found himself cornered. How should he deal with this? Confess that he liked Ye Liu? He didnt want to stutter and raise suspicion. For a long time, he said nothing.
Ye Ling suddenly got up and went to his side. Burly Du lowered his head to let Ye Ling whisper in his ear. The conversation ended with him blushing and shaking his head.
This made Liu Duo wonder what Ye Ling had told him. After that Burly Du greeted them and he left.
Ling, what did you say to him just now? Liu Duo asked.
Even Ye Lings fair skin reddened as he stammered, No. No, I didnt say anything. Hey, Duo Er, I have to get busy now.
He was avoiding her. He walked away, still blushing. Liu Duoughed about it as she followed him. She had time to spare, because there werent any vigers there to sell bamboo shoots at that moment.
Their house had a front yard and a back yard, both of which were very wide. They left their bamboo shoots to dry on mats in the backyard.
Ye Ling returned to the backyard and turned all the bamboo shoots over.
She hugged him at the waist from behind as she continued teasing, Come on, Ling, tell me. What did you say to Burly Du? Dont make me get rough with you!
Her actions caught Ye Ling by surprise. His hands trembled.
On top of what she said and what she was doing at that moment, he could also feel a pleasurable softness grinding his back. Shyness overcame him as blood flowed to his ears
He moved about, trying to get away, No, really. It was nothing. Let me go first, Duo Er. I have to flip these over.
And so, Liu Duo really let him go. She folded her arms in front of her chest and stared at the back of his head.
The feeling of arms disappeared from his waist. At the instant, Ye Ling felt a little disappointed. Perhaps allowing her to hug him a bit longer wouldnt have been so bad.
He looked back at her and found her giving him an odd smile, Duo Er, why are you looking at me like that? Youre making me nervous.
Liu Duo didnt reply as she got closer. Ye Ling gulped and stepped back. Whats she doing? Gosh, Im panicking like hell now...
Duo Er, you, you...
He backed into a corner. Liu Duo put down her hands and had him trapped against the wall, Ling, youre a bad boy. You dont want to tell me what it is you told Burly Du. That makes me unhappy!
Trapped by Liu Duo and her powerful stance, his cheeks and ears only got redder, Duo Er, I really, really, really, didnt say anything to him.
He gritted his teeth. There was no way he was going to tell her. It was unspeakable stuff.
Ye Ling didnt dare to look her straight in the eye, so he stared off at random ces. He was reminded of the times he had slept with Liu Duo and the special feeling he got when she was hugging him. He could feel his body going through some changes, and because he couldnt quite understand it, he went to ask Ye Liu.
The answer he got left him embarrassed. Thankfully, because it was a normal, healthy phenomenon, he got over it.
So he had asked Burly Du, whether it was because he couldnt harden or if he had an unmentionable disease that made him decide not to get married.
Chapter 318 - Whats There To Be Afraid Of?
Chapter 318: Whats There To Be Afraid Of?
Ye Ling kept his mouth shut tightly. Liu Duo raised a brow and mumbled, What was so extraordinary that he cant let me know?
Although she found it strange that he wouldnt tell her, she decided to not interrogate him any further. Since he refused to speak, then she would leave it at that. She wouldnt really get angry anyway.
She tiptoed and whispered into his ear, Ling, if you wont say, then I wont ask anymore.
And with that, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Liu Duo would not give up questioning him.
He got too happy too quickly. Liu Duoter added, But Ling, youve upset me, so Im going to punish you!
And then two thin arms wrapped around his neck and made him lower his head. She punished him by kissing his lips softly, but not as gently as before. Ye Ling did not know how to react other than to ept it passively.
Momentster, Little Lians voice rang out, Sister Duo, theres...
Her words died on her tongue.
What was it she saw? Liu Duo was kissing Ye Ling by the wall?
Little Lian blushed and left quickly. How shameless it was to be caught doing this in broad daylight.
A viger had arrived to sell bamboo shoots, so she had gone to inform Liu Duo, but she hadnt expect to catch them in such an act!
Ye Ling gently pushed Liu Duo away when he heard Little Lians voice. He felt embarrassed to have someone see them like this.
But Liu Duo wouldnt release him. To her it wasnt a big deal if they were seen. Kissing was normal, especially in their own house. What was there to be afraid of?
She only dropped everything when shed had enough, but she didnt let go of the arms she had hooked around his neck.
The aftertaste lingered in her mouth. She giggled, Ling, you taste really nice!
Ye Ling was already blushing furiously. What she said only made it worse. He didnt know how to respond.
Liu Duo liked his shyness, Ling, this is your punishment, so better not do it again!
And then she let him go and rushed to the front yard. She supposed Little Lian hade to look for her, because a viger had arrived to sell bamboo shoots.
Ye Ling stared at the small, exquisite figure as she disappeared. He touched his mouth and traced the spots where Liu Duos kisses had plundered.
Still blushing, he mumbled, I kind of like this punishment.
And then he snickered.
After that, he continued with his work, turning over the dried bamboo shoots.
At noon, Ye Yang and everyone else returned. Little Lian would flush red whenever she looked at Liu Duo, so she avoided meeting her eyes. Ye Ling acted simr to Little Lian too, blushing whenever their eyes found each other.
Ye Liu noticed what was happening and raised his slender brows, Whats going on between them?
It was after lunch when Li Wazi, who was usually insensitive, realized what they had been doing. He brought his wife aside and asked curiously, My dear, whats up between you, Sister Liu Duo, and Ling?
Little Lian looked at her husband, who was an honest man and treated her well. She blushed and said, Nothing. Why do you ask?
She was too shy to tell him.
My wife, you havent argued with them, have you? You dont even look at or speak to them now! Li Wazi couldnt believe there was nothing at all. He wasnt blind!
She sensed he must have taken it the wrong way, so she exined, albeit still blushing, My dear husband, its not what you think. We didnt argue. I just happened to see Sister Liu Duo and Brother Ling... er....
See them what? Li Wazi probed again when she paused.
Chapter 319 - He Really Wanted To Know This
Chapter 319: He Really Wanted To Know This
On the other side, Ye Liu called Liu Duo and Ye Ling upstairs. Ye Mo followed them.
Ye Yang spotted them and walked over leisurely.
They were on the fourth floor, in Liu Duos room. She sat on her bed, looking at them all, Liuzi, what did you call us here for?
Ye Ling also wondered what it was that couldnt be said downstairs.
It was then that Ye Mo slipped inside, with Ye Yang at his heels. The family of five gathered in one ce, almost like a family meeting.
Ye Liu squeezed and sat next to Liu Duo, Ye Ling sat on one side, Ye Yang sat by the window, and Ye Mo leaned against the wall.
Little Duo, Ling, what happened between you two and Little Lian? The three of you have been acting strangely, Ye Liu said, eyeing Ye Ling.
Liu Duo acted like she wasnt involved, but Ye Lings blush betrayed him.
If it werent for Liu Duos punishment, they wouldnt have been seen by Little Lian, she wouldnt be embarrassed in front of them, he wouldnt be embarrassed in front of her, and they would all be on speaking terms!
Liu Duo smirked at Ye Ling, Ling, Liuzi wants to know. Go on. Tell him!
Ye Ling just kept blushing and looking at his feet. Shyly, he said, Ling, its actually nothing. It was Liu Duos punishment. She kissed me and Little Lian just happened to see us.
He couldnt bear to continue. Ye Liu would naturally figure out the strange ambience among the three of them.
It was Ye Mos turn to ask, Why did she punish you?
He really wanted to know this!
He hadnt gotten over his jealousy. Why would Liu Duo actively kiss his brothers but never him?
Ye Ling couldnt answer this. The consequences would be terrible. He would have to include Liu Duos earlier question, and he couldnt do that.
The corners of her lips curled up. She took hold of this opportunity and said to Ye Liu, Well, its about Burly Du. He came looking for you, saying he didnt want to get married. After that Im not sure what Ling told him, but he left, and I asked Ling about it, but he wouldnt tell me. So, I punished him!
She framed it in such a way that Ye Ling would have to spill the beans, since his brothers would demand an answer from him. She was gleeful just imagining how things would turn out!
Ye Lius mouth twitched when Burly Dus name was mentioned. He didnt like it at all!
What did his refusal for marriage have to do with Ye Liu? Why had hee to tell him that?
Ye Mo asked again, Why did Burly Due to tell Liu that he doesnt want to get married?
It was so strange!
I dont know about that, Ye Ling shook his head doubtfully.
Liu, whats your take? Ye Mo looked and him curiously.
Liu rolled his eyes at him, Geez, Mo! Why are you so nosey? How would I know about Burly Dus his crazy ns? Whats that got to do with me? Im not his keeper!
True, its got nothing to do with you, but why did Burly Du want to tell you, of all people? I dont get it.
Then dont think about it! Its annoying!
Ye Liu already harbored dislike for the name and was extra sensitive about it. Ye Mos interrogation was driving him mad!
Did he really have to tell them that Burly Du had feelings for him, and that was why he hade to him toin about not wanting to get married?
Liu Duo could tell that Ye Liu was holding back his anger. Sheughed. It was her first time seeing him like that!
Ye Liu raised his brows mischievously at her, Little Duo, since you punished Ling, why dont you punish all of us as well? Brothers stick together!
Chapter 320 - Stop It, You Two
Chapter 320: Stop It, You Two
Liu Duo stoppedughing. Damn, that man was making fun of her again!
Lius right! Brothers stick together, soe on, let us have it! Ye Mo added, rather excitedly.
He absolutely loved the idea of Liu Duo initiating a kiss with him!
Pffft, Ye Liu snickered. Mo had actually fallen for his prank. He looked most forward to the punishment.
Ye Yang addressed their teasing, Stop it, you two!
He wanted to experience the punishment too, but he said nothing about it.
Liu Duo went to his side and sat on hisp, draping her left arm on his shoulders, taking pride in his support, Told you, stop that! Youre making a scene!
Ye Yang wouldnt refuse her direct approach as he wrapped an arm around her tiny waist too, pulling her that much closer to him.
Ye Liu put up his charming smile. He hung his legs by the side of the bed as heid on it with one arm erected and his palm supporting his head. He looked at her from that position, quite flirtatiously.
Whos making a scene? Tell me, then.
Ye Mo disapproved of Liu Duo sitting on Ye Yangsp, How shameless!
Ye Yang only grabbed at him. He bore no expression, but his ears flushed red.
Ye Ling looked at them, blushing. As long as he wasnt being asked about Burly Du, then anything was alright for him.
Liu Duo faced Ye Mo this time, Little Mo, who said you could follow? Did Liuzi ask you toe? Did I let you see?
Shameless? Sitting on her husbandsp wasnt shameless. How ridiculous to say so.
Why dont you address those moments when you were even more shameless? She thought angrily.
Ye Mo suppressed his anger. He had said one sentence, yet she fought back with multiple lines. What a meany! Its my house, I can do whatever I want! How about that?
Not wanting to bother with him, Liu Duo turned to speak to Ye Liu, Liuzi, I want to take a nap. Yall can leave.
Ye Ling got up automatically and went downstairs to work.
The other three didnt move, because Liu Duo didnt get up to leave.
She yawned. This was such azy afternoon, and she was still on her menstruation, making it quite nice for a nap, Why arent you guys going?
Ye Liu patted the empty space next to him and chuckled, I want a nap too, why dont you join me?
She rolled her eyes at him, then said to Ye Yang, Yang, look at him. He wouldnt go and hes disrupting my rest!
Ye Yang called out his flirtatious behavior, Liu!
It was obvious he wanted Liu to leave and let her rest.
He also let go of his arms around her waist so that she could sit elsewhere.
You rest, he patted her head and left the room.
If he didnt, Ye Mo and Ye Mo probably wouldnt.
However, Ye Liu and Ye Mo were still reluctant to leave. Ye Mo even went to shut the door and locked it.
And so, Ye Liu merely raised his brow and said nothing. His smile lingered, and he locked eyes with Ye Mo.
Liu Duo red at the two of them with her arms at her hips. What were these two up to now? Liuzi, Little Mo, Im telling you to get out! Yang has already left, so you two better hurry up.
Chapter 321 - In Case He Disturbed Her Rest
Chapter 321: In Case He Disturbed Her Rest
Ye Mo approached her and pulled her into a hug, saying cooly, Him leaving is his business, not ours!
Pffft, Ye Liu scoffed at his thick skin, but he added in agreement, Thats right, we didnt say were leaving. We want to ept your punishment, and then take a nap with you! Its your blessing to have two handsome men by your side.
Two men who were so full of themselves were such a nightmare! Liu Duo rolled her eyes and ignored them.
Downstairs, Li Wazi ced his arm on Ye Lings shoulders when he arrived. He whispered, Ling, didnt know you were so bold! Letting my wife see that in broad daylight!
Ye Lings face burned red again, and he shook away Li Wazis arm, coughing briefly to hide the awkwardness, Brother Li, Im heading to the backyard. No time to talk.
Without waiting for a reply, he fled out of sight.
Li Wazi smiled, knowing Ling had gotten shy. He went back to working and chatting with his wife, feeling blissful.
When Ye Yang arrived downstairs, he didnt see his brothers following him. He furrowed his brow but didnt go up to collect them. Instead, he went back to work.
It was half an hourter when Ye Yang, having not seen the two, washed his hands and walked upstairs.
He barely turned the corners on the second floor when he met them.
Oh, Yang, are youing up? You first, Ye Liu giggled and moved aside for him.
The stairway wasnt very wide C just enough for two people to walk side-by-side.
Ye Mo moved aside too. The expression on his face showed that he was in a really good mood!
Ye Yang gave them a few more looks before returning downstairs.
Since they hade downstairs, Liu Duo could finally take a nice rest. There was no need for him to go up, as he might disturb her rest.
Upstairs, Liu Duoy on the bed, feeling cross, her lips a delicate red, obviously ravaged.
What a shameless duo. Ill show them! Liu Duo was very furious. Her cheeks flushed red as she thought of what had just happened.
She turned over and drifted to sleep, not wanting to think of those deeds.
When she got up, a guest had arrived unexpectedly. It was Qin Fang!
Miss Fang? Why are you here? Liu Duo called out in surprise, suddenly finding her in her house.
It had certainly been a long time since they hadst met!
Usually Ye Liu would go to her ce to retrieve the bonuses or to deliver the illustrations that Liu Duo had finished.
Qin Fang looked over to the stairs when she heard Liu Duo calling her.
Liu Duo seemed to have grown taller as well as prettier in the time they hadnt seen each other. I came to see you, Sister Duo! You donte to my shop in town now, and that makes me sad.
And then she pretended to wipe away imaginary tears.
Liu Duoughed tactlessly at her exaggeration, Miss Fang, would you mind being sad for a little while longer? I have to visit the outhouse!
She had to change her cloth. Aunt Flo would be staying for at least a few more days.
Qin Fang was surprised at first, but smiled soon after.
In the house, besides Liu Duo, Ye Liu was the other one who could have a conversation with Qin Fang. The others continued with their work.
Chapter 322 - So It Was About This
Chapter 322: So It Was About This
After she finished with her business in the outhouse, she changed the cloth. She took the dirty one and then washed it and hung it out to dry. Only then did she go chat with Qin Fang.
Sister Fang, I see youve gotten thinner. Busy recently? Liu Duo sat on her special rocking chair and started to rock back and forth.
Qin Fang, who was full of smiles, nodded to confirm as much. There was no way she wouldnt be busy and get thin since she had to rush around at a couple of different shops. It wasnt like she was made of steel. Thats just the way it is. Ive also specifically tried to find the time to see you today.
I am overwhelmed by your favor! Sorry to trouble you for having to go out of your way to see me, hehe...
Ye Liu looked at the naughty Liu Duo andughed, Sister Fang, I dont think its only because you want toe to see our Little Duo, right?
Liu Duo would, of course, know this to be the case as well. As the saying goes, one doesnt visit a temple without a cause! They were just normal business partners, and they werent so close that they would visit each other.
Qin Fang saw Ye Liu being so frank so she decided not to hide it. She said with a smile on her face, That is correct. I am here to ask Liu Duo for some help. And the other reason is I really did want toe to see Sister Duo.
Both Liu Duo and Ye Liu raised their eyebrows when they heard her. Help? What kind of help could she give?
Ye Yang and the other two also looked over, their ears perked up to listen.
Sister Fang, you must be making a joke. Our Little Duo only knows how to draw. She doesnt really know how to do anything else besides that. Ye Liu said with a smile.
He felt there was nothing good about hering to look for Liu Duo for help! Liu Duo was only amon vige person. What kind of help could she give?
Liu Duo puckered her lips when she heard what he said. What did he mean by doesnt really know how to do anything else? She had tons of talents. She just didnt want to show them, because she was afraid she might frighten them!
Moreover, she didnt have any ambitious goals. She just wanted to live a sweet, normal, and healthy life with her four husbands and have a few kids in the future. Otherwise, her fame might spread far and wide, making everyone on earth know who Liu Duo was!
Qin Fang also understood what Ye Liu meant. She smiled and said, Its nothing really. Its just that the headquarters wants a more unique doll, so Im here to ask Liu Duo to draw a few designs.
So it was about this?
Ye Yang and the others continued with their work again. Liu Duo was the only one who could help with this. Moreover, she could earn quite a bit of profit.
However, Ye Liu raised his eyebrows and didnt really believe her. He usually went to the store to get the dividends and to deliver the designs, so why didnt she just tell him then?
And another thing, our boss wants to invite Sister Duo to take a trip to the capital, since our headquarters are located in the capital.
Ye Lius mind temporarily went nk. Ask Little Duo to go to the capital?
Ye Yang and the other two looked over again. Go to the capital? They hadnt even left Pingning Town before, much less gone to the capital? Moreover, it would be Liu Duo who would be going, not them.
She can help you with the designs, but as for going to the capital, Little Duo wont be going. After all, it is too far. Ye Liu replied on Liu Duos behalf and rejected her.
Inviting Liu Duo on a trip? It didnt matter whether or not the boss was a man or woman, Ye Liu wouldnt agree to Liu Duo going.
When Qin Fang heard this, she instead looked at Liu Duo and waited for her response, since she still hadnt said anything. Was she willing to go?
Liu Duo sat on the rocking chair and swayed about leisurely. Go to the capital? Let me think about it for a while. After all, a round trip there is quite far. It would take at least a month.
She actually wanted to go. After all, she still hadnt properly explored this ancient world yet. Pingning town was so small that there werent a lot of ces to visit.
But there werent any cars there and the public transportation was quitecking. Horse carriages were too slow, and taking them for too long was ufortable.
Within moments, Liu Duo had already made her decision.
Chapter 323 - Of Course Im Going. Why Wouldnt I Go?
Chapter 323: Of Course Im Going. Why Wouldnt I Go?
Qin Fang heard what she said and nodded. Okay. Sister Duo, you go ahead and think about it. In any case, we dont need the answer right now, so it is fine if you give me your answer in a few days.
Qin Fang got up and left after a while.
That night, after they had washed up, the four brothers gathered in Liu Duos bedroom again.
Duo Er, will you go to the capital? Ye Ling asked curiously.
He felt the capital was a ce for the rich and powerful C something that was very distant from them. He never wouldve thought Qin Fangs boss would actually invite Liu Duo to visit there.
Ye Mo said arrogantly and cooly, You are not allowed to go! I dont permit it.
If the boss were a man, Liu Duo would be viting the wifes code of conduct if she went! Even if the boss were a woman, she still wasnt allowed to go! If she went, they would be lonely and would have to look after an empty room. Theres no way he would ept that.
He still needed to quickly consummate their marriage and escape the life of a monk!
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo. Although he didnt say anything, his eyes showed that he didnt want her to go either.
Ye Liu acted attentively and brought the woodenb to helpb Liu Duos long hair. Little Duo, if you want to go, then go. We will take care of ourselves. If you cant bear to leave us, then you can also choose to not go.
Liu Duoughed when she heard him. Of course Im going. Why wouldnt I go? Its the capital. Its the imperial city C the most flourishing city C and Ive never been there before.
She pretended to be excited, as if she really wanted to go.
All four of the brothers eyes changed when they heard her. Ye Mo had the most extreme reaction.
I already said you are not allowed to go! Do you not have ears?
Sigh. Wasnt this what she would always say to him? This bastard used her own words against her. Liu Duos mouth twitched.
Mo! Ye Liu cast a nce at him. Little Duo, if you go what will we do? Are you really willing to leave the four of us extremely handsome and beautiful husbands?
He pretended to look pitiful and upset while looking at Liu Duo.
Qin Fang did not say they could go with her. She had only invited Liu Duo herself. They would naturally not want her to go off to a ce so far away.
Moreover, the capital did notck people who had power and wealth. Although Liu Duo was not some sort of ultimate beauty, she had this attractive charm about her. What if someone fancied her?
There were a lot of extremely attractive people in the capital. Ye Liu was also afraid Liu Duo might fall for someone else. Although he was very confident in his own looks and his brothers looks, no matter how good a person was, there would always be someone better. This was something that he understood.
Liu Duo didnt reply to Ye Liu and instead just yawned and waved her hands. Stopbing. She got up and walked towards her bed. All of you go to bed. We will continue this tomorrow.
It was gettingte, and the sky had turned dark long ago. Fortunately, they lit a few oilmps in the house so the house was quite bright.
Liu Duo, are you a pig? You already slept so much during the day, and now you want to sleep again! Ye Mo felt exasperated and didnt want to wait until the next day to talk about this, as he wouldnt be able to fall asleep.
Who else had a wife that slept as much as theirs?
Ye Yang stared at Ye Mo. Mo, what did you say!
had he called his own wife a pig? He deserved another beating. Ye Yang stared coldly at him.
Liu Duoughed when she heard him. I am tired and want to sleep. What about it?
She didnt want to lower herself to his level.
Duo Er, you go and rest. Im also going back to my room to sleep. Ye Ling felt a bit unhappy. He didnt want Liu Duo to go to the capital, but he didnt say it aloud, because he didnt want Liu Duo to be unhappy.
Liu Duo saw this and walked forward to pull on his arm. Ling, whats going on? Why do you look unhappy?
Ye Ling shook his head and pretended to smile like everything was alright. Im fine.
Liu Duo wasnt an idiot, so there was no way she would believe him. She pulled him and asked him to lower his head. She quietly whispered a few words into his ears and then let go of him.
Chapter 324 - Evildoer
Chapter 324: Evildoer
Ye Ling only felt relief, and his unhappy mood faded away when he heard her. Duo Er, then I will head to bed. You should also get to bed soon.
Ye Ling lit up an oilmp and then walked towards his room on the third floor unhurriedly.
Ye Yang stood up and also lit up another oilmp. Lets go.
This was obviously directed at Ye Mo. He even lightly tapped him. There was nothing that was more important than Liu Duo. If she wanted to sleep, nothing was allowed to disturb her.
Tonight was Ye Lius turn to sleep with Liu Duo so he didnt ask him to leave.
This time, Ye Mo did not dare to shamelessly refuse to leave, as he had during the day, because the expression with which Ye Yang looked at him made him feel a bit panicked and a bit cautious.
He obediently followed behind Ye Yang and went to the third floor. He even helped Liu Duo close the door while walking out.
He cast a nce at Liu Duo, looking very unwilling to leave. This made Liu Duo think that he could really be very childish sometimes.
She walked forward to lock the door. When she turned around, she saw a topless Ye Liu who was lying on his side on the bed, with only his shorts on, looking at her with a smile on his face.
Evildoer! Liu Duo muttered. She took off her outer clothes and blew out the oilmp. Shen then stumbled through the dark and got onto the bed.
Right after sheid down, Ye Liu rolled around, pushed her down, and touched her all over with his hands. Little Duo, tell Liu, do you really want to go to the capital?
Liu Duo pushed him and reprimanded him in a lovable voice, Mr. Liuzi, if you want to speak, speak. Stop touching me!
This dirty, shameless bastard. Had he not had enough after bullying her with Ye Mo during the day?
Ye Liuughed when he heard her. But I like touching you. My Little Duo, it isnt like Im unable to talk while I do this!
Taking on the attitude of not wanting to lose out, Liu Duo also started to touch him. She had really lost out during the day, when it was two against one.
Okay, stop ying and go to sleep. Liu Duo touched his strong chest and pushed him.
A fire suddenly stirred up inside her. Right now, she was still on her period. She could not go into battle while soaked in blood.
Ye Liu also knew her floodgates had opened, so he rolled around and hugged her whileying on his side. Little Duo, then tell Liu. Are you really going to the capital?
I will definitely go, but not now. The five of us will go together by ourselves! We dont need Qin Fangs boss to pay for us. Liu Duo leaned against Ye Liu and smiled.
It wasnt like she was close with Qin Fangs boss. How could she possibly go? They were really quite stupid.
But it wasnt that Ye Yang and the others were stupid. After all, if someone invited her to the capital, they would definitely not let her spend even one copper coin. How good was it to be able to visit the capital without needing to spend any money?
Ye Liu felt at ease after he heard her answer. Okay. In the future, no matter where you go, your husbands will apany you.
Since she had such thoughts, they would definitely satisfy her.
Okay, lets sleep. Liu Duo nested herself in his embrace, found a veryfortable spot, and started to sleep.
Ye Liu kissed Liu Duos forehead and closed his eyes to sleep. However, a part of his body felt very restrained, and it felt very unbearable. This made it hard for him to fall asleep.
Early in the morning, the air was fresh and there was a slight hint of the smell of bamboo. This was Liu Duos favorite smell. The first thing she saw when she woke up was Ye Lius perfect and handsome face and this put Liu Duo in an unbelievably good mood.
Unconsciously, she reached out her little, white hands and started to lightly touch his eyebrows, eyes, nose, lips...When her hand touched his chest, it was caught by Ye Liu.
Little Duo, are you taking advantage of me and seducing me? Ye Liu smiled very mischievously while looking at her with half-open eyes.
Liu Duo was red in the face and flung his hands away. She said tsunderely, I was trying to wake you up! I knew you were going toze about in bed.
When she finished speaking, she immediately turned around and got out of the bed, moving extremely quickly.
Chapter 325 - Looking At My Wife
Chapter 325: Looking At My Wife
Ye Liu saw Liu Duo moving as quickly as a monkey, and heughed out loud. Why was she running so fast? It wasnt like he was a dangerous beast. How adorable.
Liu Duos face turned even redder when she heard hisughter. She muttered in her heart, Go ahead andugh. I hope you die fromughing too much!
She took the woodenb and beganbing her hair. After she finishedbing, she picked up the mirror, looked at herself, and felt she looked pretty.
When she turned around, she saw Ye Liu was still lying on the bed and still hadnt put on his clothes. He just kept staring at her with a pretentious look on his face. She cast a nce at him, What are you looking at? Are you still not going to get up.
Im looking at my wife! Little Duo, why do I feel like you have changed? Ye Liu looked and smiled at Liu Duo while looking like a hooligan.
Changed? Liu Duo looked at him strangely. Why didnt she feel that she changed?
He motioned to Liu Duo with his finger to ask her toe closer to him, showing that he wouldnt tell her otherwise. Liu Duo puckered her lips, wanting to see what he would say.
Seeing how she disyed a rare instance of obedience, Ye Liu stood up with a smile on his face and then said next to her ear, I realized Little Duo became much more attractive after we consummated our marriage. Liu became even more infatuated with you!
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo became embarrassed and threw a few punches at him.
When a girl turns into a woman, she will definitely change. After she has be a woman, she will possess a feminine quality that girls dont have!
What nonsense. I will head down first.
Just as Liu Duo got up and was about to leave, Ye Liu pulled on her wrist and didnt let her leave. Little Duo, wait for Liu. Its not like Im going back to sleep.
Do I have to wait for you just because you ask me to? That will damage my reputation! Liu Duo lifted up her chin and acted very tsunderely.
When he heard her, Ye Lius face was filled with a smile that looked as though he just really wanted to pamper and indulge her. Then I beg of Little Duo to please wait for me.
Upon seeing this, Liu Duo sneered and started tough aloud. This bastard was pretending to be a beta and was even trying to act cute.
In the end, Liu Duo still waited for Ye Liu. After he had gotten dressed and tidied himself, they went downstairs together to wash up at the well.
Good morning Yang. Liu Duo saw Ye Yang and ran over to greet him, her face filled with smiles.
Ye Yang saw her smile and the corner of his lips raised up ever so slightly. His eyes were also filled with adoration for her. Morning.
He felt that being able to see her smile every day was true happiness.
Ye Liu walked over slowly, stretched out his hand and put it on Liu Duos shoulders. He leaned over against her as if he didnt have any bones. Little Duo, I asked you to wait for me. Why did you run so fast. You had mest night, but you ran away as soon as you saw Yang. So hateful.
Liu Duos mouth twitched. This hooligan was acting strangely again!
Ye Yang cast a nce at him. Go wash up.
He continued to clean the yard after he said that. He never said anything about his strange behavior. He could behave any way he wanted, as long as he didnt go overboard.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yangs mature and firm appearance. His body exuded male hormones, and he was wearing a ck brocade shirt, fitting the strong, silent type perfectly. Liu Duo felt he was really too attractive.
Ye Liu lowered his head to look at Liu Duo and saw her staring at Ye Yang constantly. He leaned over onto her with the entire weight of his body and whispered in her ear, Little Duo, that perverted gaze you use to look at Yang is so vulgar.
Ye Liu and Ye Yang were simr in height. Although he wasnt as robust, he was still too heavy for Liu Duo to support. She felt like she was about to fall over.
She pushed him while red in the face. Mr. Liuzi, you better stand properly! So goddamn heavy. Dont you have bones?
However, she muttered in her heart, You are the one whos vulgar! What I am doing is admiring. What the hell do you know about admiring!
Of course I do. If I were unable to move, how would I be able to satisfy Little Duo sexually? Ye Liu stood up properly and gave her an alluring wink with his peach blossom eyes.
Chapter 326 - Damn It
Chapter 326: Damn It
That flirtatious look from those peach blossom eyes really did send a jolt through Liu Duos body.
After being stunned for a few seconds, she thought of what he had just said. When the meaning started to sink in, she became so embarrassed that she hit his waist. She realized that this bastard had be even more shameless since they had consummated their marriage!
Ye Liu pretended to be hurt. He took Liu Duos small hand and used it to rub his waist. Little Duo, arent you using a bit too much strength? You really hurt me.
It should hurt. Who asked you to act so strangely! If you keep provoking me like this, dont me me when I use cruel means to destroy a beautiful flower! Liu Duo acted fiercely and tsunderely and pushed Ye Liu away. She ignored him and started washing up.
Cruel means to destroy a beautiful flower? Ye Liu muttered in his heart, Is she treating me like a woman? How naughty!
After Liu Duo washed up, she went to the kitchen to see what tasty things Ye Ling was cooking up.
Ling, what delicious things are you cooking this morning? Liu Duo smiled towards Ye Ling right after she entered the kitchen.
Ye Ling started to smile when he saw Liu Duo. His smile was as gentle as water, and it made people feel veryfortable.
Wontons. Didnt Duo Er said she wanted to eat this? Im making it for you today. Ye Ling rolled the dough while he spoke.
When Liu Duo heard him, she became so happy that she went forward and hugged Ye Lings waist from behind. Ling, you are too wonderful. I just casually mentioned it, but you really went and made it for me. I really love you so much.
She was very emotional when she hugged him, so she used a bit too much strength. This caused Ye Lings hands to tremble. His handsome face turned red and the corner of his lips moved up, showing he was in a good mood.
Ye Mo saw this and used all his strength to throw the firewood into the stove. He even intentionally coughed aloud and pretended he was choked by the smoke from the fire. He wanted to make Liu Duo notice him.
He was standing right there. Did she not see him? She didnt even greet him! Damn it!
Liu Duo heard him cough and turned her head to look at him.
Just as Liu Duos line of sight moved over, Ye Mo had a proud look on his face, as if he didnt care. He looked very seriously at the mouth of the stove.
She looked at him for a while longer and saw he wasnt ill. Thus, Liu Duo turned back and continued to speak with Ye Ling. She even helped him wrap the wontons after she washed her hands.
Liu Duo! Ye Mo called her, his face looking very ck.
Damn brat. Did she ignore him?
Liu Duo heard him and looked at him. What is it?
She didnt think she had provoked him. Why was he looking at her with such an angry face? How baffling.
Ye Mo saw Liu Duo looking at him, waiting for him to say something, but he suddenly didnt know what to say. He even felt a bit embarrassed.
At that moment, Ye Lius voice rang out, Little Duoe out for a while to do the bookkeeping.
Liu Duo heard Ye Liu calling her, so she washed her hands and left the kitchen.
Liu Duo only spoke to Ye Mo after the wontons were cooked and they were all sitting at the table, eating their big bowls of wontons. Little Brother Mo, lets switch cester. You will stay home today while I go to town with Mr. Liuzi and the others.
Why are you going to town? Ye Mo asked.
He muttered in his heart, feeling indignant, Damn brat, you are finally willing to talk to me!
Liu Duo ate a wonton and smacked her lips. Im going to meet Sister Fang. I need to talk to her about something.
She was also preparing to go to the streets to shop. She hadnt been to town for a long time, so she felt the itch to buy something.
Meet Qin Fang? Ye Mo thought that it was definitely about her boss inviting Liu Duo to the capitol.
Okay. Go tell her you are not going to the capital. He wouldnt allow her to go.
Why did hearing Ye Mos tone of voice and looking at his cool and arrogant face make her feel so ufortable? It was like he was ordering her.
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo and also guessed it was definitely about her going to the capital. Whether she went or not, he wouldnt object to her decision.
Chapter 327 - Barely Passable
Chapter 327: Barely Passable
After breakfast and after Li Wazis family arrived, they moved their bamboo shoots onto their ox-cart to be taken to the restaurant in town.
On the way there, Li Wazi dared to ask, Sister Liu Duo, Miss Fang mentioned that their boss is inviting you to the capital. Will you go?
He was curious. They had only heard about how prosperous that ce was.
Sitting on the cushion Ye Ling had prepared, she smiled and replied, If it were you, would you go?
Liu Duo didnt give a straight answer. Li Wazi, without much thought, said, No, I wouldnt!
She chuckled at his quick response. She knew that for a low-ss farmer, going there was unimaginable.
She grabbed Ye Liu by the arm and leaned against him, We could go there though. When we have enough money, we can go to the capital together as a family. And even to the Imperial City and other ces. Anywhere we want.
Yes, our Little Duo is absolutely correct. We can go anywhere we want in the future, as a family, Ye Liu agreed with her every word.
Li Wazi heard them say so and frankly nodded.
When they arrived in town, Ye Liu delivered the bamboo shoots to the restaurant. They received payment and went to shop. They nned to purchase more bamboo shoots in the afternoon.
This was the first time Li Wazi had witnessed Liu Duo shopping. His mouth dropped in disbelief.
My gosh, shes spending so much! No wonder Mo calls her wasteful.
She entered a shop selling essories.
The shop assistant went to greet his customer. He saw Liu Duo wearing the best clothes and also took note of her beauty, so he supposed she must be from a rich family. Passionately he said, Wee to our shop, what does thedy need? We have everything.
Li Wazi entered the shop and looked for a stool to rest on. He felt that shopping was even more tiring than working.
Ye Liu apanied and helped her choose essories. She only owned a jade hairpin, and even so, it was of poor quality. She didnt have any earrings and such.
What woman didnt like to dress herself nicely?
As he sat on the stool, he heard a lot along the lines of, Liuzi, what do you think of this? Does it look nice?
How about this one?
And Liuzi was very patient when giving her his opinions.
So, Li Wazi thought, If Mo were here, instead of Liu, what would happen?
He thought about Mo, with the nasty temper andck of patience. If Liu Duo were to ask him those questions and ask him to choose something for her, would he pull a long face and get fired up?
While he was daydreaming, Liu Duo approached him with a pair of pearl earrings, Li Wazi, what do you think of this pair? Are they pretty?
Stunned, Li Wazi looked at the item, then at Liu Duo and Ye Liu. Why would they ask him? He knew nothing about these things.
I think theyre alright, he nodded.
Liu Duo smiled when he nodded, and went back to choosing items with Ye Liu.
When they left, the shop assistant was beyond ted, We look forward to your next patronage.
Next, Liu Duo went to the tailors shop and rejected Qin Fangs invitation to the capital. She also told her that she had alreadypleted the required paintings and would deliver them to the shop soon. Then, she left.
On the way back to the vige, Liu Duo got hungry and ate the pastry she had bought earlier. Li Wazi ate one piece and couldnt help but marvel, It tastes so good.
Of course. Otherwise I wouldnt have bought them. Ive bought a few boxes, so you can take some home, she said as she fed one to Ye Liu, who was busy directing the ox.
Chapter 328 - Too Sweet
Chapter 328: Too Sweet
Sure, thanks, Sister Liu Duo, he gave her a frank smile.
Those who were well-acquainted with Liu Duo and the Ye brothers would, of course, ept their kindness. Li Wazi was also waiting for Liu Duo to give birth to a bride for his son.
When they arrived in the vige, she got down from the ox-cart but didnt follow everyone home. Instead, she wrapped several pastries in baking paper and went looking for Ye Yang.
Ye Yang was working at the farm with two casual workers, weeding, digging, and fertilizing. They worked in silence, without a single conversation, unlike the workers on other family farms who talked as they worked. This was mainly because of Ye Yangs icy cold personality. If the employer wouldnt talk, the workers wouldnt start.
Liu Duo spotted Ye Yang from afar and quickened her steps, Yang.
He heard Liu Duos song-like voice and looked over. His features softened.
When she approached him, he asked, Why did youe?
I missed you! She grinned, and winked at him.
Ye Yang carried his hoe and left the field. He walked over to her and asked softly, head lowered, How much do you miss me?
Gosh, stoic Yang could actually ask questions like this? Cheekily, she said, Very, very much!
Yang had one hand carrying his hoe and the other holding her small hand. He brought her to sit under a shady tree.
Yang, I just bought these in town. They taste really nice, so I thought youd like some, She unwrapped the oil paper and fed him one piece of pastry.
Yang wiped his hands and prepared to take it himself. He wasnt used to other people feeding him.
But Liu Duo wouldnt let him, Yang, just open your mouth. Ah...
She opened her own mouth to demonstrate. She wanted to do things her way.
He saw her eyes blink purposefully and knew she was up to mischief. He looked around to check for any onlookers before he obeyed her and opened his mouth to be fed.
Grinning, Liu Duo slipped the pastry in his mouth, waiting for him to take a bite. But when he was about to, she hastily withdrew her hand along with the food, such that he didnt get to eat anything.
Sheughed haughtily when her prank seeded. Ye Yang didnt get emotional, having pampered her so much. He admired her smile, and then took hold of her wrist, directing her to deliver the pastry to his mouth.
And he ate slowly, leaving ament, Too sweet!
He wasnt a big fan of sweet food.
Liu Duo had brought two each to share with him, but since he stopped after having one, she ate another one as well.
She shared the rest with the two casual workers to let them have a taste. However, they kept their share of the pastries sealed in oil paper to give to their kids at home.
Yang, I told Miss Fang Im not going to the capital, she returned to sit under the tree, leaning against Ye Yang.
Oh, was his reply.
He had no objection, whether she went or not! However, deep down, he hoped she wouldnt go. For one thing, it was too far. Secondly, he wouldnt be able to see her for a long time. Now that she had said she was not going, he was overjoyed.
She ced her head on his shoulder as she looked at the people working nearby, Yang, have you thought about going elsewhere, visiting other ces and cultures, something like a trip?
No, he gave a straight answer.
Then he looked at her, Little Duo, wherever you want to go, well follow you.
They were ordinary farmers who had never thought of leisure. They were happy just to have food to eat.
Chapter 329 - A Surprise For You
Chapter 329: A Surprise For You
Liu Duo grinned when he said that. Of course theyd go on vacation as a family!
After taking a short break with Liu Duo, Ye Yang picked up his hoe and went back to work, digging and weeding. Liu Duo sat in the same spot, observing his repetitive actions. He made such a simple,mon job worthy of attention.
It was almost time for lunch. Ye Yang and the two workers put their work on hold and left the farm.
Liu Duo stood on tiptoe and helped him wipe his sweat with her sleeves. At that moment, bliss sparkled in his eyes.
Lets go home. Ling must have finished preparing lunch.
Having cleaned the sweat off him, Liu Duo smiled as they walked together.
The two workers followed them. One whispered to the other, Boss Yang seems to have a good rtionship with his familys shared wife, and she seems to be a nice woman.
Youre right.
Back home, they were still preparing the dishes, so Liu Duo brought Little Lian upstairs to her room.
Sister Duo, whats this about? Little Lian asked Liu Duo kindly as she was strung along.
Whats there that cannot be discussed downstairs? She wondered.
She hadnt seen Liu Duos shopping bags when she arrived home, so Liu Duo knew Ye Liu must have taken them upstairs for her.
She smiled, I have a surprise for you.
They entered her room, and Liu Duo let Little Lian sit in front of her bronze mirror. She gave her a small box, and Little Lian opened it to find the pearl earrings about which Liu Duo had asked Li Wazi for his opinion.
Here, Ill help you put them on. Theyre going to look great, she said.
But Little Lian stopped her, Sister Duo, how can I wear something thats yours?
Although she had ear holes, she had never worn earrings before. She maintained them with branchlets of bamboo leaves to prevent closing.
I bought these for you, so of course you can wear them. Afraid shed still reject, Liu Duo quickly added, We are like sisters, so I hope you can ept my gift...
It was a sudden decision she had made. When she had been buying some essories for herself, she remembered that Little Lian didnt have any, so she bought one for her.
Food was ready downstairs. Seeing that Liu Duo and Little Lian hadnte down yet, Ye Mo got up to call them.
He had reached the second flood when he heard the happy sounds of Liu Duo and Little Lian talking, so he knew they wereing down, yet he went up anyway.
Little Mo? Its lunch time, so why are you going up? Liu Duo asked.
She seemed to be in a good mood, so Ye Mo adopted a softer attitude, I came up to call you two toe down for food.
Liu Duo nodded and continued walking down the stairs with Little Lian. Ye Mo leaned sideways for Little Lian to move first. And just when Liu Duo passed him by, he caught hold of her wrist.
She looked back, questioning with her eyes what he was up to.
Have you told Miss Fang in town, that you arent going to the capital? Ye Mo wanted to know her final decision.
Liu Duo said calmly, Yes, I did. Im not going. I just have to finish drawing the art she requested.
Having received his preferred answer, a smile etched on his face. He felt great that she really listened to him about not going to the capital.
He pulled her into an embrace and held her waist, Since you obeyed for once, I have a reward for you!
Er... this stunned Liu Duo for a bit. Since when had she listened to him? It was a decision she had made for herself!
A reward? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, Who cares about your reward? Let me go. Its lunch time!
Chapter 330 - Make Improvements Every Day
Chapter 330: Make Improvements Every Day
Liu Duo couldnt be bothered, so he talked some more, My reward isnt just for anybody. You should feel honored.
Honored? Geez...
Just say it then. What it is you have for me? Liu Duo yed along.
So, Ye Mos ears slowly reddened as he pressed nearer to her. Her heart beat quickly. Could it be that his reward was a kiss?
She wouldnt want that!
Just when she thought he was going to kiss her, Ye Mo whispered by her ear, When youre done menstruating, Im giving myself to you as your reward!
Liu Duo felt thunderstruck by the announcement. Was this an appointment to make love? What kind of reward was that?
He and Ye Liu shared the same name, and that name was shamelessness! They just wanted to take advantage of her!
Ye Yang may have been aloof, and he wanted intimacy too, but he wouldnt cross the line in terms of actions and words. Ye Ling, theplete opposite, was as innocent as a nk sheet of paper.
She didnt know where the strength came from, but she shoved him aside, Who would want your reward? Not me!
She sneered at him and left.
He snickered, Ill give it to you, whether you like it or not! Ill be waiting!
Liu Duo was used to his shameless promations, but that didnt stop the corners of her mouth from twitching. There were no limits to his shamelessness! It was almost like a work in progress, upon which he would make improvements every day!
When she got downstairs, Liu Duo sat beside Ye Yang. Ye Mo arrived behind her, but there werent any avable seats around her, so he had to sit elsewhere.
After lunch, when they were resting, Li Wazi suddenly noticed his wife wearing a pair of earrings. It was the exact pair he had seen in the shop.
So he walked over, My dear, where did you get these earrings?
If he remembered correctly, his wife didnt have any essories. They didnt have money to buy those things.
Little Lian shot him a coy look, Sister Duo gave them to me. What do you think?
She seemed to be ming him for failing to notice.
Those were from Liu Duo?
He nced over at Liu Duo who was speaking to Ye Ling.
Earlier he thought the two hadnt been able to make up their minds and had therefore asked for his opinion. Who could have known it was for his wife?
Oh, theyre gorgeous! Li Wazi looked back at his wife. She certainly looked much prettier with earrings.
Little Lian blushed shyly when her husband praised her.
Li Waziughed heartily at the sight of his wifes reaction. He went over to thank Liu Duo.
Liu Duo, thank you very much, he expressed his heartfelt gratitude.
She knew what he meant. She merely waved at him to say that it was but a small matter. A pair of earrings didnt cost much.
She stayed with them a little longer before retiring upstairs for a nap.
Several days passed in the blink of an eye. Liu Duo finished her drawings and passed them to Ye Liu, Liuzi, please take these to Miss Fang on your way.
Alright. Is there anything you want to eat, Little Duo? I can bring some back for you, Ye Liu offered as he kept the drawings safely on his person.
Some fruit then. That would be all.
He nodded and, with Li Wazis help, moved the bamboo shoots into the ox-cart. Those were for the restaurant.
Ye Mo packed up the ounts book, brushes, and ink into the bag that Ye Ling had specially sewn for him. He also went to help load the stock.
It wasnt long before Ye Yang carried his farming tools and headed out the door.
Chapter 331 - Would He Be Happy
Chapter 331: Would He Be Happy
Liu Duo sat on her rocking chair, brushing her kittens fur. Bai Xiaojiao had grown up quite a bit, and she knew her master was a kinddy.
Out of nowhere, she suddenly thought of Liu Ran, and wondered how they had been. Had they or had they not moved out?
It was cooler and windier that day. Was there going to be a drop in temperature? Ling, lets bring in the bamboo pieces we have left out to dry. I think the rainsing.
Ye Ling looked up at the sky and nodded. Indeed, the weather wasnt good. Gray clouds had gathered. It was better to keep them now than to be sorryter.
Little Lian and the rest helped to pack up the bamboo pieces.
The ones that werepletely dried were packed in gunny sacks and stored in the empty room on the second floor. They had a lot in stock, but Ye Liu wasnt in a rush to sell them. Liu Duo didnt ask. She believed in his mind for business, and knew he must have his reasons.
Almost a whole day had passed, and not many vigers hade to sell them bamboo shoots. Liu Duo deduced that the bamboos life span must being to an end. It had been like this for the past two days.
Ling, theres barely anyoneing to sell bamboo shoots. Im going out for a while. If anyonees, tell them to drop by again in the afternoon, she instructed him.
Duo Er, where are you going? Ye Ling looked up at her.
She squatted down and said, To check on Ran Er.
She didnt want to keep it a secret. She didnt intend to care about them, but she was awfully worried about Liu Ran.
Hearing that, Ye Ling stopped peeling bamboo and suggested, Then Iming with you. I want to see him too.
He had always wanted to go, but it was busy at home, and he was afraid Liu Duo would get mad, since she had stated she wouldnt bother them.
Now that she had brought it up, he needed to go.
Liu Duo grinned at his flurried decision and nodded.
Having received permission, Ye Ling went to wash his hands by the well, while Liu Duo told Aunt Li and Little Lian that they were heading out.
Along the way, Ye Ling took the initiative and held Liu Duos hand. Lately, thanks to Liu Duo, he couldnt care less what others would say.
Duo Er, you say were going to check up on Ran Er. Would he be happy to see us? Ye Ling was quite hopeful.
Liu Duo smiled when she noticed his cheerful mood and rosy cheeks, I think youre the happy one, arent you?
Ye Ling flushed redder at Liu Duos teasing, yet he gave a serious nod, Yes, because I get to see him, so Im d.
Ran Er would be overjoyed to know youve been thinking of him.
They pressed on to the Liu household in good cheer.
When they arrived, Liu Duo knocked on the door, and it was a while before Liu Liushi came to greet them.
She stared in bewilderment for a moment before quickly letting them inside, Duo Er? Doe in.
Grandmother Liu was nowhere to be seen, and Liu Duo didnt ask about her.
We came to check on Ran Er. Where is he? Liu Duo directly admitted their reason foring.
Liu Liushi was quite happy to hear that, despite knowing she wasnt there to visit her own parents, Hes in the house... and hes not feeling well.
Ye Ling reacted more strongly than Liu Duo, What happened to him?
Seeing how worried he was, Liu Liushi brought them to Liu Rans room.
It was quite small, and worse for wear, with only a wooden bed and a small wardrobe.
Chapter 332 - Have You Guys Decided To Move Out
Chapter 332: Have You Guys Decided To Move Out
A skinny Liu Ranid asleep on top of a wooden bed with his eyes closed. A blood-soaked cloth was tied on his forehead and his face looked very pale.
Duo Er, what happened to him? Ye Ling asked, seeing the condition Liu Ran was in and feeling pain in his heart.
Liu Duo stood beside the bed, looked at him, and frowned. She could not figure out what was going on with him. He had clearly still been very healthy thest time she saw him.
Liu Liushi looked at Liu Ran with tears in her eyes and pain in her heart. It was because mother identally knocked Duo Er down, and he hit his head. The doctor said it wasnt a big problem. He just lost a lot of blood.
Liu Duo heard her and looked at Liu Ran. identally? Was it possible that old hag would do it identally?
Her frown grew evenrger!
Ye Ling heard what she said and knew in his heart that it definitely wasnt an ident, as she had said. This made him feel even more heartache for Liu Ran.
It were as if Liu Ran had a sixth sense and knew his sister was there to see him. He slowly opened his eyes and what came into view was Ye Lings heartache-filled, handsome face and Liu Duos frowning, pretty face. Sister, Brother Ling? You guys really came to see me?
His face was full of disbelief but also with smiles, because he saw people he wanted to see.
Yes, your sister and I wanted to see Duo Er, so we came to see you. Ye Ling saw he had woken up and patted his head.
Liu Ran smiled very happily when he heard what Ye Ling said.
Liu Duo saw what happened and sat closer to the bed to look at him. Duo Er, tell sister, how did you get injured?
She pointed at his forehead as she spoke.
Liu Ran used his hands to touch the cloth on his forehead. The smile on his face disappeared, and in its ce was a look of hatred and disappointed. He, however, remained silent.
Upon seeing this, Liu Duo didnt ask him anymore, since she could already get the gist of it.
Liu Duo only stood up after staying with Liu Ran for a long time. She held Ye Lings hand as she stood up. Duo Er, Brother Ling and I need to go back. If you miss us in the future, you cane to our house to y. Maybe even stay for a few days.
Seeing that they were about to leave, Liu Ran nodded very reluctantly, but he didnt know what to do.
When she reached the yard door, Liu Duo turned back around to look at Liu Liushi, who was seeing them out. Have you guys decided to move out?
Liu Liushi looked at the frowning but otherwise expressionless Liu Duo and shook her head timidly.
She really wanted to move out, and Liu Quanfu also said he wanted to move out, but Grandma Liu did not approve. She said something like, if they wanted to move out they would have to break off all family rtions! They need to give her five hundred taels of silver to break off their rtions, and they wouldnt have any dealings with each other anymore!
But how could they have the money? All of their ie was given to Grandma Liu and managed by her. Liu Liushi had already spent all the money she had received thest time she went out. She couldnt evene up with a few copper coins, let alone five hundred taels of silver.
Liu Ran had seen his grandmother behaving shamelessly and talked back to her. This had resulted in him getting a beating, during which he was even knocked down and hurt his forehead as a result.
Liu Duo saw her shaking her head and she shook her head as well. She really didnt know what she should say to them!
She had nothing else to say. She held Ye Lings hand and was about to leave.
Right at that moment, Grandma Liu arrived home and was even carrying herbal medicine in her hands.
Damn brat, why did youe? And empty-handed again? Grandma Liu started to shout and made a ruckus as soon as she saw Liu Duo.
Liu Duo didnt even want to pay attention to her. Ye Ling looked at her, his eyes full of hatred.
Grandma Liu saw what Liu Duo was doing and she hurriedly went over to hand the herbal medicine to Liu Liushi. I spent about a dozen copper coins to buy these for that wretched child of yours so he can replenish his blood.
She then immediately went over to block Liu Duo and Ye Ling, not letting them leave.
However, Liu Duo had already stopped walking when she heard Grandma Liu call Liu Ran a wretched child.
Chapter 333 - So? Are You Selling Him Or Not?
Chapter 333: So? Are You Selling Him Or Not?
Liu Duo just looked at Grandma Liu and listened to her babbling on about a bunch of stuff. Ye Ling got so angry that he frowned very heavily, and hisplexion also didnt look good.
If it werent for Liu Duo holding his hand and lightly patting him to calm him down, he might have be angry enough to fall ill.
As she listened, she could tell the only thing Grandma Liu wanted was filial piety money. Liu Duo could only smile and shake her head at this unreasonable and shameless Grandma Liu. This old bastard really had a short memory and was pretty much the same as Grandma Ye.
Stop! Liu Duo suddenly said aloud and interrupted Grandma Liu. Since you want silver so badly, why dont you sell your grandson? I want to have Liu Ran. It just so happens that our family needs a servant. If you want to sell him, I will buy him from you! How about I buy him for a hundred taels of silver?
When Grandma Liu, Liu Liushi, and Ye Ling heard her, they were all stunned and suspected that they mightve heard her wrong.
Buy Liu Ran as a servant? But he was her brother!
So? Are you going to sell him or not? Liu Duo patiently asked again.
Liu Liushi frowned, and just as she was about to open her mouth to speak, she heard Grandma Lius voice.
I will sell him, but one hundred taels of silver is too little. Five hundred tales of silver or no deal! She thought for a while and knew that Liu Duo had made a lot of money. She did not feel like her price was too high at all.
She also didnt feel that agreeing to sell her grandson was shameful!
Liu Duo heard her andughed. Five hundred taels of silver? She really didnt hold back.
When Ye Ling regained his senses, he knew Liu Duo was trying to bring Liu Ran over to live with them by using the proper way. Ye Ling really, really, really hated the greedy and cruel Grandma Liu.
She had already sold her own granddaughter, and now she even agreed to sell her own grandson. She even shamelessly demanded such a high selling price.
Mother, what are you saying? We cant sell Duo Er. Liu Liushi didnt agree and spoke very timidly.
Liu Duo had a slight smile on her face ever since Grandma Liu promised to sell Liu Ran. When she heard what Liu Liushi said, her smile got even bigger. She already had said something like this before, and she also said it very timidly, without even a tiny bit of strength behind it. In the end, didnt she still give way and agree?
What about this time? Liu Duo was even anticipating what would happen!
She wasnt in a rush. Liu Duo grabbed Ye Lings hand, lead him to the side underneath the roof, and found a few stools so they could sit to watch the show.
Grandma Liu started to scold Liu Liushi and argue with her...
Liu Quanfu came back from the field with a hoe in hand. He could hear his own wifes cry, even when he was outside. She kept saying, ...cant sell him, cant sell him...
Feeling puzzled, he went into the yard, where he saw Liu Duo and Ye Ling sitting beneath the roof and his wife and Grandma Liu locked in a confrontation.
Liu Quanyan followed behind. Simrly, he also felt puzzled as he looked at the two of them. He then looked over at Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
Quanfu, mother wants also wants to sell Duo Er, sob... It was as though Liu Liushi had seen her savior. She immediately went over and pulled on his arm.
Liu Quanfu frowned and looked at his own mother when he heard this. Mother, what are you doing? Ran Er is your grandson! You already sold Liu Duo away, and now you even want to sell Ran Er?
Sell Ran Er? Liu Quanfyan didnt say anything and just stood at the side.
If they sold Liu Ran, would that mean everything in the family would be given to his son, since Liu Qing would be the only one left in their familys next generation?
When he thought of this, Liu Quanyan got ready to seize an opportunity to act.
Grandma Liu cast a nce at her younger son and objected, That wretched son of yours is unfilial. Whats the use of raising him? Raising him for ten years is already enough. Exchanging him for silver ispensation for us...
The inarticte Liu Quanfu was no match for Grandma Liu. She kept going on and on about a bunch of stuff, but Liu Quanfu could not even get a word in. He could only frown and listen, while Liu Liushi only knew how to cry.
Seeing this, Liu Duo immediately shook her head and muttered in her heart, They are really so weak that nothing can help them!
Chapter 334 - Wait For A Moment
Chapter 334: Wait For A Moment
It was getting close to noon, so Liu Duo and Ye Ling got up and prepared to leave. You guys can continue to discuss it. If you are selling, thene to our house tomorrow. If not, then donte! Since you want five hundred taels, and I think thats a bit too low, Ill give you eight hundred taels instead!
Actually, when she said she would buy Liu Ran for a hundred taels, she was just throwing it out casually to see if Grandma Liu had any sort of conscience left that would stop her from selling her own grandson. After all, how could a persons worth be measured by money? She never wouldve thought that Grandma Liu really didnt have any conscience at all.
When Grandma Liu heard her raise the price, she excitedly confirmed it. Of course, I will sell him. You dont need to wait until tomorrow, you can take him right away! Just go back and get the money.
Eight hundred taels? This was simply an unfathomable amount for a peasant household. They might not even get this amount if they nted farm corps for their entire life.
Pfff. Liu Duoughed out loud. She was so keen and was really unable to wait.
Liu Quanfu shouted loudly, Mother, we definitely cannot sell Duo Er!
He made clear his stance. He would definitely not sell off his own son! Even if the person buying him was his own daughter.
Liu Duo held Ye Lings hand and walked away, ignoring them and not expressing any of her opinions further. When they reached the yard door, Liu Ran suddenly shouted at them, Sis, Brother Ling, wait for a moment.
They turned around and saw Liu Ran standing by his bedroom door. His body was small and weak but he was standing straight, as though he were about to make some sort of decision.
But they only saw him walk slowly towards Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi and then stood in front of them. He said, without any sort of special expression on his face, Mom, Dad, are you guys really going to listen to Grandma and not move away unless you pay her five hundred taels to break off rtions?
Liu Duo and Ye Ling looked at each other when they heard him. This Grandma Liu was really quite a piece of work. She wasnt against them moving out. Instead she wanted five hundred taels of silver to severe their rtions!
She was suspicious whether or not Liu Quanfu was really her son!
Ran Er, you... Liu Quanfu really didnt know how to answer.
They didnt have that much money. Moreover, he didnt really want to severe rtions, since it would be too unfilial. He only wanted to move out so they could live their own lives.
Liu Ran looked at them and shook his head ever so slightly.
Grandma Liu heard him actually urging his own parents to move out again. She picked up a broom nearby and started to beat Liu Ran again. You wretched little boy, saying such unfilial things again...
Mother, Duo Er is still injured. Dont hit him. Liu Liushi went over to protect Liu Ran, tears streaming down her face.
Ye Ling saw this and really wanted to step up and fight Grandma Liu. Liu Duo saw he was about to get stirred up again and patted his hand to tell him not to be worried. I wont buy him if you injure him!
Grandma Liu immediately stopped when she heard this.
Liu Ran lightly pushed away Liu Liushi, who was protecting him. I am willing to be sold to big sister!
His eyes were full of disappointment towards his own mom and dad. Did they have to do everything Grandma said? Did they have to listen to her regardless of whether she was right or wrong? Didnt they know how to fight back?
He really didnt want to stay in this family anymore.
Ran Er, do you know what you are saying? Liu Quanyan finally said something and pretended to rebuke him.
However, Liu Ranpletely ignored him, without even giving him a nce.
When Grandma Liu heard him, she smiled so much her face became wrinkly, as if the silver were already in her hands.
Liu Duo waved towards Liu Ran. When he saw it, he immediately ran over. She knelt down in front of him so she could speak with him eye to eye. She said to him seriously, Are you truly willing to leave mom and dad ande with sis?
Yes. Liu Ran nodded very firmly. He didnt look at Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi anymore. They had really disappointed him.
Although he was only ten years old, he could still discern between what was right and what was wrong.
Chapter 335 - Whats The Use Of Crying
Chapter 335: Whats The Use Of Crying
Liu Liushi and Liu Quanfu saw Liu Ran nod and did not know what to do.
Ran Er, you... Liu Liushi looked at Liu Ran and her tears continue to fall.
Liu Duo felt very annoyed when she saw this! She kept crying and crying, but what was the use of crying?
On the other side, Ye Yang and the others returned home and didnt see Liu Duo or Ye Ling. Ye Liu asked Aunt Li, Aunt Li, wheres Little Duo and Ling? Where did they go?
I think they said they were going to visit Ran Er. The two of them went together. Aunt Li answered truthfully.
When Ye Liu heard her, he nodded to show he understood.
Ye Mo, however, frowned and muttered in his heart, Why did they go to the Liu family household? They already severed rtions, so why the hell would they go?
The three of them didnt feel at ease when they thought about what had happened thest time they went to the Liu family house. After they greeted Li Wazi and the others, they went out to fetch Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
The three brothers rarely walked together to a ce. They were simr in height and were very handsome, so they attracted many gazes while they walked along the road.
Brother Ye Liu, where are you going? Arent you going back home to have lunch? A viger greeted them.
In the vigers eyes, Ye Liu was the only other one of the brothers, besides Ye Ling, who was approachable.
Since Ye Yang was too cold, and Ye Mo was too violent, most of the vigers did not dare to speak with the two of them.
Ye Liu smiled and said, Im going to fetch my youngest brother and my wife. We will go back to have lunch in a while. See youter.
He waved his hand and then continued walking with Ye Yang and Ye Mo.
Liu, do you think Liu Duo has too much time on her hands! She even went to the Liu family to get herself involved with their business. Ye Mo had a look of disagreement on his handsome and arrogant face.
Ye Liu heard him say this, went over with a smile, and draped his arm over Ye Mos shoulders. Mo, Ran Er is Little Duos little brother. It ispletely normal for her to miss her little brother and want to visit him! Its not like Ran Er is the one she hates and loathes.
Ran Er is your brother-inw, so you better change your attitude towards him. Otherwise, Little Duo will sort you out!
Upon hearing this, Ye Mo groaned and didnt say anything.
However, he muttered, pridefully but with a hint of tenderness, Her? Sort me out? More like I will sort her out! Its not like she can beat me in a fight.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling were walking along the road and saw the three of them from afar. Yang? Mr. Liuzi? Mo?
Yeah, its Yang and the others. Ye Ling also could also see them.
After they got closer, Liu Duo whistled at the three of them, Hey handsome, where are you guys going?
Ye Yang saw that there werent any signs of fighting on their bodies and felt relieved.
Ye Liu lifted up Liu Dus empty right hand and smiled, We are of course here to look for Little Duo and Ling!
Oh. Lets go back and have lunch. Im starving. Liu Duo looked at the four handsome brothers and felt extremely happy.
Besides Ye Ling being somewhat short, they really looked like models on a runway when they were walking together like this. It was such an attractive sight that she didnt really want others to see it!
Liu Duo went up to the fourth floor after lunch.
Ye Ling told his three brothers what had happened at the Liu family household.
They would be going to the vige chiefs house to get a document for severing rtions with a child. When they heard it, Ye Yang looked the same as always, Ye Mo frowned and looked very unhappy, and Ye Liu, on the other hand, justughed.
That old hag is really so greedy and cruel! Ye Mo hated Grandma Liu even more.
Ye Liu said with a smile, Since Ran Er will be staying with us starting tomorrow, lets go tidy up one of the bedrooms so he can stay in it.
Ye Ling nodded and went up to the second floor with Ye Liu. Ye Mo puckered his lips but still followed them up in the end. Ye Yang did the same.
Chapter 336 - Or Else…
Chapter 336: Or Else...
Upstairs, Liu Duo opened up the case that she used specifically to store money. She took a few silver notes out to use the following day. When the money from the dividends had she received and the money from Ye Lius business were added up, it was quite a bit.
She didnt feel that spending a few hundred taels to buy Liu Ran was too expensive. Money could be earned back, but some things could not be measured using money!
If one could break away from those types of families, they should do it. If one could find their own happiness, it meant they were truly free from those kinds of families.
Downstairs, Ye Yang and the others were able to tidy up the room within a short time, and they all went up to find Liu Duo, as if they had some sort of mutual understanding.
As Liu Duoid on the bed, thinking about the situation with Liu Ran, she heard a knock on the door and the door subsequently opened.
She saw the four of them enter the room one after another. Liu Duo sat up and leaned against the headboard. Yang, arent you guys going to have an afternoon nap? I dont think Ive ever seen you guys have an afternoon nap.
Do you think everyone is like you! Ye Mo muttered very softly.
Ye Liu walked up with a smile on his face, sat by the bedside, and moved closer to look at her. Little Duo, we dont have that habit. Also, Duo Ran ising over tomorrow so we tidied up a room. That way, he can sleep there when hees.
Liu Duo nodded when she heard him and felt they were really considerate. She had only remembered to go up to get the money, but she had totally forgotten about that.
Liu Duo, are you really going to give that old hag eight hundred taels of silver? Ye Mo asked, frowning.
He felt Liu Duo was giving her way too much by buying him at that price!
She nodded, Yeah. Duo Er will be living with us in the future, so you need to improve your attitude towards him, or else...
She didnt finish her sentence and instead let his brain fill in the rest.
Ye Mo just snorted when he heard her, and he didnt say anything else. Liu Duo saw it and really wanted to hit him.
Little Duo, will Ran Ers mom and dade as well? Ye Yangs calm voice sounded out.
He guessed that it was definitely because Liu Ran had volunteered to be sold by Grandma Liu that Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi couldnt help but agree. After all, they wanted to move out but didnt have the money to severe their rtions.
Having Liu Ran leave that family this way was still better than him staying at that house. After all, the person buying him was Liu Duo!
Ye Liu and the others also looked at her, waiting for her to answer.
Of course, Liu Duo could also guess the reason for Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushis final bold objection against Grandma Liu. However, she still felt they were too cowardly and weak.
This made her furious. She frowned and said, Dont bother about them. We dont have any sort of rtion to them!
Ye Mo said, as if he had been looking forward to saying it, Since that little brat ising to live with us, you and he are not allowed to run over to the Liu family house! Or else...
He copied what Liu Duo had done and let her figure out the rest of the sentence.
Liu Duo saw this and rolled her eyes at him. She couldnt help butin, Or else...? Or else what? I dont believe you will dare to hit me!
Why would she go over there when Liu Ran wasnt part of that family anymore? The only person she was concerned about was Liu Ran. He was so young. He shouldnt live in an environment like that. She felt sorry for him.
Ye Yang and the others went downstairs after they finished the discussion.
It wasnt long after Liu Duo hadid down that the door was pushed open again. She turned around and saw it was Ye Mo who had returned. Little Brother Mo, why did youe in again? I want to take a nap, so stop bothering me when I rest.
Ye Mo walked over cooly and arrogantly. He sat by the bedside and said, If you want to take an afternoon nap just do it, why are you speaking so fiercely!
Her? Fierce? Liu Duo frowned. Was this bastard here to pick a fight!
Whether or not Im fierce is none of your business. Get out! This time, she really became fierce!
Ye Mo, however, took off his shoes as a response. He then lifted up his legs, ced them on the bed, and thenid down beside Liu Duo.
Chapter 337 - Spit It Out
Chapter 337: Spit It Out
Liu Duo gave him a push, Little Mo, what are you doing lying here?
Im napping. What else? He red at her like he would an idiot, and then he closed his eyes.
Huh, whats this? Liu Duo furrowed her brows and sat up, looked at him angrily, mouth twitching, before lying back down and moving further inside, away from him.
A whileter, Ye Mo curled his lips when Liu Duo didnt chase him out. Hey sideways, staring at the back of her head, Liu Duo...
... Liu Duo kept her eyes shut, ignoring him.
Liu Duo...
He called again, but Liu Duo ignored him as she continued on with her nap, so he kept disturbing her, like a mosquito would.
Irritated, she turned over and grabbed him by the ear, Mo, stop buzzing about! Whatever you want to say, spit it out!
I didnt eat much for lunch, so theres nothing to spit, Ye Mo retorted.
She only pulled on him harder, Little Mo, youre asking for a beating, arent you? You must be so free toe to disturb my sleep!
I just want to remind you about something, he reached his arms out and took hold of the hand that was previously pulling his ear.
Liu Duo eyed him, motioning for him to get it over with quickly so that she could nap.
He cleared his throat, and his eyes practically sparkling. When its our turn to sleep together, Ill give you your prize. Be prepared.
He knew she had finished menstruating, so he was excited.
Liu Duo thought about the reward he had mentioned and remembered the excuse he had given a few days ago to share a bed with her.
She rolled her eyes andid down with her back facing him.
So far, she had only consummated with Ye Liu, and Ye Ling was too young, but the other brothers were men in their twenties. She found them quite desirable.
But this one got on her nerves, so she didnt want to make it easy for him. She wanted to see him flustered.
Ye Mo wasnt mad that she didnt speak. His days as a monk wereing to an end, so he only had to wait it out. He thought she must have gotten shy.
Liu Duo, who wasnt facing him, felt it was strange that Ye Mo wasnt throwing a temper. Had he somehow changed?
Her lips twitched and she yawned, closing her eyes once more before drifting into sleep.
On the other hand, Liu Quanfu, Liu Liushi, and Liu Ran sat in a room. No one spoke among the tension.
Ran Er, when you get to your sisters ce, you must be obedient. Dont anger your brothers-inw... Liu Liushi eventually broke the silence, tears overflowing.
Liu Ran nodded quietly.
He was thoroughly disappointed in his mother. He thought that her running away with him had been a sign of rebellion, but it didnt seem tost. His father was much worse. Liu Ran was totally disappointed in them
He was exhausted. He took off his shoes andid on the bed. He wasnt very strong and, after losing so much blood, dizziness came easily. Lying down would make him feel better.
Right then, Liu Quanfu said, Ran Er, the medicines cooled down. Do drink it soon.
This medicine was meant to regte his blood flow. He had cracked his head earlier, resulting in blood loss, and that had dealt a great blow to his already weak body.
Liu Quanfu passed the bowl of medicine to him and sat him up to drink.
Liu Ran didnt mind the bitter taste and finished it in a matter of moments, Dad, mom, I want to rest a while.
With that heid down again with his back towards them. He didnt want to talk anymore.
Chapter 338 - Narcissistic
Chapter 338: Narcissistic
Liu Liushi felt crushed by her sons indifference towards them. Tears kept flowing.
Liu Quanfu held her hand, and together they left Liu Rans room in sorrow.
Liu Qing returned from hanging around town. Liu Quanyan pulled him into his room. The father and son had a talk.
Liu Qings eyes sparkled as though they had just found a gold mine.
Son, this house and everything in it will eventually be yours, along with the eight hundred taels of silver Grandmother would definitely keep for you, Liu Quanyan was overjoyed as he spoke of the news. With that money they wouldnt have to work on the farm ever again.
Liu Qing nodded non-stop. He too was ecstatic to hear that.
With that money he could pay off his gambling debts, and he could get a wife!
The Liu family was always shrouded in one of these two kinds of ambience: either they wished time would fast forward to the future, or they wished time would stand still and that tomorrow would nevere.
At night, after dinner, Liu Ran went to bed early. He didnt want to watch his family squabble.
On the other side, Liu Duo was preparing to sleep. Her lips curled up into a smile at the thought of Liu Ran joining their family the next day.
Little Duo, are you so happy because you get to sleep with me? Ye Liu chuckled as he got into bed without a shirt on.
With the lights out, the room descended into darkness.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at his narcissistic statement and called him out on it, although he couldnt see it.
He heard it, and the hands holding on to her began to get up to no good, Alright, Im the one whos excited to sleep with you.
Thats more like it! She said proudly.
She could feel the big hand tugging at her waist, attempting to get under her night clothes, so she stopped him, Liuzi, y nice!
She knew what he wanted, but she wasnt interested.
Yet, for a man who had experienced the first time and had been celibate since, how could he bear it?
I miss you. Why dont you give it to me? He said as he ced his thigh on top of Liu Duo.
Liu Duo, who was sleeping sideways, became trapped in that position.
She tried to move, but she got squashed even tighter, and she ended up being pressed on the bed.
With some effort, she turned around to face him and wanted to push him off, Stop it, Liuzi, not today...
She hadnt finished speaking when Ye Liu sealed her mouth with a kiss.
They knew her menstruation cycle very well now, since they always kept an eye on her.
After a while, Ye Liu whispered near her ear in a hoarse voice, Little Duo, pretty please...
He did it on purpose and with such an enticing voice, all to ignite the desire within her. She couldnt help it. She was hooked. How could she withstand his advances after having gone through it the first time?
So she gave in. Fueled by her soft femininity, Ye Liu immediately got down to business.
He waited until she was ready before bringing the both of them to the climax of pleasure.
After a night of making love, Liu Duo felt like sleeping in a bit longer, but the main culprit was in high spirits as hey beside her, admiring her lovely face in adoration and waiting for her to wake up.
This time, Ye Mo could guess why they had chosen to sleep in. The jealousy and indignation he felt had hit a boiling point. On what grounds could Ye Liu get to go a second time?
Why couldnt he have one turn? He pulled a long face as he helped Ye Ling boil water.
Whats up with you, Mo? Didnt you sleep well? Ye Ling asked him curiously.
Chapter 339 - You Should Know
Chapter 339: You Should Know
Nothing! he replied through gritted teeth.
Ye Ling eyed him, wondering what he was so angry about if it were actually nothing.
Liu Duo woke up slowly, only to find Ye Liu stretched out and grinning right beside her. She rolled her eyes at him, yawned, and sat up.
Her body was aching so much that she couldnt help butin, Liuzi, if you keep going at it that forcefully, youre noting into my bed again!
But Ye Liu only snickered mischievously, Then, Little Duo, why dont youe into my bed?
And he winked.
How shameless could he get! She hummed and ignored his gesture, thinking, Dont let him mess with you. Restrain yourself. Restrain! She put on her clothes and got out of bed. She had to go get Liu Ranter.
Ye Liu did the same too, smiling all the way.
When they arrived downstairs, the others had prepared breakfast.
Ye Mo red deviously at Liu Duo when he saw them, as though conveying the injustice he was dealing with.
His re made Liu Duo feel ufortable, Little Mo, why are you looking at me like that?
You should know! Hmmph..... He rolled his eyes at her and looked away.
Liu Duo did the same. Geez, Im not your keeper! How should I know!
Ye Liu, having the upper hand, chuckled as he went to sit beside his brother and whispered to him, Mo, I know youre jealous because I got to experience it again. Thats why youre upset. But its your turn with Little Duo tonight...
Ye Liu ended their talk with a wink and allowed Ye Mo to fill in the nks on his own. Then he skipped off to join Liu Duo by the well, washing up.
Ye Mo, after hearing that, furrowed his brow and then rxed. He was no longer that upset. Right, woman! Tonight, you are mine! Ill show you justice!
As they ate, Liu Duo found that Ye Mo was looking at her in a very odd way. She furrowed her brow and wondered what had gotten into him.
Ling, lets go get Ran Erter, Liu Duo said to Ye Ling after breakfast.
The other three had work to do, so Liu Duo didnt want to take up their time.
Ye Ling nodded. He would never go against her word.
Lets go, Ye Yang said when he finished his meal and put down his chopsticks.
Ye Yang couldnt let them go on their own. Furthermore, all of them should go and get Liu Ran together, to show that they all epted him into the family.
Ye Liu put down his chopsticks and agreed. That was what he thought too. Little Duo, were going to get our brother-inw. You cant count us out.
Were just bringing a little kid home. Do we have to make a big deal out of this? Ye Mo said, unaware of the impact.
Everyone else looked at him in disbelief. What a harsh tone!
Little Mo, were not telling you toe, so why do you care what we make of it? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. It was still early and he was already being ridiculous!
Ye Liu snorted. Mo, youre digging your own grave! You seemed to have changed a lot, but now look at you, reverting back to normal. You might as well stay a monk forever!
Ye Yang shot him a look but said nothing. Ye Ling furrowed his brows too, Mo, Ran Ers going to be living with us. Its quite natural to bring him over. Its not really a big deal.
And then he began to collect the kitchenware for washing. Liu Duo was about to help, but Ye Liu stopped her, saying she could leave the work to them.
Chapter 340 - Hold This
Chapter 340: Hold This
Ye Liu helped Ye Ling take the dishes to wash by the well. Liu Duo went to get the silver notes. They werent with her, because she had left them in her money bag the previous night.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo were left by the table. In a deep voice, Ye Yang said, Mo, Ran Er is family!
Which meant, Ye Mo shouldnt be talking badly about him.
He didnt understand why this younger brother liked to ruffle Liu Duos feathers? He went to school, so why didnt he think before he spoke?
Ye Mo nodded at Ye Yangs coldness. It was just one statement, so why is everybody giving me dirty looks?
Li Wazis family arrived and the Ye family of five went out. Li Wazi had known about this arrangement the day before.
Along the way, many heads turned to look at them, as always. It was apparent that several unmarried girls were quite envious of Liu Duo for having four handsome husbands.
Grandmother Liu had arrived at the vige chiefs house very early. The whole family was there too. A few members were in good spirits, but some werent C especially Liu Quanfu and his wife, both of whom looked bitter.
Grandmother Liu yelled at Liu Duo when they arrived, You should have been quicker, making us wait all day!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at her impatience.
Sis, Brother Yang, Brother Liu, Brother Ling, you all came! Liu Ran ran to greet them.
Liu Duo smiled and nodded. Ye Liu and Ye Ling patted his head. Ye Yang just stood there.
Ye Mo pulled a long face. Was this kid blind? He had ignored him on purpose!
Since that everyone had arrived, the vige chief began to notarize the official papers to cut family ties and the contract for Liu Rans sale, and he ced the boys identity under Ye Yangs name.
Its all done. All you have to do is to get this stamped at the government office, and it will take effect, the chief signed the papers and handed them to Liu Duo.
Hand me the money! Grandmother Liu reached a hand out, obviously impatient.
Liu Quanfu and his wife kept their heads low in silence. No one knew what they were thinking.
Liu Duo just eyed her sideways and took things slowly. Ye Liu held on to Liu Ran.
She walked up to the couple and passed them the money bag she had been carrying. Here are eight one-hundred-tael notes. Since you want to move out but werent allowed to, this is your bargaining chip.
She said shed pay eight hundred taels, and she did.
With the money bag in front of him, Liu Quanfu looked up at Liu Duo. This woman had been his daughter for fifteen years. When had she be so strong-willed and assertive?
Liu Duo furrowed her brow while he was hesitating, Take it!
Trembling, he epted the money bag, but Grandmother Liu beat him to it, Ill keep it. He doesnt need it!
Liu Quanfu opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He lowered his hands in defeat.
Liu Duo didnt care anymore. She turned around and, together with her husbands, took off with Liu Ran.
Before they left, Liu Ran looked back at his old family. He saw Grandmother Liu smiling so happily at the cash in her hands, and her wrinkles protruded. His uncle and cousin were happy too. But his parents lowered their heads in sorrow. They might even have been tearing up.
He really wished that, at the moment when Liu Duo had been speaking to them, they would have epted the money immediately and cut ties with Grandma Liu then and there! But they hadnt! Not at all! This destroyed the remaining sparkle of hope he had for his parents.
Liu Duo noticed his sadness, so she patted his head to avert his attention. Ran Er, Ill bring you shopping in townter, alright?
She remembered that Liu Ran had never been to town. She would get him a set of new clothes while they were there.
Chapter 341 - Very Excitedly
Chapter 341: Very Excitedly
Liu Ran nodded glumly.
Ye Liu said to him with a smile, Ran Er, you can be sure that you can eat whatever you want when youre staying with us, and no one will bully you anymore! So dont be sad, alright? Good boy!
And then he patted his head, consoling him.
Liu Duos mouth twitched. It was not like this idiot had seen it all. What did he mean by eat whatever you want?
Back home, Liu Duo brought Liu Ran to his room on the second floor.
Ran Er, from now on, this is your room. Do you like it? She grinned at him.
The room was a lot bigger than his previous one, and there were two nkets on top of a bamboo mat that had been prepared for him. The whole setup was soft andfortable, and the bed was just the right size.
The arrangements were quiteplete. He sat on the bed, nodding in approval, Thanks, sis. I love it.
Dont thank me, She patted him on the head, deciding to prepare some supplements for him. He was far too skinny C almost malnourished.
She was just thinking about it when Ye Ling entered with two eggs, Ran Er, Ive boiled two eggs for you, soe eat your fill.
And so she chuckled, Ling, we really think alike. I was just nning to get him something, and here youe with eggs.
Ye Lingughed when he heard that. He thought so too.
On the other side of town, Grandmother Liu returned home and immediately shut herself inside her room. She opened her money bag and began counting the silver notes inside.
She counted eight, and was so excited her arms trembled. It was the most she had ever held in her hands.
Dad, we have eight hundred taels of silver now, so isnt it about time I take a wife?
Liu Qing asked Liu Quanyan when they were alone in the room.
Liu Quanyan nodded, Of course, your grandmother would want a great grandson too. Theres no reason she wont let you take a wife.
They began to discuss expansions to the house, buying this and buying that, very excitedly.
But Liu Qing reminded himself, I have to settle the gambling debts first, or theyll have my arm.
He had gone gambling again a few days earlier. He had lost everything he had and even owed ten more taels of silver. He had just been thinking about ways to collect the money, when cash suddenly fell from the sky!
Liu Quanfus room, however, was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. The couple hung their head low in silence, barely thinking.
Quanfu... Liu Liushi suddenly spoke in a low voice, weak and pitiful.
He looked up at his wife, Yes, dear?
She looked at the husband she had stayed with for a couple of decades, and choked, Quanfu, now both our kids are gone. I dont know what to feel.
Liu Quanfu also hung his head in sadness. He felt useless. He couldnt even protect his children.
Dear, lets just move out. If Mother wants to cut ties, let her. If she wantspensation, we can use Ran Ers money as mortgage, she couldnt bear it anymore, to live with the person who had sold her kids.
Liu Quanfu only pursed his lips in response, and his thoughts were unknown.
Liu Liushi wiped away her tears when she didnt receive a response, Itse to this! If you still want to stay here, then go ahead! Lets divorce!
She wanted to be by her childrens side. Even if they didnt need workers, shed be content just watching them from afar.
Now Liu Quanfu finally spoke up, Little Yun, how could you say that?
Divorce? How could one say it so easily?
Chapter 342 - Making Mother Angry
Chapter 342: Making Mother Angry
Why cant I! Liu Liushi suddenly shouted out of nowhere!
She started to cry after she shouted, no longer suppressing her emotions.
Liu Quanfu saw this and went forward to hug her, his face full of heartache and self-me. He knew he had really fallen short in treating her well.
His heart was being torn apart as he listened to her cries. He finally looked like he was about to make an important decision, his eyes looking fearless. Okay, I will tell mother right now!
If he needed to severe their rtions, so be it. He couldnt lose his wife after losing his children. This family was already not as a family should be, so he shouldnt feel reluctant to leave.
He let go of Liu Liushi and asked her to wait by the bedside. He wiped his own tears and went out to find Grandma Liu.
He knocked on the door, and Grandma Liu went over to open the door while cursing and scolding. He had interrupted her when she was counting her silver notes, so she was extremely angry. What?
Mother, Im moving out! If you want to severe our rtions, then so be it! We will use the money from selling Duo Er to offset the bnce. We will not have any dealings with each other in the future! Liu Quanfu frowned and said everything he had wanted to say.
Grandma Liu was stunned for a moment after she heard what he said, she then frowned and scolded, Was it that dirty wife of yours who urged you? I will go sort her out. She really became brave, urging you to move out practically every day!
Liu Quanfu blocked her and said, Mother, Little Yun did not urge me. This is my own decision! Lets make everything clear today. The money is already in your hands. We will severe rtions and not have any involvement with one another anymore!
Liu Quanyan and his son heard themotion and went over from the room on the other side. Little brother, what are you doing? Why are you being unfilial by talking about moving out and severing rtions again and making mother angry!
He feigned sincerity to take on the responsibility of the oldest brother and reprimand him.
If they were topletely severe rtions, would that mean everything would belong to him and his son?
Yeah, uncle. Liu Qing also pretended and went along with it.
His eyes, however, looked over at Grandma Lius chest, and then looked into her room. He took advantage of the fact that they were arguing and snuck inside.
Liu Quanfu could only listen and frown as Grandma Liu and Liu Quanyan kept scolding him. He only had one mouth, so how could he match up to them?
Liu Liushi was in their room and did not hear her husbands voice. She went out to help him say something, Mother, big brother, we have already decided to move out! Mother, if you want to severe rtions straightaway, then use the money from selling Duo Er to offset the bnce!
She thought about how, although Grandma Liu had nurtured Liu Quanfu, she insisted they should pay money to severe their rtions although he just wanted to move out. Why should they feel any reluctance to leave?
Grandma Liu wanted to hit her again after she heard her. Liu Quanfu stopped her and shouted, Mother, thats enough! You know very well how you treated Little Yun over the years. I also know very clearly. I wont allow you to touch even a hair on her head ever again!
You...you unfilial son dare to speak like that to me? You... Grandma Liu stared at him, her face full of anger.
Liu Quanyan also did the same, his face frowning. Mother, since little brother is so insistent, lets just let him! You still have me and Liu Qing to apany you.
Liu Qing was sneaking around very carefully in Grandma Lius room and cautiously looking for the purse while listening to what was happening outside.
He found the purse in a groove underneath the bed. Liu Qing opened it with a big smile on his face. And it was indeed eight one-hundred-tael silver notes.
He saw the argument outside had finished and immediately hid the money on his body. He then went out softly and quietly.
He suddenly appeared beside Liu Quanyan and went along with him, Yeah, since uncle wants to be unfilial and keeps wanting to severe rtions, you should fulfill his request, Grandma. In the future, dad and I will take care of you!
Chapter 343 - What?!
Chapter 343: What?!
The father and son, Liu Quanyan and Liu Qing, worked together to encourage Grandma Liu to severe rtions. They did not want to share the eight hundred taels of silver with Liu Quanfu and his wife.
And so, Grandma Liu really did agree, unexpectedly. All of them went over to the vige chief to separate their household registration. They stamped their signatures on the documents for severing ties and took it over to the government office to get an official seal so it would take effect.
After lunch, Liu Quanfu took the documents the vige chief had given them and went to the government office in town to get an official seal.
Liu Qing and his dad already had already gone to town while the others were finding the vige chief.
Grandma Liu still hadnt realized her purse was gone. She started preparing a meal right after she returned. Liu Liushi had already stopped taking her instructions and wasnt doing any chores.
On the other side, Liu Duo had just finished lunch and, enduring her afternoon tiredness, brought Liu Ran, Ye Liu, and the others to town.
Ran Er, Im going to get some shut-eye for a while, so wake me up when we arrive in town. The trotting rhythms of the ox-cart brought back the drowsiness she was suppressing.
Liu Ran nodded very obediently. Okay, sister you go ahead and sleep.
When Ye Liu, who was driving the ox-cart, heard her, he said to Ye Mo, Mo, let Little Duo lean against you, or else she might fall.
Ye Mo nodded. He stretched his hands, held Liu Duos shoulders and asked her to lean against him. You sleep so much in a day!
Liu Duo heard him, looked at him, and didnt reply. She closed her eyes to rest for a while.
Liu Ran cast a nce at him and muttered softly, Cant my sister sleep if she is tired?
Although he spoke very softly, Ye Mo still heard him. He also cast a nce at Liu Ran.
Li Wazi sat at the side and watched Ye Mo as he carefully held Liu Duo to prevent her from falling. He scooted over and whispered softly into Ye Mos year, Mo, have you and sister-inw consummated your marriage yet?
What?! He stared at him very angrily and also replied very quietly.
The two of them shifted positions so they could talk privately away from Liu Ran.
Its nothing. Im just asking out of concern. So have you done it?
I did it!
The ck-faced Ye Mo bit down on his teeth and spoke.
It would be too embarrassing to admit again that they hadnt consummated their marriage yet!
Li Wazi became very excited when he heard him. Really?
Due to his excitement, Li Wazi didnt properly control his volume. Ye Mo immediately rebuked him with a stare that said, Why are you being so loud?
He lowered his head and saw Liu Duo was just frowning. She didnt look like she had been woken up by the noise, so he let out a sigh.
Liu Ran looked at the two of them muttering and asionally looked at Liu Duo. Uncle Li, what are you guys talking about? Dont wake my sister up.
Im not talking about anything with your Brother Mo. You should sit tight so you dont fall. Li Wazi shifted his position nearer to Liu Ran again and spoke to him with a smile.
Liu Ran knew they didnt want to tell him, so he didnt ask anymore. He just sat quietly and looked ahead.
When they reached the town, they delivered the bamboo shoots to the restaurants and then went to the government office to get the official seal to transfer Liu Rans household registration to theirs.
Liu Duo, however, took Liu Ran to walk around and didnt follow them to the government office.
Ran Er, do you want to get a sugar person made? Liu Duo saw him staring at a sugar person, so she brought him closer.
Can I?
Of course you can. Liu Duo then said to the vendor, Boss, make a sugar person for my brother.
The vendor asked Liu Ran what he wanted and then made it with his skilled movements and handed it over. Liu Duo paid him and walked away.
Ran Er, why arent you eating it? Why do you keep looking at it?
Liu Duo saw him holding it instead of eating it and felt puzzled.
Liu Ran smiled and said, I cant bear to eat it. I feel like eating it is such a waste.
This was the first time she had seen him smile since they left the vige chief.
Chapter 344 - Rolled His Eyes At Him
Chapter 344: Rolled His Eyes At Him
Liu Duo patted his head and she suddenly felt like doting on him. Go ahead and eat. In the future, sis will buy everything you want to eat. You dont need to feel reluctant to eat it.
Okay, sis, you take a bite first. He stretched the hand that was holding the candy person in front of Liu Duo and smiled at her.
Liu Duo nodded and took a bite. With a smile on her face, she continued to stroll around with him.
After they had spent a long time walking around, she brought him to the tailor shop to buy a few new items of clothing so he could alternate between them while the dirty ones were being cleaned.
On the other side, Ye Liu and the others went to the government offices after they had delivered the bamboo shoots. Liu Quanfu had just finished getting their seal and they ran into him at the door of the government offices.
Ye Liu saw them and greeted them with a smile, Elder.
Liu Quanfu saw them and forced himself to smile. He nodded and said, Hello. You guys go ahead. I will be leaving first.
He couldnt stay for too long. He was a bit frightened of them, especially Ye Mos gaze towards him.
Liu, why do you think sister-inws father came here to the government office? Li Wazi asked as he looked at his back.
Ye Mo replied, cooly and arrogantly, Why do you care? It doesnt have anything to do with us! He paused for a second and then continued, Li Wazi, can you not ask so many questions all the damn time! You are as gossipy as a woman.
He rolled his eyes at him.
Ye Liu smiled and said, They are probably here for the same reason we are, to get the seal. Lets go. We still need to find Little Duo and our little brother-inw.
The three of them went into the government office together.
Qin Fang used the time when Liu Ran was trying on the clothes to speak to Liu Duo, Sister Duo, your brother is quite clever and sensible.
Thats for sure. Why dont you take a look at whose brother he is? Liu Duo naturally became more and more used to seeing him as her brother.
In the beginning, she felt a bit of distance from him, but she no longer had that feeling.
Qin Fangughed at Liu Duos lovable pride and continued to chat with her. Sister Duo, why didnt you ept my bosss offer to go to the capital? Its not like it was going to cost you any money. Thats such a good thing. The capital is somewhere a lot of people want to go to.
Of course I will go, but I will go with my husbands and my brother. I dont need people to invite me. Besides, I shouldnt receive a reward that I dont deserve. Why do I need your boss to spend money on me?
Qin Fang really admired Liu Duos ability to not take advantage of such an offer. If it were her, she would agree immediately. After all, there werent many opportunities like that.
Liu Ran finished changing his clothes and walked out. He walked over and stood in front of Liu Duo to ask for her opinion. Sis, do you think it looks good?
Not bad. It fits and looks good. Liu Duo smiled and nodded.
She felt that he really looked like a little prince from a rich family after he had changed into nice clothes.
She picked three outfits in total for Liu Ran. After she paid, she exchanged a few more words with Qin Fang before finally leaving.
Liu Ran wore his news clothes and kept touching the sleeves with a big smile on his face, feeling very content. Liu Duo carried the bundled up new clothes and looked at Liu Ran smiling happily. She also became happy when she saw him happy.
Suddenly, Liu Ran identally saw Liu Qing on a random street. Sis, isnt that big brother?
When Liu Duo heard him, she also looked over at where he was looking and saw Liu Qingughing. He walked into a gambling den with a gang of scoundrels.
Dont mind him. Those people arepletely unrted to us. She led him away and they continued to stroll around.
After Ye Liu and the others met with Liu Duo, Liu Duo asked them to help carry the things they had bought. Mr. Liuzi,e over and help me carry these things. My hands are so sore from carrying them.
What did you buy this time? Ye Mo felt Liu Duo was too much of a spendthrift. She would buy a bunch of stuff every time she went to town.
It was a relief she had an ie and their bamboo shoot business also made a profit. Otherwise, with hervish spending habits, they would go bankrupt sooner orter!
Chapter 345 - He Didnt Feel He Said Anything Wrong
Chapter 345: He Didnt Feel He Said Anything Wrong
How is it too much? It is fine as long as Little Duo is happy. She can buy as much as she wants. Ye Liu took the things from her with a smile on his face. He didnt think she bought too much.
Liu Duoughed hysterically when she heard him, not caring that they were on a busy street. She gave Ye Liu a warm embrace straightaway. Mr. Liuzi, you said it so well. A man after my own heart.
When Ye Mo saw that, he puckered his lips and muttered in his heart, Shameless.
Li Wazi took the things and then nudged Ye Mo. He whispered softly to him, Mo, you need to learn from Liu. See how happy sister-inw became when she heard what Liu said?
Although he felt Liu Duo bought a bit too much, he also felt Ye Liu had said it very well. It was fine as long as the wife was happy.
Liu Duo ignored what Ye Mo had said. She held Liu Rans hands and walked to the front with Ye Liu. She felt Ye Mo was very stingy. It wasnt like they didnt have money and couldnt afford it!
When he heard what Li Wazi said, the cool Ye Mo snorted. He didnt feel he had said anything wrong.
She bought so much random crap. There was still a lot of food at home that they hadnt finished, but she bought so much again! Couldnt she wait until they finished the rest before buying more? The food would go bad if it wasnt used for a long time, and then they would have to throw it out. What a pity that would be.
They went and bought some more stuff. When they were preparing to go back to their ox-cart, they ran into Liu Qing as he was being chased.
Liu Duo felt puzzled. Hadnt he gone to the gambling den? Why was he there being chased by people who looked like they wanted to hit him? She looked at him for a while and then continued walking. She guessed that he must have lost money and was being chased for his debt. Liu Ran saw it and didnt say anything.
Ye Liu and the others had never seen Liu Qing before, so they would naturally not recognize him. They nce over for a while before continuing to walk.
Little brat. You have money to gamble, but you didnt pay back the money youve owed me for such a long time! One of the men kicked Liu Qing.
The people who were helping him were also kicking and hitting Liu Qing.
Liu Qing immediately exined, Brother Wang, I was nning on paying you back after I doubled my money. How would I know...?
He couldnt finish his sentence. He never would have thought he would lose a few hundred taels in such a short amount of time.
What was he supposed to do now? Grandma Liu would also y him if he went back.
The smart Brother Wang would naturally understand what the unfinished sentence meant, but he did not care about such things at all. I dont give a crap. It is your fault for not paying me back when you had the money! If you dont pay up today I will definitely break your legs!
None of the passersby went up to stop them, since they didnt want to get involved in such things.
At the Liu family house, Grandma Liu realized her money was gone. She immediately rushed out of her room and shouted at Liu Liushi, Is it you who stole my money? You better hand it over immediately!
She hadnt even properly heated up those eight hundred-tael silver notes in her hands, and now they were already gone?
Mother, what are you talking about? I didnt go into your room. How could I have stolen your money? Liu Liushi asked in response.
She knew Grandma Liu always hid her money very well, so how would she be able to find it? Besides, why would she steal?
When Grandma Liu heard her, she frowned and was very unhappy. It was true, Liu Liushi had been in the house the whole time, so how could she have stolen the money?
Liu Liushi spoke up timidly, Mother, could...could it be Little Qing?
He was the only one in their house who would steal money! There had already been a lot of previous cases, so Liu Liushi immediately suspected him.
You dont nder Little Qing! He already changed that bad habit of his. Grandma Liu shouted.
Although Liu Qing had bad characteristics, he was still her oldest grandson. She wouldnt allow her to nder him.
Then mother, you should continue to look for it. Did you misce it?
Grandma Liu thought about it and felt that was probably true. She was old, so she definitely must have remembered incorrectly. Youre not allowed to follow me!
She nced at Liu Liushi, turned around, and continued to look for it in her room.
Chapter 346 - Do You Want To Go?
Chapter 346: Do You Want To Go?
Liu Liushi looked at her back and frowned. Why did it feel like the house wasnt going to remain peaceful anymore?
Ye Liu and the others were riding the ox-cart back home when they ran into Liu Quanfu, who was on his way home.
Dad? Liu Ran called him.
Liu Quanfu heard the familiar voice and turned around to look at them. He saw Liu Ran wearing new clothes, which were even made with brocade, and he knew it was definitely Liu Duo who had bought them for him.
He nodded and opened his mouth to say something. However, he didnt know what to say, so he just stayed quiet.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, stopped the ox-cart and smiled, Elder,e aboard. We will take you back, since its along the way anyhow.
When Liu Quanfu heard him, he reacted a bit slowly and was overcautious. He felt embarrassed to face them.
Get on. Liu Duo looked at him. It was nothing, since it was on the way.
They looked at him and waited for him to get on, but he just kept standing there.
We asked you to get on, so just get on. Why are you being so slow? Ye Mo said cooly and arrogantly, feeling a bit impatient.
He jumped off the ox-cart and pulled him over.
Yes, the violent Ye Mo went down, extended his arms, pulled him onto the ox-cart, and dragged him to his seat. At first, Liu Quanfu thought Ye Mo was going to hit him, and that scared him so much that his heart started to beat quickly.
When Ye Liu saw this, he frowned and reprimanded Ye Mo, Mo, that is your elder. Cant you be more polite? Also, can you please be more gentle!
After speaking, he continued to drive the ox-cart forward. Immediately, the atmosphere on the ox cart became weird. Of course, this excluded Ye Liu.
Liu Duo held Liu Ran as she looked at Liu Quanfu. He treated himself as though he were invisible, and they didnt know what he was thinking.
When they reached the vige, Liu Quanfu got down from the ox-cart and thanked them before leaving. Liu Ran looked at his back and felt a bit sad. After all, which son or daughter wouldnt want to live with their own parents?
When they arrived home, Liu Duo took all the things she had bought for Liu Ran into his room and organized them. She chatted with him, Ran Er, sis will send you to study at a school. Do you want to go?
Go to school? Liu Ran looked at Liu Duo. Does sis want me to get a schrly honor?
He had thought about going to school before, but their condition at home did not allow for it. Besides, Grandma Liu wouldnt allow it either. People who sent their children to school all hoped they would get a schrly honor and bring honor to their ancestors.
Liu Duoughed when she heard him say this. Ran Er, going to school isnt only for getting schrly honors. I only want you to be able to read and write. But if you want to take the exam, sis would not stop you, of course.
She initially wanted to teach him herself, but it wasnt too practical. After all, in their eyes, she had just started learning to read, and she also wasnt able to recognize many characters.
Oh. I dont want to take the exams, but I want to learn how to read.
He knew getting a schrly honor was not easy. He didnt really have that goal. He just simply wanted to learn how to read. In his eyes, people who knew how to read usually wouldnt get bullied, and people would respect them.
Liu Duo nodded to show he agreed. Okay. Sis will take care of it for you tomorrow.
In an instant, it was already night. Liu Duo finished washing up and brought Liu Ran up to the second floor.
Ran Er, your new life will begin after tonight. Forget about all the unhappy things in the past. Sis and your brother-inws all hope you will live happily every day. Liu Duo sat by the bedside and looked at him.
Okay. Liu Ran also looked at her. He was obedient and very lovable.
You go ahead and rest. Goodnight.
Liu Duo walked out of his room with the oilmp in hand and then headed upstairs.
The two of them were the first to wash up, so Ye Ling wanted to go chat with Liu Ran after he washed up. However, he saw Liu Rans room was pitch ck, so he knew he had definitely gone to sleep. And so, he also went back to his own room.
Ye Mo immediately went upstairs after he finished washing up.
He pushed the door open and saw Liu Duo just as she was about to lie down to sleep. Ye Mo closed the door, took off his clothes, blew out the oilmp, and got into the bed.
Chapter 347 - What Kind Of Shit Logic Was This?
Chapter 347: What Kind Of Shit Logic Was This?
Ye Mo got into the bed andid down near her on his side. He put his hand on her shoulder and even stayed well-behaved at the beginning. It wasnt long before he started to feel her up.
Liu Duo hadnt taken a nap in the afternoon, so she felt extremely tired. Little Brother Mo, go to sleep quickly.
As she spoke, she pressed down on his naughty hands to ask him to behave.
... Ye Mo didnt say anything. He remained well-behaved for a while before starting to randomly touch her again. And this time, it was not only limited to her waist. He actually touched Liu Duos breast.
Liu Duo was clearly very tired, but he kept touching her and making it hard for her to sleep. She rolled around and said very unkindly, Little Brother Mo, can you stop being annoying? I asked you to sleep. Do you not understand?
I understand. He rolled his body up, pushed down on Liu Duos body and spoke next to her ear, For me, sleeping means having sex with you!
He didnt give time Liu Duo time to react and went straight for a kiss on her sweet lips.
Liu Duo responded by pushing him. What kind of shit logic was this? Sleeping means sleeping! He really was shameless.
Was what her hand touching really his well-defined chest muscle? In the darkness, Liu Duoined in her heart, Oh my, is this bastard not wearing clothes right now?
For some strange reason, Liu Duos hands moved down and also discovered he wasnt wearing pants either? She was so shocked it was as if she were suddenly struck by lighting!
Had he gotten naked because he wanted to make it easier to have sex with her? This was the first time she had discovered that this bastard Ye Mo actually had such a coquettish side to him as well.
As Liu Duo was feeling stunned, Ye Mo also felt stunned for a while. Liu Duo was actually touching him? And it was that area slightly below his waist. She had never touched him there before. Did this mean she was willing to consummate their marriage?
Ye Mo thought of this and got excited. He immediately wanted to close the distance between them and get really close to her.
He reached out with his hands to take off her clothes, but he was too overly excited and a zap was heard. He identally tore Liu Duos clothes.
Liu Duo regained her senses and pushed against Ye Mo, who was pressing down on her body. Little Brother Mo, why did you tear my clothes?
Ye Mo felt a bit awkward for a while. He didnt think it would tear so easily. He only wanted to take it off.
He tried to find an excuse for himself and said, cooly and arrogantly, It is definitely because the quality of the cloth is bad. Its already torn, so forget about it. I will buy a new one for you tomorrow.
When she heard this, she didnt want to bother with him anymore. She turned over onto her side and decided to just keep wearing it for the rest of the night.
Seeing that she didnt respond, Ye Mo reached out with his hands again to take off her clothes. It made Liu Duo so angry that she didnt feel tired anymore. She grabbed his hands and then, her mouth feeling itchy, bit down hard on it.
O... Liu Duo, are you a dog? Ye Mo screamed out in pain.
After she let go, she flung his hands away and shot back, Its your fault for messing around!
Upon hearing this, Ye Mo felt flustered and rolled her over and pressed down on her again. Since you said Im messing around, then I will mess around even more!
She always treated him this way. Why was Ye Liu allowed to consummate his marriage with her, but Mo wasnt allowed?
He grabbed both her arms and pinned them above her head with one hand andpletely tore off Liu Duos already torn clothes with the other hand.
Mo, what are you doing? You bastard. Liu Duo was shocked by him. Was this bastard trying to do it forcefully?
Ye Mo was so angry that he couldnt tell left from right anymore. What am I doing? Im going to have sex with you of course!
Liu Duo was angry at his rough treatment of her and struggled recklessly. Have you gone mad? You better stop!
Ye Mo didnt speak anymore. He ignored Liu Duos struggles and quickly took off all of her clothes.
Chapter 348 - Liu Duo, Wife...
Chapter 348: Liu Duo, Wife...
When their skin was pressed close together, Liu Duo stopped struggling and just looked at him. Of course, she couldnt see him, since she didnt have the ability to see in the dark.
And Ye Mo also calmed down. This was the first time he had been so close to a woman. Although he couldnt see her, he could feel Liu Duos smooth and tender skin. He couldnt help but want to touch it, and that was exactly what he did.
Liu Duo, cant we consummate our marriage? I really like you, so I really want to have you. Can you please let me? After his anger subsided, he let go of her hands and, with a raspy voice, he whispered the question into her ears.
If you want it, suit yourself. Liu Duo didnt really make her mood obvious with her voice. She closed her eyes after she replied.
Did she agree to it or not?
Liu Duo, wife...
Ye Mo kept calling her, waiting for her to nod, waiting for her to reply.
He kept touching her impatiently. And so, Liu Duo was also affected and couldnt help but let out a moan.
Ye Mos entire body trembled when he heard that voice. He worked even harder and kept on touching her.
Finally, Liu Duo showed a response. She reached out with her hands to wrap around his neck and then kissed him. She also used her legs to wrap around his waist, pressing them together.
********
She didnt know whether it was because he had held it in for too long recently, or whether he got too excited, but it ended after just three or four minutes.
It ended just as Liu Duo got into the mood. She was left stunned.
Ye Mo was also stunned. It couldnt be that he was a ten-second shooter, right? He was very confident in his own abilities!
Wife, lets do it again. Ye Mo wasnt nning on pulling it out. He decided to stay in ce, refocus, and then try again!
When Liu Duo heard him, she used a warm kiss as a reply. After all, she was still feeling horny.
They started another fiery, passionate session, whichsted a bit longer than before. Liu Duo felt a bit depressed. Why did this happen?
Liu Duo could tell that he felt a bit down, so sheforted him, Mo, its fine. It will get better after you do it a few more times.
Then...then, was Liu the same as me? Ye Mo was a bit dejected. He sounded very down, like a child that needed to be encouraged.
Liu Duos mouth started to twitch when she heard him. Why did this bastard ask ask such a question?
How was she supposed to respond?
She would be lying if she said they were the same. That hooligan Ye Lius ability was too strong! He was like an expert, even though it had been the first time he touched a woman.
It would be a blow Mo him if she were to say that Liu hadsted longer. For a man, suffering a blow in this area would leave a very deep scar. He would definitely be a ten-second shooter forever!
Liu Duo bit down on her teeth and panicked. Yeah, he is the same as you, so you dont need to think too much about it.
Chapter 349 - Was This Bastard Causing Trouble So Early In The Morning?
Chapter 349: Was This Bastard Causing Trouble So Early In The Morning?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
When Ye Mo heard that, he no longer felt bound by this problem. It would be fine, as long as they just connected more often in the future. He believed in his own ability in this regard!
He held her with a feeling of satisfaction. He had finally consummated his marriage, and he was extremely happy. He had finally taken the first and most difficult step in achieving his goal of having four babies!
The next day, when Liu Duo woke up, Ye Mo hadnt got out of bed. Heid on his side and looked at her, his eyes full of love. It was so much love that she might even drown in it.
What are you looking at? If you are awake, then get up! She nced at him, sat up straight, and rubbed her eyes
She hadnt had a chance to put her clothes on after being intimate the previous night. Below her ck hair was her fair, exposed back. It was allid bare right in front of Ye Mos eyes.
And so, he was enticed to reach out with his hand and touched it. It felt so smooth. Was it even smoother thanst night?
Of course, this was just in his head. Combining sight and touch would have this effect.
Liu Duo felt his hand sliding down her back. She pped his naughty hand away and said, Are you hands itchy?
Yup, thats why I need you to help me scratch that itch. Ye Mos smiling, cool and arrogant face dazzled Liu Duos eyes.
This bastard looked very attractive when he smiled. It was just that he usually didnt smile often!
Liu Duo heard him and regained her senses. She rolled her eyes at him and wanted to go over to put some clothes. However, Ye Mo went over and stopped her.
Ahh!!! Little Brother Mo, are you crazy! Get off me! Liu Duo was momentarily stunned by his action.
Ye Mo said with a smile, I am crazy, and I need you to help me cure it!
Cure my ass! You better get up. Youre so goddamn heavy. Liu Duos back was being pressed, and she couldnt move at all.
Was this bastard causing trouble so early in the morning? How detestable.
Ye Mo leaned over to her ear and said, Wife, lets practicest nights homework again!
He didnt want to get out of bed. He was actually waiting for her to wake up.
Liu Duos pretty face turned red, and she said pridefully but lovably, Were in broad daylight. Have you no shame? Get off me quickly.
Ye Mo didnt want to get up, no matter what. He said cooly and arrogantly, Who said that a couple having sex in broad daylight is something to be ashamed about? We are doing something that ispletely normal and fine in our own house. Besides, who will know?
Liu Duo got so angry that her mouth started to twitch. She had never noticed, but this bastards lips were also quite good at talking.
She didnt want to argue with him. Little Brother Mo, you better get up! Or else...
Or else what? He replied cooly and arrogantly. Are you going to call Yang and the others again? Wife, can you not be so childish? You arent a child, so why do you want toin to them about every little thing? We will have kids in the future, and wouldnt this set a bad example for them? You need to change this habit of yours.
F**k! Liu Duo couldnt help but shout in her heart, Dirty bastard Mo, you are the one who is childish! Detestable.
Bad example my ass. Whos going to give you a child? Get off quickly. She kept struggling, but it was useless. The difference in strength was too great.
Neither of the two of them were wearing any clothes, so the rubbing of their bodies when Liu Duo struggled would, of course, create some very obvious change in Ye Mos body.
Ye Mo felt the sexy body he was pressing down against and let out a voice with his throat. He then said gently into her ear, Wife, of course, it is you who will give birth. Its not like I have the ability. If I could, I would help you to give birth.
After he finished speaking, he kissed the back of her neck to tease her.
The shameless Ye Mo had already won the war of words with Liu Duo, and she didnt know how to refute him. She also felt that hard thing on her butt. She clenched her teeth andined, This dirty bastard is getting horny again!
Downstairs, Liu Ran, who had woken up much earlier, followed Ye Liu and the others to the well to wash up.
They were already used to Liu Duo sleeping in from time to time, so they didnt find it strange and didnt say anything about it. They really pampered her.
Chapter 350 - Felt Cheerful
Chapter 350: Felt Cheerful
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
Liu Ran finished washing up and saw that Liu duo hadnte down, so he looked towards the fourth floor.
Ye Liu saw this and also looked up. He raised his good looking eyebrows and he smiled with the corner of his mouth. He muttered in his heart, It looks like Mo also seeded.
He waved towards Liu Ran. Ran Er, go and see if your sister is awake. Arent you guys going to have a look at the schoolter? You guys will have to head out earlier.
Liu Ran had just told them that Liu Duo was going to take him to the school. Ye Liu and the others didnt object. They felt that he should go to school, since he was young. Besides, they also had the ability to send him to study.
Okay. Liu Ran nodded and ran upstairs.
Inside the room, Liu Duo yielded to Ye Mos request after making a show of resistance. Otherwise, this bastard would keep going and wouldnt get up. She would have no way of getting away.
Just as Ye Mo was about to enter, he was interrupted by a knock on the door. Sis, are you awake?
Liu Rans crisp and youthful sounding voice flowed passed the wooden door and into Liu Duo and Ye Mos ears.
Liu Duo immediately patted Ye Mo to ask him to stop messing around. She cleared her throat and replied, Yeah, Im about to get up. Ill be out in a minute.
Oh. Liu Ran replied cutely. He then stood on the balcony and waited for her.
She didnt hear any footsteps and knew Liu Ran was waiting for her so they could go down together. Liu Duo turned her head and looked at Ye Mo, who wasying on her back. She said softly, Mo, get up. Ran Er is waiting for me.
One of Liu Duos memories was of Liu Rans habit of waiting for her after he called her.
I wont! How can I stop when we havent finished our homework? He straightened his back as he spoke and wanted to go in. However, he couldnt find the direction.
It instead made Liu Duo let out an involuntary moan.
Liu Duo immediately covered her own mouth and reprimanded him in a prideful but lovable voice, Are you crazy? Duo Er is outside! Get up quickly. Otherwise, dont think about touching me again in the future.
When Ye Mo, who wasying on Liu Duos back, heard her, he became unhappy, but he still wanted to keep her happy. He said, But wife, holding it in is really unbearable.
Not knowing why, Liu Duo unexpectedlyughed and felt cheerful when she saw the unfulfilled look on Ye Mos face.
She could feel he was no longer pressing down on her. She turned around, patted his handsome face, andforted him, Good, Little Mo. Your little brother-inw is outside. We cant let him hear us. Otherwise, it will negatively influence him.
Liu Duos soft, gentle,forting voice made his heart itch and made him want it even more.
Seeing that he seemed to understand, Liu Duo got up to get her clothes and put them on. However, Ye Mo acted like a spoilt child and held onto her small, little waist and didnt let go.
Liu Duos mouth twitched. Was this bastard deaf?
She looked at him and then looked out of the room. She clenched her teeth and spoke towards the door, Ran Er, you dont need to wait for me. Go ahead and go down first. I need tob my hair, and it will take some time.
When Ye Mo heard her, he was so happy that the corner of his mouth shot right up. The little man inside him got so excited that he jumped straight up. My wife still cares about me! Haha...
Oh, okay. Liu Ran was really obedient.
Liu Duo heard his footsteps as he left, and she turned around. She didnt give Ye Mo time to react. She pounced on him, pinched his ear, and said extremely fiercely, I will forget about it this time, but dont think there will be a next time!
After she finished, she went and sat on it very roughly. Both of them took in a breath of cool air at the same time. It really felt too good.
Liu Duo felt it was painful. A massive thing suddenly entered before she was prepared, and it felt like her delicate little heart was torn apart. It felt even more painful than the first time.
She had initially wanted to punish him, but somehow she ended up being punished instead? Liu Duo was filled with regret.
And Ye Mo felt like she was about to break it. Did she have to be so ferocious and use so much force?
Chapter 351 - Ling
Chapter 351: Ling
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
After Liu Ran went downstairs, he went to help Ye Yang with the work. Meanwhile, Ye Ling and Ye Liu were cooking in the kitchen.
Liu Duo and Ye Mo were finally willing toe down after Ye Liu and Ye Ling finished preparing breakfast.
Hei Xiaomeng kept running around her when it saw Liu Duo.
Mo, why do you look so pleased with yourself when you walk? What good thing happened that made you so happy? Come and share with your brothers. Ye Liu looked at them while he sat at the front of the table and shook his legs.
Liu Duos face looked moist and scarlet red. How could he not know what they had done?
He looked at the corner of Ye Mos mouth. It was so high up that it was about to fly up into the sky.
When Ye Mo heard him, he touched his jaws and said, while puffed up with pride, We consummated our marriage of course!
He wouldnt be like Ye Liu, who hadnt told anyone when he consummated his marriage! He only told people who asked him in private.
Ye Lius smile grew, even more, when he heard him. Ye Ling, on the other hand, looked at the two of them while blushing. Ye Yang looked the same as always. His frozen, expressionless face didnt change.
Consummate marriage? What is that? Liu Ran didnt understand, so he asked.
When Liu Ran asked the question, Liu Duo immediately pinched a certain someones waist. No one will use you of being deaf if you dont speak!
There was still a child in the house, so was there a need to talk about such things so loudly?
She then turned back around to nce at Ye Liu. Mr. Liuzi, curiosity killed the cat. Do you understand?
Ye Mo was in pain and immediately held the hand Liu Duo had used to punish him. Wife, can you loosen it a bit? So painful...
You deserve to be in pain! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and went over to the well to wash up, ignoring the two of them.
Ye Mo immediately followed behind eagerly. He also needed to wash up.
Ye Liu smiled as he patted Liu Rans head. Ran Er, its a good habit to ask when you dont understand, but you shouldnt ask about certain things. Especially things that adults talk about, okay?
Although he didntpletely understand what it meant to not ask about what adults talked about, Liu Ran still nodded obediently.
Ye Ling kept ncing over at Liu Duo while they were eating, but he would look away immediately when Liu Duo looked at him. His fair, handsome face was also extremely red.
Liu Duo saw this, raised her long, shapely eyebrows, and continued eating breakfast.
After the meal, Liu Ran diligently helped to clear the table. Initially, he even wanted to help to wash up, but he was sent away by Liu Duo.
Ling. Liu Duo crouched down beside Ye Ling and looked at him.
Ye Lings handsome face had turned as red as an apple as soon as Liu Duo sent Liu Ran away. Does Duo Er need something?
Cant I just call Ling without having a reason? Liu Duo smiled and teased him.
Su..sure. Of course, you can. Ye Ling was red in the face and didnt dare to look at her. He felt so shy that he even stuttered when he spoke.
Being stared at so passionately by Liu Duo made him feel very embarrassed.
Liu Duo blinked her big eyes. Ling, did you have something you wanted to tell me in private just now? You kept staring at me, and then turning away, and then looking back at me again, as if you were giving me a secret signal.
When Ye Ling heard her, he became so awkward that he started to speak incoherently. Huh? I didnt give you a secret signal. What secret signal? I...
He never would have thought Liu Duo would catch him secretly looking at her.
Pfff. Liu Duoughed so hard her dimples became very visible. Oh, that means I misunderstood. Ling didnt give me any secret signals and just simply wanted to look at me. Its my fault your wife looks so pretty. Right?! Haha...
Ye Ling heard Liu Duoughing happily and lifted his head. He saw her staring at him and immediately lowered his head in embarrassment.
Duo Er is definitely the prettiest wife in my heart. His voice was as soft as a mosquito, and Liu Duo didnt hear him.
Chapter 352 - Lets Talk Inside
Chapter 352: Lets Talk Inside
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
There was no way he would say he had been staring at Liu Duo because he was curious if she had changed after he heard Ye Mo say he had consummated his marriage with her.
Because he felt that, Liu Duo became even more attractive.
When Li Wazi and the others arrived, Ye Mo kept constantly walking around smugly in front of him. This made Li Wazi feel very confused. Mo, what are you doing?
Ye Mo nced at him as if he were reprimanding him for not understanding. Why didnt he ask if he had consummated their marriage yet? Didnt he usually love asking this question!
Ye Liu cast a nce at Ye Mo and shook his head while smiling. Why was he acting so smug, just because he consummated his marriage? He even wanted to show off in front of Li Wazi? His Little Hazi was already a few months old. How childish of him.
Dont you usually love to ask me questions? Go ahead and ask! Ye Mo replied coolly and arrogantly, like some sort of big boss.
Li Wazis simple and honest face was stunned. Did he love to ask him questions? Ask what?
The corner of Ye Mos mouth started to twitch. He went over, grabbed his shoulder, and whispered softly into his ear, Ask if I have left the life of a monk and consummated my marriage!
He couldnt help but remind him.
When Li Wazi heard what he said, he looked at Ye Mo, who was inches away from him, and naively asked back very quietly, Mo, didnt you tell me you had already consummated your marriage when I asked you yesterday? Why do I have to ask again?
He meant that he already knew the answer, so why would he ask again? That would just be repeating an unnecessary action.
If you dont want to ask, then forget it. Dont ask me any sort of questions in the future! Humph...
He pushed him away and went to get the ount book and other stuff.
Li Wazi was thoroughly confused. What was going on with Ye Mo that day?
Ye Yang had already taken the farming equipment and gone out to work in the fields with the two temp workers. Before he left, he nced at Liu Duo. She was smiling at Ye Ling, and Ye Yang felt she looked very pretty when she smiled.
Lets go. We need to leave. Ye Liu called out to them once everything was prepared.
Liu Duo brought Liu Ran onto the ox-cart as well, and they went where they wanted to go without any trouble.
Wife,e sit near me so you wont fall down. Ye Mo acted very attentively. He sat beside Liu Duo and held her shoulder.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. Why did it feel like this bastard had changed? She felt it was a bit strange.
After they got down, Liu Duo held Liu Rans hand and led him to the entrance of the only school in the vige.
They looked at the front door and saw the word Schoolhouse. There were a few simple, crude thatched-roof buildings at the back.
School hadnt started, and there were a few kids ying in the yard. The older ones were reading and revising on their own in a room.
Liu Duo brought Liu Ran into the school and asked with a smile, Hello, child. I want to ask you where your teacher is and what the requirements are for enrolling in this school.
Most of the kids in the yard were around eight or nine years old. They looked at Liu Duo when they heard her, and one of them replied very politely, The teacher is in the building preparing for ss. I will bring you there.
Liu Duo nodded with a smile and followed behind him.
Teacher, someone is looking for you. The child tapped on the door lightly, stepped back, stood by the side, and waited.
Not long after, an old man with snowy white hair opened the door. He looked at Liu Duo and Liu Ran and then looked at the kid. Yuan Fang, you can go.
Yes, teacher. Yuan Fang bowed and then left. He went back and continued to y with the other children.
Tea... Just as Liu Duo opened her mouth to greet him, the old man lifted his hand to silence her.
Lets talk inside. He turned around and went into the room.
He didnt like to discuss things outside.
Chapter 353 - Can You Bear It?
Chapter 353: Can You Bear It?
They entered the house. The teacher let them make themselves at home, and poured them tea.
During this time, Liu Duo looked around, examining her surroundings. It wasnt big, but it held a lot of books.
I wonder, what is it that youd like to ask? The teacher poured them tea, and sat aside, looking at them wisely.
Liu Duo said politely, Its like this, sir. I would like my brother to be enrolled here as a student. Im wondering how much the fees are and whether there are other requirements.
The teacher brushed his beard, How old is he? What name does he go by?
Liu Ran was on the skinnier side, andck of nourishment had taken a toll on him. He didnt look like a ten-year-old boy.
Sir, Im ten. My names Liu Ran, he said politely, respectfully, and in all seriousness.
He admired schrs who had passed down a great deal of knowledge.
The teacher sipped his tea and said leisurely, A little old. Yuan Fang started more than three months ago. Youll have to work hard to catch up with us. Can you bear it?
They usually enrolled new students at the end of each year. It was the end of April C almost May. Obviously Liu Ran wasgging behind, and it would be tough for him to catch up.
Liu Ran nodded, Ill work harder.
Liu Duo acknowledged his determination and patted him on the head. Shed teach him whenever she was free. Otherwise, hed have too much to catch up on.
The teacher smiled and nodded, impressed by the boys confidence, Alright then, I hope that, as you said, you wont give up halfway.
He had heard simr replies more than once.
Then he turned to Liu Duo, The fees are three taels of silver every six months. He can only return home for two days after every five. Other than his own nket, theres nothing else to worry about.
Liu Duo nodded. She didnt think the fees were expensive. It was basically the cost of lodging at the school. Then can he return home every day and go again every morning?
She would very much prefer that Liu Ran were a day student. That way she could give him guidance every day, and she would feel better if he ate at home.
The teacher brushed his beard some more, No, other than bedtime, and a little time for themselves, they shall spend most of it studying in school.
Returning home and going again the next day would waste some time, wouldnt it?
Having heard that, Liu Duo said nothing else. She wouldnt want Liu Ran to be the special kid. Sure, then Ill pay his fees first ande back tomorrow. There are clothes to pack.
She handed him the three taels of silver from her money bag.
On the way home from the school, Liu Ran looked up at Liu Duo, Sis, Ill study really hard. I wont waste your money.
Yes, I believe you, Liu Duo smiled and patted him on the head.
Liu Duo walked slowly with Liu Ran. At the intersection, they met Grandmother Liu and a few other family members. Did they seem to be heading to her house?
She pretended to have not seen them and attempted to walk past, but she was stopped.
She held on to Liu Ran and looked at them,cking expression, wondering what they were up to!
Grandmother Liu went green with envy when she noticed the brocade cloth Liu Ran was wearing, which was the same as Liu Duos. Liu Duo, something happened to your big brother and we need money urgently. Go back and bring some!
Liu Duo thought the old hag was just sick in the head!
Why should she? On what grounds could she demand her to get money?
Who are you to say that to my sister? We dont have a big brother! Liu Ran furrowed his brow.
Liu Duo was very happy to hear what Liu Ran had just said! He was worthy to be called her brother!
Chapter 354 - What Would He Do
Chapter 354: What Would He Do
This angered Grandmother Liu, Ungrateful filth! How dare you say that to me? She stepped forward, intending to hit him.
Liu Duo intervened and blocked her, furrowing her brow, Old hag, if you dare to touch a single hair on him, Ill personally break you apart! Do you have no ears, or do you have no brains? Stop calling us family! We never had a grandmother!
She wasnt as obedient as Liu Quanfu. She wouldnt just stand by and let the mad, old woman take it out on Liu Ran!
You.... Grandmother Liu pointed at her, searching for words, but Liu Duo barred her from speaking.
You better get this straight. We have nothing C nothing at all C to do with you or anyone in your family, so stop spreading nonsense in front of us. Otherwise, you wont be able to me me for not holding back!
She grabbed Liu Rans hand, moved away from the mad, old woman, and they marched forward.
Liu Quanyan went to stop her anyway. Like an elder disciplining the young, he said, Duo Er, how could you talk to your grandmother like that? Even if were not rted, shes still older than you. How could you not know your manners?
Since Liu Duo wouldnt acknowledge their rtionship, perhaps it was time they took a softer approach.
Sure, were technically not rted anymore, but in actual fact C and dont you dare deny it C our blood runs through you! Something has happened to your big brother, and we urgently need money. Its not that were taking it from you. Well just be borrowing it for a bit.
Liu Duo smiled brightly. Would someone asking to borrow money talk like this?
Sorry, I dont have any!
Liu Quanyan got mad at her rejection. Liu Qing was his only son, and they really needed money to save his life. He would not leave him crippled.
He grabbed hold of Liu Duo by the arm and threatened, You were able to pay eight hundred taels of silver in one shot, so how could you not have any! Today, you have to give us the money, whatever it takes, or else...
Or else what? Liu Duo wasnt scared, as she stared directly at him.
She wanted to know what he would do.
Liu Ran came from behind her and gave the man a shove, Let go of my sister! You have eight hundred, so why do you stille to her?
Grandmother Liu scolded, You filthy brat! Adults are talking here, so shut up!
She was about to p him, but Liu Duo, who had been observing their interaction, stopped her with one hand. She lifted a foot and kicked Liu Quanyan in the groin. Like hell. Do you two really think that I wouldnt dare to fight you, just because youre old?
Liu Quanyan had never thought Liu Duo would get physical. He held his groin as he screamed in excruciating pain.
Having been freed, she instantly lifted a hand and gave Grandmother Liu a resounding smack, You old hag! Youre the damn filth! I told you not to touch him, and apparently you didnt hear it! So Ill make sure you remember it!
You want money? Ill burn it before I lend it to you! She took Liu Ran by the hand again, and the two marched home.
Grandmother Liu covered her face, stunned. She had never thought Liu Duo would actually hit her.
When she came to, Liu Duo had left.
Covering his groin in pain, Liu Quanyan said, Mother, how dare that woman beat us up like that! So what now? We cant leave Liu Qing like that.
Liu Qing had buried himself in debt he couldnt pay off, so Brother Wang broke his left leg. The Liu family needed money to fix him, because they didnt have enough money at home.
Liu Qing had taken the money to gamble, and he lost all of it! Grandmother Liu was enraged and loathed him so, but he was her eldest grandson and she couldnt leave him like this, so they came to get money from Liu Duo.
Chapter 355 - I Dont Want It
Chapter 355: I Dont Want It
Liu Duo was the only one who could fork out the money. Who else in their family was rich enough to lend to them?
Even if Liu Duo were to hand over the cash, she knew that Liu Qing loved to gamble, so she might not get her money back at all.
Lets go report it to the vige chief. She kicked you and beat me, so Ill demand somepensation from her! Grandmother Liu said viciously, as she helped Liu Quanyan get up.
She was not giving up on the money!
Liu Ran had grown to practically worshiped Liu Duo. He waspletely marveled, Wow, sis, you were so cool back there!
Liu Duo grinned at him, We cant be weak when theres people we want to protect. Tolerance feeds the mes of tyranny, so we have to fight back when we should! Got it?
Yes, I got it. I want to be like you when I grow up. I want to protect you too, Sis, Liu Ran said, nodding.
He wouldnt want to be like his parents, who were weak, powerless, and tolerant to a fault!
Liu Duo nodded too, Sure, then you have to protect me from now on, alright?
They chatted as they rushed home, not at all affected by the recent incident.
Because of what happened, Liu Duo only adored Liu Ran even more. He knew to not let unimportant strangers ruin his mood.
Back home, Ye Ling weed them, Duo Er, Ran Er,e over for some water. You must be thirsty. So how did it go? Can Ran Er attend school?
He poured water for them to drink.
Liu Duo sat by the table and took a sip, Yes, he can. But he has to work extra hard to catch up, because the others started months ago.
But thats alright. When hees home, Mo and I will help him. She would have said she could teach him herself, but in their eyes, she wasnt very skilled yet, so she modified her words.
Liu Ran heard that and his lips twitched, unimpressed, I dont want his help! Hmmph, Ill work harder on my own.
Liu Duo knew he didnt like Mo, so she smiled. Yet, Ye Ling said to him, Ran Er, your Brother Mo went to school much longer. Its easier for you under his guidance.
I dont want it! Liu Ran said, facing the other way.
Pffft, Liu Duo heard what he said, and she inexplicably remembered how Ye Mo, shameless as he was, would privately tease her using these words.
Ye Ling and Liu Ran looked towards her when sheughed.
Ling, let me make lunch today. Ill prepare something nice for Ran Er, Liu Duo hastily changed the subject.
Ye Ling nodded. Although he didnt want her to work in the kitchen, he wouldnt mind it once in a while.
At the Liu family, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi were looking after Liu Qing who was moaning in bed. They furrowed their brows anxiously.
They didnt want to look after him, because they had already severed family ties, but Grandmother Liu threatened to chase them out if they chose not to.
After severing ties, nothing in that house belonged to them anymore!
But even so, they should at least have a house and half a mu of farm, shouldnt they? Otherwise, where would they stay? What would they eat?
Liu Qing had really messed up by losing all that money, and Grandmother Liu was out demanding money from Liu Duo, so of course the two of them were flustered and anxious!
Uncle, are my father and grandmother back with the money yet? Im in so much pain right now. I really need to see the doctor! Liu Qing was covered in sweat all over and looked terribly pale, as his swollen leg tormented him.
Chapter 356 - Want Me To Compensate? Dream On
Chapter 356: Want Me To Compensate? Dream On
Liu Liushi took a piece of cloth and unwillingly wiped his sweat away. Liu Quanfu sat aside and said meekly, Not yet.
He thought that Grandmother Liu wouldnt get a single coin from Liu Duo. She was no longer the Liu Duo they had once known. Even he, as her father, was a little frightened.
Also, why should she pay up?
After wiping away the sweat, Liu Liushi sat aside, muttering to herself, or was she speaking to Liu Qing? Duo Er wont pay. Shes already given eight hundred taels, so why would she give more? Even if she hasnt given the money, she wont start now!
Liu Qing heard that and furrowed his brow unhappily, Aunt, how can you say that? This is an emergency now. Dont you see my leg is injured? The Liu family blood runs in her body, and Im her big brother! If she doesnt give us the money, then let her bleed out for us!
Qing Er, you... Liu Liushi furrowed her brow. How could he speak so deviously?
Bleed out for us? Liu Duo wouldnt be alive anymore. That would be taking her life!
Liu Qing said disapprovingly, What about me? Have I misspoken? Dont think, just because she denies it, that shes no longer rted to us. She has our blood, so shell always be our family!
Liu Liushi got so mad that she had no words to retort his obnoxious statement.
She tossed the piece of cloth away and left the room. She didnt want to take care of him anymore!
Liu Quanfu furrowed his brow even deeper. He ignored Liu Qing and just stared idly at a random spot.
Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan were making a scene at the vige chiefs house. They begged him toe with them to Liu Duos house to talk things over and make demands for medicalpensation.
Come out, you wretched girl! You kicked my son, and now youre pretending nothing happened? And my ear! Its gone deaf because of you! Grandmother Liu yelled non-stop outside.
The vige chief and Liu Quanfu followed and arrived at Liu Duos courtyard.
Liu Duo had just paid the vigers when she heard the noise, so she went to the yard.
She saw that the vige head had been dragged into this. A smile curled on her lips as she raised her brows.
Oh, bothering the vige head again and demanding that Ipensate? Dream on...
Liu Ran went out too when he heard the scolding. He looked down from the balcony and ran downstairs.
Ye Ling and the other men stopped what they were doing and looked at them.
Wee to my humble abode, dear chief. What brings you here? Liu Duo politely invited him to take a seat.
Ye Ling was quite a good host. He immediately poured the chief some water and served him fresh fruit.
Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan realized that Liu Duo was ignoring them again and, in an effort to seek attention, said, Look at that, chief! This wretched girl wont even take notice of us! Me, her grandmother! And her uncle over here! She wont even invite us in!
She kicked her uncle Quanyan, and now hes still in pain. Seek justice for us, chief, and ask her topensate. We need the money to go see a doctor. My ear needs to be looked at too!
Liu Duo hadnt even opened her mouth to speak when Liu Ran said, Chief, they were looking for trouble, sir. They wanted to beat up my sister. She had to do something.
What he meant was that Liu Duo was merely defending herself. They had started everything!
Ye Ling furrowed his brow. Who would have thought this would happen to them on their way home? Chief, our Duo Er would never do such a senseless thing like getting into fights!
What he meant was that, for Liu Duo to get physical, she must have had her reasons!
Aunt Li also furrowed her brow. She did not take kindly to Grandmother Liu as she shot her a look, This is the first time I have ever heard someone im to be the grandmother or uncle after severing family ties. It makes no sense!
Chapter 357 - Loud Voice
Chapter 357: Loud Voice
Aunt Lis words were like a needle piercing through Grandmother Liu. Thetter was about to fire back when the vige chief spoke.
Liu Yeshi, do tell. Why did you do it? He asked Liu Duo.
Liu Duo sat aside and shot a look at Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan, who were both consumed with rage, Some people kept bothering me for money, and when they couldnt get what they wanted, they beat and scolded my brother. All I did was give them a lesson and a warning. What do you think, Chief?
The chief did not immediately take a side. Instead, he faced Grandmother Liu, If she doesnt want to lend to you, then you have to think of other solutions. Scolding others and beating them up is not right to begin with. Grandmother Liu wanted to counter that, but then the chief added, But your Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan are your elders. Severing ties doesnt dismiss the fact that youre connected by blood. Its not right for you to injure them like that.
Thats right. What the chief said! Grandmother Liu listened to the end and nodded in agreement. She felt she had the right to medicalpensation!
Ye Ling and the gang didnt know what to say about that. They could not refute the fact that Liu Duo was rted to them by blood.
Liu Duo smiled anyway while not rejecting the idea, The chief is right. We have severed ties, but we share the same ancestry...
Good then, pay up! We need to see the doctor for our troubles! One hundred taels first, and welle back when its not enough! Grandmother Liu blurted. She wanted to get the money and leave!
One hundred taels? The vige chief furrowed his brows. That was arge sum to ask for! Medicalpensation would only take about one tael of silver.
Liu Ran got mad, Are you robbing us? Dont even think about a hundred taels!
He thought Liu Duo had meant she agreed topromise and pay up, but one hundred taels was crossing the line!
Ye Lings thoughts were the same as Liu Rans. One hundred taels was ridiculous! We wont give you a hundred taels. One is more than enough!
One? Are you treating us like beggars? One hundred taels C no discussion! Grandmother Liu said aggressively, in a loud voice.
Liu Duo plugged her ears, and before the vige chief could speak she fired first, Old hag, go earn your own money! You open your mouth and demand a hundred taels as though it were a sheet of paper!
And, stoping here and causing chaos! For gods sake Im not giving a single wen to you! Yes, we severed ties but were still rted by blood. So what? Even if you try to take advantage like this, Im not falling for it. So why dont you all just scram?!
The vige chief, Aunt Li and Little Lian saw her in action for the first time. They all stared at her in disbelief.
They had heard of Liu Duos assertive personality, but witnessing the whole debacle was entirely different. They found it hard to ept that someone with such a sweet demeanour could have a dark side like this.
Liu Ran looked on with unconcealed admiration. He thought his sister was the coolest!
You... Grandmother Liu pointed at her, speechless.
She dared to demand they scram? In front of the vige chief?
Liu Duo rose, and pped away the finger the old woman was holding up, Old hag, I despise anyone who points at me like that! Beat it, why dont you? You two, no, everyone in the Liu family, all make me sick!
The vige chief coughed for attention when he felt Liu Duo had crossed the line. He was about to speak, again, when Liu Duo chimed in, Chief, I hope you get things straight. Everything happens for a reason. If they hadnt been causing trouble in the first ce, would I have needed to defend myself? Who borrows money and demands that we do as we are told?
I respect that youre the chief, and so Ill say no more. Next time youre the judge of things, I hope you can distinguish the cause and effect!
Chapter 358 - The Wife Was Right, Even When She Was Wrong
Chapter 358: The Wife Was Right, Even When She Was Wrong
The vige chief felt that Liu Duo had be more daring than ever. How dare she tell him what he should do?
But he didnt deny what she said, for she was right. He had to find out the truth behind everything before passing judgement. He had nothing more to say, and he didnt take Grandmother Lius side, as he slowly got up and left.
Grandmother Liu immediately begged him to stay, for she hadnt gotten her money!
Chief, you cant leave. They haventpensated.
Liu Quanyan went to beg too, Chief, however things may seem, she did attack me, and on that particr body part, so I have to see a doctor!
Aye, if you hadnt started it, Liu Liushi wouldnt have retaliated. If you really need medicalpensation, ask from her yourself! I have other things to do!
With that, he let go of their hands and left quickly.
He left Liu Quanyan and Grandmother Liu staring at each other in disbelief!
Their eyes met and, after a while, they went on tosh out at Liu Duo, If you dont give us money today, we wont leave!
They wouldnt be able to fix Liu Qings broken leg if they didnt get the money, so they couldnt give up.
Liu Duo ignored them.
She thought the vige chief had done a good job. He didnt get mad over a little criticism.
She went on with her work. She had wasted the vigers time making them wait.
Ye Ling and the gang ignored the two people too. Ye Ling stayed by Liu Duos side, preventing them from making a move on her.
Liu Ran stayed on her other side, keeping an eye on the two like a mini adult.
Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan remained in the yard.
Ye Liu and the guys returned on the ox-cart. Ye Mo saw the two and immediately showed disdain. Ye Liu and Li Wazi did not react as strongly.
What are you here for, old hag? You better leave before I let you have it! Ye Mo said to them once he got down from the cart.
By the time the two men of the household returned, Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan were obviously lethargic.
But Grandmother Liu held it in when she thought of Liu Qing, Liu Duo, that wretched girl, beat us up! We demandpensation, or else...
She nagged on. The three men looked at Liu Duo, wondering what had happened.
Liu Ran ran in front of Ye Liu and was about to give a report when he heard Ye Mos retort. He was not amused. Compensation? Like hell youll get it! If my wife beats you up, that must mean you deserved it!
Get out of my sight, or Ill beat you myself! Then, he balled his fists for all to see.
He didnt need to know what really happened, so he couldnt tell right from wrong. But the wife was right, even when she was not!
Ye Liu patted Liu Ran on the head before grinning at Grandmother Liu, You forced our Little Duo to make a move? That means shes injured her delicate hands now, so youre the ones who should pay her back! Hand over the money now! Not much, ten taels of silver will do, otherwise dont you think about leaving here in one piece!
He walked a few paces closer, grinning as though he hadnt said anything.
Liu Duo felt blissful to have men like them on her side. They would support her no matter what and agree that whatever she did was right!
What? That wretched girl beat us up, and we have to pay? Grandmother Liu responded in shock and disbelief.
Ye Liu nodded, Of course! You heard it right, so dont look at us like that! Makes me sick just seeing it. Come on, hand over the money. Dont waste my time!
Whichever way they looked at it, that old face full of wrinkles and eyes staring back in shock, was terribly revolting.
Chapter 359 - Dont Think Were Done Here
Chapter 359: Dont Think Were Done Here
Liu Quanyan barked, Be reasonable here! Liu Duo beat us up, but you want us C the victims C to pay her? We could go to the government office and sue you!
Seeking help from the vige chief had proven to be ineffective, so they thought of reporting to the officials.
Liu Duo didnt mind them. They had no shame to begin with, yet they had the gall to talk about reason?
Ye Liu and Ye Mo went to him, each draping an arm on either side of his shoulders.
Ye Liu smirked, You want to make a report? Sure, go ahead. Whats your reason?
Go on, tell us, Ye Mo dared them.
Liu Quanyan felt pressured with both of them by his side like this.
Liu Duo seemed to find this scene quite funny.
Standing at only 1.7 meters, Liu Quanyan was rather short C even shorter than Ye Ling by a head C and seemed even shorter whenpared to Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
The two men, as well as Ye Yang, were taller than 1.8 meters.
She sat on her rocking chair, observing them.
Grandmother Lius eyes sparkled at the idea of reporting to the officials, Thats right, if you dont pay up today, well see you in court! You hit my son and made me deaf, so dont you think were done here!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked at each other. She had hurt Liu Quanyan?
He didnt seem wounded at all.
If she had gone deaf, why was she able to hear everything they said?
If so, then let us hit you even more. Then youll stand a better chance at reporting the case!
And so they punched Liu Quanyan in the gut, once each!
Make a report? Did she think theyd be frightened by that? What a joke.
By the end of the day, she just wanted money, and she would think of any excuse to get it!
Liu Quanyan had no power to fight. He wailed in pain. Shocked, Grandmother Liu went to help him up and scolded the others at the same time, You two lowlives, get away from my son....
Ye Mo swiftly kicked her away, Youre the lowlife, you old hag!
Being kicked aside, Grandmother Liu started wailing too, making even more of a ruckus.
Li Wazi went up to advise them, Liu, Mo, maybe you shouldnt be that rough.
He was really worried that if they didnt hold back, they really would have to provide medicalpensation.
Ye Liu smirked, Didnt they want to make a report? The officials wouldnt believe them if they werent injured anyway.
Liu Ran and Ye Ling looked on from the sidelines. Ye Liu was right. These kind of people ought to be taught a lesson!
The crying and wailing continued. Liu Duo furrowed her brow and walked over too, Liuzi, Mo, thats enough. Toss them out. Theyre giving me a headache!
The two men agreed. They each dragged one troublemaker out of their yard and shut the door on them.
Grandmother Liu was still scolding non-stop, while Liu Quanyan ached all over.
In the yard, Ye Liu and Ye Mo returned and stood on either side of Liu Duo.
Ye Mo asked, My dear wife, where was Liu Quanyan hurt that he needed money for medical expenses?
Liu Duo raised a brow and only giggled, Its a secret!
How was that considered injured? It was barely a moments pain.
Ye Liu was concerned about other things and asked, Little Duo, what caused all that trouble in the first ce?
Liu Duo turned around to face Ye Liu and his handsome face and told him everything.
They already have eight hundred taels on hand, so why did theye looking for you again? Ye Liu deduced there must be some inside story.
Right then, Liu Ran said, Liu Qing must have gone and gambled it all away! We saw him in town earlier. He entered a casino.
Chapter 360 - Not Wanting To Meddle In Their Business
Chapter 360: Not Wanting To Meddle In Their Business
Then they associated that with what they had seen the other day. He had been in a brawl with several people. Something must have happened.
They arrived at a conclusion.
When that old hages over again, well just give her a knock on the head! She wont get any money! Ye Mo said viciously. He was livid.
Liu Duo didnt want to discuss this anymore. It was almost time to make lunch, so she brought Ye Ling into the kitchen.
She said she wanted to make something nice for Liu Ran, and she was not about to go back on her word.
Outside, Grandmother Lius throat had be hoarse from all the scolding, but no one went out to speak with her. Her blood boiled.
Liu Quanyan stood up trembling, then went to help her up, Mother, I dont think theyll give us money anytime soon, so lets go back to check on Qing Er. Well let Quanfue to get the money!
He thought about Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi, and the fact that they were Liu Duos parents. Surely, Liu Duos husbands wouldnt be so hard on them! Grandmother Liu also agreed that was the only way, as she was lifted onto her feet with Liu Quanyans aid. They walked back home, speaking ill of the Ye family along the way.
Vigers passed by them and took note of Grandmother Lius nastynguage. Some whispered to one another.
Liu Qing heard the door open and immediately asked, Uncle, is that my father and grandmother? Get them to take me to the doctor, quickly! Any more dys and I fear I may be disabled!
He didnt want to be a cripple.
Liu Quanfu also heard the noise and went out to check. He found Liu Quanyan covered in bruises, while Grandmother Liu seemed to have a bruise on one side of her face.
Mother, Brother Yan, Qing Ers looking for you. Seeing them like this, he guessed that, not only was Liu Duo reluctant to give them money, she had also given them a good beating.
Then he went back inside, not wanting to meddle in their business.
Liu Quanyan entered the house and went to check on his darling son. Grandmother Liu followed.
When he entered the room, Liu Liushi asked Liu Quanyan, Is Mother back?
Yes, he sat on the bed feebly.
Then...
Liu Liushi didnt finish her question, but Liu Quanfu knew what she meant.
He shook his head and sighed, Of course Duo Er wouldnt pay up. And now Mother and Brother Yan seemed to have been punched in the face.
Liu Liushi found the oue perfectly predictable; although she hadnt expected Liu Duo and the gang would beat them up.
Silence descended in the household as the two of them didnt know what to say or think.
The door made a Bang as Grandmother appeared behind it, Go prepare lunch! I have things to sort out with youter!
She rolled her eyes at them and went back to Liu Qings room.
Liu Liushi and Liu Quanfu exchanged nces. They said nothing and headed to the kitchen.
When they arrived, Liu Liushi couldnt hold it anymore, Quanfu, I think Mother wants us to go talk to Duo Er.
She couldnt think of any other matter the old woman would have to speak with them about.
She knew clearly what kind of person the grandmother was, and so did Liu Quanyan, who nodded, I know.
We cant go! Whatever she says, we cant go! Alright?
Yes, I know. Why would he go?
They couldnt show their faces in front of Liu Duo and Liu Ran again, not to mention begging for money.
After lunch, Grandmother Liu spoke up, Quanfu, you and your wife are to go to your wretched daughters ceter, and get a hundred taels from them. You saw how serious Qing Er is right now. As his uncle and aunt, you cannot ignore this!
The couple exchanged nces again and lowered their heads in silence.
Chapter 361 - Help Your Brother
Chapter 361: Help Your Brother
Grandmother Liu mmed the table hard at their reactions, You hear me? Get going now and bring me the money! Are you so ruthless that youre willing to see your nephew be a cripple?
Seeing her emotional response, Liu Quanfu defended their position, despite the futility, Mother, its not as though we want to see him like that, but we cant go back to Duo Ers ce. We cannot face them anymore, let alone ask her for money.
On what grounds should she give it to them anyway? He kept that thought to himself.
Grandmother Liu refused to listen to any of this.
She stood up abruptly and went on another rampage, You selfish son! I cant get you to do things anymore, can I? How ruthless! Why didnt I leave you for dead all those years ago...
The couple just sat there, listening quietly to her abuse. She eventually became breathless and sat back on her stool.
It was then when Liu Quanyan suddenly knelt down in front of them, Quanfu, I beg of you, could you go ask Duo Er for money to save my son? Qing Er cant be a cripple. Hes still so young...
He begged them tearfully, speaking of Qing Er being his only heir, and how he never got himself another bride, among other things.
The couple just furrowed their brows, not knowing what to feel. Then, it was Grandmother Lius turn to beg, Quanfu, please help your brother.
The old woman finally showed her gentle side. The kind woman now and the cruel woman before seemed to be two different people altogether.
Liu Quanfu was a little moved by this, but Liu Liushi warned him with a shake of her head when the two werent looking.
Do not go soft this time!
Because Liu Quanfu hadnt agreed to help, the elder brother gritted his teeth and kowtowed before him, Quanfu, I beg of you. The grandmother quickly pulled him up, Quanyan, what are you doing? Who bows to their younger brother!
Then she went back to scolding Liu Quanfu again, You selfish son! You brothers kowtowed to you, but you still wont help! Are you leaving him for dead? Liu Quanyans forehead was almost bleeding. With difficulty, Liu Quanfu finally nodded.
For his brother toy down his dignity before him, for the sake of Liu Qing, he found it a formidable gesture.
Kowtowing was only meant for the gods and as parents. No one should do it to their younger brother.
On the other side, Liu Duo had prepared a magnificent meal. Liu Ran, having a great appetite, ate it all up and even went for seconds and thirds.
Sis, I think your cooking is a lot better than before. Your food tastes great! Liu Ran burped, so full he couldnt move.
Liu Duoughed, As long as you like it.
A good meal was hard toe by. Even Aunt Li praised her cooking.
After lunch, Liu Duo went upstairs for a nap.
Ran Er, you have school tomorrow. If anyone bullies you, do tell your brothers-inw when you get back. Theyll deal with it. So dont be hard on yourself, alright?
Ye Liu as well as Ye Ling grinned as they engaged in chatter with Liu Ran.
Ye Yang, being stoic, could neither speak nor respond. Ye Mo shot a look at Liu Ran and sneered. Such a weakling C it was wonder he wasnt bullied. While they talked among themselves, Hei Xiaomeng suddenly barked at the door.
The men went to check it out, only to find Liu Quanfu and his wife pacing up and down by the door.
Chapter 362 - Acting Like They Were So Close!
Chapter 362: Acting Like They Were So Close!
When Liu Ran saw them, he happily ran towards them. Mom, Dad, why are you guys here? Are you here to see Sis and I?
The pure Liu Ran wouldnt have thought that they woulde because of money.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi lowered their heads in shame when they heard him. They stayed still for a few seconds before they finally nodded.
Liu Liushi saw Liu Ran wearing new clothes and shoes. She thought about how he never had the chance to wear new clothes in the past and felt so guilty her eyes started to turn red.
Ye Yang and the other three brothers didnt think that they hade to see the brother and sister.
Even Li Wazi and the others didnt believe them!
Mom, Dad,e in and sit. Big sister is taking an afternoon nap. Liu Ran led them enthusiastically into the yard to sit under the shade.
Ye Liu looked at them and nodded his head while smiling to greet them. Ye Yang nced at them with an expressionless face. Ye Mo emitted an angry aura on his face. Ye Ling, looking neither happy nor angry, poured them a cup of cold water to let them quench their thirst.
The atmosphere quickly turned awkward. Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi didnt know how to say it.
Liu Duo wasnt there, and they didnt dare to ask them for money.
Liu Ran said happily, Mom, Dad, I will be going to school to study tomorrow. Sis allowed me to go.
To him, being able to study was a luxury. That was why, although they sometimes really disappointed him, he still wanted to share it with them.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi saw he was smiling a lot morepared to when he was at the Liu family house, and they felt letting him live with Liu Duo was the correct decision.
Liu Liushi patted his head, and although she felt guilty, she said very warmly, Ran Er, you should study well. After all, it is not easy to be able to go to school. Understand?
She had also wanted to let him go to school in the past, but the school fees were too expensive, and they truly couldnt afford it. Besides, Grandma Liu also didnt allow it.
Little kid,e here. What are you doing there instead of helping out over here? Are you cking off! Ye Mo suddenly said, looking very fierce.
He didnt actually intend for him toe over to work.
He just didnt like seeing him act so closely with Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi. They had already agreed to sell him, so why were they acting like they were so close!
Ye Liu understood his own brothers intention. He smiled and said, Ran Er, have you prepared the things you need for school tomorrow? Go upstairs with Ling to pack.
It wasnt that he disagreed with them interacting with each other, he just felt that Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi wouldnt state their real intention foring if Liu Ran were present.
When Ye Ling heard him, he waved at Liu Ran and said gently, Ran Er, lets go pack up the things you need to bring for school tomorrow. You dont want to forget anything.
He didnt think too deeply into it like Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
Although Liu Ran didnt like what Ye Mo said, he would still obey Ye Liu and Ye Ling.
He followed Ye Ling upstairs and packed the clothes he needed to wear and the things he would need to use. They were all newly bought by Liu Duo.
With Liu Ran gone, Ye Liu smiled and asked, Elders, Im guessing youre not here to visit our Little Duo and Liu Ran, right?
He put a heavy emphasis on the word our.
Yeah, dont think about looking to our wife for money! You probably saw what happened to that old hag and the other one after they came this afternoon, right? Ye Mo said cooly and arrogantly. He really didnt like the two of them.
Ye Yang did something that he rarely did and muttered out, sounding as light as a feather, Little Duo is not a money dispenser!
Although he was always cold and calm, it didnt mean he didnt understand these sort of things!
Naturally, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi knew what they meant. They lowered their heads and didnt dare to open their mouths.
Ye Mo especially hated people who would always behave like doormats.
Ye Liu saw them behaving this way and shook his head, not saying anything anymore. Liu Duo had already made it so clear to them. Besides, werent they supposed to have moved out?
But they were still being led by the nose by Grandma Liu. He really didnt know what he should say to them!
Chapter 363 - Whats The Matter?
Chapter 363: Whats The Matter?
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi looked very out of ce in the yard.
Ye Liu and the others were chatting happily. Li Wazi was holding Little Huzi beside Little Lian, and both of them were teasing him.
Ye Mo saw this and felt really jealous. He muttered in his heart, I just consummated our marriage. When will my beloveds belly start to have some change? I really hope I can have a baby soon.
On the fourth floor, after sleeping for almost an hour, Liu Duo slowly turned around to look out the window before finally getting up unhurriedly.
The house had be more crowded, so she wouldnt go down wearing only a thinyer of clothing.
She tidied up her hair before heading downstairs.
When Ye Mo and Liu Ran saw Liu Duo, they ran over eagerly to greet her.
My dear...
Sis...
Liu Duo felt it was normal to see Liu Ran being so cordial towards her, but Ye Mo?
When did he stop calling her Liu Duo and started calling her by all these other names? Moreover, the way he looked at her was as though she were naked. Her pretty face couldnt help but turn red.
Hey, whats up. She didnt look at Ye Mo but instead lowered her head to look at Liu Ran.
Liu Ran looked at Liu Duo and said with a smile, Nothing much. Just that mom and dad came.
They are here to ask for money! Ye Mo said arrogantly.
Liu Ran frowned when he heard him, as he didnt really believe it. Why hadnt he seen them talk about money since they arrived?
This gave Liu Duo a headache. She looked at them, and they just so happened to be looking at her as well. It was like their eyes still contained some words they could not say aloud.
She didnt say anything and just went to wash up. She immediately felt much more refreshed.
She then went to sit on her special rocking chair, looked at them, and asked indifferently, Whats the matter? You guys should just say it.
When they heard her, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi didnt know how they should start. They opened their mouths, but no sound came out.
Dad, are you guys really here to ask Sis for money? Liu Ran asked. He really wanted to know.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi nodded with great difficulty. Since they had already given in and promised to help, they needed to admit it no matter what, right?
When Liu Ran saw them nod, he became so angry he immediately turned around and ran to the second floor. He didnt want to see them anymore.
They really let him down again and again and again!
Liu Duo nced at Liu Rans back and turned to look at the two of them. In what capacity are the two of you here to ask for money?
Duo, Duo Duo. We will just borrow it from you. We will return it immediately when we have money. Liu Quanfu was finally willing to speak.
At that moment, they were not qualified to ask for money from her.
Ye Mo looked at them unhappily. Borrow? What a good excuse.
If she really lent it to them, how would Liu Duo have the face to let them return it?
Even if the two of them were willing to return it, Grandma Liu would definitely not allow it.
When Liu Duo heard them say this, she replied instantly, How much do you need to borrow?
Liu Quanfu lifted his head to look at her when he heard her say this. Just as he was about to open his mouth to say a hundred taels, Liu Liushi pulled him and shook her head at him.
She spoke in his stead and said, Just... just lend us ten taels of silver.
She knew Grandma Liu probably still had about four or five taels of silver. Even if it werent enough to treat Liu Qings legs, they didnt need to borrow a hundred taels from Liu Duo, right?
Ten taels of silver? This was also not a small amount. Li Wazi and the others all looked at Liu Duo.
May I ask my elders, what are you borrowing it for? To buy some farnd or to build a cottage? Ye Liu smiled alluring and asked.
Liu Duo lifted up her long shapely eyebrows. She also wanted to know. Although she already had some idea about it in her heart, she still wanted to hear them say it out loud.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi looked at each other. Qing Er, he injured his legs and needs a doctor, but we dont have enough money.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo could confirm he had definitely had his legs broken by the group of people while in town that day.
Chapter 364 - Nodded His Head
Chapter 364: Nodded His Head
He lost all of the eight hundred taels I gave you the other day by gambling. And as for why he broke his legs, I believe you probably know why that happened better than I do. Why do you guys keep bothering with him? Liu Duo asked them.
She really didnt know what was inside these two peoples brains.
Liu Duo didnt wait for the husband and wife to speak and said again, Lend you ten taels of silver? What are you going to repay it with? And when will you be able to repay it? I wont even lend them one tael let alone ten! Spending money on these sorts of people is just a waste of money.
When Ye Liu and the others heard her, they felt that what she said was very true.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi already knew that there wasnt a high possibility of Liu Duo lending them the money, so they didnt really look too disappointed.
They got up and left, all the while trembling. Ye Liu looked at their backs and said, Elders, indecision invariably leads to trouble. Dont keep prioritizing filial piety over all else. You guys cant even protect your own son and daughter, but you are still trying to help others. That is just beyond stupid!
Since they had already moved out and severed their rtions, why did they still cared about such trivial matters?
When Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi heard him, they quicken their steps and walked even faster.
It was only when they couldnt see their backs did Ye Liu turn to Liu Duo and smiled. Little Duo, take a guess, do you think they wille back again?
But people who are thin-skinned would usually remember after you tell them once! Liu Duo gave him a few deep and long nces.
It was as if to say, your skin is as thick as the great wall. Thats why you have a bad memory.
He understood the meaning behind her nces. Ye Liu walked in front of her with a smile on his face. Little Duo, there are many types of thin-skinned people. Sometimes, if a person were too thin-skinned, they wouldnt be interesting, right?
He even threw her a flirtatious wink as he spoke.
As if to say, you get what I mean!
Naturally, she did get what he meant. Liu Duos face turned red and she pushed him away to increase the distance between the two of them. Right, my ass. Move away from me. Its so damn hot!
This well-experienced bastard really had no shame whatsoever.
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi were silently walking side by side on the road.
Quanfu, what Duo Duo and the others said is very true. Lets not care about it anymore. We dont have the ability to care as well. Liu Liushi said softly. Her once pretty face had faded long ago.
Liu Quanfu nodded his head. Simrly, he had also changed drastically. His ck hair was mixed with gray hair.
What Ye Liu had said to them kept running through his head. Indecision invariably leads to trouble. Dont keep prioritizing filial piety over all else. You guys cant even protect your own son and daughter, but you are still trying to help others. That is just beyond stupid!
He thought about it and realized they were not just the normal kind of stupid C they were beyond stupid!
Little Yun, lets just leave home and go find temp work in town, okay? We will not ask about mother and brothers issues anymore. How about it?
He thought it through. He no longer wanted to be led by the nose by them and wanted to live for himself.
She couldnt wait to leave. For a long time, she had not wanted to see Grandma Lius and the other twos disgusting faces!
Upon hearing her, in a rare disy, Liu Quanfu held her hand, not caring what the world would think. Little Yun, thank you for still being with me and not leaving me. I swear, from today onwards, I will never let you suffer any grievance! If I fail, let me be struck by lightning and die!
Liu Liushis eyes turned red and she shook her head. Quanfu, you dont need to swear. I believe you!
Having a wife like this made Liu Quanfu feel like he didnt have any regrets in life. He held her hand tightly and walked back home.
At their house, Grandma Liu would look towards the yard door from time to time and constantly muttered, Why arent they back. They have already been there for such a long time! It cant be that they n to note back after receiving the money, right?
Chapter 365 - Didnt Feel As Troubled
Chapter 365: Didnt Feel As Troubled
Just as her imagination was running wild, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi appeared in her line of sight.
She immediately asked, Wheres the money? Quickly, take it out and go hire a doctor.
Liu Quanfu shook his head when he heard her. He looked at her and said with a frown, We dont have the money. Duo Duo didnt give it to us, and she didnt even lend it to us. Mother, we can only leave the fate of Qing Ers legs to the heavens. We cant do anything.
Grandma Liu immediately exploded when she heard him. She grabbed the broom nearby and swung it at him. Unfilial son, are you still human? Qing Er is still so young, but you are willing to just ignore him as he turnsme...
Liu Quanfu grabbed the broom she swung at him and grudgingly said, Mom, its not that I want to see Qing Er gome. Its because I simply do not have the ability to do anything!
We have already severed our rtions. Right now, Im going to take Little Yun away from here. We dont want anything from this house. And I dont think you ever intended to share anything with us anyway, did you?
After he said these words, he felt much more rxed and less troubled.
He didnt care how Grandma Liu would react. Liu Quanfu led Liu Liushi back into their room to pack.
When they were about to leave, Grandma Liu pulled him and said fiercely, Once you leave, dont think abouting back! I will act as though I have one less son.
Upon hearing this, Liu Quanfu took onest look at her and led Liu Liushi out of the Liu family house, a familiar ce where he had lived for dozens of years.
On the other side, Liu Ran was sitting down on the second floor, staring nkly into space.
When Liu Duo went upstairs, she saw that he was staring nkly into space, so she went up and asked, Ran Er, what are you thinking about?
Sis, why do you think mom and dad are so... sigh.
Liu Duo patted his head and said, Dont mention them. If someone is weak, you cant help them, even if you want to! You will start going to school tomorrow, so you need to take care of yourself. If theres anything you dont understand, you need to ask modestly.
Liu Ran heard her and nodded. His eyes were red, and he looked extremely pitiful.
Early the next morning, Liu Ran awoke and washed up. He even woke up earlier than Ye Ling and the others by a few minutes.
Ran Er, why did you wake up so early? You couldve slept for a while longer. Ye Ling greeted him warmly.
Liu Ran kept thinking about going to school that and couldnt fall asleep due to his excitement.
One by one, Ye Yang and the others also approached the well. A beautiful day starts with washing up!
Unfortunately, someone arrived to ruin their mood. Open the door. Damn brat, you better give me some money quickly. Giving a loan is also okay. My Qing Ers legs will really be gone if they arent cured properly.
She was very fierce in the beginning, but Grandma Liu unexpectedly started to cry, as if she had been greatly wronged.
Grandma Liuing so early in the morning to cry outside their yard door made Ye Mo ck in the face. He went over and shouted to the other side, You old hag, if you want to cry then f**k off somewhere else. Otherwise, my fist will not discriminate!
However, Grandma Liu didnt listen to him. She just stayed there and kept wailing and asked Liu Duo to give her money so that she could treat Liu Qings legs.
Liu Duo was even awoken upstairs by all the noise.
She frowned, rolled around, and got up. She put on her coat and went downstairs before she even had a chance tob her hair.
She didnt even greet Ye Yang and the others. She picked up the bucket that was filled with water and headed towards the yard door.
Ye Mo knew what she wanted to do, so he attentively opened the yard door for her. Liu Duo held the bucket of water and threw it towards Grandma Liu.
You f**king old hag. I already said I wont give you a single wen. Dont think about me lending you money either. If you keeping to my house and shouting, I wont hold back!
She closed the yard door with a bang, not wanting to see that damn face of hers.
Liu Duo really wanted to choke these pieces of shit to death. They kepting here to disturb her life! So f**king annoying.
Chapter 366 - Blood Brothers Would Definitely Share Some Similarities With Each Other
Chapter 366: Blood Brothers Would Definitely Share Some Simrities With Each Other
The drenched Grandma Liu was utterly disappointed. She looked at the closed door and went and knocked on it with all her might. At that moment, she didnt want to argue over such minor things. The only thing she cared about was getting the money.
Liu Duo, you cant be so cruel. Qing Er is your big brother. You cant just watch as he goesme...
Liu Duo heard Grandma Liu continue screaming, and it made her so angry that she dropped the bucket in her hand and started looking for the broom.
Upon seeing this, Ye Yang opened the yard door before Ye Liu and others could do it and saw thepletely soaked Grandma Liu.
He stood at the yard door and said mildly, If you dont want this Qing Er you mentioned to lose the use of his hands as well, then you better stop shouting!
He would only speak in long sentences when he was truly angry!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo were slightly slower and they went over to stand by him, one on each side.
Three big and tall men were standing there and staring at Grandma Liu. One was cold and scary, another was giving a scary smile, and thest looked extremely vicious. Getting stared at like this made Grandmas heart shiver in fear.
It really felt like they would rush to her house and break Liu Qings hands if she screamed one more time.
She pointed her shivering hands at them and opened her mouth. However, she didnt dare to speak a single word.
Seeing that theyd had the desired effect, Ye Yang and the others closed the yard door once again.
Ye Ling had also wanted to join their ranks, but he didnt have the killing power of his three brothers. The yard door also couldnt fit four people.
He felt a bit depressed about not being able to help solve Liu Duos problem. An air of moodiness surrounded him.
Little Duo, that old hag probably wonte shouting here anymore in the future. Ye Liu smiled happily and went beside Liu Duo. He used his hand as ab andbed Liu Duos long hair.
Naturally, Liu Duo had also heard what Ye Yang said. She felt surprised that this cold person also knew how to threaten people.
Wasnt Ye Mo the only one who would do that?
And so, Liu Duo came to the conclusion that blood brothers would definitely share some simrities with each other!
Ye Mo was also extremely shameless, like Ye Liu, and Ye Liu could also be as violent as Ye Mo!
When Liu Duo thought of this, she looked over at Ye Yang with her big eyes, and then looked over to Ye Ling. Did these two still have different sides to them that she hadnt discovered yet?
Ye Yang nced at Liu Duo before going to get the broom in preparation for cleaning the fallen leaves.
Grandma Liu had disturbed them very early in the morning, right after he had finished washing up, so he still hadnt finished the chores he needed to do.
Ye Ling also went to the kitchen, and Liu Ran followed behind eagerly.
Liu Duo still hadnt slept enough. Having her hairbed by Ye Liu felt like getting massaged, and it brought her drowsiness back out.
She yawned a few times and said, Mr. Liuzi, stopbing. Im going to go back to my room to sleep for a while longer.
It was really still too early, as it was still around six-thirty in the morning. She really didnt know where Grandma Liu got so much energy from toe to kick up a fuss so early in the morning!
Ye Liu smiled and nodded. Go ahead. Well wake you when breakfast is readyter.
Liu Ran was lending Ye Ling a hand in the kitchen, and he saw he was behaving differently than usual.
He asked out of concern, Brother Ling, whats going on? You look so down and unhappy.
Hmm? Ran Er, Im not unhappy. Im just thinking about whether to cook hard-boiled eggs or soft-boiled eggs for you. Ye Ling sorted out his feelings and said gently to him.
He shouldnt show his unhappy mood to Liu Ran. He didnt want Liu Ran to feel down as well.
Oh. Im good with anything. I like eating everything Brother Ling cooks. Liu Ran smiled, showing his white teeth.
He was never picky about food and was content as long as there was something to eat.
Upon hearing this, Ye Ling thought of something Liu Duo had said to him, I like to eat everything Ling cooks! His mood immediately andpletely changed. He had a smile on his handsome face.
He felt that, although he wasnt as capable as his three brothers, he still had other merits.
Chapter 367 - What Does It Feel Like To Come Back Here?
Chapter 367: What Does It Feel Like To Come Back Here?
Breakfast was almost ready. Ye Liu went upstairs to call Ye Liu down for food.
At the table, Ye Liu said, Little Duo, why dont we send Liu Ran off to school together?
This showed his concern for Liu Ran, and it was also a way to let the other kids know that this boy had four brothers-inw, all of whom would not tolerate bullying.
Liu Duo understood Ye Lius intention. She nodded, Yes, our youngest member is attending school today, so we should all go with him.
When Li Wazi and his family arrived with the bamboo shoots to be brought over to the restaurant in town, they stacked Liu Rans luggage on top and off they went.
Li Wazi, wait for Mo and I at the vige entranceter. Welle to look for you after we send Ran Er off, Ye Liu said.
Li Wazi nodded frankly before speaking to Liu Ran, Ran Er, youre going to school today. Work hard, alright? Youll be a role model for our Little Huzi, wont you?
Liu Ran was in an especially good mood, as he gave a broad smile, No problem, Ill teach him to read and write and everything I know!
They talked as they travelled. When they reached the intersection, Liu Duo walked in the direction of the school with her husbands in tow, while Li Wazi took the ox-cart to the vige entrance.
Ye Yang and the men each helped carry Liu Rans luggage, while Liu Duo held her brothers hand. They saw Yuan Fang, the boy they had met the other day, when they reached the schoolhouse.
Yuan Fang went over to wee them politely, Madam, the teacher asked me to wait for you and to bring Liu Ran upon your arrival. Ill take him to his dorm and then bring him to report his arrival.
Alright, thanks.
They followed Yuan Fang as he led them to the dorm.
It was then Liu Duo realized there was a backyard. She thought the school grounds only had several straw houses.
There were three simple dorms in the backyard, each of which housed students of a single grade.
Yuan Fang brought them to one dorm. There was onerge bed, long and wide enough for ten kids to sleep on.
There were several nkets strewn on top. Those must have belonged to the students who had brought them from home.
Yuan Fang pointed at a spot and said, Liu Ran will be sleeping here, and this cupboard is for you to put your clothes...
Very patiently Yuan Fang introduced Liu Ran to all the utilities in the small hostel that he could use.
Ye Ling and Liu Duo helped Liu Ran arrange his belongings and ce them ording to where Yuan Fang had instructed.
Ye Yang and the two other men waited outside. Ye Liu went to explore the other two dorms before going back to Mo. Mo, what does it feel like toe back here?
Ye Mo thought about it. Time had gone by so fast. So many years had passed.
As he thought about the past, he seemed to recall his days there as a student, Its still the same, but Im no longer who I used to be!
After unpacking everything, Yuan Fang brought them to the front yard. At that moment, the teacher came out from another building.
Yuan Fang bowed to him, Teacher, Liu Rans amodation has been arranged.
Thats good. You can go revise now, the teacher nodded and waved him away.
Then he nodded at Liu Duo and the other men before speaking to the boy, Liu Ran, from now on you are my student, and Ill teach you everything I know. Even if you face any hardships in between, I hope you can bear it until the end!
Many children who had just started schooling, possibly because of their age andte beginnings, often gave up halfway because they werent able to catch up.
Chapter 368 - Liu Duo Relaxed
Chapter 368: Liu Duo Rxed
Yes, I will, Liu Ran said, very determined.
The teacher nodded. As a teacher, he should naturally trust his students, regardless of how they would turn out.
It would be too quick to jump to conclusions so soon!
Ye Mo, due to unforeseen circumstances, you missed your exams many years ago. Have you ever considered taking them again? The teacher turned to Ye Mo with an unexpected question.
Even though Ye Mo had a reputation of having a nasty temper during the three years he was at school, the teacher saw that he had some potential.
Ye Mo bowed to him the way schrs did, Ive never, sir. I wasntmitted, so it would be a waste of time. Furthermore, I have a good life now.
That had been his goal when he started school, but after the regretful event, he didnt have the motivation nor the means.
Their living conditions had improved immensely since Liu Duo arrived, but he still didnt have the motivation to do so.
The teachers words caught Liu Duo by surprise. Could it be that he was encouraging Ye Mo to tackle the government exams again?
She was even more surprised by Ye Mo. He was practically a cultured gentleman in front of the teacher!
The teacher didnt say anything after hearing his exnation. He merely nodded and brought Liu Ran inside, while the two adults observed by the window.
With a band tape in hand, the teacher tapped on one of the tables, demanding silence from the other students, Let me introduce you to a new student. This is Liu Ran. He will be joining you all from today onwards. Now, I do not bear intolerance, and I suggest you all help him whenever possible. Understand?
Yes, teacher, Yuan Fang and the other students said together, nodding.
Liu Ran sat in the seat indicated by the teacher. He turned back to find his sister and smiled, ensuring them he was perfectly fine and would work hard.
The teacher also signaled them to leave.
Usually, family members werent allowed to stay for too long. The students would get distracted.
And so Liu Duo took ast look at Liu Ran before they left.
Mo, hows the food here? she suddenly asked. How could she have forgotten such an important question just now?
He knew what she was thinking, and said, Rx, my dear wife. The food here may not be as good as ours, but hell get three meals a day.
It was a lot better than what average families could afford! Although there wouldnt be enough meat to go around, at least it was better than nothing.
Liu Duo rxed. She was afraid Liu Ran wouldnt get a decent meal. He wouldnt grow well without proper nutrients.
They arrived at the forked road where they had parted with Li Wazi. Ye Liu and Ye Mo went looking for him, while the remaining three went home.
Ye Yang picked up his farming tools once he arrived home and left right away, without a moment to lose.
Ye Ling went to help Aunt Li with the work, while Liu Duo observed them by the table. The number of people selling bamboo shoots had dwindledtely. Even Ye Liu couldnt bring much back.
Liu Duo needed another money-making idea to sustain their lives while they waited for the next season.
Even though Ye Liu had saved up some dried bamboo shoots, it wouldnt take long for them to run out.
Shat could they do?
She began to rock in her chair, no longer looking at them.
On the other side of town, Ye Liu and the others delivered their stock of bamboo shoots to the restaurant. The shopkeeper asked them to stay.
Boss Ye, Boss Li, the stocks you sent us are fewer than they used to be, and I understand why. I want to ask, do you have any other rare foods?
The lifespan of the bamboo shoots had ended. If they had any other unique cuisine, his restaurant business would remain popr.
Chapter 369 - How Would He Lose?
Chapter 369: How Would He Lose?
The other two looked at Ye Liu.
He shook his head, I believe I have to disappoint you, my good man. We dont.
The shopkeeper let out a regretful sigh, then Ye Liu spoke again.
But we do have arge amount of dried bamboo shoots in stock. It makes for easy transportation. If you want some, we can still work together.
Stripped of their astringent elements and left to dry, they are just as good as the fresh ones, maybe even better. I brought a few jins over. You can try them first before making a decision.
He brandished a smile, like a sly fox waiting for its prey to surrender.
Li Wazi went to get the sack of dried bamboo shoots.
He and Ye Mo had been clueless when Ye Liu told them to bring it along. They thought Ye Liu would only begin selling them when they hadpletely run out of bamboo shoots.
Alright, since you said so, Ill have to believe you, the shopkeeper said, overjoyed.
Li Wazi brought the sack inside, opened it, and got a handful of dried bamboo shoots, Here, steep these in water for a while, allow them to swell then theyre ready for frying. Braising them is tasty too.
He gave an honest introduction.
When the shopkeeper saw it, he immediately asked his kitchen staff to bring them to the back kitchen.
So, how much do the dried bamboo shoots cost? he asked Ye Liu.
He dared not believe it would be sold at the same price as the regr ones. The shoots had gotten much lighter after they were dried.
Ye Liu had been waiting for this question. He smirked, A good price, I must say. Were all pals here. We spent a lot of time preparing these dried ones, and they turned out pretty light. Ten wen per jin certainly wouldnt do.
You can have them for thirty wen per jin, how about that?
The shopkeeper furrowed his brow? Thirty wen per jin? That was too high!
He considered for a moment before saying, Boss Ye, could you perhaps lower the price? If its thirty wen per jin, how could I sell them?
My good man, these dried bamboo shoots that Im selling you are a lot lighter now, but when theyve been steeped in water, they turn out just fine! Also, they provide a much better taste. You could always hike up your prices a little.
He knew, that the dishes the shop made with bamboo shoots didnte in great portions, but they were still expensive.
Even if he raised the prices for these dry bamboo shoots, there was no way the shopkeeper wouldnt do the same to his dishes. And they came with a unique vour too, and the sales from bamboo shoots would increase the sales of other dishes, so how could he be losing business?
He knew Ye Liu probably wouldnt bring the price down, so the shopkeeper gritted his teeth and finally agreed.
A broad smile stretched across his face. Ye Liu said, Alright, deal. The dried bamboo shoots I gave you just now can serve as a tester. Theyre yours for free!
He had tried it out with sauteed meat. It had a peculiarly unique vourpared to its fresh counterpart.
He was certain the dishes with dried bamboo shoots would be just as popr.
After their agreement, the three left the restaurant with their well-deserved ie.
They went to the neighbouring viges to see how many bamboo shoots they could still buy.
They would have to stop after a few more days.
Liu, after we finished selling the dried bamboo shoots, whats next? Li Wazi asked.
Ye Mo thought, he would be free by then, so he would probably help Ye Yang with the farm work.
Ye Liu stroked his chin, We could imitate the dried bamboo shoots by trying it with other dried vegetables. I havent figured out which ones.
Chapter 370 - Youre Handsome, Like A Cricket
Chapter 370: Youre Handsome, Like A Cricket
The three rode on their ox-cart as they visited other viges. They gathered a bit more bamboo than usual.
Ye Mo repeatedly checked their ounts book on the ride back to the vige, hoping that he didnt miss anything.
They were almost home when they came across Liu Duo walking on the other side of the road, her back facing them.
Little Duo...
Darling...
They shouted fervently at her in a bid to win her attention.
So, how did they know the woman walking with her back facing them was really Liu Duo?
She was the only person in the vige who liked wearing clothes with a light purple tone. Light-colored clothes could be easily stained, so many vigers didnt like wearing them. Even Ye Xuan would only wear them when the new
year came around.
This time she was wearing light blue, and she had her hair tied in a bun that was distinctively her style. Complete with her wonderful figure, her husbands could definitely recognize her in a heartbeat!
She heard familiar voices calling her and turned around, Oh, youre back! Why dont you get home first? Im going over to see Yang for a bit.
Ye Mo jumped down from the cart and tossed the sack to Li Wazi, You guys go back, Ill check on Yang too.
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled.
He realized that Ye Mo had gotten increasingly attached to Liu Duo after their consummation.
Ye Mo got red in the ears when he heard Ye Lius teasingughter, and he quickly walked towards Liu Duo.
Liu Duo, who was well on her way, looked sideways to find Ye Mo approaching her.
She shot him a nce, Mo, why are you following me?
Shouldnt he be resting at home?
I want to check on Yang. Cant I? He retorted as he walked beside her, shoulder to shoulder.
Liu Duo twitched her lips and stayed further away from him, gosh, there he goes, acting cool again. Dont think that I dont know what youre up to!
He noticed she was avoiding him intentionally. He wasnt pleased and forcefully dragged her hand while marching forward.
Bewildered, she looked down at where their hands met. This was the first time they had held hands, wasnt it?
She looked up at him, Mo, I think you...
I think youve be very attached to me? She couldnt finish her sentence because Ye Mo cut in midway.
You think Im handsome? I think Im very handsome! He filled in the nks, not looking at her as he walked on.
What?
She looked at him sideways. Did she hear that right?
This fool was quite narcissistic.
Yes, youre handsome, like a cricket! She joked.
Ye Mo didnt get angry. A smile curled on his lips, and he felt really great.
She could say whatever she wanted, as long as she was happy.
Ye Yang was hard at work by the time they arrived at the farm.
The weather had gotten hotter, so the men had taken off their shirts and left them aside. They worked in their short vests and pants curled up to their knees.
Ye Yangs strong chest muscles, biceps, and calf lines were apparently on disy, making Liu Duo blush and making her heart race.
Although she had felt them before, she had never really seen them.
Ye Mo saw her going red and began fanning her with his hand, My wife, are you feeling hot?
Ah? Oh, a bit, She said, fanning herself too.
Ye Yang stopped working when he saw them. He waved at his workers, instructing them to take a rest.
Why did youe? He looked at his family, wiping away his sweat as he walked towards them.
He didnt want Liu Duo toe out in this heat.
It was such a simple action, but because he was the one doing it, she was immediately mesmerized.
Chapter 371 - Let Her Wipe
Chapter 371: Let Her Wipe
We came back early today, so we wanted to see how you were working, Ye Mo replied.
Liu Duo said, blushing, Im here to see you.
Of course, on the one hand, she got to see him; on the other hand, she wanted to find out how the tomatoes wereing along.
She was inclined to make tomato sauce. Ye Liu could sell it. It seemed tomato sauce hadnt existed here yet, and she sorely missed it.
Ye Yang walked towards her cheerful smile and made one himself when they werent looking.
He went to sit under a shady tree. They followed.
Here, let me do it, she took over the towel in his hand and dutifully wiped away his sweat, the way a wife would do.
Ye Yang was content to let her do as she pleased.
Beside her, Ye Mo asked, Yang, what do you n to do with thisnd?
Fava beans, Ye Yang replied calmly, looking at thend.
When she was done, she ced the towel aside, Yang, lets nt tomatoes. When theyre done, I can make them into sauce, and we can sell them.
The two brothers looked at her. Tomatoes?
Mo, when you and Liuzi went to the other viges to collect bamboo shoots, did you see many tomatoes? she asked him.
Some farming households would nt them, but not many, because they were quite sour and therefore not as popr.
Not a lot, he said, Do you want to buy them?
Liu Duo snapped a finger, Smart! Tomorrow, when you guys go around, do tell them about it, so that they can nt some more without worrying about buyers,
Ye Mo nodded, despite not knowing how she would make this tomato sauce she spoke of, but he would support her nheless.
Then Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang, who nodded in agreement.
She grinned from ear to ear.
After a rest, Ye Yang got up again to continue working. Ye Mo went to help.
He took off his navy green shirt and tossed it to her, Here, hold on to this, my dear.
Suddenly there was pitch ck before her eyes. Angrily, she pulled the shirt away from her face and yelled, Mo, cant you just put it away properly? You dont have to throw it in my face!
Ye Yangs shirt was neatly ced aside.
Yet, Ye Mo smiled at her little temper and rolled up the sleeves of his white undershirt, The grounds dirty.
He was doing that on purpose. Who told her to only have eyes for Ye Yang? And with that perverted look too.
He was doing her a favour by not calling her shameless!
Liu Duo wanted to retort when he turned his back to her.
So, she could only vent her feelings by scrunching up his shirt with as much force as she could muster, Like hell!
After a few rounds of torment, she ttened it anyway and ced it nearly aside. Then she took Ye Yangs shirt, did the same, and ced both on herp.
She sat under the tree and watched them work. It was a perfect moment, free from any disturbance.
It was almost noon when they stopped their work and walked towards Liu Duo.
Yang, here. Wipe your sweat, Liu Duo took the towel and went up to him.
Then she passed him his shirt.
Jealous, Ye Mo said, Dear, wipe mine too. Dont you see Im sweating a lot as well?
Instead, Liu Duo directly threw a towel in his face, Do it yourself. Its not like you dont have hands!
Hmmph... She held a vengeance from earlier, when he had done that to her! She wouldnt let it go easily!
Chapter 372 - Thats Enough, Lets Go Home
Chapter 372: Thats Enough, Lets Go Home
She threw it to him, along with his own clothes. Take it yourself.
Receiving such obviously different treatment than Ye Yang made Ye Mo furious.
Childishly, he threw the towel back to her. I want you to wipe it for me. My hands are sore and tired.
What?
Liu Duo felt like her own chin was about to fall off from astonishment.
Did this bastard have to say something so childish?
She grabbed the towel on her face, and just as she was about to throw it back, Ye Yang reached out and took it from her.
He personally wiped Ye Mo and said, Thats enough, lets go home.
After he finished wiping Mos sweat, Ye Yang took the farming equipment and prepared to go.
Liu Duo saw this and immediately followed behind eagerly.
Ye Mos mouth twitched. Why did it feel like Ye Yang had just treated him like a child?
Yang. Liu Duo looked at Ye Yangs face from the side and smiled at him.
Yeah. Ye Yang lowered his head and looked at her.
Liu Duo simply wanted to hear his voice, and she smiled brilliantly when she heard it.
Ye Mo, who was following behind, saw this and objected strongly. The words, I AM NOT HAPPY! were clearly written on his face.
When they reached the yard door, Ye Yang and the other two temp workers went inside, but Liu Duo was stopped by Ye Mo. He led her over near the side of the yard wall and pped his hands on the wall, with her in between him and the wall.
Liu Duo was stunned for a while by his sudden move. She then asked, What are you doing Little Brother Mo? Have you gone crazy?
Dear, the difference in how you treat me is really too unfair! Ye Mo had gotten so angry while they were on the road that he was about to explode.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo said tsuderely, I am unfair and I do treat you differently. What of it? Go ahead and hit me! Hit me!
While Liu Duo had been chatting happily with Ye Yang on the road, it was mostly she who was doing the talking andughing. Ye Yang only replied asionally.
Although Ye Mo also spoke to her, he would always make her mad. That was why she purposefully ignored him.
However, Ye Mo suddenlyughed, and his anger disappeared when he saw that tsundere look of hers as she rolled her eyes.
He felt she looked so childish.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Mo, as he suddenlyughed for no reason, and felt that this bastard was mental.
She pushed him and said, Get out of the way. Its so goddamn hot. Its almost lunchtime.
Ye Mo, however, lowered his head closer to hers and muttered a few words next to her ear. He even kissed her face when he finished speaking. He then turned around cooly and entered the yard door.
Liu Duo was left there, touching her face. When she thought about what he had said, she scolded tsunderely, Dirty shameless bastard. Dont even think about it! Humph...
When they were having their meal, Liu Duo purposefully singled out Ye Mo and treated him worse than the others even more. This time, however, Ye Mo didnt get mad at all. Instead, he had a smile on his face and he was in an extremely good mood.
She saw his expression, and it was as if it was saying, Beloved, just continue what you are doing. I dont mind collecting the interestter.
Liu Duo replied to him with an eye roll. As if saying, In your dreams! Theres no way.
After the meal, Liu Duo asked Ye Liu to follow her upstairs.
Little Duo, did you miss Liu? To ask me on a date in your room, hmmm... Ye Liu hugged Liu Duo from behind as soon as they entered the room.
Liu Duo hit him and rolled her eyes. Date your ass! Be serious, I have something to tell you.
When he heard her, Ye Liu let go of Liu Duo, went and sat on the side of the bed, and then slumpedzily against the front of the bed. Say what you want to say. Liu will listen earnestly.
He even pretentiously gave her a flirtatious nce as he spoke.
Liu Duo realized that she always had to roll her eyes many times in a day at both Ye Mo and Ye Liu!
Liu Duo stood on a stool at the side and told him about the thing with the tomato sauce.
Ye Liu kept smiling, with one side of his lips going slightly upwards, while listening attentively to Liu Duo speak. The look he gave her even made her face turn red.
Chapter 373 - This Dirty Hooligan Bastard
Chapter 373: This Dirty Hooligan Bastard
Hey, Im talking about something serious to you. Can you be a bit more serious? Liu Duo nced at him.
Ye Liu smiled when he heard her. Little Duo, when was I not serious? Arent I listening to you very seriously?
He got up, sat by the bedside, crossed his hands over his chest, and said seriously, no longer smiling, Little Duo, the tomato sauce you mentioned will probably sell very well, like the bamboo shoots! We will need to order some specially made ceramic pots to sell them in.
Liu Duo nced at him when she heard him. She hadnt even thought about things like the packaging, but he had already thought of it. His brain really moved very quickly!
Seeing that he had already taken this to heart, Liu Duo got up, moved forward, and pushed him. Okay. Weve finished our discussion, so you should get out. I want to take my afternoon nap.
Ye Liu didnt get up to leave. Instead, he pulled her over to make her sit on hisp and hugged her small waist. Little Duo, let Liu apany you while you sleep. I also want to take an afternoon nap today.
Liu Duo got goosebumps, and the hair on her body stood straight up. This bastard was pretending to be feminine again!
If you want to sleep, then go sleep in your own room. Let me go. She lightly pinched his thigh to make him loosen his grip.
Ye Liu ced his chin on her shoulder and smiled like a hooligan. Sleeping alone isnt as enjoyable as sleeping together. Little Duo, are you giving me a hint by touching my thigh? Hmm...
He even blew air towards her ear as he spoke.
Liu Duo pulled back her head and scolded him tsunderely, When did I touch your thigh? A hint, my ass. Let go of me quickly!
This dirty hooligan bastard.
When Ye Liu heard this, he smiled as brightly as the sun. Unfortunately, Liu Diu couldnt see it.
Ye Liu knew it was time for her afternoon nap, so he didnt n on teasing her any longer. After taking advantage of her for a while, he went downstairs, feeling satisfied.
Ye Liu asked the temp workers to nt tomatoes in their own fields. As with the bamboo shoots, they were nning to buy the tomatoes from other people.
On the other side, Grandma Liu was sitting beside Liu Qing and guarding him. Qing Er, you...you shouldnt gamble anymore in the future... and do honest farm work with your dad.
One of his legs was now useless. Although he was nowme and couldnt walk properly, at least it wasnt both his legs. It could be considered the fortunate part after all his misfortunes.
If both his legs were useless, he could forget about ever finding a wife. If he were to repent his past mistakes and turn a new leaf, he could still find a wife and have one or two offspring!
Liu Qing stared at his own leg and neither moved nor said anything. He still couldnt ept that he would really live the rest of his life as ame person.
Liu Quanyan had grown much older in a very short span of time. Qing Er, Grandma is right. Lets just do honest farm work in the future. Well try to save for a few years and then find you a wife.
They still wanted to hold a grandchild and a great-grandchild.
Liu Qing finally had a reaction when he heard the word wife. He lifted up his head and said, Grandma, Dad, can I still find a wife?
Of course. Grandma will help you find a wife. As long as you change all your past bad habits and stop acting as you did, you can definitely find a wife. Dont feel pressured.
It was only in that moment that Grandma Liu looked like a real, kindly grandmother. It was just that the only person who could receive her kindness was Liu Qing!
Liu Qing lowered his head again. He knew he really needed to turn over a new leaf. He nodded but they couldnt properly see his face.
Grandma, Dad, you guys should head out first. I want to be by myself for a while.
After the two of them heard this, they said a few more words to him, telling him to rest properly and to not think too much.
They couldnt be careless within the first hundred days of getting a serious injury.
When only he remained in the room, Liu Qing said expressionlessly, Liu Duo, why are you so cruel? Its one thing to not want to give the money, but you arent even willing to lend it? Right now, the only choice I have is to let my leg turn useless.
Chapter 374 - The Weather Was Also Very Hot, So She Wasnt In The Mood
Chapter 374: The Weather Was Also Very Hot, So She Wasnt In The Mood
Half a month passed in a sh, and it was almost the day of Liu Duos sixteenth birthday.
Little Duo, tomorrow is your birthday. How do you want to spend it? Ye Liu asked for her opinion.
In their eyes, she was a very opinionated woman with a lot of ideas.
No matter whether the issues were big or small, they would ask and discuss it with her.
Recently, there were no longer any bamboo shoots they could procure, and they had already asked the temp workers to stoping. They would only ask them toe back to help when the tomatoes had ripened.
Liu Duo was sitting on the rocking chair, wearing the clothes she had asked Ye Ling to help her modify. She changed a long sleeve shirt into a sleeveless mini dress (The length went up to her knees).
Initially, Ye Ling didnt want her to change it, but he couldnt defend himself from her coaxing and pestering and, in the end, he modified it while being red in the face. When she tried it on, he didnt dare to look at her.
When that hooligan Ye Liu saw her, he blew a very loud wolf whistle at her.
When Ye Mo saw her, he muttered softly Shameless!
Ye Yang nced at her with that expressionless face of his and then looked away. However, he would sneak in a nce from time to time, and his ears were also very red.
Liu Duo heard him and rocked in her chair. She thought for a while and said, Just invite Aunt Ye, and Aunt Lis family toe to have a meal.
There wasnt really anyone else she could invite. She didnt really like it when there were too many people and it was too noisy.
The weather was also very hot, so she wasnt in the mood.
Otherwise, they couldve gone out to some other ce.
Okay. Then Mo and I will go to town to procure the goods.
Okay, go ahead. Go soon so you cane back earlier. It will get extremely hotter.
It was still early, as they had just recently finished breakfast.
The two of them drove the ox-cart out of the yard. Ye Yang prepared to go to the fields, and Ye Ling also followed along.
She looked at the bamboo. It was much taller than the yard wall. It wasnt clear what she was thinking. She stood and went upstairs.
When she returned, she was wearing a pale pinkish-gray long sleeve shirt, and she carried an oil-paper umbre in her hand.
After she locked the door, she opened up the oil-paper umbre and went out.
Liu Duos forehead was filled with sweat after walking for a long time. When she heard the sound of people reading, her lips went up a bit, and she started to smile.
Liu Duo walked closer to the school and went straight in. She stood outside the window and watched Liu Ran and the other students as they listened attentively to the teacher.
The teacher saw Liu Duo, got up, and walked out.
Ye Liushi, may I ask what are you here for?
Liu Duo closed the oil-paper umbre and smiled. To see Ran Er, and, since Im here, also to ask how his studies are going.
Actually, she wanted to say that she wanted to bring him home, but the words that came out were different.
She thought about it and, although the following day was her birthday, she thought it was better to not interrupt his studies.
When the teacher heard her, he told her about how studious and hardworking Liu Ran was. He had already caught up to the other students and was no longer struggling as much.
After she stayed at the school for a while longer, Liu Duo left.
She then returned home the way she came. However, she ran into someone she hadnt seen for a long time C Li Chunmei.
When Li Chunmei saw Liu Duo, she nced at her.
When Liu Duo saw this, she raised her eyebrows and muttered in her heart, This brat just nced at me? Ha...
Liu Duo slowly walked towards her with her umbre in her hand. She passed her by and she didnt really want to find any trouble with her.
Although she did say she would hit her every time she saw her, she was not really that violent. She wouldnt do anything, as long as Li Chunmei didnt provoke her.
Pretending! Its not like its raining. Li Chunmei intentionally said this out when she passed by Liu Duo.
It wasnt too loud or too soft. It was just enough for Liu Duo to hear it.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo stopped walking and turned her head towards Li Chunmei.
After not seeing her for a long time, her already tanned skin turned even darker. It was probably due to standing beneath the sun when she did farm work.
Seeing that Liu Duo was looking at her, Li Chunmei also turned her head and looked at Liu Duo.
Chapter 375 - Sigh, This Brats Mouth Was Quite Fierce
Chapter 375: Sigh, This Brats Mouth Was Quite Fierce
Liu Duo just looked at her, not saying anything. It wasnt clear what she was thinking.
Li Chunmei frowned, What are you looking at?
Liu Duo didnt respond. She just folded her umbre, walked in front of her, and then lifted her head up slightly to look at her. Li Chunmei, do you know that your entire body looks like it has the words, deserves a beating, written all over it?
Li Chunmei immediately stepped backward when she heard her. She knew Liu Duo would attack her without warning.
Pfff. Liu Duoughed aloud when she saw her behaving this way. Was she that scary?
She also took a step back, opened the umbre again, and then held it over her head, sheltering herself from the sunlight.
Li Chunmei, let me give you a piece of advice. In the future, you need to control that mouth of yours! Otherwise... She lifted her head, threw a nce at her, and then continued walking away.
Did I say something wrong? You are pretending. Its not raining, but you have your umbre open. Do you really think you are the madam of a rich family? You are just a shared wife.
Li Chunmei couldnt get used to seeing that prideful look on Liu Duos face. She was just a shared wife, so why was she acting arrogantly?
There was no way she would admit that it was because Liu Duo was pampered by Ye Yang and the others and didnt have to do any sort of menial work at all.
She had nice clothes to wear and good food to eat. Her skin was so fair and tender that water was about toe out. This really filled Li Chunmei with envy.
The most important point was that, not only did Ye Mo ignore her, she was forced by her parents to marry someone she didnt like.
Liu Duo had already walked about two to three meters away, but she turned around and came back. At the same time, she also closed the oil-paper umbre.
As she arrived in front of Li Chunmei, she gave her a p straight away, I just told you to control your mouth, but you dont want to listen. It is none of your business whether I open my umbre or not and whether Im pretending or not! So what if Im a shared wife? You really motherf**king deserve a beating. I didnt hit you, but you still provoked me to hit you!
Li Chunmei, who had been hit, covered her cheek and nced at Liu Duo. What right do you have to hit me? My mouth is on my body, I can say whatever I want!
Sigh... This brats mouth was quite fierce!
What you said isnt wrong! But where you went wrong was when you said it to my face. You are still a young, brat but your tongue is like that of a loquacious woman, always jabbering away. Who else would I hit if I didnt hit you?
If you keep being so gabby in front of me, I will still continue to hit you! Liu Duo lifted up her hands again, looking fierce and tough!
She wasnt a person to be bullied, and she wasnt someone who would fail to react when someone ndered her right to her face!
When Li Chunmei heard Liu Duo scold her as a loquacious woman, she frowned and lifted up her hands, wanting to hit her. Liu Duo was paying attention to her and there was no way she would give her a chance to do that.
She took the oil-paper umbre and used it to greet her. She had something to defend herself with so she wasnt afraid!
A viger saw this and immediately came over to try and stop the fight. Ye Liushi, Chunmei, what are you guys doing? Fighting on the road? Stop fighting, it will damage your rtionship.
Li Chunmeis hair was messed up from being hit, and her cheek had also turned red from the p.
Liu Duos hair was also a bit messy. She muttered in her heart, This brat forced me to experience bing a shrew and fighting again!
Her fighting with Xiaoling and her mother had happened quite a few months prior.
Li Chunmei, the next time you decide to be a loquacious woman in front of me and try to find trouble, I wont mind chasing you to your house to beat you! If you dont believe than just try me.
You...
You my motherf**king ass! I dont want to hear your voice!
She stretched out her hands, pulled out the jade hairpin holding her bun together, and a full head of jet-ck hair draped gently down to her waist. It made Liu Duos skin look even fairer.
She closed the now useless oil-paper umbre and recklessly used both her hands to rece the jade hairpin again to fasten her hair into a bundle over her head.
Thats enough. Lets just stop saying so much. You are both from the same vige and see each other very regrly. The viger who was trying to stop the fight tried to persuade them.
Chapter 376 - Invitation Card?
Chapter 376: Invitation Card?
Liu Duo smiled at the viger. She would definitely treat people who had kind intentions politely.
She then gave Li Chunmei a nce one more time, her eyes filled with warning, before heading towards home.
Li Chunmei also tidied her hair and then looked at Liu Duo, who may have been smaller and shorter than her but was really fierce when she fought!
Chunmei, why did you guys start fighting? The viger asked out of curiosity.
Although he had heard Liu Duo being violent and fierce before, he had never seen her provoke others.
Li Chunmei nced at Liu Duos back and continued going her own way, ignoring the viger.
There was no way she would say the fight had started because she insulted Liu Duo and got a p from Liu Duo in return, and she wanted to hit Liu Duo back.
How embarrassing!
She didnt want to ruin her own reputation and make her husbands family dislike her.
When Liu Duo returned home, she immediately took off her clothes and put on the modified clothes.
I have terrible luck today! If I dont immediately p Li Chunmei the next time I see her, then my name isnt Liu Duo!
She muttered as she went downstairs and went to the well to wash up.
Thump, thump, thump. A knock on the yard door was heard. Hei Xiaomeng ran over to the door and barked.
Liu Duo hung up the towel, walked over to open the door, and saw it was Burly Du. She raised her eyebrows and said, Are you looking for my husband Ye Liu? Hes not here!
Liu Duo didnt even have to ask to know that he was there to find Ye Liu.
When Burly Du saw Liu Duo wearing clothes that revealed her fair arms and calves, his rough-looking face slowly turned red.
He could neither lift nor lower his head.
Liu Duo looked at him and saw he just stood there, red in the face and not speaking. She lifted her hands to close the door but he used his hands to block her.
Its okay if Xiao Ye isnt here. Im just here to deliver an invitation card. He handed it to her while being red in the face.
Invitation card?
After Burly Du had been pestered by his parents and advised by Ye Liu, he decided to listen to Ye Liu and agreed to get married.
Liu Duo gave him a strange look, reached out with her white hands, and took it.
When she opened it to look at it, she saw it was written that he and Li Chunmei would be married in ten days, and they were invited to the wedding feast!
Oh, my. Had she been poisoned by Li Chunmei that day?
She had just fought with her, and now she wanted to invite her to her wedding feast?
Not going! She returned the invitation card to him.
When Burly Du heard her, he lifted his head and looked at her. Why?
Although they werent rted by blood, as long as one side was willing to give an invitation card, most people would agree to go. After all, it was to take part in a joyous asion. Who wouldnt want that?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. If she said she didnt want to go, it meant she didnt want to go. Why was he asking so much?
Although that was what she thought in her head, Burly Du didnt have a bad attitude towards her, so Liu Duo told him the reason. I had a fight with your bride-to-be just earlier. Do you think I would go?
She was not a broad-minded person. She really hated Li Chunmei!
She was petty and quick to envy.
Dont think that she wouldnt know that Chunmei had invited them because of Ye Mo!
What? You... you fought with her? Why? Burly Du had a look of disbelief on his face.
He thought Liu Duo just had a sharp tongue. Who wouldve thought she also knew how to fight?
Did she hurt you? He asked again, feeling concerned.
From his point of view, Liu Duo probably wasnt a match for Li Chunmei, since she was shorter and smaller.
If she had been hurt, and Ye Liu were to find out whos wife had hurt her, would he still acknowledge him?
When Liu Duo heard him, she nced at him. Wasnt this bastard feeling concerned for the wrong person?
Liu Duo shook her head. Take the invitation card back. We wont be going.
Chapter 377 - Are You Hurt
Chapter 377: Are You Hurt
She shut the door after she said that, and Burly Du didnt stop her.
Liu Duo went back to where she had been earlier and began to brush Bai Xiaojiaos fur, which had grown really long.
Hei Xiaomeng had grown greatly in size too. Although it still looked like a giant meaty ball when it ran, it was not as cute as it was before. Rather, its ferocity was beginning to show.
With a little more growth, itd definitely deter others from approaching it.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo were in their ox-cart, returning home from purchasing ingredients, when they came across the umbre Liu Duo had previously discarded.
Mo, isnt that Little Duos umbre? Why is it here? Ye Liu stopped the cart and went to fetch it.
When he opened it up, several poles had snapped, so it didnt function well.
Ye Mo furrowed his brow, Its hers, alright.
It had been a in umbre when she first bought it. Then she had drawn some paintings on it, so they werent mistaken whether it was hers.
They ced the umbre in the cart and continued on their way home, where Ye Liu nned to ask Liu Duo about it.
How did the umbre break? And why was it left so far away from home?
When they arrived home, Liu Duo was washing vegetables by the well, while Ye Yang and Ye Ling sat under the roof resting. They had just returned home.
Youre back, Liu Duo looked up at them.
Ye Liu nodded, giggling, Yes, well make a grand feast tomorrow, Little Duo, to celebrate your birthday!
Ye Mo brought the umbre to Liu Duo and asked, My wife, what happened to your umbre? We found it far away from here.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling helped Ye Liu unload the items on the cart and bring them indoors.
And then the three of them looked at her.
Liu Duo finished washing the vegetables and casually said, I went to the schoolhouse looking for Ran Er. I intended to bring him back to celebrate my birthday together. But I met Li Chunmei along the way. She was asking for trouble, and I fought with her. The umbre broke in the process so I threw it away.
When the four brothers heard that she had been involved in a fight, they responded at the same time, Are you hurt?
They didnt ask what the fight was about. They were more concerned about her physical condition!
She felt blissful upon hearing that. There she was, with four men who deeply cared about her.
Of course not. Li Chunmei is the one whos injured. The umbre, too.
Little Duo, why were you two fighting? Ye Liu asked as he eyed Ye Mo.
He assumed they had resorted to physical violence because of something to do with Ye Mo. Besides, they all knew that Li Chunmei had a thing for him.
Liu Duo understood their curiosity and told them why and how Li Chunmei had stirred up trouble.
Ye Mo took the bait when he heard it.
He scrunched the umbre tightly in his hand, and in a rush, he suddenly bolted out the door.
Liu Duo immediately yelled at him, Mo, where are you going? Were eating soon.
Ye Liu put down the items they had bought and rushed out after him.
He knew where Ye Mo was headed, so he followed him.
When the two arrived at Li Chunmeis house, Ye Mo didnt even bother knocking as he brought the door down with one swift kick.
The people in the house stared at them.
Li Chunmei was head over heels to see him.
Ye Mo said nothing as he tossed the umbre at her feet.
Li Chunmei, how dare you insult our wife? And how dare you fight with her! This umbre broke because of you, I expect you to pay back!
Li Chunmei only bore a face of disappointment when she heard that.
On the other hand, Burly Du was immensely d to see Ye Liu.
Chapter 378 - The Same Could Be Said About Ye Mo
Chapter 378: The Same Could Be Said About Ye Mo
Ye Liu gave Li Chunmei an equally serious look, Li Chunmei, you ndered our wife. What do you think you should do to amend your wrong?
Li Chunmeis mother, Li Huangshi, screamed at them, What are you boys you doing in my house? Do you have proof my daughter defamed your rotten, shared wife? You broke our door, so you should pay!
She was livid. She had been willing to allow Li Chunmei to marry Ye Mo, but he had the gall to refuse?
However, being able to tie the knot with the vige chiefs sisters family was just as good as tying the knot with the chief, so she was quite content.
What my wife said is proof! You want us to pay? Ha! Im afraid you wont be able to get it. Enough talk, pay the cost for the umbre, Li Chunmei. Thats fifty wen. And then apologize to my wife!
Other than their Liu Duo, no other viger would spend fifty wen on an umbre.
Li Huangshis hair stood on end when she heard about the cost, This is robbery! You might as well say five hundred wen!
Li Chunmei looked at Ye Mo with both sadness and anger. Mo, you...
Dont you dare call me that! You dont deserve it! Ye Mo retorted furiously.
Burly Du looked at the women, Aunt Li, its Chunmeis fault. She should apologize and pay for the damages.
He might not know exactly what happened, but he was on Ye Lius side. He knew Ye Liu wasnt one to lie.
Li Huangshi warmed up to Burly Du, Burly, I say, theyre smearing Li Chunmeis name. Dont believe them.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo kicked over a stool, Aunt Li, dont me me for not reminding you. My brother and I will destroy everything in this house until you pay up!
Ye Liu would go to no end to defend his wife.
When Li Huangshi was about to say something, Liu Duo, Ye Yang, and Ye Ling caught up.
Liuzi, Mo, what are you doing? Dont bother yourself with the likes of them, lets just go home! Liu Duo shouted from the door.
She didnt even want to step inside Li Chunmeis yard.
Li Huangshi examined her from top to bottom. It was because of this girl that Ye Mo was unwilling to ept her daughter.
She looks just like a prostitute from the brothel! No wonder shes willing to be a shared wife.
Liu Duo could feel unfriendly eyes on her as she nced at Li Huangshi.
Wearing a farm girls typical clothing, Li Chunmeirgely resembled her father, but she was not so much like her mother.
Little Duo, have you threee to support us? Wait till you see how mighty we can be! Ye Liu cast a nce at Liu Duo and winked flirtatiously.
It was a stark contrast to his seriousness and sturdiness just moments ago.
The same could be said about Ye Mo.
Li Huangshi yelled at Liu Duo, You, the shared wife! Your husbands came to stir up trouble at my house! They want us to pay up and my daughter to apologize for insulting you! Do you have proof?
Liu Duo didnt want to bother her, Liuzi, Mo, Im asking you to leave. If not, you two dont have toe back ever again.
She took Ye Yang by the hand and quickly left.
She didnt mind trouble, but she didnt want to waste her time dealing with irrelevant people. She was not injured anyway!
And so the two men followed suit, Wait up, my dear wife.
They didnt want to let it go, but they obeyed their wife.
And they gave the door another good kick as they left!
Hey, stop right there, you two! You broke down my door. I demandpensation! Li Huangshi ran up to block their path.
Chapter 379 - Its So Obvious, Whats There To Ask
Chapter 379: Its So Obvious, Whats There To Ask
The door hadnt been repaired in years, so of course it would copse and sway left and right after Ye Liu and Ye Mo broke it down violently, .
The men spared each other a look, Alright, this works too. It seems you dont have topensate for my wifes umbre anymore.
Dont think this is over! Your despicable shared wife wouldnt respond to me. Perhaps she was ridden by guilt. So dont even think about tarnishing my daughters name! You have to be held ountable for breaking my door! Li Huangshi shouted adamantly.
Liu Duo thought, The women in this vige sure love to raise their voices...
Ye Liu and Ye Mo each gave Li Huangshi a good kick, Despicable shared wife? Do you think well let you off the hook after calling our beloved jewel a name like that? And twice?
Next came the howling of a pig awaiting ughter, Oh no, the Ye brothers are hitting me...
Mother, are you alright? Li Chunmei stepped up to help Li Huangshi, How could you do that you my mother?
Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked at her, dumbfounded.
It was so obvious. What was there to ask?
Nearby, neighbors began to gather, wondering what themotion was about.
Children who didnt know better even chanted, Wow, the Ye brothers are starting a fight!
While Ye Mo had always been a little fierce at times, it seemed to only be since Liu Duo joined their house that he had started to get physical like this.
Pffft, Liu Duo chuckled. Who knew Ye Mo could cause such a scene?
Ye Yang and Ye Ling just looked at her, confused, wondering what was so funny.
Burly Du furrowed his brow. He believed Li Huangshi deserved it for ndering a womans good name.
True, she was a shared wife, but so what?
Aunt Li, I think we should call off the marriage between your daughter and I. I dont want a mother-inw like you, who would nder someone elses wife. Your daughter would take after you, and I dont want a wife like that.
I will report this to my parents myself. And as for the dowry, its fine if you return half of it.
Usually, when a marriage was cancelled due to behavioral differences, the dowry would be returned in full.
So what Burly Du offered was an extremely kind gesture.
However, when Li Huangshi heard this, she furrowed her brow in disfavor and anxiousness. This was a marriage that would align the family with the chiefs. How could she just let it go?
Ye Liu shot a nce at Burly Du. It seemed he had heeded Ye Lius advice and agreed to marry, and the chosen partner happened to be Li Chunmei.
By then, Liu Duo had traveled far, and Ye Liu and Ye Mo went to catch up with her.
Li Huangshi couldnt bother with them anymore, as she was busy ranting at Burly Du.
Little Duo, why are you walking so fast? Cant you wait for us? When they caught up with her, Ye Liu feigned innocence.
Ye Ling looked at him sideways, Liu, its not that we dont want to, but its so hot today, and you know Duo Er cant stand the heat.
They had stopped under a shady tree a short distance away and waited there.
Liu Duo smiled and gave him a thumbs up for the graciouseback.
Ye Ling was still the sweetest.
Ye Liu felt awkward at that moment. Of course he knew Liu Duo didnt like the heat, and he wouldnt want her to wait for them under the hot sun. He was merely teasing, yet Ye Ling had managed to take it seriously.
Lings right. I got it all wrong. So how about we all go back home and get Little Duo away from this heat? Ye Liu said passionately, fanning Liu Duo with his empty hand.
Ye Mo looked at him in disdain. What a sweet-talker!
Liu Duo went for a change of clothes when they returned home, while Ye Liu and Ye Mo prepared lunch.
It was their fault for going after Li Chunmei. She even got sweaty from all that heat.
Chapter 380 - Taking Everything Off Is The Solution?
Chapter 380: Taking Everything Off Is The Solution?
After changing into her altered clothing, Liu Duo instantly felt a lot cooler. She couldnt figure out how the people there could withstand the heat wearing long sleeves.
She used a handmade fan to cool herself as she made her way downstairs.
Duo Er, do you want some water? Ye Ling asked.
Liu Duo had dashed upstairs right aftering home. She hadnt had time to drink.
She nodded. Indeed, she was very thirsty. It was summer C a time when people dehydrated rapidly, so she knew she ought to drink more water.
Yang, Ling, why dont you take off your long-sleeved shirts? Dont you feel hot? Liu Duo didnt understand why Ye Yang and the men would wear their vests when working on the farm but not when they were at home.
She couldnt make sense of it.
It was unbearably hot wearing long sleeves!
Ye Ling blushed and shook his head, A little rest will do.
He was shy to bare his arms in front of her.
Ye Yang didnt say anything as he took off his shirt without a second thought. It was truly hot, and he was at home, where no outsider would bother him, so he neednt bother with customs.
And so Liu Duo immediately whistled at him as she tilted her head and coaxed Ye Ling, See, Ling. You should learn from your eldest brother. This is the most direct way to cope with the heat. Just take it all off! Youll feel hot again after taking a rest anyway, because you wear too manyyers!
As Ye Liu served the freshly-cooked vegetables from the kitchen, he overheard Liu Duo talking. Heughed in response, Little Duo, I do feel that its hot, even just wearing a vest. A good idea would be to take everything off! Much cooler that way! What do you think?
Ye Lings face reddened so quickly that blood could have almost spilled out! This brother was overdoing it with his excitable speech! He had no sense of decency!
Even Ye Yang couldnt hold up his aloofness as a small crack of a smile emerged while his mouth twitched.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu. Taking everything off was his solution?
Once again, he was up to no good and assumed she didnt know.
Take it off, why dont you? Youre in the kitchen anyway, and I bet its hot in there, Liu Duo talked back.
Sure thing, Little Duo. Why dont you help me? With that, he ced the dishes on the table and wandered in front of Liu Duo, encouraging her to help him out of his clothes.
Oh, how shed love to smack him!
And she really felt like punching him C not once, but twice!
It wasnt just a feeling, for she really did it! It was two soft, gentle punches, and it felt like she was helping him with an itch. Get on with your cooking, dont make us wait!
This meant she was hungry, and Ye Liu didnt care if she was lying, as he too stopped joking around, Just wait a moment, Little Duo. Coming right up!
And so he returned to the kitchen and got to work on thest dish and soup. He wouldnt want Liu Duo to wait long.
Liu Duo had long gotten used to his temporary switches between serious and yful moods. It was actually quite sweet, because he would get down to serious business anytime she gave themand.
When they started their lunch, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had gotten rid of their long sleeves and were wearing only vests.
Ye Ling wouldnt do it, and Liu Duo wouldnt force him, as she asionally helped keep him to cool off using a fan in her left hand.
Little Mo, could you tell Li Waziter that he and his family are invited to a potluck at our house tomorrow? Ill inform Aunt Ye, said Ye Liu.
Ye Mo nodded, Sure.
And then he said to Liu Duo, Little Duo, Ran Er wont be at home tomorrow, so why dont we bring some food over to him so that he can celebrate your birthday too, albeit differently. The teacher should allow it this time.
Liu Ran had gone to the boarding school, and although he could have meat once every three days, Liu Duo felt the food there wouldnt provide a diet as sufficient as home-cooked food.
So she had brought lunch to him almost every day, and the teacher would turn her away every time.
Chapter 381 - Whats That Have To Do With Us?
Chapter 381: Whats That Have To Do With Us?
The teacher had said something along the lines of, Since hes in school to learn, he should eat, sleep, and work hard alongside his ssmates. How could he get special treatment?
And so, Liu Duo had been distracted for a few days because of this.
She nodded upon hearing Ye Lius suggestion, We can prepare more for the others, in case the teacher uses us of giving special treatment again, which could trigger the students topare among themselves.
After lunch, Ye Liu and Ye Mo went out the door, while Liu Duo opted to nap.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were left alone downstairs. The elder brother said, Ling, take off your outeryer.
He could see that Ye Ling was sweating all over, yet he wouldnt take off his long-sleeved shirt. Ye Yang was very concerned about him.
What if he got sick from the heat again?
Theres no one else here. No need to be shy, He knew Ye Ling was shy by nature, which was why he didnt want to take off his shirt.
Upstairs, Liu Duo didnt know Ye Yang was persuading Ye Ling to shed hisyers.
Ye Ling was sewing something for Liu Duo. It was the nightwear she had designed for herself.
Liu Duo used to make them herself, but she hadnt been doing a good job. She had eventually convinced Ye Ling to help her out.
Yang, its not that hot if I just sit and not move so much, He said with reddened cheeks as he hung his head low and worked.
Ye Yang, who wasnt good with words, didnt know what else he could say to advise him.
And so they remained quiet. One sewed while the other stared at his brothers skilled hands.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo rushed back home after informing Li Wazi and Aunt Ye.
As they approached their home, they heard strangers talking in the yard.
Ye Yang, your brothers were being unreasonable! They attacked me, their elder! They also destroyed my door, and caused my daughters marriage to be called off! Tell me, shouldnt you offerpensation?
Li Huangshi vented her dissatisfaction to Ye Yang.
... Ye Yang nced at her, saying nothing.
He didnt think Ye Liu and Ye Mo had done anything wrong. They were just protecting their wife, which was normal!
Besides, Li Chunmei had been the one to cause trouble in the first ce! She had asked for it!
Ye Ling spoke gently, Aunt Li, your daughter stirred up trouble first. What does that have to do with us?
Im talking to your brother, so dont interrupt, she retorted rudely.
Usually, for a family, the elder brother would take on the role as the head of the household. His decision was the whole familys decision.
Thats why they chose to demandpensation from Ye Yang and hoped he would obey.
Ye Yang furrowed his brow, You should leave.
Asking her to leave was for her own good! If his brothers were to arrive before she left, the consequences would be dire!
Ye Yang, your brothers destroyed my door! Give me mypensation now, and I will write off everything else.
Write off what? Whats there to write off in the first ce? You insulted our wife, so wheres your reason? Ye Mo said with a straight face, as he slowly approached Li Huangshi.
Damn, this woman didnt remember what hit her.
Li Huangshi saw him and began backing off without knowing it, Ye Mo, what are you nning to do? If you dare hit me again, Ill report you to the vige chief!
As if.
Ye Liu snickered and approached her too. Both of them held her by the arms and carried her to the door.
They threw her out of their home, like she was yesterdays garbage.
Go ahead. Tell the chief. Dont think thatll scare us! Mind your daughter when you get back! The next time she does something like that, dont me us for ripping her mouth off! Ye Liu announced in a serious manner.
How long had it been since thest time she made a fuss in their house?
Chapter 382 - Why Did They Start Coming Again?
Chapter 382: Why Did They Start Coming Again?
The two of them were not like Ye Yang and Ye Ling. They wouldnt waste their time talking about it in detail!
Li Huangshi, who had been thrown out, howled out in pain again. After all, when she was thrown, she did roll a couple of times before she stopped.
Although it was a dirt road, getting so violently thrown onto the ground was still quite painful.
Shut up! Keep shouting at our door, and see if I donte out to give you a few extra kicks. If you keeping here to find trouble, we wont just simply throw you out! Ye Mo shouted at her.
What an annoying disturbance. Liu Duo would be woken up by her if she kept making noise.
But he didnt realize that he was quite loud as well. Liu Duo, who had been in a daze, was actually woken up by his voice.
They had recently gotten used to not having any low-livesing around to disturb them. Why had they starteding again?
The gloomy Liu Duo yawned a few times, got down from her bed, and went to the balcony to look down.
Li Chunmeis mother?
After looking for a while, she went back to her room tob her hair. She believed Ye Liu and the others would take care of it.
You two... Li Huangshi pointed at Ye Liu and the others. She got so angry that her hands trembled.
They couldnt be bothered to chat with her and closed the yard door with a bang.
When Liu Duo got downstairs, after taking her sweet time, it was already about three or four oclock.
Ling, in the future, dont open the door to let such people inside. Ye Liu said to him.
Liu Duo heard this right as she got down and very much approved of it. Yeah, dont let any Tom, Dick, and Harrye in to disturb the peace in our house!
When the brothers heard her voice, they all turned to look at the staircase.
Liu Duo only entered their line of sight after a few seconds.
She saw Ye Ling helping her sew a pair of shorts. Liu Duo walked over with a smile on her face, picked it up, and looked it over. Lings skills are really still the best. Your sowing looks much better than mine.
Beloved, you are not allowed to wear these shorts during the day! Ye Mo instructed her coolly and arrogantly.
It was Liu Duo who had taught them the word shorts.
Ye Liu also shared the same thought. Yeah, Little Duo is only allowed to show it to us at night. Otherwise, we wont let Ling sow it for you.
It wasnt like he didnt understand her. She couldnt stand the heat. How would it be possible that she would only wear it when she went to bed at night?
The length of the shorts went down to around the halfway point of her thighs. To them, it exposed too much skin.
When Ye Yang and Ye Ling heard him, they both nodded to show their agreement. They didnt approve of wearing such clothes during the day!
Liu Duo puckered her lips and said somewhat reluctantly, I know! I already said I would only wear it at night! Are my words so untrustworthy?
Shorts + suspenders were the usualbinations for summer. But over here, it was long dresses. It really was hot as hell!
They could still ept her wearing the modified shirt during the day, but she had to change to a long sleeve shirt when they went out.
It isnt that we dont believe you. We just dont believe the weather. Ye Liu smiled pretentiously.
Tsk... Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him.
Liu Duo took out a piece of paper and a brush, sat on the table, and started to draw.
When the sky became slightly cloudier, Ye Yang and the two others went out to work.
Ye Ling took Liu Duos fan and used it to cool her. Liu Duo suddenly said, Ling, what are you going to give me for my birthday tomorrow?
When Ye Ling heard her, he was stunned for a second. He then said, I embroidered a spice bag for you, but I can only give it to you tomorrow.
He didnt think Liu Duo would suddenly ask this question but he didnt want to hide it from her. Since she had asked, he would tell her.
There were herbs inside the spice bag that could drive mosquitoes away.
Liu Duo felt amused when she heard him. Why was he so honest?
She had just asked casually, but he actually said aloud. Didnt he know that, if he were to say it now, there would be no surpriseter? He was really too cute.
Chapter 383 - Why Couldnt They Cooperate
Chapter 383: Why Couldnt They Cooperate
Duo Er, what are youughing about? Ye Ling looked at her dumbfoundedly.
Hadnt he just said he was giving her a spice bag? What was so funny about that?
Liu Duo stretched out her hand and lightly rubbed his face. She said with a smile, I amughing at how cute Ling is and how incredibly much I like him.
I also like Duo Er a lot. Ye Ling replied softly, his face a bit red.
Liu Duo smiled and became even happier when she heard him.
She felt that Ye Ling had changed a lot recently. He would say such things to her from time to time.
Nightfall cameter during the summer, so it hadnt even turned dark when they finished dinner. Liu Duo went out for a walk to aid her digestion.
Yang, Ling, lets go out together for a walk. Well wash upter. Liu Duo said to the two of them.
Before Ye Yang and Ye Ling could respond, two other people immediately said, Little Duo, why are you leaving us out? We also want to go.
Beloved, I also want to go with you.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo felt jealous. Why hadnt she asked them to go for a walk?
Liu Duo, however, just rolled her eyes in response to what they said. As if to say, I didnt ask you two to go, because I dont want you guys to go. Dont you understand?
The two of you stay home and sort out the ingredients we will be using. That way, we wont be rushing tomorrow. Liu Duo said to the two of them.
When Ye Ling heard this, he said, Duo Er, why dont I stay home and sort out the ingredients instead. I know which ingredients I need to use better.
He was pretty much in charge of cooking in the house, and tomorrow would be, of course, no exception. That was why he knew best how the ingredients should be organized and how they should be cut.
At this time, the wooden Ye Yang made a sound and said, I will stay at home to help.
He figured that with one more person helping, they would be able to quickly finish sorting them out.
Since Ye Liu and Ye Mo wanted to go, he would let the two of them apany Liu Duo instead.
When Liu Duo heard him, she waved her hands and said, Forget it, lets all just stay at home and sort the ingredients!
These two naive idiots. She just wanted to go out with the two of them. Why couldnt they cooperate!
They werepletely unlike Ye Liu and Ye Mo. Those two were shameless and crafty. They would stick to her whenever they saw an opportunity, and they loved to take advantage of her.
Ye Liu saw the look of unwillingness on Liu Duos face, and her pouting lips, and heughed, Yang, Ling, since Little Duo asked the two of you to go out for a walk, you guys should go! Mo and I will sort out the ingredients we need to use tomorrow.
Ye Mo cooperated with what Ye Liu said and said, Yeah, you guys go apany our beloved. Liu and I will go another time.
Of course, it wasnt really necessary for them to go with her. It was just that Liu Duo was being very obvious in her discrimination against the two of them, so they were just trying to make their presence felt!
Forget it. It will be faster if we do it together. Liu Duo knew it was her birthday the next day, and Ye Yang and Ye Ling wanted to do their best at preparing the food.
In the end, they gathered the ingredients they needed to use the next day, and the entire family sorted them in the yard.
The sky slowly turned dark, and they were about to finish sorting the vegetables. Having everyone work together really made a big difference!
Thats enough. We will do the rest tomorrow. Its about time to wash up and head to bed. Liu Duo got up and carried the ingredients they had finished preparing into the kitchen to store them properly. They just needed to be rinsed before being used the next day.
Ye Liu fetched the water for washing up and asked her to wash up.
After Liu Duo got a clean shirt (the one that had been modified) and a pair of shorts, she unabashedly went to wash up at the specially designated room at the back of the yard.
When Liu Duo finished washing up, the four brothers were still busy working.
You guys should stop working. Go and wash up first. Just finish doing them tomorrow. Its not like we absolutely have to finish doing all the work tonight. Liu Duo said to them.
She never wouldve thought they would buy so much food. It was as if they were preparing for a gigantic celebration.
Chapter 384 - Dont Even Think About It
Chapter 384: Dont Even Think About It
Seeing that Liu Duo was dressed even skimpier than she had been during the day, Ye Liu smiled like a hooligan and whistled. Little Duo, you really look too beautiful dressed this way!
Wearing that modified shirt exposed her fair arms and her small waist. Her plump and round peaks were neither big nor small, but they were quite attractive.
Furthermore, wearing the shorts exposed her long legs. They were especially fair and smooth, and they didnt have any scars. A womanly charm started to emit more and more from Liu Duo.
Although she looked young and tender, mentally, she was already twenty-five years old. Thats why the charm she emitted really drew peoples attention, and they wouldnt feel there was a contradiction between that and her tender appearance.
Beloved, I want to sleep with you tonight. Ye Mo said aloud, arrogantly and cooly.
Ye Yang nced over with an expressionless face and then turned his line of sight away, his ears turned red. However, he would nce over from time to time.
Ye Ling also did the same.
Although he had seen it many times, it would still cause his face to blush and his heart to start pounding.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes as a response to Ye Mos very forward words. Dont even think about it!
Whenever it was this bastard and Ye Lius turn to share a room with her, it was always as if they would never be able to satisfy their appetites.
She even felt a bit of regret for telling Ye Mo then that practicing would help.
And she felt that he and Ye Liu had definitely discussed this in private earlier. It felt somewhat like they werepeting?
And so, it created a situation where she could only sleep peacefully when she shared her room with Ye Ling. He was still young, and Liu Duo felt it wasnt appropriate for them to consummate their marriage yet. When she shared the room with Ye Yang, he would always worry for her body, so they still hadnt consummated their marriage.
Ling, I will head up first. Come up quickly after you wash up. She went upstairs while holding an oilmp.
Within a short time, the sky turned dark and they needed to light the oilmps.
Once they couldnt see Liu Duo anymore, Ye Liu teased, Ling, stop working and quickly go wash up. Dont make Little Duo wait too long.
He even gave him a wink that was filled with hidden meanings.
When Ye Ling heard him, his face turned red, and he didnt speak.
He was neen, but he had always been protected by his three brothers in the past. He would always getughed at because of how he walked. That was why he didnt have any friends and, other than helping Ye Mo with the farm work, he always just stayed home.
His knowledge in this area was quitecking. However, after Liu Duo arrived, his hooligan second brother had started to instill some knowledge into him. Even if he hadnt known before, he had learned.
That was why he was no longer the person he once was! Of course, he would know what Ye Liu meant.
Ling, you still havent consummated your marriage with our beloved, right? You need to work harder. Ye Mo acted as if he were very experienced.
He found it strange. Ye Ling should have been the one Liu Dou liked the most out of the four of them, so why hadnt they consummated their marriage?
Ye Lings handsome face blushed even more when he heard him.
There were times when he had wanted to do it, but he didnt know if Liu Duo would be willing, and he also felt too embarrassed to ask.
When Ye Yang heard them, he looked at them with an expressionless face but with a fierce look in his eyes. He muttered in his heart, If you and Mo did it a little less, then we also wouldve consummated our marriage already!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo didnt actually know that Ye Yang and Liu Duo hadnt consummated their marriage, because they were never able to ask.
Moreover, Ye Yang always had the same expression on that paralyzed face of his, so it made it even more difficult for them to guess.
Ye Ling was afraid that the two of them would say something that would make him feel embarrassed again, so he immediately said, I will go wash up first.
After he escaped, he went to the kitchen to get the water for washing up, and then he went back to his room on the third floor to get a change of clothes.
Seeing that their youngest brother had left, Ye Liu and Ye Mo prepared to attack Ye Yang.
Yang, I really want to know whether you and Little Duo have consummated your marriage yet. He was extremely curious.
Chapter 385 - Huh?
Chapter 385: Huh?
Ye Mo went along with it and said, Yeah Yang, you should tell us. Have you consummated your marriage with Liu Duo? We are all brothers, so theres no need to feel embarrassed.
Ye Yang lifted his head to look at them. One was smiling brightly, and the other looked cool and arrogant. Go to the outhouse
When they heard him, Ye Liu and Ye Mo exchanged a nce. Even Ye Liu, who was usually the smartest, felt stunned. What did this mean?
Did he want to go to the outhouse?
The expressionless Ye Yang nced at them and then washed his hands. He then went to the third floor to get a change of clothes forter, when he needed to wash up.
When they couldnt see Ye Yangs back anymore, Ye Mo asked, Liu, what did Yang mean? Was it rted to whether he had consummated his marriage with our wife?
After Ye Liu stopped feeling dumbfounded, he smiled and shook his head. What Yang meant was that we ate too much and need to go to the outhouse!
But I didnt eat too much? I worked right after the meal. How could it be that I ate too much... As Ye Mo spoke, hs started to understand, Hmm... Yang, he...
It couldnt be. Yang actually also knew how to mock people?
Ye Ling finished washing up and went upstairs to the fourth floor after informing them.
Liu Duo had left the door open for him so he wouldnt have to shout to ask her to open the door.
Liu Duo turned her head to look when she heard the sound of the door opening. Ling, close the door ande to bed.
Ye Ling nodded while red in the face. He closed the door, blew out the oilmp and climbed into the bed.
Once he was in the bed, Ye Ling couldnt help but think back on what Ye Liu and the others had just said, making him unable to fall asleep. He kept fidgeting and tossing his body around.
Liu Duo felt puzzled so she turned around to face him and asked, Ling, whats going on? What are you thinking about?
Duo Er... He didnt know how to start, as he felt incredibly shy.
In the darkness, he could feel Liu Duo facing him. The special aroma on her body went into his nostrils, making his entire body burn.
Ye Ling didnt know what came over him. He suddenly turned around and leaned over her body. Duo... Duo Er, are you willing to consummate our marriage?
Huh?
Liu Duo was stunned. What was going on? Why did Ye Ling suddenly say this?
Liu Duo didnt push him, instead, she reached out with her hands and hugged the back of his neck. Ling, is it that you want to practice kissing? Then lets do it.
As she spoke, she even delivered her sweet lips forward.
The feeling changed as they kissed. Ye Ling had never used his hands to touch Liu Duo before, but he actually reached out with his hands to touch Liu Duos breast?
This was the first time he had touched his own wifes breast. Ye Ling felt quite nervous but also excited.
When he touched it, Ye Ling started to rub it gently. He felt that this tactile sensation was something so wonderful that he would never forget it.
After Liu Duo felt it, she stretched out her hands and pushed him. Ling, since we have finished kissing, lets go to sleep.
He was still young, and Liu Duo thought it was still too early and unsuitable for him to have a sex life.
Upon hearing this. Ye Ling said with a slightly hoarse voice, Duo Er, are you unwilling to consummate the marriage with me?
Her pushing him like this meant she rejected him, right?!
Ye Ling may have looked meager, but when Liu Duo pushed him, she could still feel he was quite strong. Ling, it isnt that I am unwilling, its just...
She didnt know what she should say. After all, in that time period, people who were Ye Lings age were already married, and their children were already running around.
Seeing how she reacted, Ye Ling turned around andid down beside her. Duo Er, its fine. I will wait until you are willing.
Was he feeling bad because he thought Liu Duo was unwilling?
Liu Duo heard him and hugged his waist. Ling, Im not unwilling. Can you just wait for a while longer?
She figured that Ye Lings rush to consummate their marriage was definitely the result of that lowly Ye Liu and Ye Mo saying something to him!
Otherwise, how would the naive Ye Ling suddenly be so brave? He had actually talked about consummating the marriage, and he had even touched her breast!
Chapter 386 - Newly Grown Husband Waiting For Her To Devour!
Chapter 386: Newly Grown Husband Waiting For Her To Devour!
Hearing her say this, Ye Ling responded with an, Okay.
He then just quietly let Liu Duo hug his waist and slowly calmed down.
He respected all of her choices and was willing to keep waiting.
Liu Duo listened to him say okay with that hoarse voice of his and muttered in her heart, Lings voice can actually also be so sexy?
Usually, Ye Lings voice was quite normal. It contained warmth and gentleness and sounded quite pleasant. However, he usually didnt have this voice that possessed the charm of a mature, masculine man.
Hearing this really gave her a new perspective on him. It was as though she had a newly grown husband waiting for her to devour!
When Liu Duo woke up early in the morning, Ye Ling had already left the bedroom. She knew he had already woken up to prepare breakfast.
She got out of bed, put on her clothes, andbed her hair. Aunt Ye and the others would be arriving, because it was her birthday that day, so she didnt wear the modified clothes.
Good morning, Yang. When she arrived downstairs, she saw Ye Yang washing the vegetables beside the well.
Ye Yang heard her voice and lifted his head to look over. Morning.
Liu Duo was dressed all in pink. It paired well with her fair, egg-shaped face and made her look like a peach blossom. It looked especially attractive.
She didnt see the crafty Ye Liu and Ye Mo, so she asked, Yang, where did Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo go? Why did they disappear so early in the morning?
She saw Ye Ling was busy preparing breakfast by himself in the kitchen.
They went to town.
They hadnt bought everything they needed, so they drove the ox-cart there early in the morning.
When Liu Duo heard him, she nodded, went beside him, and started to wash up.
After some time passed, Aunt Ye and Li Wazi and his family arrived.
Liu Duo, who had just finished washing up, went over to wee them. Aunt Ye, Aunt Li, why did you guyse so early? Have you all had breakfast yet?
Aunt Ye smiled and gave her the things she had brought over. We already ate. Today is the silly girls birthday, so we would naturally need toe early to help.
Yeah, we came to help with some things. Aunt Lis face also had a smile.
Liu Duo smiled and nodded, taking the gifts they had brought, such as chicken and duck eggs.
Although their family did notck these things, it was the thought that counted.
Because of their arrival, the house had suddenly be very lively, and everyone was chatting andughing. Of course, everyone except Ye Yang, whose face remained paralyzed.
When Liu Duo and the brothers were eating breakfast, Aunt Ye and the others took over to prepare the ingredients.
Yang, Ling, you guys should eat more. Im already full. Liu Duo felt full after eating a bowl of congee and a bun.
Ye Ling looked at her, Duo Er, have another bun.
He took a bun and gave it to her.
Liu Duo shook her head. She really couldnt take another bite.
Aunt Ye said with a smile, Silly girl, you should have one more. You look so thin. A gust of wind would be able to push you down.
Pushed down by a gust of wind?
This was really too much of an exaggeration!
Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Right now, Im probably about 1.62 meters, and I reckon I weigh around ny-seven or ny-eight jins. How is that too skinny? I have a breast sticking out at the front, a waist, and long legs. I am neither too fat or too thin, and Im at just the right weight, right?!
Aunt Li also chipped in, True. Girl, you need to eat more so you can have an easier time giving birth. You dont know it, but when Little Lian had Little Huzi, she suffered a lot, because she was too thin.
When Little Lian heard her, she also advised, Yeah, Sister Duo, you need to eat more to grow your body. That way you wont suffer as much in the future.
In their eyes, Liu Duos slender body would have difficulty giving birth to children in the future.
Liu Duo felt a bit awkward. Why had they started to talk about giving birth?
She had no intention of having a child right away. Besides, when Aunt Flo came and during the few risky days, she would not have sex with Ye Liu or Ye Mo. It would be of no use, no matter how much they pestered her!
Chapter 387 - No Problem
Chapter 387: No Problem
When discussion turned to making babies, Aunt Ye became very passionate, as she and Aunt Li described about their personal experiences to Liu Duo at length. Little Lian contributed to the conversation every so often.
Liu Duo could only put up an awkward smile and reply by saying, Ohh... and Ahh... to brush it off.
If she were to say she wasnt nning to get pregnant right away, the two women probably wouldnt be able to ept the idea and would nag her endlessly.
Seeing Liu Duo in an uneasy position, Ye Yang told her to wash the dishes.
The house usually fed five people, and they only had about seven bowls.
There were extra guests there at the moment, and although Ye Liu had gone to buy more dinnerware the day before, but they hadnt been washed yet.
She nodded, Sure.
She could conveniently escape the conversation. Although she didnt mind their good intentions, it was definitely awkward for her.
Aunt Ye and Aunt Li had experience with childbirth, so of course they knew why Ye Yang had done what he did.
They cast a nce at each other gleefully and discontinued the topic.
They had decided to let the young resolve their own problems.
After all, when they finally had their own baby, of course thedies would help take care of him or her.
In town, Ye Liu and Ye Mo were shopping for groceries. They were just about to head home after getting everything when they met Qin Fang.
Liu, Mo, thats a lot of food you have there. Are you holding a party at home? Qin Fang giggled.
She was heading to the next town when they crossed paths. She asked out of curiosity.
Ye Liu smiled at her, Its nothing. Little Duo just wants to eat them. Were bringing some over to her brothers school too, so we bought a little extra.
He didnt n to tell her that it was Liu Duos birthday.
Liu Duo hadnt said she wanted to invite her, so he wasnt going to decide for her. They were merely business partners and werent personally close.
Alright, say hi to her for me. Tell her to visit me when shes free. I wont take up your time anymore. I have to check the ounts in the other branch, Qin Fang told them.
It had been a while since she hadst seen Liu Duo in town. She quite missed her.
No problem, Ye Liu smirked.
Ye Mo eyed her once, impatience reflecting on his face. It was none of her business how much they bought.
She was dying them with her small talk. He wanted to go home as soon as possible to be with his wife!
Her birthday was important, and he didnt want to wander outside for too long.
They hadnt traveled far on their ox-cart when Qin Fang caught up to them, Wait a moment, Liu. Theres something I almost forgot to tell you. Please pass a message to Sister Duo.
Ye Liu halted the cart and smiled at her, What is it? Do tell, Miss Fang.
Miss Fang, make it quick. Itll get hot soon! Ye Mos tone was rather unkind.
Who did she think she was?
Qin Fang was quite observant as she responded with a smile, Oh dear, you cant wait to get back to Sister Duo, can you, Mo?
Ye Mo blushed a little when he realized Qin Fang had read his mind, but his darker skin managed to hide the shyness.
But it was clear to see from his ears.
Oh, its actually nothing important. Its just that our boss will be making a trip to our town very soon, and hed like to have a meal with Sister Duo, Qin Fang told Ye Liu.
Last time, their boss had invited Liu Duo to the capital, firstly because he wanted to meet her, and secondly because they had opened a new branch and wanted her to witness the glorious event together.
It was unexpected that Liu Duo had chosen to not go, even though she wouldnt have needed to spend a single penny.
Chapter 388 - Get To Know
Chapter 388: Get To Know
On the way back, Ye Mo kept thinking about what Qin Fang had said. Their boss wasing to town, and he wanted to have a meal with Liu Duo?
Liu, what do you think Miss Fangs boss wants? he asked doubtfully.
Ye Liu, directing the cart, smiled as he shot a nce at his brother, What does he want? What else? Little Duos smart, being able to illustrate patterns like that, so he wants to get to know her.
He didnt think Qin Fangs boss would have ulterior motives towards Liu Duo! They hadnt even met each other, so how could that be possible?
Qin Fang had also told them that her boss was a man in his mid-twenties, about the same age as Ye Yang.
Ye Mo nodded as his doubts were reced by pride.
Their wife was a perfectbination of beauty and brains!
Back home, their guests had arrived and were having friendly conversations. Ye Liu and Ye Mo felt that their house had gotten a lot more homely than before.
Liu, Mo, you guys bought so much. We wont be able to finish it all, Aunt Ye came to help carry the food into the kitchen.
Unfinished vegetables wouldntst long in the summer. They would go bad and cause illnesses.
Ye Liu smiled, Were bringing some over to Ran Ers schoolhouseter, so it really isnt much.
Of course he knew food would spoil easily in the summer.
Although there werent too many students at the schoolhouse, there were more than ten people, including the teacher.
They had managed to greet the teacher on their way back, and they told him they would deliver some food after lunch.
Noon came, and it was time for lunch. Ye Mo took the initiative and packed the readily cooked dishes into an enormous basket to be carried by hand and another one to be carried on the back. He volunteered to deliver the meal to Liu Rans school.
Mo, dont spill them on the way, Aunt Ye reminded him.
He nodded, Of course. Trust me. Dont wait up.
He gave Liu Duo onest look before leaving.
She felt his gaze. Oh, whats this? Youre thinking of a reward for a job well done? Dream on!
She had mingled with them long enough to know what Ye Liu and Ye Mo were saying with their eyes, which was nonsense most of the time!
Duo Er, well start when your longevity noodles are ready, Ye Ling said gleefully.
Liu Duo was the birthday girl, so it was imperative to prepare a bowl of longevity noodles for her.
She smiled in gratitude, Thanks, Ling.
The food for the celebration had all been prepared single-handedly by Ye Ling. The others, including Aunt Ye, had offered to help by erecting a temporary stove, but he declined. They could help with other work.
Ye Liu went to help get the fire going in the kitchen. Liu Duo and the others spent their time entertaining guests in the yard, waiting for lunch to be ready.
On the other side, Ye Mo arrived at the schoolhouse and ced the cooked dishes on the dining table, Teacher, everyone, feel free to dig in while its still hot.
We appreciate it very much, Ye Mo. Do pass my blessings to your wife and wish her a happy birthday.
Youre very much wee, sir. Thank you for teaching our Ran Er.
They chatted for a while. When Ye Mo was about to rush back home, Liu Ran came to him, Brother Mo, can you help me bring something back to my sister, since its her birthday today?
He stood there, awkwardly, with a wooden sculpture in hand and seemed to be exerting force to carve something.
Ever since Liu Ran had moved in with them, the two hadnt had a lot inmon and seldom talked, even during weekends. Liu Ran hadnt call him Brother Mo either!
Chapter 389 - My Dear Ling Is So Perfect
Chapter 389: My Dear Ling Is So Perfect
Ye Mo raised a handsome brow as he examined the boy standing in front of him. What he said next was ridiculous. Kid, do you only call me that when youre asking for a favour? You arent normally this polite.
It may have been true that hed hated Liu Ran at first, but after days of living together, hed had a change of heart when he saw how hardworking and diligent Liu Ran was.
But this kid would call Yang, Liu, and Ling Brother, yet he would not refer to him the same way! He had been quite displeased about it.
After all, he was one of Liu Rans brothers-inw!
Liu Ran merely furrowed his brow. He had already put aside his dignity and called him Brother Mo. Did he really have to respond to him like that?
Hmmph, I just dont want to call you Brother Mo on a regr basis! Do you have a problem with that? Liu Ran got slightly fired up.
Ye Mos mood got even better, There you go! You called me that once again, didnt you? Seems like you finally learned some manners in school. Best not be rude to your Brother Mo, got it?
And then he reached out a hand, asking for the gift, Come on, give it to me. Ill bring it back for you.
Liu Ran stared at the palm in front of him and, unwillingly, gave him the item.
He didnt want to ask for Ye Mos help, because of the way he had replied, but he had no other choice.
Thanks. With that, Liu Ran turned away and left.
Ye Mo looked at the package wrapped in cloth in his hand. He raised his brow, Whatever could this be?
He gave it a squeeze, and it seemed to be a solid object C possibly a wooden carving. He didnt know what it was, since he didnt open it, and he wouldnt do so, because it would be rude to the recipient.
Back home, everyone was waiting for him to begin the meal.
Mo, wash your hands and get a seat, quickly. Weve been waiting for you, Ye Liu waved at him.
Ye Mo nodded as he ced his baskets by the well and washed up.
Darling, that kid, Ran Er, asked me to bring you this, he passed the gift to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo giggled and epted it. She unwrapped the cloth and was surprised by what she saw. Was that a sculpture of her?
It didnt look like her, but that red beauty mark was distinguishable. It must be her.
Ran Er is such a good kid, giving the birthday girl a present, Aunt Ye smiled.
She had met Liu Ran, and she knew why he was living with them.
Aunt Li was next toment, Thats right. Hes a good kid, and he works hard too.
Liu Duo was full of smiles. She wrapped the sculpture nicely in the same piece of cloth. She nned to ce it by her dresser, where she could look at it every day.
Alright, lets eat, or else itll get cold soon, Liu Duo called out to everyone.
If she didnt pick up her chopsticks, the rest probably wouldnt either.
She ate a mouthful of noodles and couldnt help but praise, Ling, your cooking has improved! This tastes wonderful!
Not only could he cook well, he knew how to sew too. He was also good-tempered, gentlemanly, and had a dashing appearance. She could find no fault in him.
My dear Ling is so perfect, she thought, as her smile deepened.
It was not that the other three brothers werent good enough, but whenpared with Ling, one was stoic, the other mischievous, and the third domineering. Even though each had their own characteristics, Liu Duos favourite would have to be Ye Ling.
As the saying went, the best way to a mans heart was through the stomach. It seemed to work the other way round as well!
Ye Ling was happy to hear that Liu Duo enjoyed his cooking, Eat more, if you like.
Chapter 390 - Why Are You All Up Here?
Chapter 390: Why Are You All Up Here?
Aunt Ye was practically on cloud nine when she saw Liu Duo getting along really well with the four brothers..
It would be perfect if they had their own kid, because they neednt worry about finances anymore, and they could afford to raise one.
After lunch, Liu Duo stayed to chat with the guests for a bit before going upstairs.
She ced the sculpture given by Liu Ran on the dressing table and grinned, Other than the beauty mark, I really dont see how it looks like me.
This was her first gift from Liu Ran. She liked it a lot.
Right then, all four brothers went into her room.
Why are you all here? She looked back at them.
Shouldnt they be entertaining the guests? She was about to go back down too. She had to give up her afternoon nap for a day.
The men sat down at random spots. Ye Liu began mischievously, Wed miss you if we didnt see you for a moment, Little Duo!
Be serious here! She rolled her eyes.
This man would always y the fool in front of her.
Ye Mo spoke next, My wife, this is my present for you. You have to like it. In fact, you have to wear it every day, where I can see.
Liu Duos lips twitched. Could he be any more domineering?
She epted his gift and opened the box to find a pair of delicate tassel earrings. So that was why he wanted her to wear it every day!
After that, Ye Liu personally ced the pair of pearl bangles he had previously chosen around her wrists. Little Duo, do you like them?
The bangles were smooth and transparent without a single crack. The color was not actually jade but a fainter shade, which meant they hadnt been very expensive.
She turned the bangles around and found that she quite liked them too.
Duo Er, this is the sachet I made for you. I hope you like it, Ye Ling handed her the sachet he mentioned yesterday.
It wasnt big, but it was filled with vani scent.
Many pests were active in the summer, so he had thought of making a sachet for her.
As Liu Duo examined the sachet, she found there were five mandarin ducks embroidered on the surface.
One of them was surrounded by four other ducks of the same color. Perhaps the ducks represented the five of them?
Liu Duo was pleasantly surprised, Wow, this sachet has superb handiwork, and the size is just right. I like it!
If she tucked it along her waist it would make a nice essory, and it would keep bugs away too.
She had already known the day before that Ye Ling would give her a sachet, so she wasnt especially surprised, but holding the actual item in her hands made for a greater surprise!
She really liked it.
Ye Ling was happy for her too.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo werent jealous that Liu Duo preferred Ye Lings gift more than theirs. After all, he had made it himself with needle and thread, while they had spent money on theirs. They were hardlyparable.
Furthermore, Ye Ling had spent many hours sewing that thing. The sachet was small, the mandarin ducks even smaller. It took a lot of effort to make them identical front and back.
Yang, what do you have for me? Liu Duo suddenly asked him, grinning.
She was a bit curious and looked forward to what the stoic man had in store.
Expressionless as usual, Ye Yang presented a knife to her.
She stood there, stunned.
A knife?
The corners of her mouth twitched as she held the knife. This was the first time she had received such a weird birthday present.
Ye Yang saw that the bright smile Liu Duo had worn a moment earlier hadrgely diminished upon receiving his gift, so he had to exin, For peeling fruit.
It wasnt a big knife. In fact, it was quite small and handy. He had personally gone to the only cksmith in the vige and asked to make one exclusively for her.
Most importantly, he had seen her peeling fruit with a kitchen knife many times, and he thought it was dangerous. He was worried she would get hurt eventually, so he had decided to make a smaller knife for her.
Chapter 391 - Ring Around Your Lover, Circle Around Your Heart
Chapter 391: Ring Around Your Lover, Circle Around Your Heart
A charming smile reappeared on Liu Duos face. Even a stoic man like Ye Yang could be quite endearing.
She guessed that a knife so small was the right fit for cutting fruit and peeling away the skin.
It was always a fuss having to use a kitchen knife every time she wanted to eat a piece of fruit, Thanks, Yang. This is very convenient.
It would also give a good scare to anyone who nned to mess with her!
Ye Yangs previously cold ambience also took a turn when he saw her smile again.
Ye Mo noticed that Liu Duo liked Ye Yangs and Ye Lings presents, so he chipped in to ask, My wife, dont you want to know why I gave you earrings?
Liu Duo looked at him, Why?
She was curious. Whatreason would there be, other than wanting her to wear them and look pretty doing so?
Ring around your lover! It means your husband, me, has to stay by your side always, circling around you. So you have to wear them everyday! He looked at her cooly. Love and admiration spread across his face.
Liu Duo, mesmerized by his charming eyes, couldnt help but blush.
Ring around your lover? Oh, exactly what a schr would say. A wonderful interpretation for giving earrings! Looks like I learned something today.
Ye Liu, legs crossed, arched his brows, Geez, count on a schrly man to set the standard! Mo, do enlighten me. Whats the meaning behind the bangles I selected for her then?
Everyone else directed their gaze at Ye Mo, awaiting his response curiously.
Ye Mo stared at her wrists for a while as he contemted, before finally speaking, Circle around your heart! It means youre the only one Liu treasures, and hell keep you in his heart forever, never letting go.
Ye Liu liked what he heard as he apuded, Yes, exactly! Little Duo, you have to wear them every day.
He may have been sneaky and quick-witted, but he was not cultured to know these things. He had bought jade bangles for her, only because he thought shed look nice wearing them.
Liu Duos mouth twitched at the answer. Basically, the two of them wanted to stick around her, never letting go?
What a messed up interpretation!
She may have thought that, but Liu Duo still dangled the earrings by her ears, hung the sachet around her waist, and held the small knife in her hand.
She was about to go downstairs and cut some fruit.
The bangles were already on her wrist, so she gave them a spin, Lets go down then. Any time now, Aunt Ye will be wondering where we have gone. Its rude to leave guests on their own.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling heeded her as they got up, ready to go downstairs.
However, Ye Liu stalled them, Yang, Ling, wait a moment, and then he grinned mischievously at Liu Duo, Little Duo, all four of us have given you presents, shouldnt we get something in return?
Like a reward?
She looked at his annoying smirk, Like what?
It was her birthday, so what else did she need to give?
Ye Yang and Ye Ling looked at him too. What did he mean by something in return? It was not even their birthdays yet.
Ye Mo knew where Ye Liu was going with this, so he added, My wife, you should give us each a kiss in return, as a token of gratitude!
Alright, Liu Duo admitted she had judged them too quickly.
These two, asking for rewards on her birthday? And a kiss, of all things?
Ye Liu gave Ye Mo a firm thumbs up when Liu Duo wasnt looking. Ye Mohad said exactly what was on his mind!
Their thoughts were exactly alike!
Ye Mo raised his chin, as though to say, When the wife receives gifts from the husband, she should show some form of gratitude! If it were someone else, a verbal thank you would suffice.
Chapter 392 - When Brothers Worked Together, There Would Certainly Be Rewards!
Chapter 392: When Brothers Worked Together, There Would Certainly Be Rewards!
Ye Yang saw the small interactions between Ye Mo and Ye Liu and didnt say anything. His face still remained expressionless, as he looked back at their charming wife, Liu Duo.
He felt that this suggestion was not too bad. Truth be told, he also hadnt shared a kiss with Liu Duo for many days.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, was red in the face. Was he somehow looking forward to it?
He had never even thought about kissing Liu Duo at the same time and ce as his brothers. Thinking about it made him feel quite excited.
Liu Duo nced at the two of them, feeling both angry and shy. She went over to Ye Ling and held his hand. Yang, Ling, lets go. I cant be bothered to deal with these two shameless people.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo immediately went over when they heard her. One of them closed the door, and the other lightly pulled on her arm.
Little Duo, what kind of person wouldnt say thank you after receiving gifts?
Beloved, you are not allowed to go until you give your sweet kisses!
When Liu Duo saw these two shameless people acting so craftily, she went to Yang to cry for help. Yang, look at the two of them!
Although Ye Yang remained expressionless when he listened to Liu Duos coquettish voice, one could see, deep in his eyes, he was actually really interested in Ye Liu and Ye Mos suggestion.
He cast an indifferent nce at Ye Liu and Ye Mo. Dont make a scene.
That sentence carried no real substance. Liu Duos mouth twitched when she heard him. That was it?
She muttered in her heart, Oh my. Yang, you should be going to open the door. Take some more practical action!
In a sh, she thought of something andined in her heart, Oh my. I forgot Yang is someone who would act coldly on the outside but is deeply passionate on the inside! This bastard might be waiting his turn.
She lifted her head again and cast a nce at Ye Ling. And so, she became even more dispirited!
What the hell was with this situation?
Ye Liu and Ye Mo acting so brazenly was something she could ept. Ye Yang acting coldly on the outside but being deeply passionate on the inside was something she could ept. But the naive and pure Ye Ling was actually anticipating it while red in the face as well?
At that moment, she was really quite worried whether Ye Ling would be led astray by Ye Mo and Ye Liu.
It was one versus four. How could Liu Duo say no, since no one was standing on her side?
She let out a soft sigh. Who will be iming the reward first?
Ling should go first, since you two are holding hands. Ye Liuughed.
Just as he had thought. When brothers worked together, there would certainly be rewards!
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo turned sideways to face him. She put her hands on his shoulders and stood tiptoed, giving him her sweet kiss.
Being watched by his three brothers while he kissed made Ye Lings handsome face turn red. However, it did feel quite exciting.
He initially thought Liu Duo would kiss him as she had done before. However, he didnt want just a light kiss that only touched his lips.
And so, when Liu Duo pulled away, she saw him standing there, with a nk expression. As if to say, Was that it?
Pfff. Sheughed out loud. She felt Ling was really just too cute!
She put her hands around his neck and gave him another sweet kiss. However, it wasnt a light kiss this time. It was a deep and passionate kiss liked the one he had thought about.
The sudden change left him stunned, and he forgot to respond. After a minute, Liu Duo smiled and asked next to his ear, Ling, are you satisfied with this reward?
When Liu Duo heard her, he lowered his head to look at Liu Duos teasing eyes. He then nodded shyly while blushing.
Downstairs, Aunt Ye nced around, saw all the brothers were gone, and then whispered into Aunt Lis ear to joke, Did Little Yang and the others all go upstairs to find the silly girl? They didnt all stay to chat with us.
But of course. What kind of husband wouldnt stick to his wife? What do they have to chat about with us?
Aunt Ye nodded while smiling brightly. I hope they can have a child soon. Then it would be perfect.
Aunt Li said, Rx. If Little Yang and the other three put in a bit of effort, she will give birth to a few chubby babies sooner orter.
Chapter 393 - She Didnt Hear It Wrong, Right?
Chapter 393: She Didnt Hear It Wrong, Right?
This was also what she thought so she nodded. She was very much looking forward to the arrival of babies from the five of them.
Ye Ling, who had received his reward, left Liu Duos bedroom while blushing. He went downstairs to chat with Aunt Ye and the others.
Liu Duo looked at the three of them and asked again, Whos turn is it now?
Ye Liu pointed to Ye Mo. Ye Yang didnt move and just watched.
Ye Mo had initially wanted to be thest. With Ye Yang and Ye Liu watching him, he walked in front of Liu Duo, hugged her small waist, and imed his reward on his own.
It was so intense that Liu Duo could only choose to endure it!
Liu Duo pushed him. Why did this bastard have to use so much force? He used so much strength that her lips had gone numb from his pushing.
Ye Mo only reluctantly ended this reward after two minutes.
He didnt forget to say something detestable as well. Beloved, your kissing technique has room for improvement!
When Liu Duo heard him, she felt like she had been struck by lighting. She hadnt heard him wrong, had she?
This bastard was criticizing her kissing technique? Had he forgetten she was the one who taught him how to kiss?
She shoved him away. Get away from me. You take your underserved gain for granted!
In any case, she was still considered his master. No manners at all.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed aloud. Thats enough. Mo, you have imed your reward, so you should head downstairs.
He found it funny that Ye Mo would always find a way to make Liu Duo unhappy!
Ye Mo touched his own lips and left while looking cool and arrogant. He felt that the feeling every time he kissed was very good. He liked it!
Only Ye Yang and Ye Liu, the two oldest, remained. They were not in a hurry. They sat to the side and waited for Liu Duo to calm herself.
They could see Ye Mo had made her angry.
After Liu Duo calmed down a bit, she saw Ye Yang and Ye Liu were sitting down. Why was she behaving oddly and standing there in the middle?
Yang, Mr. Liuzi, which one of you will go next?
When Ye Liu heard her, he stood up and walked slowly towards her with a smile on his face. Since they had started with Ling, the youngest, it was of course now his turn.
Liu Duo looked at him. It was such a short distance, but he made it feel like they were a few meters apart. His mouth couldnt help but twitch, and sheined in her heart, You bastard, can you walk any slower?
Ye Liu heard what she said in her heart and smiled like a hooligan. Little Duo, do you want Liu to walk faster? Since you want to kiss Liu so badly, I will fulfill your desire.
He put his hands around her small waist. Although the action he made was the same as Ye Mos, he was incredibly gentle, as if he were afraid he might break her.
He pulled her against his chest, and the corner of his lips moved up, smiling like a hooligan. He then lowered his head and kissed Liu Dou on her lips.
Being treated so gently by him always made Liu Duo think about how he would also do the same when they were having sex. She couldnt help it as her face turned red and her heartbeat got faster.
Liu Duo somehow felt a bit reluctant when Ye Liu ended the kiss.
Little Duo, are you satisfied with my performance? Hm... Ye Liu was in a good mood when he saw how shy Liu Duo was and how much she enjoyed it.
Liu Duo breathed sporadically as she watched him teasing her. She pushed him away while blushing. Its just average!
There was no way she would admit that she was satisfied and even a little bit turned on.
It would be so embarrassing. She knew this evildoer was trying to seduce her, but she just couldnt help it.
Ye Liu heard her lie and didnt point it out. Heughed and touched her head.
He looked at Ye Yang and gave him a peach blossom wink, as though to say, Yang, its your turn. Treat Little Duo gently and not how Ye Mo did, like a hungry wolf eating its food.
Ye Yang nced at him with an expressionless face, as though he understood the meaning in Ye Lius eyes.
There was no way he would act as aggressively and violently as Ye Mo.
Ye Mo smiled as he left the room, not wanting to interrupt his big brothers reward time.
Chapter 394 - He, However, Didnt Let Go
Chapter 394: He, However, Didnt Let Go
He even kindly closed the door as he went out.
The room was left in silence. Liu Duo didnt move and neither did Ye Yang. He just sat there.
Was he not nning on iming his reward, or was he waiting for his reward toe to him?
Liu Duo nced at him and then stood in front of him, just looking at him.
And so, Ye Yang just looked at her with that paralyzed face of his. The two of them looked at each other with tender feelings, as though it were apetition to see who would be the first to speak.
If it were really apetition, Liu Dou would definitely be the one to lose!
The defeated Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Oh my, this outwardly cold but internally passionate Yang is really acting like a big boss. Is he waiting for me to deliver myself to him?
Seeing that he wasnt going to get up, Liu Duo went over and sat on hisp straight away. She put her arms around his neck and had a crafty look in her eyes. Yang, I know you would never kick up a fuss with Mr. Liuzhi and Ye Mo. Why dont we also go down?
She wanted to see if this outwardly cold but internally passionate man would im his reward by himself!
Ye Yang saw her sitting so indecently on hisp. She even had her slender arms around his neck. His nose was filled with her light aroma.
This made him feel infatuated. His body also gradually started to heat up.
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duos very nearby face and he reached out with his hands to grab her small waist. Little Duo, sitting like this is indecent.
Hmm... Liu Duo felt like she was ying the lute to a cow. Were the two of them even on the same page?
Liu Duo moved her body and prepared to get up to leave. He, however, didnt let go.
He said she looked indecent this way, but he also didnt let her leave?
Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Oh my. The heart of a man is also as deep as the ocean!
Yang, if theres nothing, then lets go down. Liu Duo tilted her head and looked at him.
Upon hearing this, Ye Yang replied with one word. Okay.
When Liu Duo heard him, she saw that they were finally on the same wavelength. Again, Liu Duo got up and wanted to leave. However, she felt the big hands on her waist pulling her forcefully onto his chest. She couldnt move at all.
Liu Duo wasnt an idiot. She would naturally know in seconds why Ye Yang was doing this. He wanted his reward but wanted her to take the initiative.
When he said okay, he had meant after he received his reward. He really was a man who was outwardly cold but was deeply passionate inside!
He had really yed his cards well.
Liu Duo puckered her lips and took the initiative to give him her sweet lips. He was the big brother in the family after all!
Upon seeing this, the expressionless Ye Yang let out a promising smile in his cold eyes.
He epted Liu Duos reward as if it were a matter of course.
In the beginning, Ye Yang just simply let Liu Duo take the lead. However, when Liu Duo ended it and was about to leave, he took the initiative and attacked, not letting her leave.
Although Ye Yang took the initiative to attack, he was very gentle. But his gentleness was different from Ye Lius. It didnt make Liu Duo felt like she was kissing the same person.
Truth be told, Ye Yang was full of youth and vigor. He was being so intimate with his dear little wife who he loved, and they were kissing. How could a pile of dried wood not ze out when there was a bit of fire?
Things started to change as they kissed. Ye Yang big hand started to wander around Liu Duos waist.
Liu Duo also felt something changing rapidly below her butt.
Ya...Yang... Liu Duo called him softly. How could they do it in broad daylight while Aunt Ye and the others were still downstairs?
However, when the turned-on Ye Yang heard her let out a soft call, it was as though a fatal poison had been injected into him. It made him unable to wait any longer and unable to not want her. He felt like his body was about to explode and he would die!
Ye Yang breathed heavily as he kissed Liu Duo. He held her with one hand and kept touching her plump breasts. He softly touched and rubbed them, but his big hands couldnt actually hold them all at once. Had they grown bigger, or was he mistaken?
He made Liu Duo heat up from head to foot.
Chapter 395 - You Look Anxious. Yang Will Teach You…
Chapter 395: You Look Anxious. Yang Will Teach You...
It was ufortable having something so hot pressed against her buttocks. Liu Duo fidgeted around and wanted to move away slightly. However, it made both her and Ye Yang let out a sound. Mmmm...
And so, Ye Yang did not allow her to leave. He let go of her breast and used both his hands to hold up her small waist. He ced her right on his eagle and it rubbed against her.
How could Liu Duo hold it in when she was being teased by him like this?
A body filled with male hormones was so close to her. Her body burned up and made her really wanted to get filled up.
Moreover, Liu Duo realized her body was extremely sensitive. It would get weak whenever they just slightly teased her.
Ye Yang could feel that their wife also really wanted it. For some unknown reason, he suddenly stopped. He just kept on embracing her and didnt move at all, like a statue.
Liu Duos eyes were filled with lust. She looked at him, feeling confused and upset as to why he wasnt moving. Yang...?
Upon hearing this, Ye Yang said with a hoarse voice, Want it?
Liu Duo felt a bit angry when she heard him. Wasnt it obvious?
He had already teased her to this state, yet he was still asking such a stupid question.
She puckered her lips and had a look of dissatisfaction on her face. She purposefully lifted up her butt and mmed it down hard.
At that time, two very different sounds emerged in the room.
Liu Duo sat down with such force that Ye Yang let out a painful Sss...
Liu Duo, on the other hand, let out a moan, Mmm...
Little Duo, you... Ye Yang felt that his little wife was really not just the average kind of mischievous.
How could she sit down so forcefully? What good would it bring if she broke it by sitting down?
However, Liu Duo let out a softugh when she heard him groan in pain. She pouted her lips and said tsunderely, Its your fault for not giving it after you teased me. You even stopped! Humph...
Ye Yang didnt know whether tough or cry when he heard her. A crack even appeared on his expressionless and paralyzed face.
After he massaged it a bit, and it felt less painful, he held her small waist and then lifted her up again. Ye Yang suppressed his voice and said softy beside her ear, If you want it, get it yourself!
He even intentionally exhaled a few breaths her way, making her heart itch.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth started to twitch when she heard him. Did this bastard have to intentionally tease her so much?
He had teased her so much that she no longer minded doing it in broad daylight, but he didnt even want to take the initiative?
He obviously wanted it, but he teased her and made her get it herself. He really wasnt the average flirt!
This was the first time Liu Duo realized this wooden bastard could also make people very angry!
Angrily, she stretched her hands to pull on his belt. However, she didnt know how to release it, so she couldnt get it open. She became so angry that she gave him a punch. Damn it! I dont want it anymore.
Seeing this, Ye Yang did something unprecedented. He let out a softugh. You look anxious. Yang will teach you...
He pulled her small hands over and taught her how to unfasten his belt. That paralyzed face was gone, and instead, there was a smile.
Although it was a very slight smile, Liu Duo found it so handsome that she was inplete shambles. It made her really want to pounce on him!
After she unfastened the belt, she guided her hands to take off his coat. He then untied his pants, held her, and stood up slightly. He pushed his pants to his knees and then sat down again.
Liu Duo could feel his heat even more clearly.
Now that Ye Yang was no longer restricted, he spoke intimately again, touching her and teasing her, Little Duo, you can im it now...
Liu Duo was red in the face when she heard him. For the first time in her life, she took off her own dress in front of a man.
After she took off her dress, Liu Duos modified shirt appeared in front of Ye Yangs eyes. It enticed him so much that his breathing sped up.
After Liu Duo untied her pants, she slowly sat down. When she waspletely filled up by that big, hot piece of meat, Liu Duo let out afortable moan. Ye Yang, on the other hand, let out a very obvious shiver.
This feeling of warmth really made him feel exceptionally excited.
Chapter 396 - He Was Anticipating It Greatly!
Chapter 396: He Was Anticipating It Greatly!
Liu Duo felt Ye Yangs shiver and hugged his neck. She then intimately kiss his earlobe. She even lightly nibbled on it with her mouth. Yang, do you like it when I do this? Mmm...
I like it! Ye Yang used one hand to hold her small waist and used the other to touch her everywhere. His voice sounded extremely deep and raspy and was very pleasant to the ear.
Ye Yang said he would let Liu Duo im it herself, so he was still sitting there, sweating profusely, as patient as a mountain.
It was really too alluring to see how ufortable he was!
Slowly, Liu Duo started to move her small little butt up and down. She repeated this movement again and again.
It felt so good Liu Duo couldnt help but let out a moan. However, because it was in broad daylight, she quickly pursed her lips to stop the sounds from flowing out.
This feeling made Ye Yang light and airy. The only sound left in his heart was him wanting her to furiously want him!
This was, hitherto, the most wonderful experience he had ever had!
It was only now he understood why Ye Liu and Ye Mo would never tire of this whenever they slept with the little wife!
After some time passed, Liu Duo, the person leading, started to get obviously slower.
She leaned her head against his shoulder, blew a breath of air at him, and then said tsunderely, Yang, can you move instead, please?
There was an obvious smile in Ye Yangs satisfied eyes. Okay.
He used his strong and muscr arms to hold her small waist and then started to move rhythmically. Although he wanted to move quickly and aggressively, he remained gentle.
He wanted her to feel how his hard and iparably big cock was loving her, again and again.
Downstairs, Ye Mo saw the two of them hadnte down after ten minutes. He muttered softly into Ye Lius ear, Liu, why havent Yang and our belovede down yet?
He even nced at the fourth floor as he spoke.
Ye Liu sat cross legged. He had one hand on his chest and held a piece of fruit in the other. When he heard Ye Mo, he bit into the fruit and said, like a ruffian, Tsk. Mo, if you are so curious, go upstairs and take a look!
Did Mo have to ask such a stupid question? If they hadnte down yet, it meant they had something to do!
Ye Liu muttered in his heart, One of these days, I also want to have a go at it with Little Duo in the afternoon.
Thinking of this made himugh even more pretentiously. He was anticipating it greatly!
When Ye Mo heard him, although he wanted to go up, he could kind of guess what was happening. He wouldnt dare go up and spoil such a good thing for his own big brother!
Liu, do you think Yang is consummating his marriage with our wife now? Ye Mo said softly to Ye Liu, as though he had discovered something extraordinary.
Otherwise, having sex in broad daylight didnt seem like something their big brother would do!
After Ye Liu finished eating the fruit, he threw the core into the basket at the side. Theres a possibility that this is the case.
Ye Ling saw them whispering and looked at the two of them. Liu, Mo, what are you guys talking about?
Yeah. What secrets are the two of you brothers sneakily talking about? Share it aloud and let everybody hear it! Aunt Ye smiled and went along with it.
Upstairs, Liu Duo felt she couldnt hold it any longer. Ye Yang kept moving so slowly that it made her yearn for it greatly. Ya...Yang, faster, move faster...
Ye Yang heard her coyish and aggrieved voice. He asked, in a low, deep voice next to her ear, How fast do you want it? This way? Or like this?
As he spoke, he moved very quickly for a while and then very slowly for a while.
When he moved quickly, Liu Duo felt really good and satisfied. When he slowed down, it felt as though she had were falling from the heavens. It made her so angry that she punched him a few times!
She really never wouldve thought Ye Yang would have such a hateful side. Deliberately torturing her like this!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo would never do this. Boohoo...
Ye Yang let out a softugh at Liu Duos dissatisfaction. He carried her, with his big hands, by her small, little butt and walked towards the bed.
Chapter 397 - It Turned Out To Be Ye Liu?
Chapter 397: It Turned Out To Be Ye Liu?
He lightly put her on the bed. He held the bed with one hand and took off his remaining clothes with the other.
He then took off Liu Duos modified shirt. The two of them formally started to make love.
He looked at Liu Duos fair, bright skin and saw many of the faint hickies left by Ye Liu and Ye Mo. He also wanted to leave such wonderful memories for her.
He gently kissed her neck, corbone, and her breast again and again and again...
Liu Duo closed her eyes, just leaving a narrow slit. She looked upwards, her face red with lust. Dissatisfied, she threw a tantrum, Yang...
She drew out the word to show how much she wanted it right at that moment!
She moved her body around restlessly and muttered unhappily in her heart, Oh my. Yang, can you be a bit faster? When are you going to stop kissing?
Ye Yang heard Liu Duos unhappy whiny voice and started to kiss upwards towards her mouth.
He moved one hand behind her neck and let her head fall on his arm. He ced the other hand behind her small waist and pressed her up against him.
He then started the rhythm she wanted to fulfill her desire for him. Simrly, he also desired her!
Although he was gentle, he rammed her with great force. Liu Duo let out a satisfied moan from being thrust at. However, Ye Yang kissed her mouth, so she couldnt let out any sound.
He thrusted rapidly, gently, but also forcefully. This made Liu Duo feel like she was in the clouds.
Two hours passed in a sh. Ye Mo still hadnt seen theme down, so when no one paid attention to him, he snuck upstairs.
When he was about to reach the fourth floor, Ye Mo held his breath and walked light-footed towards Liu Duos bedroom.
The closer he got, the more he could hear the wondrous sounds he had also made Liu Duo let out.
There were even sounds of her begging for forgiveness!
Yang, mmm... are you done? I...I dont want it anymore. Ahh...
Ye Mo listened and his mouth and tongue went dry. He muttered in his heart, Beloveds tsudere voice is really pleasant! I will never get tired of it.
Little Duo, if you say you dont want it, it means you want Yang to satisfy you. How can we end it now? Hmm... Ye Yangs deep raspy voice was unbelievably attractive. However, what he said left Ye Mo, who was listening secretly,pletely dumbfounded.
Was this the big brother who was always very icy and had so little to say that it was pitiful?
Ye Mo was inplete disbelief. His ears turned red from hearing the sound of poundinging from the room. How intense was this battle?
The wooden door wasnt locked and Ye Mo lightly pushed it open, creating a slit. He squinted one eye and looked inside.
He saw something that made his face blush even more and his heart beat faster. There was only one sound in his heart, I also want to do it like this with beloved in the future!
Ye Mo, who was watching enthusiastically, was suddenly tapped on his shoulder by someone. It frightened him so much that he almost screamed aloud. He covered his mouth and turned back to look at the culprit.
It turned out to be Ye Liu.
He opened his mouth without making a sound. Liu, what the hell are you doing? You scared me to death!
Its your fault for doing something so surreptitious. Serves you right for being scared! Ye Liu opened his mouth and replied without making a sound.
Getting caught red-handed didnt make Ye Mo feel awkward at all. He pointed inside, Yang and our beloved are consummating their marriage!
Pfff. Ye Liu let out a silentugh when he heard him. It wasnt like he was deaf. How was it possible that he wouldnt have heard it?
Ye Liu also pointed inside. The two of them had a tacit understanding and fell silent. They both looked inside through the narrow slit.
They saw Ye Yangs strong body pressing down on Liu Duo with great strength. It clearly looked gentle, but it also looked like he was using all his strength to ram Liu Duo. Both of them felt like the air around them started to heat up.
That rosy egg-shaped face of Liu Duos, and the soft delicate soundsing from her small mouth that she was trying to suppress, really made them have the urge to go and touch her all over.
Chapter 398 - Getting Discovered By Yang Means Im Dead!
Chapter 398: Getting Discovered By Yang Means Im Dead!
Just as the two of them were watching enthusiastically, Ye Yang suddenly turned his head and looked at the two of them!
His eyes were filled with lust, and his face was also covered in sweat. His handsome face was filled with the charm of a steady, mature, masculine male.
Ye Yangs sudden turn scared Ye Mo so much that he trembled. He cried out in his heart, Im done for. Getting discovered by Yang means Im dead!
He immediately turned around and retreated. However, he discovered that Ye Liu had leaned away from the doorway long before, so the only person who had been discovered was himself.
Ye Mos eyes widened and, without a sound, he said, Liu, you are too cruel. You didnt even give me a heads up! This isnt good. Ive been discovered by Yang.
Ye Liu, however, pointed at the stairs. The two of them then lightly walked downstairs.
Ye Liu only let out augh once they had reached the third floor. Its fine. Yang wont do anything to you. After all, we are brothers. Dont worry! Okay?
Liu, how did you know Yang would suddenly turn his head? Ye Mo asked again.
He decided that if Yang were to punish him, he would drag Ye Liu down with him!
Upon hearing this, Ye Liu crossed his arms across his chest like a hooligan and walked downstairs. Did you forget what Yangs previous upation was?
Hunters had a very strong sense of perception. Although they hadnt made a sound, Ye Yangs keen perceptiveness wasnt affected.
Ye Liu had moved back a bit after watching for a while to stop himself from getting discovered!
It was Ye Mo himself who had kept watching enthusiastically. He had even forgotten his own big brothers profession. Who could he me other than himself?
Upon hearing this, Ye Mo puckered his lips and said, Then you couldve reminded me to step back too. That way, we could have continued to watch!
Pfff. Ye Liuughed. Mo, whats the point of just looking? Wouldnt it be better to do it with Little Duo when the timees! Doesnt sneaking a peak like this just make your thing feel unbearable?
As he spoke, he pointed his hand at a certain part of Ye Mos body, like a hooligan!
Getting pointed at made Ye Mo immediately close his legs together and say in embarrassment, Liu, why are you so filthy?
Tsk. Mo. Did Liu say anything wrong? Dont you feel unbearable when you watch that kind of scene? I just pointed at it for a while. How does that make me filthy? Its not like I touched it. Ye Liu, his face looking like a hooligan, nced at Ye Mo in amusement.
Hearing this made the corner of Ye Mos mouth twitch. Was he being toyed with by his own second brother?
Ye Mo decided not to talk to him anymore. He pursed his lips and went downstairs.
He ran into Ye Ling at the foot of the stairs on the first floor. He was holding a te of fruit. Was he about to take it up to Liu Duo?
Liu, Mo, you guys came down from upstairs. Is Liu Duo taking an afternoon nap? Has she woken up yet? Ye Ling asked with a smile.
Not only was she awake, she was busy doing an intense exercise with Yang!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo thought of this in their hearts.
Ye Liu walked up and put his hands on Lings shoulder. Ling, Little Duo is still sleeping. Lets not disturb her rest.
The obedient Ye Ling nodded and was led away towards Aunt Ye and the others. They continued to chat and gossip together.
Sigh. Why is it that the birthday girl still hasnte back downstairs? Aunt Ye smiled and asked.
Little Duo is taking an afternoon nap. She is used to sleeping for a while in the afternoon. Ye Liu replied.
He took a piece of fruit and started to bite into it.
Aunt Ye smiled and nodded when she heard him. She didnt think it was a bad thing for Liu Duo to take an afternoon nap, although other peoples wives wouldnt dare to do that. She hadnt even dared to do that when she was young.
But she knew Ye Yang and the other three really adored her. They didnt even let her do any chores around the house. Of course they would allow her to take an afternoon nap.
Upstairs, Ye Yang saw that Ye Mo was no longer secretly looking. He turned back around and continued to exercise with all his strength while kissing Liu Duo.
Chapter 399 - Because Little Duo Is A Girl
Chapter 399: Because Little Duo Is A Girl
Liu Duos scarlet, egg-shaped face was also filled with sweat. Her body was already incredibly weak and no longer had the strength to meet Ye Yangs demands.
Ye Yang breathed heavily as he plowed Liu Duos body. She looked at him and thought, Not only does hest longer than Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo, but he is also extremely flirtatious!
Liu Duo called to him, Yang...mmm...
Her voice was tender, coyish, and gentle; however, that wasnt the thing that poisoned Ye Yang.
Ye Yang kissed around Liu Duos ear, Little Duo... I like you... I really, really like you...
He didnt really know when she had entered his heart. Maybe it had been when she kept bbering away beside him...
Maybe it had been that bold and tsundere look she had when she bickered with Ye Mo...
Maybe it had been that confident look she had the first time she sang next to his ear...
Maybe it had been the daring and mischievous look on her face the first time she kissed him...
Maybe it had been how brightly she smiled as she ran over to greet him when he returned from hunting...
In any case, her image had deeply ingrained itself on his heart. Now, during times he wasnt paying attention, he would always think about her every move, her every smile, and her every frown.
Liu Duo heard him and looked at his handsome face. Although there were scars, it made him seem even more manly.
This was also the first time she heard him say such frank words of love. In the past, he had always left out a lot of important information. It was really difficult for her to hear such words. What was even rarer was how much he had spoken.
Liu Duo was in an extremely good mood. She put her arms around his neck and said softly and weakly, Then, why does Yang like me? Which part of me do you like? Hmm...
Upon hearing this, Ye Yang kissed her on the lips. He said while he continued to exercise, Because Little Duo is a girl!
He then smiled slightly and said, This is the part I like the most about you. I like it so much that I dont want to leave!
As he spoke, he rammed her with great force. It made it so she couldnt help but let out a moan, Mmm...
Liu Duos mouth twitched when she heard him. Because she was a girl? That was why he liked her?
He had even said he liked this part of her? He really was too much of a flirt!
He was apletely different person from his normal self!
She felt a bit upset and shoved him. Get up. I dont want it anymore.
He grabbed her soft, little hand and kissed it with his lips. He looked at her eyes and said, I like all of Liu Duo. I like every aspect of you. When you are bold! And when you are gentle!
When Liu Duo heard his words, and her heart beat faster. She felt the kind of overwhelming happiness you get when the person you like also likes you back!
However, she heard him say again, Little Duo doesnt want it, but Yang does!
He then stopped talking. He kissed her small lips and didnt let her speak either.
He knew his little wife was a very talented talker. When she was angry, she could keep on going without stopping for breath!
Ye Yang started to exercise even faster. However, he didnt lose any of the gentleness.
Even when Ye Yang covered Liu Duos mouth, she still let out a lot of moans. She wanted to control them but simply could not do it.
When Ye Yang felt he was about to reach his limit, Ye Yang hugged Liu Duos small waist and pressed it against him. He started his final sprint, and it was unbelievably fast.
Liu Duo felt like she was about to get knocked out of the room in those final minutes.
The battle finally ended with a low sounding Mmm... by Ye Yang.
Ye Yangid down on Liu Duos body and panted heavily. He didnt leave immediately; rather, he caressed her lightly.
Little Duo, do you like it? Are you satisfied? Ye Yang didnt forget to ask Liu Duo about his performance.
He didnt want to do worse than his little brothers.
He was a man after all! So, of course, he would care a lot about such things!
Chapter 400 - Yang Will Continue Instead
Chapter 400: Yang Will Continue Instead
Liu Duo, who was also panting, replied, I really like it, and Im really satisfied!
Now that she had experience, she didnt want to intentionally say she was dissatisfied any more.
The word dissatisfied had caused her to have an unbearable, sleepless night with Ye Liu!
Liu Duo never wouldve thought that Ye Yang would go against conventional reasoning and say, Since Little Duo likes it and is satisfied. Then let Yang satisfy Little Duo one more time. Okay?
Liu Duo shoved him when she heard him. Yang, get up quickly. Its so hot. I sweated a lot, so its sticky and ufortable.
There was no way she wanted to do it again. It was too hot.
Ye Yang lifted his head and kissed her forehead. Then we will continue at night! I will go down and get some water.
He turned around and stopped pressing down on her. He got down from the bed, picked up his clothes, and began to put them on.
When he left, thepletely naked Liu Duo immediately turned around andid down on the bed, her chin resting on her ovepped arms. She said tsunderely, Yang, did I say I want to continue with you tonight? Theres no way I want to do it.
After a man had tasted it once, they would not stop wanting it.
Ye Yangs paralyzed face had already returned, and he had already finished putting on his pants. However, when he heard her, the topless Ye Yang walked towards her, sat at the bedside, and touched her head. Little Duo, are you misbehaving?
What misbehaving?! Its not like Im a child! Liu Duo saw he had returned to wearing his self-restrained, Mr. Perfect look after he put on his pants and lifted one side of her mouth.
She muttered in her heart, Oh my. Who said women get angry faster than the turn of a page? Men are clearly also the same!
When Ye Yang heard what Liu Duo said, he didnt get angry, and his mood was not affected. His eyes were filled with enough water to drown someone.
He realized that, whenever she showed such a tsundere expression, she would always her raise her chin slightly, and her small little mouth would protrude. It looked mischievous and cute.
If Little Duo doesnt continue, Yang will continue instead. He stretched out his hands and pinched her nose with great love.
He picked up his jacket, put it on, went out the door, and went downstairs. He was going down to get some water for Liu Duo to wash up.
That smooth move was what people called handsome! Watching it turned Liu Duo into a love-struck fool.
She then thought of what he had just said and puckered her lips. Yang, you low life... Youre outwardly cold, but youre deeply passionate inside! You really are so flirtatious!
Downstairs, everyone saw Ye Yanging down. Aunt Yeughed, Yang, what were you doing upstairs? You didnt evene to chat with us.
The forever paralyzed Ye Yang heard Aunt Ye and replied, Afternoon nap!
Aunt Ye was stunned when she heard him. Afternoon nap?
He was also taking an afternoon nap? This brat...
When they thought of this, Aunt Ye and Aunt Li exchanged nces. Even their old faces blushed slightly.
They saw the expression in Ye Yangs eyes had changed. They were filled with a strange smile.
Ye Yang didnt really care that the expression in their eyes had changed. His cold paralyzed face cast a long meaningful nce at Ye Mo. The nce made Ye Mo stack up behind Ye Liu.
He muttered in his heart, Im done for. Yangs nce is about to freeze me to death. Is he nning on settling the score afterward?
Ye Mo, who feared neither the heavens or the earth, pulled on the corner of Ye Lius clothes and coughed. He cast a nce at him, as if to say, Liu, the nce Yang gave me is so scary. What should I do?
Ye Liu, however,ughed and patted him on the shoulder. He got up and walked towards Ye Yang.
Ye Yang was washing his face beside the well. He took out a bucket of water from the well and poured half of it into an empty bucket. He then poured half from the bucket that was heated under the sun. He tested the temperature of the water in the bucket he had just filled.
He felt it wasnt hot enough, so he poured some out and added more of the hot water. He tested the water, and when he felt it was okay, he grabbed the towel that was hanging on the washing rope and prepared to carry it up.
He wouldnt use cold water to wipe Liu Duos body. He wanted to avoid her catching a cold.
Chapter 401 - Yangs Waiting For You At The Bamboo Forest
Chapter 401: Yangs Waiting For You At The Bamboo Forest
Ye Yang was about to leave with the wooden bucket when Ye Liu passed by him with a smile, Yang, were you napping upstairs too? How surprising.
Ye Yang just red at him, wondering what else he would say.
Ye Liu was already used to his big brothers cold icy stare anyway.
Simrly, Ye Yang had adapted to Ye Lius knack for mischief.
Yang, are you carrying water upstairs? Ye Liu giggled.
... Ye Yang showed no sign of any emotion as he kept ring at him.
I can help you out, Yang. Im going to wake Little Duo up anyway. What azy bum she is, sleeping for so long. Our guests are nagging.
He didnt have to ask to know why his brother was taking water upstairs.
Ye Liu was about to get a hold of the bucket when Ye Yang beat him to it and said, Dont.
Ye Liu didnt follow up. Instead, he asked gleefully, So, Yang, you havente down in a while. Were you really taking a nap?
He emphasized the word nap, as though conveying a hidden message.
The words you cannot fool me might as well have been written across Ye Lius face. Ye Yang averted his gaze as he lifted the bucket, and without replying, Ye Yang walked up the stairs.
Ye Lius smile didnt diminish as he trailed behind his brother.
Ye Yang had barely walked a few steps when he stopped and turned back to face him, You and Mo, go wait for me at the bamboo forest!
And then he made his way upstairs with the bucket.
Ye Liu did not pursue Ye Yang as he watched him disappear from sight.
Ye Mo had seen what happened and went to his side, Liu, what did Yang tell you?
Whatever Ye Yang had said must have prevented Ye Liu from following him.
Ye Liu turned to his younger brother, who was looking up the stairs inquisitively, and said, Yangs waiting for you at the bamboo forest!
He ended it with a wink, as though to wish Ye Mo the best of luck.
Ye Mo was left stunned. The bamboo forest? Ye Yang was obviously seeking revenge!
He gulped, Liu, youlle with me, wont you?
He knew Ye Yang was bound to teach him a lesson, because Ye Yang would never allow them to sneak around or lie!
Ye Liu draped his arm around Ye Mos shoulders and thumped his own chest, Of course I will! I cant bear to see you get tortured!
Originally, Ye Yang had a bone to pick with him too!
He thought, Ye Yang sure is something. He knew I was peeping even though he didnt catch me!
Ye Mo considered Ye Lius words carefully and twitched his lips. Cant bear to see me get tortured? Last time Yang beat me up, you seemed to be helping him!
Ye Yang got upstairs and carried the bucket into Liu Duos room. He closed the door.
Shall I help you? He gave her a serious look.
Liu Duo had beenying on the bed all along. Her undergarment that had been taken off earlier was covering her hips.
She blushed and shook her head when she heard him, No, thank you. You can wash up first. Ill do itter.
Let him help? Shed burn with desire again!
So, Ye Yang silently wrung the wet towel and walked towards her.
To which Liu Duo hastily waved her hands in front of her, No, Yang, I said Ill do it myself!
Ye Yang found it funny, seeing Liu Duo refusing him like that as her face reddened. He sat by the bed and handed her the towel, Here, you help me.
Er... Liu Duo stared at the towel in front of him before looking at Ye Yang. Was he serious? Why did she feel like she was being yed?
Chapter 402 - Ling, You Stay At Home
Chapter 402: Ling, You Stay At Home
Liu Duo didnt take the towel, and Ye Yang maintained his pose, as though he wanted Liu Duo to help him, no matter what!
She nced at Ye Yang and saw that infuriating indifferent look of his. Liu Duo bit down on her teeth and took the towel. Bring me my clothes. I want to put them on first!
How was she supposed to help him while she was naked?
Okay. Obediently, Ye Yang went over to the side and brought her her clothes. When she couldnt see him, the corner of his mouth moved up and he smiled slightly.
Under Ye Yangs cold gaze, Liu Duo absent-mindedly put on the clothes he had brought her.
However, she wasnt aware that, as Ye Yang looked at all the hickeys he had left on her snow-white body, the fire in his eyes was rising higher and higher.
When Liu Duo had finished putting on clothes on both the upper and lower parts of her body, she got down from the bed and began to help wipe Ye Yangs body.
She also muttered softly, Its not like youre a child, but you still need another person to help...
Ye Yang, who had exceptional aural skills, heard Liu Duoining unhappily, yet she still continued wiping his body earnestly. He felt like he was being pampered, so he was in an incredibly good mood!
Ye Yang suddenly thought about him asking those two brats, Ye Liu and Ye Mo, to wait for him in the bamboo forest. Ye Yang stretched out his hand and put it on her hand. Ill do it myself.
Moreover, getting wiped like that was simply torture for him. It made him really want to continue what they had been doing earlier!
Liu Duo, who got exactly what she wanted, gave him the towel and then sat to the side.
Ye Yang quickly took off all his clothes, as if no one were there, and started to wipe his body.
Liu Duo saw this and covered her eyes with both her hands in embarrassment. However, she left a slit to peep through.
She muttered in her heart, Oh my, this body is really magnificent. It is filled with strength!
After he finished wiping, he put on the clean clothes he had brought up from the third floor. Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo. Little Duo, its your turn.
Liu Duo nodded and moved her hands away from her eyes. She coughed softly, Yang, you head down first. I wille down in a while.
She had seen a certain something just then. Add that to the fact she had already felt Ye Lius and Ye Mos, and it made her mutter shyly and happily in her heart, Mom no longer has to worry about my happiness!
Ye Yang heard her and walked over beside Liu Duo. He looked down from above and touched her head. You dont need to peep!
After he finished speaking, he turned around and went downstairs.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo felt so embarrassed that her pretty face got as red as an apple. It was even redder than usual.
Ye Yang arrived downstairs and looked around for Ye Liu and Ye Mo but didnt see them. He knew they had probably gone to the bamboo forest, so he prepared to go out. Ye Ling, however, called him.
Yang, Liu and Mo already went to the bamboo forest. Why do you think the two of them went there? They even asked me to not follow them. Ye Ling walked over.
He had seen the two of them walk out the yard door moments earlier. He had initially wanted to go out with his brothers, but Ye Liu had asked him to stay at home.
Naturally, the obedient baby Ye Ling hadnt followed them, so he felt very curious!
Ye Yang could tell from Ye Lings face that he didnt understand, and he said with an expressionless face, Ling, you stay at home!
He didnt n on telling Ye Ling anything. Besides, he didnt really like to talk.
After he finished speaking, he walked toward the bamboo forest outside the yard.
Ye Ling looked at Ye Yangs back and was at a total loss. Why were they going to the bamboo forest? And why had they all asked him to stay at home?
When Liu Duo came down, she didnt see the three of them. Feeling curious, she asked Ye Ling, Ling, where is Yang? Why are Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo also not here?
It was her birthday, so there was no way they would go to work in the fields!
Silly girl,e sit down, quickly. Why are you looking for Yang right after youve came downstairs? Aunt Ye smiled and looked at Liu Duo.
She realized Liu Duo was getting prettier and prettier. That egg-shaped face of hers was both fair and tender. It was really very attractive.
Chapter 403 - And You?
Chapter 403: And You?
She looked at Aunt Ye and Aunt Li as they let out augh that was filled with hidden meanings. Liu Duo suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. What kind of situation was this?
Was she not allowed to ask where Yang had gone?
Meanwhile, the tall and strong Ye Yang was wearing a gray shirt. Male hormones were bursting out of his body from head to toe, but he didnt let himself loose. Instead, he looked extremely cold and was full of self-restraint!
He saw Ye Liu and Ye Mo waiting for him in the depths of the bamboo forest, and he sped up his pace.
Liu, why do you think Yang asked us toe here? Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu, who stood like a hooligan.
The entire area was very quiet. There was nothing besides bamboo there, and no one would usually go there.
Even if someone wanted to chop some bamboo, they didnt need to go so deep into the forest. It wasnt the same as it had been a few months earlier, when a lot of people had gone there to dig for bamboo shoots.
With a bamboo leaf in his mouth, Ye Liuughed, It is, of course, so that it is easier to punish you without letting anyone see!
Aunt Ye, Aunt Li, and the others were all at the house that day. Ye Yang wouldnt punish the two of them in front of so many people.
When Ye Mo heard him, his cool and arrogant face filled with gloom. He sighed and said, I only just watched for a little while. Why is Yang treating it so seriously? He is already twenty-five years old, but he is still so petty!
It seemed like he had nowhere to run and would have to get hit again.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed inconsiderately.
When Ye Yang arrived and saw the two of them, one had a face full of smiles, and the other had a look of gloom.
When Ye Mo saw Ye Yang, he immediately stiffened up and shouted, Yang.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, spit out the bamboo leaf from the corner of his mouth and said merrily, Yo, our big brother came! You kept your little brothers waiting for quite a long time.
The expressionless Ye Yang cast a nce at Ye Liu and then looked back at Ye Mo. Do you know what you did wrong?
He went straight to the point. He didnt like to beat around the bush when handling things!
Ye Mo nodded very honestly. Truth be told, when he was out of the house, he feared neither the heavens nor the earth, but back in the house, he was still afraid of Ye Yang and Ye Liu.
Ye Yang saw him nod and then looked at the smiling Ye Liu again. Liu!
What he meant was, You are older than Mo. How should the two of you be punished for doing this?
Ye Liu saw the solemn and serious look on Ye Yangs face and smiled brightly. He walked forward and put his hands on Yangs shoulder. Yang, look at yourself. You should stop scaring Mo!
Mo did something wrong. It is outrageous that he would actually peep! Seeing that he admitted his wrong so sincerely, we as the big brothers should be more generous, right? I think we should just let him stay here tonight and feed the mosquitoes. How about it?
Ye Yang looked sideways at the simrly tall Ye Liu and said, in an indifferent tone, And you?
Me? Ye Liu cleared his throat. I should, of course, supervise him, so as to avoid him sneaking back home to sleep.
Ye Yang nodded when he heard him.
Ye Mo breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him nod. As long he didnt get hit, anything else was okay!
Ye Liu also breathed a soundless sigh of relief. He had really been quite worried about what Yang might do!
As soon as the two of them had let out their sighs, Ye Yang opened his mouth slowly and said, Now, each of you, go get a branch and whip the others legs thirty times! You two will sleep here tonight!
This was, hitherto, the longest sentence Ye Yang ever said! Listening to it, however, made the corner of Ye Liu and Ye Mos mouth twitch.
Have the two of them hit each other?
And they still had to stay there tonight after being hit?
After he finished speaking, he pushed the hand off of his shoulder, turned around, and walked leisurely away.
He stopped walking again after just taking a few steps. He said without turning around, I will check your legster!
What he meant was that they shouldnt try to do it half-heartedly just to appease him.
Ye Mo only spoke after they couldnt see Ye Yang anymore. Liu, it seems that Yang didnt only ask me toe out here to be punished. He asked you toe out here to be punished as well!
Chapter 404 - Yang Said To Do So
Chapter 404: Yang Said To Do So
Ye Yang knew that, besides justcking seriousness, his two brothers were also very crafty. That was why he said he would check!
Ye Liu walked over and put his arm on Ye Mos shoulder again. Mo, brothers need to stick together, thats why I allowed Yang to ask me toe out to apany you!
Ye Mo turned his head sideways, nced at his second brother, pulled up the corner of his lip, and muttered in his heart, Like Hell Ill believe you!
Liu, do we really need to hit each other?
Of course we do! Didnt you hear what Yang said? He wants to checkter. I dont want him to do it himself, so I wont hold back against you! Ye Liu smiled pretentiously, like a hooligan.
When Ye Mo heard this, he pushed his second brothers arm away and said cooly and arrogantly, Liu, what Yang said was that we have to hit each other. Although Im the younger brother, I wont hold back against you!
He said it as though he were the only one who had to take a beating, and Ye Mo was not okay with that.
Liu would, of course, know what Ye Mo was thinking. He picked another bamboo leaf close to him and put it in his mouth. He crossed his arms over his chest and said, Oh wow, Mo, you really want to hit your older brother? You are quite brave!
Yang said to do so! Ye Mo cast a nce at Ye Liu.
He normally wouldnty a hand on Liu. After all, one needed to respect his elders!
However, he of course also had to obey Ye Yangs orders. Being older by one year was already reason enough. What was more, Ye Yang was two years older than Ye Liu.
Upon hearing that, Ye Liu bumped into him, like a hooligan. Little brat, you are quite smart to bring Yang into this! Come, let Liu tell you something...
As he spoke, he moved closer to Ye Mos ear and started to whisper, all the while smiling like a hooligan.
On the other side, Ye Yang arrived home and saw Liu Duo sitting on the rocking chair, swaying leisurely and smiling as brightly as a peach blossom.
An air of warmth quickly surrounded his cold, icy heart and quickly melted the ice away. His heart could only beat for her.
Yang, where are Liu and Mo? Ye Ling saw him enter the yard and asked him.
Liu Duo and the others all looked towards him. To recount, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had been gone for quite a while, so it was strange that they werent back yet.
He went straight towards Liu Duo and sat beside her. Ye Yang only opened his mouth after he sat down, They will be backter.
After he finished speaking, he looked at Liu Duo, stretched out his hands towards the fruit tter and took a piece of fruit. Want to eat?
Before Liu Duo could say anything, Aunt Ye immediately said, Yang, why arent you asking Aunt Ye?
Aunt Yes face was full of smiles. This was the first time she saw Yang being so proactive!
... Ye Yang just unenthusiastically took another piece of fruit and handed it to her.
It was as though he hadpletely missed the teasing tone in Aunt Yes voice.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, was blushing. She took the fruit that Ye Yang gave her and said, Yang, where did Mr. Liuzi and Mo go? Why is it that they will onlye backter?
Seeing how curious Liu Duo was, Ye Yang said with an expressionless face, They are doing what they are supposed to be doing!
Doing what they were supposed to be doing? What were they supposed to do that day? Liu Duo and the others didnt understand, but Ye Yang didnt open his mouth again.
At that moment, a child who was simr in age to Liu Ran approached their yard door and said weakly, I... Im looking for Ye Liushi.
Hei Xiaomeng saw a stranger and ran over to bark loudly in his direction. The child trembled in fear and backed away.
Seeing this, Ye Ling immediately said, Xiaomeng,e here...
Had Liu Duo heard him say he was looking for her? She stood up, walked over, and asked kindly, Little child, is there something you need from me?
The child only started to speak when he saw Hei Xiaomeng run to the other side. An aunt asked me to deliver this to you. To wish you a happy birthday.
As he spoke, he handed over the package in his hands to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo looked at the small package in his hands and guessed it was definitely Liu Liushi who had asked him to deliver it. Thank you. Wait here for me for a little while.
Chapter 405 - The Two Of You Quickly Go Accompany The Silly Girl
Chapter 405: The Two Of You Quickly Go Apany The Silly Girl
Liu Duo went back to the yard to get some pieces of fruit and brought them to the boy. Take this back to eat. Have a taste of it as a thank you for delivering this to me.
The child looked at the fruit. It seemed like he wanted to take it but didnt dare to. After all, his family couldnt afford to eat something like that.
She moved her hand in front of him again and said, Just take it. Its not a big deal.
Liu Duo smiled as she insisted that he take it.
The child looked at Liu Duo and said shyly, Thank you.
After Liu Duo saw him leave, she turned around, went back to the yard, sat down, and looked at the package.
Silly girl, whats this? Aunt Ye asked.
Ye Yang and the others all looked at her. After all, she knew who had sent it.
Liu Duo looked at the package and then opened it. Inside were ten chicken eggs and about a dozen millet cakes.
The millet cakes had been made by Liu Liushi personally. Liu Duo had liked to eat them since she was young, but she was only ever allowed to have a few on her birthday.
However; she wasnt the original Liu Duo, and she didnt really like to eat millet cakes!
Ye Ling looked at the gifts and said, Duo Er, it was probably your mother who asked the child to deliver these, right?
Liu Duo nodded, Yeah.
Why did she feel emotionally moved, even though she didnt like to eat millet cakes?
Aunt Ye, Aunt Li, you guys go ahead and eat these millet cakes. Little Duo put the millet cakes on a te and put it in front of them.
She then went upstairs, since her heart was a bit of a mess, and she didnt feel like talking.
Aunt Ye noticed she was a bit down, so she said, Yang, Ling, the two of you go apany the silly girl.
She felt that Liu Duos heart must be feeling unpleasant.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling rose and went upstairs. Even if Aunt Ye hadnt reminded them, they still wouldve gone. After all, they were the ones who most hated to see her unhappy.
Mother, Sister Duo, she... Little Lian saw Liu Duos condition, and her heart felt uneasy as well. This was the first time she had seen Liu Duo behaving that way since getting closer to her.
Aunt Li let out a sigh, The silly girls heart feels unpleasant, but Little Yang and Ye Ling will be able to make her happy, so dont you worry.
She felt they were her parents after all. Did Liu Duo not still think about them, regardless of how manyints she had about them?
Liu Duo went up to the fourth floor, stood on the balcony, and looked far into the distance, not showing any expression.
It seemed that they hadnt seen each other ever since Liu Liushi and Liu Quanfu left their house after asking for money on Grandma Lius behalf.
She had almost forgotten that she still had so-called parents.
Because Liu Liushi had sent her something, Liu Duo thought of her mom and dad in the other world.
Even though she had always been sick, her mother had still made her favorite foods for her on each of her birthdays...
Ye Yang and Ye Ling arrived on the fourth floor and saw Liu Duo standing there with a nk expression, her cheeks already streaming with tears.
This was the first time they had seen her shed so many tears. They were flowing endlessly, like rain.
Duo Er, dont cry. Dont be sad anymore. Its also painful for me to see you like this. Ye Ling went to her and gently wiped her tears.
Seeing Liu Duo in such a state made him flustered, and he had no idea what to do!
It also caused Ye Yang to feel like he had been stabbed in the heart. He frowned slightly and touched her head with an expressionless face. Little Duo, just cry if you want to.
Weeping silently would really make people feel sorry for her, but it would also make her repress her emotions.
He felt that her venting her feelings would probably be better.
Liu Duo looked at the two of them, her face filled with tears. Because she had been crying, one of them was at a loss regarding what to do, so he helped her wipe her tears. Although the other remained expressionless, his eyes were filled with concern for her. It made her tears suddenly turn intoughter.
How were these two suppose to know how to make her happy? But for some reason, they were still able to make her happy, and she had no idea how.
Chapter 406 - That Would Be Impossible
Chapter 406: That Would Be Impossible
Liu Duo held the big hand that was helping to wipe her tears away. Ling, you are so ugly like this! Quickly, smile. Im fine already.
Duo Er, are you really okay? Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo, his face full of concern.
They were not even willing to see Liu Duo feel even the slightest bit of grief, let alone to see her cry like this.
Ye Yang watched Liu Duoughing while tears rolled down her cheeks and said, If you want to, we can bring them here.
He thought Liu Duo was definitely crying because she missed her parents.
Although he was right, the people whom Liu Duo missed werent, in fact, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi!
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo turned her head to look at Ye Yang andughed, Theres no need. They have their own lives, and we have our own lives.
Bring them there? How were they supposed to bring her mom and dad there?
Although she knew Ye Yang was talking about Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi, what she said still applied!
They had their own lives. If they needed financial help in the future, she wouldnt object to it.
But living together? That would be impossible!
Hearing her say this, Ye Yang reached out with his hand and poked her nose. Youre not allowed to snivel, ugly!
He looked at her. She was like a frail pear blossom bathed in the rain, and he could not help but love her when he looked at her. Ye Yang felt a kind of desire to ferociously massage her.
When Liu Duo heard him, she hit his hands and said tsunderely, No matter how ugly it may be, I still think Im pretty!
Ye Yang only rxed his slight frown after he saw Liu Duo was full of energy again.
On the other side, Ye Liu and Ye Mo were in the bamboo forest and were walking home.
Liu, if they realized we faked it when they examine us, we will be punished very harshly. Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu, who was beside him.
A few months earlier, he had been punished very harshly, because he lied about teaching Liu Duo! However, Ye Liu had also taken part in hitting him.
Ye Liuughed, Rx, Yang wont discover it. Moreover, we still have toe back here and let the mosquitoes bite us tonight. Its not like we arent nning toe, right? The punishment will be settled then.
Hitting each others legs thirty times was to remind them to not go where they were not supposed to go, not do things they were not supposed to do, and not look at things they were not supposed to look at!
Ye Liu brought Ye Mo along and found a type of red fruit that would excrete a red liquid when crushed. When it stuck to the body, it would take a few days before it could be washed away. If it were applied properly, it would appear as though they had already received their flogging!
And so, the two of them drew strips and strips of scars from being whipped by branches on their own legs.
When Ye Mo heard him, there was a constant look of worry on his cool and arrogant face.
When they arrived home, Aunt Ye asked, Liu, Mo, where did you go? You guys didnt spend time with your wife on her birthday!
Her mother sent some things here recently, so she felt a bit down after she saw it. Quickly, go and apany her. Your big brother and Ling already went up there.
When they heard her, Ye Liu and Ye Mo went upstairs straight away.
What was our wifes mother thinking? Why the Hell would she send something on our wifes birthday? Like she has any sort of goddamn rtionship with her! Ye Mo frowned and looked extremely unhappy. If he had been home, he would definitely have thrown away the things Liu Liushi sent over!
Making his beloved unhappy was the same as making him unhappy!
Ye Liu, on the other hand, said, Quiet. Its not like I provoked you. Theres no need to be so loud! As a mother, it ispletely normal for her to gift some things on Little Duos birthday. After all, its not like she was the one who sold Little Duo away.
He believed the reason Liu Liushi had done this was not to try to makeup with her; she had simply wanted to send her blessings on her childs birthday, even if they were not officially rted anymore.
But she was not able to stop her concern and love for Liu Duo. She also kept seeing Liu Duo as her child!
Chapter 407 - Take It Off, If You Must!
Chapter 407: Take It Off, If You Must!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo, who had reached the fourth floor, could hear Liu Duos cheerfulughter from where they stood at the staircase. How was that considered a bad mood?
But Aunt Ye wouldnt lie to them.
Little Duo, I miss you already.
Darling...
They called to her as they approached.
Liu Duo faced them too, Where have you been? Its such a hot day!
Ye Liu giggled as he went to her side and teased her, With an overlord like you in the house, I dont have to go anywhere! Even if I do, it will be with you!
With that, he unleashed his charm on her with his electrifying eyes.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes as she felt goose bumps all over.
He was always like this C submissive on the streets, but dominating in the sheets!
Ye Mo said cooly, Darling, Aunt Ye said your mother sent something over, but you threw it away out of spite. You shouldnt be upset. Got it?
Liu Duo twitched her mouth. This one only knew how to be controlling.
But she was actually happy, because she knew each of them was trying to cheer her up in his own way.
Im not upset. Alright, lets go down. Its rude to leave the guests by themselves, Liu Duo got up and headed downstairs with Ye Ling.
Ye Yang wanted to speak with Ye Liu and Ye Mo but, like rabbits, they fled quickly, so as to avoid talking about what had happened in the bamboo forest.
Aunt Ye and Aunt Lis family returned to their homes after dinner.
While Liu Duo was visiting the outhouse, Ye Yang took the opportunity to call Ye Liu and Ye Mo into his room. Roll up your pants.
He hadnt forgotten what he said in the bamboo forest!
Ye Liu joked, Roll up our pants, you say? I thought youd want us to take off everything. Our legs are long, no matter how you look at them.
He gestured to his thigh.
Ye Yang didnt react well to his yful joke, Take it off, if you must!
They were all men, and brothers as well, so there was nothing he hadnt seen.
Whatever they had, he had it too! Whatever they didnt have, neither did he!
Ye Liu shook his head and continued giggling as he pulled up his pant legs. The traces along the calf were particrly eye-catching. Ye Yang examined the area before moving on to Ye Mo.
Ye Mo imitated Ye Liu and rolled his pants up. While they were being inspected by Yang, their nerves made their hearts beat faster.
The marks on his calf were just as red as Ye Lius. It seemed that both brothers had done a number on each other. Had they done it to please him?
Ye Yang said nothing after the inspection. Ye Mo assumed he had gotten away with it, as Ye Yang didnt seem to have a clue.
A faint smile appeared on Ye Mos face.
Remember to go to the bamboo forest! Ye Yang reminded them.
Ye Liuid on Ye Yangs bed and assured himzily, Yang, rest assured. Mo and I will be there. We are very obedient!
Ye Yang eyed them with no particr expression.
Even if they wouldnt go, he would drag them there himself!
Ye Ling fetched some bath water for Liu Duo before going back to the kitchen to boil water.
Liu Duo went upstairs to get a change of clothes, and by the time she had returned to the third floor, she saw the other three brothers going downwards as well.
Yang, were you three having a meeting just now?
She could tell they were sharing a secret. She had gone into the outhouse for a short while ande back out to find all three had disappeared. They were obviously hiding something from her and Ye Ling!
Chapter 408 - Waiting For Me?
Chapter 408: Waiting For Me?
The three paused and looked back at her.
Ye Liu giggled, Little Duo, we wouldnt have a meeting without you and Ling, of course!
Thats right, dont overthink things, my darling, Ye Mo added.
She must not find out about this! If she did, he and Ye Liu would be in grave trouble!
Compared to hers, Ye Yangs punishment would be almost nothing!
Liu Duo didnt believe them as she rolled her eyes and faced Ye Yang next.
She wanted to hear from him!
Ye Yang, with no expression at all, took her hand in his and walked downstairs slowly with her, Little Duo, we didnt have a meeting!
He didnt want to let her know either, or she would definitely get mad, and his two brothers wouldnt get to sleep with her for a while.
Furthermore, they really hadnt met in secret. As the eldest brother, he was merely teaching his brothers a lesson in his own way!
Liu Duo looked at him sideways, Oh.
Since he refused to talk, Liu Duo would save it for another time, preferably when they were alone. The three of them wouldnt be honest if they were together!
When they reached the lowest floor, Liu Duo directly went to take a bath.
Ye Ling asked around, Yang, Liu, Mo, whos ready to bath? The water is hot now.
He wiped away the sweat on his forehead. He looked quite warm.
Ye Yang fetched some water with an empty barrel, Ling, you first.
Ye Liu leaned against the wooden door, Yes, you first, Ling. We arent in a hurry.
Ye Mo stepped forward and added more wood to the fire in his stead.
Ye Ling nodded, not rejecting the offer.
He was used to this. His brothers would let him take the first bath, regardless of whoever was in charge of heating the water.
While Ye Ling went upstairs to get a change of clothes, Ye Liu said, Yang, if Little Duo asks what happened, you have to keep it bottled up, alright?
He had noticed the sly twinkle in her eyes moments earlier.
Ye Yang nodded. He had seen the same thing. Wherever she was present, his attention would always be on her.
Liu Duo went upstairs after she finished her bath.
Ye Ling did the same. Ye Yang waited until Ye Liu and Ye Mo had gone out into the yard before heading upstairs.
When he entered the room, Liu Duo was sitting on the bed with her back against the wall, her legs crossed, and her arms folded. She was staring at the door, which meant she was also staring at him.
Waiting for me? Ye Yang closed the door and approached her.
Following his footsteps, the air flow made the lit oilmp sway in the wind. Ye Yang had his back to the light, so Liu Duo couldnt see him clearly.
She feigned seriousness, Of course! Yang, I ask you, are you three keeping a secret from Ling and I? And were you having a meeting behind our backs?
It was not that she really had to know. She just didnt like the feeling of being kept in the dark, especially regarding something that might have to do with her.
She had to know!
Ye Yang didnt heed her as he took off his clothes voluntarily.
He was left in only his underwear when he asked, Blow out the lights?
The corners of her lips twitched. Damn, was he even listening to her? And he was only wearing his undies?
He used to sleep in both his undershirt and underpants C not in so little clothing.
Liu Duo got up and stood on the bed, looking down at him. She reached out an arm and poked him on his forehead. He deserved it for not keeping up with her. Yang, do you hear me? Answer me! Are you guys hiding a secret from me?
Chapter 409 - Tired?
Chapter 409: Tired?
Ye Yang blew out themp while she still stood there.
The room descended into darkness. She remained on the bed, stunned and unmoving. Yang, who told you to blow themp out!
Ye Yang got into the bed and, in a deep, husky voice, said, Lights out. Bedtime.
He took off his shoes andid down.
Liu Duo felt that her words were wasted on him. She couldnt get a straight answer from him, and it was frustrating her to no end!
She sat back down and, after feeling around to find his position, gave him a good kick, Yang, you better answer me! Or else, Im getting my whip!
On the bed, Ye Yang caught hold of her yful foot. He hadnt even done anything when Liu Duo suddenly giggled.
Haha... Dont do that, Yang. Thats ticklish!
Some people have ticklish soles, where one gentle touch is all it takes to feel extraordinarily ticklish, but it doesnt work if they touch their own feet. Liu Duo was one of these people!
The foot that Ye Yang had caught struggled forcefully for its freedom, but it failed.
Ye Yang reeled Liu Duo to his side with just the right amount of strength. He let go of her foot and asked her out of the blue, Little Duo, are you tired?
Tired?
I guess... not? Liu Duo replied sheepishly.
She hadnt done any farm work that day, so how could she feel tired?
Sheid down on her side and resumed her relentless pursuit, Yang, are you telling me or not? Dont change the subject!
Of course, that was exactly what he wanted to do, Remember what we talked about earlier today?
Grrr, me and my temper! Yangs doing it on purpose, isnt he? Theres so much I said today!
In a fit, Liu Duo turned away and ignored him. Fine, be that way! Hmmph...
A smile curled on Ye Yangs face as he too turned around and approached her. He ced his hands on her waist and whispered in her ear, Liu Duo, shall we continue where we left off?
Liu Duo immediately shoved his hands away and moved aside, I want to sleep!
You wont answer me, but you still want a piece of me? Dream on!
Of course she knew what he meant.
She already realized that once a man had gotten a taste of intimacy, hed never have enough!
After all, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had been very upfront about it during the nights she spent with them!
Yet, Ye Yang moved closer to her again, Alright, sleep!
Heid sideways next to Liu Duo, back-to-back. He could smell her faint scent and he eventually felt a reaction.
But he was an honest man. so he wouldnt force Liu Duo.
On the other side, Ye Liu and Ye Mo sat on stools, with an oilmp between their feet as their source of light.
Ye Liu sat cross-legged, shaking his foot.
Ye Mo sought a conversation, Liu, what do you think our wife is doing now? Sleeping, perhaps?
They were surrounded by darkness with only locusts forpany.
Ye Liu smirked, What do you think? Shes probably having another go with Yang. Who would sleep this early?
With that, Ye Mo was reminded of what they had managed to peek at earlier that day, Liu, I think Yang was really giving it his all today.
Pffft, Ye Liuughed, as he switched to the other foot. True, hes probably as strong as a tiger when ites to these matters, but Im not bad too myself. Ill show you someday!
Men. That was what they liked to talk about.
Chapter 410 - Keep Calm And Stay Cool
Chapter 410: Keep Calm And Stay Cool
Furthermore, they didnt like to lose!
Ye Mo followed up too, Same here! Youll see how great I am someday!
His first time hadntsted long, because he was over-excited, butter on, along with Liu Duos encouragement and a little more practice, he got a lot better and a lot more confident!
Sure, Ill check it out someday. See if what you say is true and not an exaggeration.
Liu Duo would be furious if she were to learn about this! Why were these two so shameless?
Liu, were going to purchase tomatoes tomorrow, arent we? Ye Mo changed the topic.
Those that had been nted earlier on would have ripened already.
And the ones at their home would require a little more time.
Ye Liu nodded in agreement. They would collect what they could and see how Liu Duo would make tomato sauce.
What he was actually thinking was that he could purchase cowpeas, dry them, and fetch a good price with them.
Time passed as they talked, and they found themselves still in good spirits a few hourster.
On the other hand, Liu Duo moved about when she felt something pressing hard on her body. Yang, move away, could you? Its hot!
Although he wasnt as touchy as Ye Liu and Ye Mo, she still couldnt sleep that way!
Then take off your clothes, his husky voice rang in her ears.
She was wearing the underwear she had altered. They were supposed to be cooling, but at that moment, they were unbearably hot!
Liu Duo couldnt help but wonder what he was up to.
Ye Yang spoke again, Need my help?
Her lips twitched. This bastard!
She freed herself from his embrace and rolled over to the other side of the bed, One side each. That way its not as hot!
Ye Yang felt a pang of disappointment when his woman got away from him.
He didnt want Liu Duo to leave!
In the darkness, Ye Yang moved his body and approached Liu Duo yet again. He pressed her against the wall, so that she couldnt escape.
Little Duo, keep calm, and stay cool!
Liu Duo wondered why this sounded unpleasant.
Was she overthinking things? Was frustration keeping her temperature up?
Fuming, she turned over to face him, Yang, what are you really nning? Want to sleep with me?
She was already angry with him, and yet he kept pushing her further! When had he be so infuriating?
She knew that what he said was nonsense. Of course he wanted to sleep with her!
Ye Yang gentlyughed at her words, Liu Duo, I intend to sleep with you.
What he meant was, we are already on the same bed, arent we sleeping together?
Ah... Liu Duo was utterly defeated!
Suddenly speechless, Liu Duo found her lips twitching desperately.
She felt she had to assert dominance, so she put on her most menacingposure, shoved him away andmanded, Tell me what you three were discussing today!
She felt she had to apply some pressure. Things would go south if he were to disobey his wife!
Still in the darkness, Ye Yang was quite impressed with Liu Duos assertiveness, and a smile curled on his face, We werent discussing anything.
He had sworn to secrecy, and he would definitely keep his word.
If it were something else, he wouldnt it hide from Liu Duo. But this one he wouldnt tell her.
Liu Duo mustered a sinister cackle when Ye Yang refused to crack. Shey t on his body and said, Fine. Whatever. Time to sleep! Im so exhausted...
With that, she shut her eyes and intentionally started snoring.
Chapter 411 - Roll Up Your Pants
Chapter 411: Roll Up Your Pants
She knew Ye Yang wouldnt force himself on her, and thats why she could tease him however she pleased.
He could tell Liu Duos snoring was on purpose, but he adored her too much, so he merely shook his head and let her continue!
Their little wife could be a little naughty sometimes.
Eventually, Liu Duo, who nned on punishing him, really did fall asleep.
The snores got quieter and quieter until there were none. Only then he gently lifted her off him.
He reached a hand out and pinched her soft cheeks, Naughty littledy.
He tucked her in, so that she wouldnt catch a cold, and then he got out of bed.
She was also the one who had designed the thin nket especially for Ye Ling.
He felt around in the dark until he made his way to the oilmp, and beside it was a match. With it, he lit the oilmp and put on his clothes. He looked back at Liu Duo, who was sleeping on the bed, before taking the oilmp with him as he walked out the door and descended downstairs.
When he got downstairs, he threw a cover on the oilmp to prevent the wind from putting the fire out.
Then he opened the front door and walked out.
In the depths of the bamboo forest, Ye Liu and Ye Mo were talking. They asionally pped their hands about, trying to beat away the blood-sucking pests that flew around them.
Liu, our wife would be asleep at a time like this, wouldnt she? Ye Mo returned to the same question.
Ye Liu was sitting with his legs crossed. He folded his arms across his chest as he leaned against the bamboo.
He too was thinking about Liu Duo as he smiled, Hmm, she should be. She didnt take a nap today.
They knew her habits very well. If she hadnt napped during the day, she would have grown tired, even if she had stayed up just a littleter.
Even if they were making love to her, she would have fallen asleep right there!
At that moment, they saw a light approaching them.
Ye Mo asked, Liu, do you think thats Yang?
Ye Liu saw the brightness too. It appeared unexpectedly among the darkness.
The person eventually revealed himself to be Ye Yang, and it was then that Ye Liu cheered, Wow, Yang, are you here to take us home? I knew you couldnt bear to leave Mo and I out here at night! Its not safe after all.
Ye Yang just eyed him the way he usually did, Roll up your pants!
They were foolish to think he had fallen for their trick. Of course Yang knew they had faked itst time.
He had been hunting in the mountains for years, so he had obviouslye to know about the small red fruit!
Er... The two brothers nced at each other. It seemed they couldnt fool him.
It was then that they realized, Ye Yang held a chaste branch in his other hand.
Ye Liu went forward, still smiling, and draped an arm across his shoulder, Yang, Mo and I have been here for hours feeding mosquitoes. Dont you think thats punishment enough?
Ye Mo also spoke up, Yes, brother, let it go! We swear there wont be a next time.
Ye Yang wasnt swayed by either of them. Void of emotion, he said, Quickly!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo resigned to their fate, as they obediently rolled up their pants.
Then, Ye Yang began the punishment. He whipped them at least thirty times each!
This was the consequence formitting misdeeds. Ye Yang wouldnt let it go so easily, even though they were his brothers!
They got a total of sixty hits. The extraordinarily painful feeling of the chaste branchnding on their legs was very new to them.
Go home! And with that, Ye Yang picked up the oilmp again and led the way back.
The beating was over. Ye Yang didnt n for them to stay overnight.
Chapter 412 - How Could Discussing It Make One Know Its Pleasures?
Chapter 412: How Could Discussing It Make One Know Its Pleasures?
They didnt need to stay there to feed the mosquitos. Naturally, Ye Liu and Ye Mo wouldnt raise any objection. They took the stool and oilmp they had brought and caught up to Ye Yangs pace.
With mutual understanding, Ye Liu and Ye Mo walked beside Ye Yang, one on the right, and one on the left.
Hey Yang, besides just being brothers, we are all also Little Duos husbands, so we can discuss certain topics together.
Ye Liu said so merrily.
When Ye Mo heard him, he said cooly and arrogantly, Liu is right. Discussing it more can help us improve!
He and Ye Liu would often talk about such things in private. They didnt find it awkward at all.
As their big brother, how could Ye Yang not know what topic they wanted to discuss?
He even knew what kinds of farts they were going to let out when they stuck their bums out!
Ye Yang said, with no inflection in his voice, Want to stay?
Discuss? He didnt like to discuss things. Right now, he only liked to put it into practice!
It was such a wondrous thing. How could discussing it make one know its pleasures?
When they heard him, both Ye Liu and Ye Mo closed their mouths and didnt speak. The unhumorous Yang really knew how to dampen the mood!
They even thought that, since he wasnt going to punish them by having them feed the mosquitoes, they could discuss private matters in the bedroom with him. After all, he had already consummated his marriage as well.
When they arrived home, Ye Yang went to the fourth floor straight away. Ye Liu and Ye Mo went to the third floor and into their own bedrooms.
Ye Yang closed the door and ced the oilmp beside the bed. He took off his clothes, blew out the oilmp, and went to bed only after he stared at Liu Duo for a while.
It was as though Liu Duo could feel that the person who had left had alsoe back. She immediately leaned over towards his embrace.
Ye Yang seized the opportunity and took her into his embrace, his face full of satisfaction.
In a sh, the sky slowly started to brighten, and a new day started again.
Liu Duo hadnt taken an afternoon nap the previous day, so she slept for quite a while longer before waking up.
She got up and let out a few yawns. However, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Ye Yang sitting in front of her vanity table.
Yang, you are still here? Liu Duo assumed he had already gone downstairs. After all, she could feel that the part of the bed beside her had been cold for a while.
When she woke up, her habit was not to open her eyes, but rather to touch the side of the bed next to her.
Ye Yang saw she had woken up, so he got up and went to get her dress.
Which one are you wearing? Ye Yang had a dress in each of his hands.
One of them was lotus pink, and the other was light blue. The style was very simr and they were both already modified. He knew she usually dressed that way at home.
Ummm... Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang with an expression of bewilderment. What was this fe trying to do?
She subsequently pointed at the light blue dress, so Ye Yang put the other away. He went to stand beside the bed and wanted to help her change her clothes.
Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Oh my, Yang wants to change into a sunshine boy and stop being a wooden type?
She got out of bed and stood in front of him. She then opened up both her hands and just stood idly to enjoy, Come, since you want to please me, I will fulfill your desire. Help me change my clothes andb my hair!
Ye Yang looked at the tsundere look on Liu Duos face as she let him serve her, and although his face remained emotionless, his eyes were filled with love for her. He then earnestly helped her change her clothes.
Not knowing whether he did it intentionally or not, he would always touch Liu Duos skin from time to time.
This silent teasing made Liu Duo feel like time slowed down. Her heart beat rapidly, and her egg-shaped face also turned bright red.
Just as she was about to say she would dress herself, she heard Ye Yangs attractive, deep and low voice. Done.
Liu Duo exhaled a breath when she heard him.
Ye Yang felt her let out the breath and said again, Roll up your hair.
He very naturally took Liu Duos small hand, led her to the vanity table, and stood behind her.
She looked at the mirror and besides just seeing herself, she also saw the serious-looking, expressionless Ye Yang. Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Oh my. I couldnt tell before, but it seems that this wooden Yang also has the potential to flirt with girls!
Chapter 413 - You Really Know How To Talk!
Chapter 413: You Really Know How To Talk!
Liu Duo wouldnt style her hair into that kind of bun. She would usually just tie it in a bun and add the jade hairpin that Ye Yang had given her.
She looked in the mirror and saw a lock of her ck hair in Ye Yangs hand. Little by little, it was bound up into a very pretty bun. Liu Duo was astonished. Yang, I didnt know you had such a talent.
When Ye Liu helped tob her hair, he would also tie her hair into a bun, and he did it very skillfully.
Ye Yang actually knew how to do it as well? It was really a surprise for her.
Ye Yang used the jade hairpin to put it in ce and examined it. He only looked at Liu Duos reflection in the mirror when he saw that it was secure and wouldnt copse. Simple.
Emm... Simple?
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched slightly. Why did it feel like he was calling her stupid?
Ye Yang didnt realize Liu Duos change of expression, and he picked up the earrings she had taken off the previous night and put them back in her ears.
Ye Mo had said he wanted her to wear them every day!
He then hung the spice bag, which Ye Ling made for her, on her waist. The jade bracelet Ye Liu had gifted to Liu Duo remained on her wrist all along.
After he finished dressing herpletely, Ye Yang held Liu Duos little hand to lead her out of the room and down the stairs.
When Ye Liu saw the two of them walking downstairs, he stopped sweeping the floor and blew out two whistles. Little Duo, youre dressed very prettily today!
Upon hearing this, Little Duo smiled very brightly and said, Then does that mean I didnt dress prettily in the past?
She had only tied her hair in a bun and put on the earrings, the jade bracelet, and the spice bag on her waist as essories.
She hadnt put any makeup on her little face. It was still the same fair, white, tender face with rosy cheeks. There werent any differences.
How could that be? Little Duo looks the best no matter how she is dressed. Its just that youre wearing the essories the us brothers gifted you. Naturally, it would be iparable to an average day!
Ye Liu even smiled slightly while he spoke. It dazzled Liu Duo so much her eyes turned into the shape of beating hearts.
From time to time, he would smile very sincerely, and it was so handsome that she would be inplete and utter shambles.
Liu Duo sneered lovably while red in the face, You really know how to talk!
After she finished speaking, she went towards the well and started to wash up.
After Ye Yang heard what Ye Liu said, he looked at Liu Duo attentively to examine her and felt it was indeed as Ye Liu had said.
The little wifes outfit was especially good looking that day!
Ye Mo and Ye Ling exited the kitchen and also praised how good she looked.
They praised Liu Duo so much that she constantly felt embarrassed.
Little Duo, Mo and I will try to go purchase some tomatoes in a while. Do you want toe with us? Ye Liu bit down on a bun and looked at Little Duo.
It was a rare, cloudy and windy day, so they asked Liu Duo to go out with them.
Liu Duo felt interested when she heard him.
She didnt have anything to do at home anyway. She had finished drawing the manuscript she needed to hand to Qin Fang ages ago. Going out for a stroll was quite good.
Liu Duo nodded. Okay. It just so happens I havent gone to some of the neighboring viges before.
After they had eaten breakfast, Ye Yang and Ye Ling grabbed the farming equipment and went to do farm work.
When Liu Duo, Ye Liu, and Ye Mo prepared to go out, Hei Xiaomeng started barking at the yard door, as though it were saying it wanted to join them.
Ye Mo never liked dogs, so when it started barking crazily and loudly, he frowned and went over to shoo it. Shut up, you ck fur ball. So damn noisy!
Hei Xiaomeng saw it was being shooed away and barked at Ye Mo, as though it were arguing with him.
It made Ye Mo so angry he lifted his hand and wanted to hit it. It was such a disobedient dog! So annoying!
The smart Hei Xiaomeng immediately ran away to avoid being struck.
Ye Liu finished tidying up the ox-cart and shouted upstairs, Little Duo, have youe down yet? Were about to leave.
Chapter 414 - This Bastard Needs To Be Hit For His Revolting Behavior!
Chapter 414: This Bastard Needs To Be Hit For His Revolting Behavior!
Iming. Liu Duos voice flew through the air.
Liu Duo had gone upstairs to change into a long-sleeved dress, because she was going out.
When Liu Duo arrived on the first floor, she saw Ye Mo and Hei Xiaomeng having a fight. Little Brother Mo, can you not bully Hei Xiaomeng?
When Hei Xiaomeng heard Liu Duos voice, it ran over to her and kept running in circles around her.
It knew Liu Duo was its pir of support. When she was present, this master Ye Mo would not dare to hit it. Although the number of times Ye Mo had hit it when they were in private was not a small amount.
However, as long as Liu Duo was present, it would be very brave in front of Ye Mo. It would be simr to how Liu Duo usually was C extremely proud and lovable!
Ye Mo said unhappily, Its because it started barking. Its so loud and so goddamn noisy! Its not like there are any strangers nearby.
He saw Hei Xiaomeng pandering to Liu Duo when it was in front of her, and it made him really want to hit that little shit with all his might.
However, when Ye Liu heard him, he didnt hold back andughed at him, Mo, sometimes, you arent that quiet when you speak either!
Thats right! You still have the gall to criticize Hei Xiaomeng. Liu Duo cast a nce at Ye Mo from the corner of her eye.
Hei Xiaomeng was a purebred mastiff, so its bark was naturally resonant and powerful.
Whenever he was at loggerheads with Hei Xiaomeng, Ye Mo would always lose and would be disliked by Liu Duo. He felt a fit of anger in his heart!
He walked forward and hugged Liu Duo off the ground. He then said cooly and arrogantly, Beloved, we need to head out now, so lets not waste time on this ck fur ball!
When she was suddenly lifted off the ground, out of reflex, Liu Duo grabbed his neck and then gave him a punch. Let go of me Mo. Who gave you permission to hug me?
I can hug you whenever I want to! Who asked you to be my wife? Ye Mo arrogantly carried Liu Duo to the ox-cart.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and thought in her heart, This bastard needs to be hit for his revolting behavior!
Ye Liu only started to slowly drive the ox-cart out of the yard door when he saw Liu Duo had sat down on the cushion. He stopped when he was outside the yard door, and Ye Mo locked the yard door before getting on the ox-cart.
When Ye Liu saw him get on, he officially started to drive the ox-cart towards the neighboring viges.
Mr. Liuzi, how much are you guys preparing to pay for one jin? Liu Duo suddenly asked.
Ye Liu, who was driving the ox-cart, had already figured out early on how much was appropriate for one jin.
He didnt even have to think and said, We will buy one jin for three wens first. After we turned it into the tomato sauce you mentioned, and if it sells well, we will change it to two wens per jin. What do you think Little Duo?
Although there werent a lot of people who liked to eat tomatoes, three wens per jin was a fair price. After all, it wasbor-intensive. If it were two wens per jinn, it would be too little.
Liu Duo nodded and felt it was good, since it was a fair deal for both the farmers and themselves. Thats good. Im just curious. You guys decide.
When they arrived at Shengli Town, Ye Liu drove the ox-cart into an empty spot and stopped. Some vigers saw them and asked, Brothers of the Ye family, are you guys here to purchase tomatoes?
Some of the tomatoes in our house have already turned extremely red. Ive already picked all the ones that can be sold.
Ye Liu smiled merrily and answered them, Yes. we are here to purchase them today. Three wens per jin. We are ready to start buying them, and Ill have to trouble you guys by asking you to pass the news around.
They had already gone there to spread the message around before, so some of the vigers had happily nted tomatoes to sell.
Everybody, we are only buying fully ripe ones with no cracks. Moreover, we need to ensure they are fresh, so it cant be more than three days since they were picked.
This time, it was Liu Duo who spoke.
If they were stored too long after they were picked, they would lose their moisture and they wouldnt taste good when they were made into sauce.
When the vigers heard her, they all looked at Liu Duo. This was the first time they had seen Ye Liu bring a girl along.
Chapter 415 - Matchmaker?
Chapter 415: Matchmaker?
Ye Mo and Ye Liu nodded in agreement with what she had said.
The vigers muttered, Hey, out of the two of them, whose wife do you think she is? She is quite pretty.
She should be Ye Lius, right? It is the older brother who marries first, after all.
...
They didnt actually know Ye Lius family had a shared wife, so it was normal for them to guess.
Ye Liu smiled when he heard them discussing this and just kept on talking about proper business. Everyone, if you have tomatoes in your house right now, you can bring them here immediately, and we will buy them from you.
If the ones in the garden have already turned red, you can also pluck them and bring them here. We wont be leaving and will be staying here for an hour and a half.
Ye Mo took the scale from the ox-cart, since they would need to use itter.
Liu Duo stood beside Ye Liu and didnt show any change in expression when she heard the vigers discussion.
A slightly older woman suddenly asked curiously, Little Liu, is this person next to you your wife or your younger brothers wife?
However, when Ye Mo heard her, he immediately said, Aunty, why are you asking so many questions? What does it have to do with you whose wife she is?
But the woman smiled and said, I am a famous matchmaker in Shengli Town. If she is your older brothers wife, I will help introduce women for you to marry. And if she is your wife, I will introduce women to your older brother.
When they had gone to buy the bamboo shoots before, some of the unwedded girls and their families had taken a fancy to the two of them.
After all, they were tall, handsome, and even wore luxurious clothes. Moreover, they knew how to do business and make money. The unwedded girls all wanted to marry them and be their rtives!
Matchmaker?
Liu Duo looked at her, smiled, and said politely, Matchmaker, we are only here to talk about purchasing tomatoes and not to discuss marriage.
She even nced at Ye Liu and Ye Mo while she spoke. These two fes were quite good at attracting thedies. Someone had taken a fancy to them and even sent people to discuss marriage with them.
Some of the vigers carried basket backpacks and went to the fields to pick tomatoes. Some of them were there just to join the crowd.
When the matchmaker heard what Liu Duo said, she smiled so much all her wrinkles came out. Theres no harm talking about this while youre free. I definitely wont disturb you when the vigers bring the tomatoes hereter.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. Did this bitch not understand? She already said they werent discussing marriage!
Ye Mo frowned and said with an angry face, If you are not here to sell tomatoes than scram! Dont stay here and affect our mood!
Discuss marriage?
Discuss your ass. Our familys wife is standing right here, so why would we talk about marriage! Ridiculous...
Ye Liu smiled brightly and said, Matchmaker, we dont need to talk about marriage because both of us already have a wife!
And she is the same person!
He didnt say thest sentence aloud, so as to avoid letting the whole vige know Liu Duo was a shared wife.
However, when the matchmaker heard him, she continued to say, Than is this your wife?
Liu Duo saw that she wanted to get the answer as to whose wife she was, no matter what, so she walked forward and smiled especially brilliantly, I am the shared wife of the two of them. What about it?
Shared wife of the two of them?
The matchmakers smile became noticeably more rigid when she heard her. Shared wife of the two of them. Didnt that mean she was a shared wife?
Simr to the matchmaker, the other vigers who were there to join in the liveliness were also slightly taken aback.
What they could not figure out was, with Liu Duos looks, why would she agree to be a shared wife? And also, Ye Liu and Ye Mo didnt look like men who couldnt find their own wives.
Liu Duo didnt give a crap that they were taken aback. She continued to say, Dont talk about marriage with my husbands in front of me in the future!
Chapter 416 - Me? Stop them? Ha…
Chapter 416: Me? Stop them? Ha...
When the matchmaker heard her, she felt a bit fearful in her heart, even though she saw that Liu Duo was clearly smiling nicely.
There was also an unmarried girl amongst the crowd. When she heard what Liu Duo said, she said disapprovingly, Even if you are their wife, you are just a shared wife! They have the condition to each take their own wife, so why shouldnt they? You wont be able to stop them, even if you want to!
The unmarried girl was jealous that Liu Duo actually had such handsome husbands who also knew how to make money. She also wanted to marry the two of them.
If she were to marry them, she would definitely not have to endure hardships and could also wear such nice looking clothes.
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo looked at the young girl. She was tall and thin and didnt look bad.
When she looked over to Ye Liu and Ye Mo, she saw a clear look of shyness and infatuation in their eyes.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo had be very happy when they heard what Liu Duo had just said. Was she dering her ownership over them?
Just as the two of them were about to speak, Liu Duo said with a smile, Me? Stop them? Ha... If they want to marry, then they can do so!
When she finished speaking, she even winked at the girl with a confident smile on her face.
If Ye Yang and the other three really had such a wish, how was she supposed to stop them?
Even if she were able to stop them, what would be the use of forcing them to stay by her side when they no longer had the heart to do so?
Ye Liuughed when he heard what she said. It wasnt like he didnt know what was in Liu Duos heart. If they really wanted to marry someone else, not only would she not stop them, but she would vacate her position.
She had said long ago that, if they were to betrayed her, she would not hesitate to leave! They had only her in their hearts, so why would they remarry?
Ye Mo said angrily to the young girl, Dont talk about such nonsense in front of our beloved! All those who are not here to sell tomatoes can piss off far away! I dont have time to talk nonsense with you people!
He was furious. Had the condition to marry a wife? This was simply asking them to be traitors to their love!
The furious Ye Mo made the vigers feel a bit afraid. When they hade to buy the bamboo shoots, they already knew he had a short temper, and they couldnt afford to provoke him.
Ye Liuughed, Matchmaker, us brothers wont marry another wife. You should go and run your errands. Help us spread the message while you are at it. Three wens for a jin of tomatoes, and we wont ept the ones with cracks...
He went back to the main topic. He wasnt going to discuss anything else that was not rted to buying tomatoes. Ever since the brothers had agreed to have a shared wife, they had never thought of marrying another woman!
It wasnt just because that was what their mother entrusted upon them. It was also because Liu Duo had already deeply entrenched herself in their hearts. They only wanted to have her, and having her was enough!
When the vigers who lived close by returned to their homes, they immediately took the tomatoes they had picked during the two previous days, put them into baskets, and brought them over to Ye Liu
Ive brought the tomatoes from my house. Measure how many jins are here. They were picked these past two days, so they are still fresh, and there arent any cracks. One of the vigers delivered a basket of tomatoes to Ye Liu.
Ye Liu nodded and took it over. He did a token examination to see if there were any cracks and then took it to the scale to weigh them. Mister, yours is about eight jins and slightly more. How about I count it as eight jins?
The basket also had some weight to it.
They had already built trust with the vigers when they started to buy bamboo shoots. That was why they were not worried that the vigers might sneak some with cracks into the pile.
The viger nodded. It was fine, as long as he could get money. Okay. Do as you see fit.
Ye Mo saw that Ye Liu had finished measuring the weight and took out the ount book and wrote it down. From the pouch Ye Ling had sewn, he took out twenty-five wens that he had prepared earlier and handed it over.
The voices of the vigers could be heard continuously, and they were also carrying bright red tomatoes...
Liu Duo just stood there quietly on the side and watched the two of them cooperating. She hadnt really take what the viger said to heart.
Chapter 417 - Yes, Yes, Yes, You Didnt Invite Me, Im The Narcissist!
Chapter 417: Yes, Yes, Yes, You Didnt Invite Me, Im The Narcissist!
They spent the whole morning purchasing tomatoes at Shengli Town.
By noon, as they were returning home on their ox-cart, Liu Duo looked at the bright red tomatoes they had collected and asked, Mo, how much do we have here altogether?
She hadnt looked at the ounts book, so she didnt know the sum, but it seemed like they got a lot.
Ye Mo answered, One hundred and ten jin in total.
Later in the afternoon, please go to town and buy some sugar. And a few jars as well. About this big, she gestured the size with her hands as she spoke.
To make tomato sauce, they had to get the necessary materials ready first.
She hadnt expected they would be able to purchase tomatoes so soon. She hadnt had time to make the preparations.
Darling, do you want to go too? Maybe we can shop for a bit, Ye Mo suggested cooly, eyes twinkling in delight.
Are you asking me out on a date?
This was the first time he had actively invited her to shop in town! In the past, he almost never let her, and he wouldnt want her to go, because she wouldnt stop buying things.
But she shook her head, No, Im fetching Ran Er home from school in the afternoon.
Today was the day Liu Ran could return home, and Liu Duo would personally fetch him every time, just as she would if he were her own kid.
Ye Mo wasnt pleased to hear that. Hes not young, he cane back himself, cant he? Its not like he doesnt know the way.
The kid was ten. After few years, he could get engaged! When Ye Mo had gone to school all those years before, he had always gotten home himself.
Jealous of the brother-inw? Ye Liu smirked, Little Mo, its true Ran Er knows the way, but hes the youngest here, so of course Little Duo would be worried! Am I right?
He looked back at Liu Duo and winked, as though to ask for her praise.
Liu Duo could feel Ye Mos strong dissatisfaction too. It was quite rare for her to do so, but she held him by his arm and shook him while coaxing him sweetly, Ask me out next time, and Ille, alright?
This was his first invitation to her, yet she had rejected it. She felt she had to make it up to him.
Ye Mo cast her a nce. Out of spite, he said, Who says Im inviting you? Narcissist! It was spur of the moment. Who cares what you want?!
And then he gently shoved her away and freed his arm from her grasp.
But deep down, he was very happy that Liu Duo had tried to coax him.
Liu Duo didnt like his response, What an immature, self-contradicting, petty, little man?!
She tried again, more fondly this time, Yes, yes, yes, you didnt invite me, Im the narcissist!
It wasnt every day that Liu Duo would treat him like this. Ye Mo was practically on seventh heaven.
By the time the three of them had reached home, Ye Yang and Ye Ling were already back and preparing lunch.
Liu Duo took a few tomatoes to the kitchen, Yang, Ling, lets add another dish today. Scrambled eggs with tomatoes! Its nutritious and tastes good too!
Ye Ling grinned at Liu Duo, Sure, whatever you like.
They usually had it raw. Why would they scramble tomatoes together with eggs? What a waste?!
Liu Duo fetched a few to wash, cut them into pieces, and ced them on a te, Ling, Ive got them ready here.
She took the four that were left, cut them into slices, and ced them onto another te. Then she sprinkled the remaining sugar onto them.
Next, she beat four eggs in a bowl, Yang, how are our tomatoes looking today?
Chapter 418 - Eat!
Chapter 418: Eat!
Theyre getting red, Ye Yang said, as he added wood to the fire.
They had ntedter than other households, so it was natural that their tomatoes would take more time to ripen.
When lunch was ready, Liu Duo served it with an additional dish of tomatoes.
My wife, did you add sugar here? Ye Mo asked.
Yes, its sweeter and juicier that way, Liu Duo fed him a piece.
Ye Mo thought the tomatoes definitely tasted juicier and sweeter than they did when he ate them raw.
He proceeded to get another one with his chopsticks.
Ye Liu giggled at Liu Duo, Little Duo...
Liu Duo could tell he was up to no good again. She rolled her eyes at him and got one piece for him too, Here!
Pleased, Ye Liu took a bite of the tomato slice and got a hold of the chopsticks as well. Liu Duo couldnt fish them out of his mouth.
She grew purple with rage. It was the strangest feeling. Liu, you better open up right now, or Ill hit you!
The other brothers watched him being the prankster again.
Ye Mo thought, I was fooling around just now too, but it didnt turn out like this.
Ye Liu loosened his grip when he saw Liu Duos cheeks reddening. Its just too good, I cant bear to let it go.
He even licked the corners of his lips.
Liu Duo thought, Damn jerk. Must he always goof off like that? Geez...
Lets eat! Ye Yang announced as he shot a nce at Ye Liu.
Ye Liu knew it was better to obey him, Lets eat. Lets eat. What are you all staring at? You wont get a full stomach just by looking!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes again before digging in.
The weather was nice that day. After lunch, Ye Liu and Ye Mo went to town, while Ye Yang and Ye Ling went to the farm.
Liu Duo stayed at home. She took a nap, and then she went to the schoolhouse to fetch Liu Ran.
When she got there, she met a hateful character who she hadnt seen in a long time. Ye Xuan.
Some students saw her and started jeering among themselves, Look, Liu Rans sister ising to get him again.
Liu Ran, dont you know the way home? Do you need your sister to fetch you every time? Haha...
Liu Ran ignored their foolishness. He looked out the window and indeed he saw Liu Duo waiting for him at the school gate.
Ye Xuan heard the students talking in the ssroom, so out of curiosity he also looked out the window, and saw the woman of his dreams.
He stared at her for a little longer before returning to the front of the ss. With a ruler in hand, he knocked on the tabled end, What are you all chanting about? Its not time yet. Hurry up and finish thest line of the poem!
When they heard the snapping sounds, the ssroom fell into silence as the students went back to their dictation.
Ye Xuan saw that his students obeyed and added, When youre done, stay in your seats. Im stepping out for a while. Be back soon.
Then he got up and went to see Liu Duo.
Sister-inw, how long has it been? He chanced a polite smile.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and switched to a different position.
Ye Xuan smiled and moved to face her again. He lowered his posture andughed, It seems youve gotten prettier. I suppose your husbands have been showering you with love.
As she moved, Ye Xuan noticed a hickey on her neck, and it drove him crazy.
Liu Duo furrowed her brow slightly and pushed him away, Are you mad, Ye Xuan? Im not even close to you! Dont talk to me!
Liu Duo felt annoyed just seeing him here.
Chapter 419 - Why Have They Changed Teachers?
Chapter 419: Why Have They Changed Teachers?
Despite being shoved aside, Ye Xuan managed to keep smiling. He loved how sassy Liu Duo was.
Sister-inw, you already know my name. Theres no way we arent close.
Dont call me that. Im not your sister-inw! She rolled her eyes coldly.
Members of the Ye family were like this. They were all so thick-skinned!
The Ye brothers had no rtives, other than Aunt Ye. Even if they did, they wouldnt acknowledge them, because those people did not deserve it!
Seeing her reaction, Ye Xuan couldnt have been happier. Alright, then. From now on, why dont I call you Sister Duo then?
Regardless of either persons position in the family, he was the same age as Ye Mo, and therefore older than her.
Liu Duo didnt want to bother with him.
Since you arent objecting to that, I guess you agree to the title! Ye Xuan continued with his self-directed act, not feeling a tinge of awkwardness at all.
Heughed again as he searched for another topic, Sister Duo, are you here to fetch Liu Ran? I didnt know he was actually your brother. Hes smart, and quite hard working.
... Liu Duo crossed her arms in front of her chest, still ignoring him!
Sister Duo, from now on Im their teacher. Rest assured Ill take good care of him.
Ye Xuan spoke, full of vigour, but Liu Duo couldnt have cared less.
But she caught the part where he said he would be teaching Liu Ran. Feeling doubtful, her eyebrows creased.
Why had they changed teachers?
As though he could see what she was thinking, Ye Xuan chuckled, The old master hasnt been feeling welltely. He had a hard time dealing with three sses. He wanted me to teach one ss, but Ive been busy with my exams, so I only came as a substitute teacher.
But now Ive decided to take Liu Rans sses, so that the old master wont be so tired.
Knowing that Liu Ran was Liu Duos brother, he thought he might have gained an edge to get closer to her.
He had always wanted to visit her again, but Grandmother Ye had been nagging him about marriage. If she knew he had been looking for Liu Duo, there would be unwanted consequences!
With that, her furrowed eyebrows rxed, but deep down, she wondered why he had been chosen to teach here.
A small gust of wind blew past them, and a single leaf drifted onto her head. Ye Xuan raised a hand and took it off.
Liu Duo tilted her head and red at him, What are you doing? Dont you believe Id chop your hands off?
Still smiling, Ye Xuan showed her the leaf in his hand, See, Im just clearing this from your head. Are you really so heartless as to chop off my arm, Sister Duo?
Liu Duo really didnt want to speak to him anymore, so she walked a few steps away. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to control herself and might really beat him up!
She looked beyond the fence and through the windows, and she spotted Liu Ran hard at work doing his dictation.
Ye Xuan smiled and walked closer to her. He stood behind her and found her gazing at Liu Ran. Your brother is very diligent; very hardworking indeed. He has talent.
She could sense Ye Xuans presence. Even his body temperature seemed to have climbed onto her back.
She quickly lifted a hand and thrust her elbow backwards, hoping to keep him away, but Ye Xuan seemed to havee prepared. In a swift movement, he managed to catch hold of her arm and locked it around her waist, making it appear as though he were hugging her from behind.
Sister Duo, why do you always enjoy picking a fight with me? It worked in my favour, he teased.
Last time, she had managed to kick him in the groin. It was still a fresh memory for him, so he was aware of her physical advances.
He hadnt seen her in such a long time. He wanted to get nearer to her.
His voice rang so closely in her ear, in addition to their intimate position, so with one swift movement, Liu Duo lifted a leg and forcefully stepped on his foot.
Chapter 420 - Yes, Sir
Chapter 420: Yes, Sir
Sssss... A painful feeling surged up his leg and, by reflex, Ye Xuan released his hands from Liu Duo.
After she regained freedom, she quickly distanced herself from him and shot him a re, Do that again and see if Ill tear you apart!
Liu Ran and the other students had finished their dictation. They remained in their seats waiting for Ye Xuan to return to check their work.
Despite having been stepped on, Ye Xuan was still able to keep a smile on his face, Sister Duo, oh, arent you sassy?
But he loved it!
Liu Duo ignored him as she waited for Liu Ran toe out.
Ye Xuan realised he had been out of the ssroom for a while, so he walked closer to Liu Duo, still smiling, and stopped two steps away from her, Sister Duo, I have to get back inside now. Well meet again. Im afraid the students are done with their dictation.
...
Liu Duo had been keeping her eye on Liu Ran. She saw him smiling back at her, so she smiled too.
Ye Xuan noticed it, and hoped very much that Liu Duo could give him that smile.
He hobbled towards the schoolhouse and into the ssroom, where he sat on his designated seat and gave his instructions, Alright, let me check your dictation!
A whileter, he finished checking the students work and announced, ss dismissed! Dont bezy when you get home, and remember to do your revision.
Yes, sir, the students replied altogether.
Ye Xuan nodded. The students picked up their belongings and began to leave.
Then, Ye Xuan went to Liu Rans table and put on the mannerisms of a teacher, Liu Ran, dont forget to revise your lessons when you get home. Dont waste your time on yful deeds.
Liu Ran looked up and saw the gentle smile on Ye Xuans face. He nodded. Yes, Ill remember that. Thank you, sir.
You can go home now. Your sisters waiting, Ye Xuan nced in Liu Duos direction.
Liu Ran looked out the window too, and he quickly packed his books and supplies. He bowed to Ye Xuan before running towards his sister.
Ye Xuan stood there, observing Liu Duo from the window as she happily reunited with Liu Ran. She took his school bag and walked alongside him as they left the schoolhouse.
It was only after Liu Duo disappeared from sight that Ye Xuan finally averted his gaze. But his smile never faded.
On their way home, Liu Ran asked his sister, Sis, did you like my present?
She thought of the wooden puppet and said, very tenderly, Of course I do. I like whatever you give me.
I knew youd say that! Hehe... he said, smiling from ear to ear.
He would only smile like that when Liu Duo was around.
Liu Duo patted him on the head, happy to see his yful grin.
Back home, Liu Duo let him wash his hands by the well, while she went into the kitchen and brought out the egg custard she had kept warm for him.
Ran Er,e have your egg custard.
Liu Duo noticed that Liu Ran seemed to have gained a little weight, but it wasnt enough. He still had room to grow.
Liu Ran, having washed his hands, walked over to his sister, Sis, you always make this for me. Im going to be fat soon.
Pffft, Liu Duo found his statement humorous. He was hardly fat! Wont that be great, to gain a bit more meat? Youll be cuter that way.
Liu Ran scooped a mouthful of custard and shook his head, No, fat people are slower and not as responsive. They eat a lot and use up more clothing material than everyone else!
Liu Duoughed heartily when he said that. Somehow it made sense.
When Ye Liu and Ye Mo came back, they found the two siblings having a wonderful chat.
Ran Er,e and unload these. Ive bought something nice for you!
Chapter 421 - Yes, Sirs, Ill Get The Water Now
Chapter 421: Yes, Sirs, Ill Get The Water Now
Ran Er ran over and gave his sweetest response, Thanks, Brother Liu.
And then he helped unload the stock from the ox-cart.
Liu Duo poured them two bowls of water, Here, have some.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo didnt hesitate as they drank it all.
Little Duo, is there sugar in it? Its so sweet, I want another round, Ye Liu teased her.
Ye Mo finished his and passed the bowl to Liu Duo, Darling, one more please.
Dumbfounded, Liu Ran said to Ye Liu, Brother Liu, it wasnt sweet when I drank it.
Ran Er, you wouldnt understand...
Ye Liu hadnt finished speaking when Liu Duo interrupted him, after taking back Ye Mos bowl, Ran Er, go wash some tomatoes. Ill make some for you to eat.
Liu Duo knew what he was up to when he started talking in that flirtatious tone. She didnt want Liu Ran to be influenced by the family prankster!
Liu Ran obediently went to get some tomatoes.
Once he left, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu, Liuzi, pick up after yourself in front of Ran Er! Dont teach him nonsense!
Little Duo, what you mean is that I can behave in whatever I want to when Ran Er is not around? Ye Liu approached her with a sinister smile.
Ye Mo watched him tease Liu Duo, and added cooly, Bring me my water, wife! Im still thirsty! Do you want your husband to die of thirst?
Her lips twitched. These two were always good for nothing.
She rolled her eyes at both of them, Yes, sirs. Ill get the water now!
And she went to fetch them another bowl each.
They drank it all again before continuing to unload the cart.
Liu Duo went to the kitchen, where she cut the freshly washed tomatoes into several pieces, sprinkled a bit of the newly bought sugar on top, and served them to Liu Ran.
Liu Ran tasted a piece when he saw the red and whitebination, Sis, this is really sweet. Its not sour at all.
Eat more if you like, she smiled.
She led him out of the kitchen, and then she instructed the two brothers to thoroughly clean the jars they had just brought home. The containers meant exclusively for sauce-making had not arrived yet, so they would use ordinary jars in the meantime.
Ye Liu asked between giggles, Little Duo, how do we consume tomato sauce?
They had never tried the so-called tomato sauce before. They found it fascinating.
We can have it with noodles, chips, buns, fry it with vegetables, make soup... lots of ways! she answered with a smile. The more she talked, the more food she wanted to try.
Ye Mo asked cooly, My dear wife, how do you know how to make this?
They hadnt eaten it before, so they didnt know how. How did she know?
Liu Duo ate a slice of tomato and said proudly, Because Im smart!
She wouldnt have known how to make tomato sauce if she hadnt travelled through space and time, but she couldnt tell them that. It was too bizarre.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo adored her look of confidence.
Liu Ran suddenly spoke, Sis, I think youve changed a lot nowpared to before.
The Liu Duo from long ago wasnt the same. She hadnt been confident, cocky, or clever.
Of course Liu Duo knew she was different than the girl in the past, because that wasnt her.
With her hand on her chin, she asked, So do you like me better now or before, Ran Er?
It was a stupid question, but she wanted to know the answer. Who did he like more: the gentle yet weak Liu Duo who began as his sister, or the Liu Duo she had be?
Chapter 422 - In Any Case, My Sister Is Gentle
Chapter 422: In Any Case, My Sister Is Gentle
Liu Ran thought about it and then said earnestly, I like the current sis more!
Ye Liu smiled and asked, Why?
They didnt know what Liu Duo had been like in the past, but in their eyes, not only was she fair and pretty, but she was also confident, smart, strong, decisive, independent-minded, and she was even bold!
Because I feel like sis was always too gentle in the past. The sis now will be fierce when she needs to be, but she is still very gentle. Thats why I like the current sis!
He felt that the current Liu Duo would not let others order her around and get bullied, but she also didntck gentleness. That was why he liked the current Liu Duo.
After all, being too gentle would make one a pushover. Everyone would be able to bully them, and they wouldnt dare to make a sound!
Liu Duo smiled and touched his head. She knew the reason why Liu Ran said this.
After all, from her memory, in their family of four, Liu Ran was the only one who wasnt a punching bag.
Ever since he had been old enough to understand, and every time he saw his mom, dad, and sister get bullied, he would argue with Grandma Liu and then get hit.
Though he was the one who was supposed to get hit, it was always Liu Duo and his parents who were hit instead. After all, Liu Liushi and Liu Duo would protect him and wouldnt let him get hit.
After he had grown slightly older, he would no longer argue with Grandma Liu when he saw these unjust situations. He would just look at her with a calm face.
He didnt like Grandma Liu and the others. If he could, he would avoid speaking to them, much less smiling at them!
Thats why Liu Qing would always scold him for pretending to be mute.
Little guy, your sis is indeed quite fierce sometimes, but why cant I tell that she is gentle? Ye Mo suddenly said coolly.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed. This Mo really didnt know how to speak. He said Little Duo was not gentle, right in front of her face!
Liu Duo didnt really get angry when she heard him, because she also didnt feel she was gentle.
Liu Ran rolled his eyes at him. If you cant tell, then forget it. In any case, my sister is gentle!
At that moment, Ye Yang and Ye Ling returned.
Brother Yang, Brother Ling, you guys are back. Drink some water. Liu Ran quickly to diligently pour two bowls of drinking water.
Ye Yang made a sound in response, and Ye Ling gently and said, Okay.
The house had be more lively with the addition of another person. The main reason was that Liu Ran and Ye Mo would argue from time to time. Moreover, Ye Mo would also asionally argue with Liu Duo as well.
After dinner, everybody went to the yard to cool off. Although it was a cloudy day, and there wasnt a lot of sunlight, it was quite sultry, as though it were about to rain.
Little Duo, we are going to start making the tomato sauce tomorrow so we will need helpers. Lets ask Aunt Li and the others to help. We can still ask Li Wazi to help out. How about it? Ye Liu smiled and asked.
Liu Duo was seated on the rocking chair, and her head turned sideways to look at him. Okay. Its about a hundred jins, so we need a lot of helpers.
They would have to hire a few more helpers when they bought more in the future.
Beloved, its gettingte, so you should go wash up and go to bed. Ye Mo looked at the sky.
When Ye Liu heard him, he looked at the sky and agreed. Yeah. Lets go wash up. I will get the water for you. Little Duo, you can go upstairs and get a change of clothes.
How had he forgotten he was supposed to share the room with Liu Duo that night? Just going straight to bed was such a waste of time.
Liu Duo swayed on the rocking chair and said to Liu Ran, Ran Er, you go and wash up first. You should sleep in tomorrow, since you dont need to go to school tomorrow morning. Understand?
Liu Ran would always wake up very early in the morning and had never slept in. Liu Duo felt such a childhood was too much to bear.
One should still sleep in.
Liu Ran, however, replied without even having to think. A years n starts with spring. I need to wake up early to revise my homework.
Liu Duo was stunned for a while when she heard him. Didnt this mean she wasnt able to sleep in?
After all, as his sister, she should set an example, right?
Chapter 423 - Guess? It Was So Obvious. What Was There To Guess?
Chapter 423: Guess? It Was So Obvious. What Was There To Guess?
Although Liu Ran was not willing to sleep in, he still went to wash up obediently.
Ye Liu drew the water for Liu Ran to wash up and then went beside Liu Duo. Little Duo, lets wash up togetherter. Can you also help me rub my back while were at it?
When Ye Yang and Ye Mo heard him, they looked at Liu Duo. In their hearts, they felt that this suggestion was quite good and they were eager to give it a try!
Ye Ling, on the other hand, was red in the face and felt quite embarrassed.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo nced at Ye Lius smiling, pretentious face and said, Okay.
This word floated into Ye Liu and the others ears. What a surprise!
They all had looks of disbelief on their faces. She had actually agreed to it?
But before they could feel happy for more than three seconds, they heard her speak again, As if!
She then startedughing mischievously.
Ye Liu heard what she said and sat down to touch her head. He bargained with her, Little Duo, then can you help me rub it when I go wash upter?
Tsk...
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and turned her head away to ignore him. Ask her to rub his back? As if it would be that simple. Did he think she was stupid?
When Liu Ran finished bathing, Ye Liu asked him to go to the second floor and sleep. He then asked Ye Ling to go bath.
Ye Ling initially wanted to let Liu Duo go wash up first, but Ye Liu said something about how he needed to go rest earlier, because he was tired from doing a day of farm work, and then made him go first.
Liu Duo didnt have anything to say about this and just let Ye Ling bath first.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu and were able to guess what he was trying to do!
They all had a tacit understanding and went to wash up before Liu Duo. They then went upstairs, leaving Ye Liu and Liu Dou as thest two who still hadnt washed up.
Liu Duo didnt think too much about it. After all, it was the same, no matter who went to bath first. When she took her change of clothes down, Ye Liu had already finished drawing the water for bathing.
Liu Duo put the change of clothes to the side and then turned around. She saw Ye Liu hadnt gone away and then shooed him, Mr. Liuzi, you need to go out now. Dont try anything strange!
They had already been together for so long that she was able to tell what he wanted to do, just by looking at the expression in his eyes and his smile.
Not only did Ye Liu not leave, he closed and locked the door. Little Duo, why are you so smart that you can guess Liu wants to take a bath with you.
Guess? It was so obvious. What was there to guess?
Who wants to take a bath with you? You better get out. Otherwise, I will leave instead.
Liu Duo walked to the door and was about to leave.
However, Ye Liu stood behind her, hugged her waist, and put his chin on her shoulder. Little Duo, Im your husband, and you are my wife. Bathing together is very normal, so dont be shy.
When he finished speaking, he didnt give time for Liu Duo to react before he pulled on her strap and took off her clothes.
It made Liu Duo so angry that her entire face turned red. This dirty, shameless bastard wanted to be forceful?
It could be said that the scene of them bathing together was a bit romantic, but it was also very easy for something to go wrong. She didnt want to be made weak from head to toe, because she knew that when they returned to her room, he would definitely not let her go.
That was why she was conflicted whether to bath with him. Should she risk it one time, or not?
When she finished thinking, Ye Liu had already stripped her down to her dudou and her pants.
Little Duo, are you thinking about creating a scene of mandarin ducks ying in the water with Liu? Dont think about it anymore. Lets begin going into the water. Ye Liuughed softly. How could she even let her mind wander in such a situation?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him when she heard him. She muttered in her heart, This bastard hooligan is unbelievably shameless!
Little Duo, help me take off my clothes! Ye Liu lifted both his arms and closed his eyes, looking as though he were waiting for his love to serve him.
Liu Duo was speechless. The corner of her mouth twitched and she rolled her eyes. Ignoring him, she went into the bathtub, not even taking off her dudou and pants.
Ye Liu waited for a while but no hand came to remove his clothes. Instead, he heard the sound of water sshing, so he opened both of his attractive, peach blossom eyes.
Chapter 424 - Okay Then.
Chapter 424: Okay Then.
Seeing this, Liu Duo ignored him and started washing up with her back to him. She had even kept her dudou on in order to guard against him.
Ye Liu smiled mischievously with the corner of his mouth and took off his clothespletely in a matter of seconds.
Little Duo, Liu will help you rub your back. When Ye Liu entered into the bathtub, the water immediately rose up and overflowed.
Liu Duo evaded him. I dont need your help. Its not like I dont have hands!
Let him help? There was no way he wouldnt take advantage of her.
But how could Ye Liu give up such a good opportunity? Besides, the bathtub was only so big. Where could she hide?
He got close to Liu Duo and hugged her small waist. He smiled and said, Little Duo, do you like wearing close-fitting clothes when you bath?
Im happy to do so! It wasnt clear whether it was because Liu Duo was embarrassed, or because the water had warmed her up, but her face was bright red and looked as tender and beautiful as a flower.
When Ye Liu heard her, he nodded and agreed with it very much. Okay, as long as Liu Duo likes it, its not a problem, even if Liu Duo wants to wear more clothes when she bathes.
Liu Duo could feel Ye Liu was extremely close to her. She leaned forward and wanted to move away further from him, but Ye Liu just kept following her. It wasnt until her breast was touching the edge of the bath that she stopped moving. Ye Liu also stopped moving.
Just as she was about to criticize him and ask him to focus on bathing, the bastard opened his mouth and said, Little Duo, how good would it be if we could do it once in the water?
His big hands moved up from her waist, all the way up to her breasts, and he grabbed them. He enthusiastically started to rub her softly and tease her.
Just as she thought, Ye Lius intention of wanting to bathe with her was impure. She hit his hands to make him loosen his grip. Not good! If you dont want to bathe, then get out.
He didnt even let her bathe in peace. So annoying!
Ye Liu had known that Liu Duo would respond that way. Heughed so hard that his chest moved up and down. Okay then.
After he finished speaking, he pulled back his naughty hand and moved back a bit. He then started to wash up properly.
Liu Duo, who had her back to him, heard the sound of the water moving and turned her head around to nce at him. She was suspicious whether this bastard hooligan was really being obedient.
And so, the pretentious looking Ye Liu and Liu Duos eyes met by chance. It was as though Ye Liu knew Liu Duo would turn around to look at him. He even let out a flirtatious gaze from his eyes and Liu Duo immediately pulled her gaze away.
Her heart was beating rapidly, and she muttered in her heart, This evil bastard!
Ye Liu saw the shy expression in her eyes and the way she was avoiding his gaze, so he moved forward and started touching her naughtily with his big hands again. But this time he wasnt touching her all over. Instead, he took off her dudou and pants.
Little Duo, Liu will help you take off your close-fitting clothes. Otherwise, you wont be able to clean yourself properly. The water will turn cold in a while.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo coughed out, Just take care of yourself. I will wash myself.
Of course, she knew she wouldnt be able to clean herself properly by washing this way. It wasnt like she was an idiot.
Ye Liu saw how embarrassed and conflicted she looked, so he didnt continue to tease her anymore. He let her finish quickly, so that she could go back to her room.
Although he really wanted to do it once with her there, the short night of the spring season was precious. He didnt want to waste too much time there!
Ye Liu washed up properly, and when he finished, he went and put on his pants.
Finally, Liu Duo slowly took off her dudou and pants to bathe. Although they had already had intimate rtions together, this was still the first time they had taken a bath together, so it was unavoidable that she would feel a bit embarrassed.
Ye Liu finished putting on his pants and left his bare arms exposed. He sat on a stool to the side with his legs crossed and looked at Liu Duo, who had her back to him.
Little Duo, I almost forgot about this. Miss Fang said their boss ising to Anping Town, and he wants to treat you to a meal.
Liu Duo felt a bit surprised when she heard him. Qin Fangs boss wants toe here and treat her to a meal?
Okay. You will apany me at that time.
Liu Duo felt Qin Fangs boss definitely just wanted to meet her business partner. When she thought of this, she no longer felt surprised.
Chapter 425 - Lets go back to the room and sleep
Chapter 425: Lets go back to the room and sleep
Little Duo, are you done? The water is about to turn cold, but you still want to stay inside through the night? Ye Liu suddenly changed the topic.
He had already been out of the bath for quite a while, but Liu Duo was still soaking inside.
Ummm...
Liu Duo heard Ye Lius immature teasing, and she really couldnt keep up with him.
What are you hurrying me for? Its not like I asked you to wait for me! Liu Duo said tsunderely.
Upon hearing this, Ye Liu smiled and stood up. He grabbed Liu Duos change of clothes and stood at the spot opposite to Liu Duo.
My Little Duo, Liu wouldnt dare to hurry you. You will get sick if the water turns cold. Do you want to take medicine? Be a nice girl ande out, quickly. Theres no need to be shy.
It wouldve been better if he hadnt said anything. Now that he had said that, she became even more embarrassed. Her ears and egg-shaped face were equally red.
Just as she was about to speak, she heard Ye Liu said again, Little Duo, which part of you havent I seen and havent I touched? Thats why you dont need to be embarrassed in front of your husband.
Although what he said was the truth, it made Liu Duo feel even more embarrassed.
The image of them touching suddenly appeared in her head...
The red-faced Liu Duo nced at him and said firmly and calmly, Embarrassed my ass. Move over a bit, and dont get my clothes wet.
She covered her breasts with both her hands and got out of the bathtub while feeling embarrassed. She stood facing Ye Liu and used the towel to quickly wipe away the water on her body.
She reached out with her hands and said, Give me my shirt and my pants.
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu smiled and put the clothes in her hands, and while he was at it, he intentionally touched her.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth started to twitch. She took the clothes and quickly put them on. When she turned around, she wanted to scold him, but she was always one step behind him.
Just as she turned around, Ye Liu picked her up by her waist. Lets go back to the room and sleep!
Their bath had been much longer than usual. It was such a miscalction.
Liu Duo hugged his neck out of reflex. When she regained her senses, she gave him a punch.
Mr. Liuzi, can you not be so shameless and improper?
Ye Liu, who was carrying Liu Duo, went straight upstairs. Liu is unable to be proper towards Liu Duo, and he also doesnt want to be proper!
When Liu Duo heard him, she momentarily didnt know how to refute him.
It seemed that she had never seen Ye Liu treat another girl that way before.
He would always just smile at outsiders and treat them with just the right amount of friendliness, no matter whether they were a man or a woman. She was the only one he would treat this way.
When she thought of this, Liu Duo started to smile with the corners of her eyes, and she felt ted in her heart.
When they got back to the room, Ye Liu put Liu Duo softly down on the bed and went to close the door.
He went back to the side of the bed, took off his shoes, and got into the bed. He impatiently pressed down on Liu Duo and wanted to give her a good loving.
Liu Duo wanted to respond to Ye Lius eager but gentle teasing, but just as she was about to do so, there was a slight pain in her underbelly, so she pushed him away.
Mr. Liuzi, you.. you get up first.
Ye Liu was touching her body and said with a raspy voice, Little Duo, whats wrong?
In a slightly honey-like voice, Liu Duo said, I... I think my period came.
Upon hearing this, Ye Liu felt like a bucket of water had been poured on his heart. Why was he so unlucky?
He hadnt eaten any meat for three days. Now that he finally had the chance to eat it, he couldnt?
The unfulfilled Ye Liu reluctantly moved away and said, Did it reallye?
He silently kept repeating in his heart, Dont be here. Please. dont be here!
Liu Duo sat up and could feel some warm liquid flowing out. Yeah, its here.
Ye Liu received confirmation and shriveled up like a frosted eggnt, feeling listless.
Chapter 426 - It Was So Annoying, But She Actually Said It Was Cute?
Chapter 426: It Was So Annoying, But She Actually Said It Was Cute?
He sat up, got off the bed, lit the oilmp, and asked, Little Duo, where did you ce your towel? Ill go get it for you.
Liu Duo stretched out her hand and pointed at the stool at the side. Its over there. On the right corner.
After Ye Liu knew the location, he went and grabbed it for her.
When Liu Duo took the towel from him, she could see that unfulfilled look on his face and she let out an impoliteugh.
Liu Duo would always feel likeughing every time he showed such an expression.
Liu Duo finished patting herself with the towel as her back faced Ye Liu. Then she said, Im done. Blow out the oilmp and go to sleep.
As for Ye Liu, who couldnt have any meat to eat, he couldnt haveughed at that moment, even if he had wanted to.
After he blew out the oilmp, the unfulfilled Ye Liu took Liu Duo into his embrace. Little Duo, this period is so annoying. Dont you think so? It spoiled my happy asion!
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo smiled and said, But I find it to be quite cute!
In the past, she had, in fact, found it inconvenient for it toe for a few days every month, but now, she quite liked it.
When it came, it proved she wasnt pregnant. Because she still didnt want to have kids just yet. Giving birth when one was too young was dangerous, so she was afraid.
When Ye Liu heard what she said, he patted her on her little butt. Just wait and see how Ill punish you when it ends.
It was so annoying, but she actually said it was cute?
You punish me? It wille and protect me! Humph... Liu Duo intentionally got angry at him.
He felt Liu Duos giddiness, so he stretched out his hands to tickle her. Intentionally getting mad at me? Little Duo you are such a bad girl...
He had once discovered that Liu Duo was ticklish during an unexpected incident.
Haha...Mr. Liuzi dont tickle me... Liu Duo immediately evaded him whileughing. At the time, the only person who knew she was ticklish, besides Ye Liu, was Ye Yang.
The two of them caused amotion for a while before they entered into slumbend with Liu Duo in Ye Lius embrace.
Ye Liu woke up very early the next day. He looked at Liu Duo, who was still deep asleep, and kissed her forehead. He neatly put on his clothes and bound his hair, and then he went downstairs.
When Ye Mo saw him, he went over and asked, cooly and arrogantly, Liu, how good wasst night?
ying Mandarin ducks in the water with the beloved probably felt extremely good.
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu looked and smiled at him. You want to know? I wont tell you.
After he finished speaking, he went over beside the well to wash up.
Good? Good my ass! That feeling of only being able to look, but not being allowed to eat, was torturous.
However, when Ye Liu thought about how Ye Mo was also destined to share his fate that night, he nced over at Ye Liu and smiled evilly.
Ye Mo noticed his second brothers strange gaze and felt it was odd.
Liu Duo woke up at exactly the right time for breakfast. It really was scheduled perfectly.
Ling, I want to boil the tomato sauce today, so you dont need to go to the farm. Liu Duo pressed down on Ye Ling and smiled.
Ye Ling nodded. Okay. Duo Er asking me to help is exactly what Ling wants.
He was extremely happy to be able to spend more time with Liu Duo.
Liu Duo lifted her eyebrows when she heard him and muttered in her heart, Yoho, not bad. When did Lings mouth be so good at talking? He even said that its exactly what he wants?
Sis, I can also help. Liu Ran rmended himself and said.
When she saw how thoughtful and diligent Liu Ran was, she smiled happily. She really loved this little brother.
Okay, Ran Er can also help.
Mo and I will go ask Aunt Li and the others for help in a while. Ye Liu figured he could ask Aunt Li and Little Lian to help out, and then he could just let them handle making the tomato sauceter on.
That way, Liu Duo wouldnt have to tire herself as much.
Chapter 427 - Delicious
Chapter 427: Delicious
After breakfast, they all got busy with their work.
Ye Yang took his farming tools and went to the farm. Ye Liu and Ye Mo went to Li Wazis house and got Aunt Li and Little Lian toe over. The, Li Wazi and the two men set off to purchase tomatoes.
Liu Duo and the rest were making tomato sauce at home. Ling, get the fire going. We have to boil these in the pot for a while. It makes removing the peel easier.
Alright, Ye Ling got up to use the flint.
Previously, when they had been preparing the bamboo shoots, they already had quite a number of wooden tubs at home. They used the same ones to hold the tomatoes.
Liu Duo sliced the onions, while Liu Ran peeled garlic, both of which were ingredients for the sauce.
Sis, why dont I cut the onions while you peel the garlic, Liu Ran offered, seeing how she was tearing up. He thought it best to switch roles with her.
Tilting her head, she wiped away her tears and shook her head, No need. This isnt a tough job.
Ye Ling walked over after setting up the fire. Gently, he took over Liu Duos kitchen knife, Duo Er, Ill cut. You keep an eye on the fire.
Ye Ling didnt want her to continue in such a tearful state.
The knife was taken, so Liu Duo didnt hesitate to let him have it.
She went over once to check on the fire, before grabbing another kitchen knife and another chopping board. Ran Er, you peel the garlic over there and watch the fire, Ill chop the garlic over here.
He nodded and moved over to the stove.
The three of them managed to set up a work system. When Aunt Li and Little Lian arrived, they were tasked with peeling the tomatoes.
Sister Duo, do we fry this in the pot after peeling the skin? Little Lian asked curiously.
She saw her and Ye Ling chopping onions and garlic, so she deduced that they were going to fry them together.
Not frying, were boiling! Peel the skin, discard the stem, chop into pieces, and toss into the pot. Then we leave it to boil, just like the way we make porridge, and we wait until it thickens. After that, add a proper amount of sugar, lemon essence, onion, and garlic, and leave it to boil. Thats how tomato sauce is made.
She described the whole process to them patiently.
Aunt Li asked, Girl, how did youe up with this?
She believed Liu Duo was like a lucky star that hade to the Ye brothers. Last time, she had thought of removing the bamboo shoots bitter taste, and now she was making tomato sauce. Their financial situation had slowly improved, and eventually even Little Lians family had reaped the benefits.
Liu Duo was their lucky star too!
Liu Duoughed at the question, Because Im so smart that these ideas just came to me! Haha...
The rest of the gangughed as she boasted unapologetically.
They chattered as they worked. A hundred jin could take some time.
When the first pot of tomato sauce waspleted, Liu Duo sampled some. It was exactly as she remembered. She couldnt help but smile at the result.
Ling,e get a taste of this, Liu Duo fetched a spoonful for them.
Each person who tasted the product was just as surprised as the next. Delicious! they said.
The tomato sauce tasted much different from the tomato fruit they were so familiar with.
It was much better than eating it raw. It was both sour and sweet, but in a different way.
Thats how its supposed to be! Im sure itll sell just as well as the bamboo shoots did. Lets just wait for the money! she grinned broadly.
They filtered the tomato sauce through a funnel while it was still hot, and it dropped into the container, where theyter poured some oil on it.
They kept busy until noon at which point it was time for lunch, so they stopped. Ye Yang and the rest also returned from their work.
Chapter 428 - Family Relations
Chapter 428: Family Rtions
They all got a taste of the first batch of tomato sauce that Liu Duo and her gang had made that morning.
They found it delectable and worthy of praise!
After lunch, Ye Liu and Ye Mo visited the potter to check if the y jars they had ordered were finished yet.
Liu Duo and the rest stayed home and continued making tomato sauce, when an uninvited guest dropped by.
At the sound of Hei Xiaomeng barking, Liu Ran ran out of the kitchen to see what was happening.
Teacher? What brings you here? Liu Ran weed him in, Hush, Xiaomeng, hes a guest.
Ye Xuan put on a gentle smile and patted Liu Rans head, I forgot to tell you yesterday. Im not just your teacher, Im also your inws cousin.
Upon hearing that, Liu Ran stared at him in disbelief, Huh?
It seemed his teacher was now family. What an unexpected turn of events.
In the future, Ill call you Ran Er in private, but at school, youre still Liu Ran, Ye Xuan said as he guided Liu Ran across the yard, as though he owned the ce.
Naturally, Ye Xuan asked, So, have you been revising, Ran Er?
Er...
After waking up, washing up, and having breakfast, he had been helping out with work. He had barely started revising.
After Aunt Li and Little Lian had arrived, Liu Duo allowed him to go y or read through his books, but he was adamant about helping.
Ye Xuan could tell Liu Ran hadnt revisited his studies, based on hisck of response.
Ran Er, have you forgotten what I told you in ss? We gain new insights through restudying old materials, Ye Xuan exined to him, his smile still hanging. He didnt get mad just because Liu Ran hadnt done his revision.
They went indoors, and Liu Ran poured him some water, Yes, sir, I remember that.
Liu Duo exited the kitchen and was heading to the outhouse to change her cloth strip when she met Ye Xuan.
There was a slight, undetectable arch in her brow, but she didnt say anything and went straight to the outhouse in the backyard.
Ye Xuan took a sip of water as he sat on a stool, Dont have to call me that now. You can call me Brother Xuan. Ran Er, go get your textbook for your revision. You can ask me anything you dont understand.
Ye Ling also walked out of the kitchen and saw Ye Xuan. He furrowed his brow and walked closer, Why are you here?
It had been a month since hest came, and Ye Ling had thought he wouldnt step foot in their house again.
Ling, Im here to tutor Ran Er, Ye Xuan stood up, particrly polite.
Liu Duo hadnt told them about that she got home. Neither did Liu Ran, because he didnt know that Ye Xuan was family to them!
Ye Ling stood there, bewildered. Tutor Ran Er? Why?
Ye Xuan deduced what he might be thinking, Im Ran Ers teacher now, so I can tutor him, even during the weekends.
Given the rtionship, it was natural that he would offer special favors, wasnt it?
Of course, his main purpose was to get closer to Liu Duo. Tutoring Liu Ran was such a righteous reason that he wasnt worried he would be held back or chased away!
He could tell Liu Duo cared a lot for this brother.
Oh.
Ye Ling may not have liked him, but Ye Xuan said he could tutor Liu Ran on weekends, and Ye Ling knew it would benefit Liu Ran, so he rxed and let things slide.
Ran Er, go get your books. You dont have to help, Ye Ling said to him kindly.
Liu Ran nodded and went upstairs.
With Liu Ran out of sight, Ye Xuan chuckled at Ye Ling, Ling, Ille to tutor him whenever Im free. Hes sure to make it to the top of the ss.
That meant, when Liu Ran went home for the weekend, he would report for duty too! Ye Xuan was merely giving Ye Ling an idea of what to expect.
Chapter 429 - Why So Shrewish?
Chapter 429: Why So Shrewish?
Ye Ling nodded to show he understood.
Other than the unfriendly familial rtionship between them, and despite having not passed the government exams for so long, Ye Ling couldnt deny the level of education that Ye Xuan had attained.
I suppose Ran Er will be in your good hands now. Do sit down. I have other business to attend to, Ye Ling said and went to the well, leaving Ye Xuan with a satisfied grin on his face.
By the time Liu Duo arrived at the well, after changing her cloth strip in the outhouse, Ye Ling had fetched some water for her and returned to the kitchen.
It was always heartwarming to find a bucket of water already prepared for her.
She washed her piece of cloth and left it out to dry, only to turn around and spot Ye Xuan looking at her, grinning.
Liu Duo, feeling nothing in particr, went over to him, I realize you are more thick-skinned than I imagined! Leave here at once, you are not wee.
With such harsh words, anyone else would have left immediately.
It just so happened that Ye Xuan wasnt an average person. He, much like Ye Liu and Ye Mo, had skin thicker than a brick wall.
Several strands of hair had unknowingly fallen to the front of his shoulders. He tossed them behind and said, Sister Duo, how did youe to know the thickness of my skin? Have you felt it, or have you measured it?
Liu Duo went to another corner and grabbed a broom. It was then that they heard Liu Rans running footsteps.
Sis, Brother Xuan says he can tutor me. I can ask him about anything I dont understand.
Ye Xuan, who always had his eyes on Liu Duo, noticed that she was getting a broom to chase him away, and he only had one thought, How could she be so sassy?
Brother Xuan?
She loosened the grip on the broom and approached Liu Ran, Who said you could call him that?
Sis, it turns out Brother Xuan is not only my teacher, but surprisingly he is your husbands cousin too! So doesnt that mean I should call him that?
Liu Ran observed her serious face and wondered if he had said anything wrong. He was merely addressing him based on birth order and family rtions.
Er...
Since Liu Ran didnt know what had happened between Ye Xuan and the Ye brothers, it wasnt wrong for him to call Ye Xuan, but she just didnt like to hear it!
Ran Er, he...
She wasnt quite finished when Ye Xuan interrupted them, Ran Er, we should start the revision soon.
Right, With that, Liu Ran sat beside his tutor and began reading.
Liu Duo looked on, surprised at at Liu Rans obedience to Ye Xuan.
Ye Xuan chose not to bother Liu Duo on purpose. He wouldnt even cast a nce at her. Instead, he focused on Liu Ran as though that was his main purpose of visit!
A few seconds passed and Liu Duo came to her senses. She furrowed her brow and was about to say something when Ye Ling called out to her, Duo Er, could youe take a look? Is the tomato sauce ready?
They had yet to control the timing, so they werent sure when to stop, but it wouldnt be good if the sauce ended up being too in or too thick.
She took onest look at Ye Xuan before heading to the kitchen.
Once she did so, Ye Xuan looked back at her, feeling great.
asionally, Liu Ran would ask him questions, and he would always answer patiently.
Ye Xuan hadnt seen Liu Duo leave the kitchen for a while, so he said to Liu Ran, Lets take a break ande backter.
Alright, Liu Ran closed his book and decided to check out the kitchen.
Ye Xuan asked again, Ran Er, what is your sister doing in the kitchen? They never seem to leave.
He had heard roughly four different voicesing from inside, but no one hade out.
Theyre making tomato sauce, but you cant go in, Brother Xuan, Liu Ran said with a straight face.
Chapter 430 - So Tiring!
Chapter 430: So Tiring!
He was not an idiot. No one could find out about the process of making tomato sauce C not even his teacher!
Ye Xuan wasnt angry. Rather, he was impressed by the boys wit.
He had no ns to venture into business, so why would he want to peek at how they were making tomato sauce?
Although he was genuinely curious.
Ran Er, I understand. Im not going in. Im just simply asking, he smiled and patted Liu Ran on the head.
Only then did Liu Ran enter the kitchen.
Inside, Liu Duo was exining to the others about how and when to add sugar and lemon essence, and what thickness they should expect...
Ye Ling saw himing in and asked warmly, Ran Er, is Ye Xuan gone?
No, hes outside. He says I can take a break, Liu Ran answered.
Ye Yang, like an invisible man, heard the name and shot a nce at Liu Ran.
Aunt Li, on the other hand, asked, Whats he doing here anyway?
She didnt hate him, but she didnt like him either. His sudden visit made her wonder.
Ye Ling provided an answer, He came to tutor Ran Er. Hes the teacher.
Aunt Li didnt say anything else. It was not a bad thing for Liu Ran to get additional lessons.
Liu Duo told him, Ran Er, stay away from him. I can tutor you.
She didnt want Liu Ran to get too familiar with him. It couldnt be helped when he was at school, but that man had actuallye to their house. It was just too much.
What could he teach anyway? She was far more knowledgeable than him!
Liu Ran looked at her questioningly. His sister could tutor him?
As far as they knew, Liu Duo had only learned a bit from Ye Mo. She could read, and she could manage the ounts, but could she handle knowledge?
They had all heard what she said and looked at her doubtfully.
Liu Duo was aware of their stares. She realized that, to them, she wasnt qualified to say something like that.
It was so frustrating for a cultured person to pretend as though she wasnt!
She coughed awkwardly, Ran Er, Mo can tutor you at home. We dont have to bother others.
Yet Ye Ling responded, But Mo had to go with Liu and Brother Li. Hes in charge of the ounts, so hes rarely at home.
He too didnt want Ye Xuan to tutor Liu Ran, but what choice did they have?
At that moment, Ye Xuan called for Liu Ran, Break is over. We should continue with your revision!
He didnt enter the kitchen, but he stood outside and raised his voice.
Liu Ran looked at Liu Duo again. If she didnt want Ye Xuan to tutor him, he was fine with that.
He could feel that Liu Duo didnt like Ye Xuan.
After giving some thought, Liu Duo nodded at Liu Ran.
Alright, then Im going, sis, Liu Ran left when he received his answer.
A whileter, it seemed Ye Xuan had left on his own.
Liu Duo raised a brow and found his action very peculiar. He may have been stubborn, but he seemed to know when he was not wanted.
Actually, Ye Xuan had spoken to Liu Ran and discovered approximately when Ye Mo and Ye Liu would return home. He decided to leave before they arrived.
He knew the two brothers werent people he could mess with!
Sis, how long can the tomato saucest? Liu Ran examined the tomato sauce contained in jars. He supposed the vor would go bad if left for too long.
Liu Duo sealed another jar shut before replying, About a month or two.
No preservatives were added, so naturally, the tomato sauce wouldntst forever.
Chapter 431 - Lets Make Some Babies!
Chapter 431: Lets Make Some Babies!
If theyd had a refrigerator, the sauce could have been stored longer.
They had been making tomato sauce all day. They had exhausted all the stock they had collected in two days. The finished products were already contained in jars.
By the time Ye Liu and Ye Mo returned from town, they were making dinner.
Little Duo, take a look at the jar you designed, Ye Liu yelled as he quickly moved the cart into yard.
Liu Duo came out of the kitchen with Little Huzi in her arms.
Li Wazi helped unload the cart and brought the jars over to the well to be washed.
Liuzi, how much for the jars? Liu Duo estimated there were about a hundred.
Their size was a bitrger than a bottle of snow beer, and the shape was more or less identical. On the white surface was a picture of a red tomato.
Ye Liu answered gleefully, About a hundred and fifty. I made a deal with the pottery keeper. If we buy jars from him in the future, theyll only be three wen each.
The price for a jar like that usually depended on the size.
The bigger the size, the higher the price, and vice versa.
Liu Duo nodded. Three wen each wasnt much.
Ye Mo brought some over to the well. On the way back, he went to stand in front of Liu Duo and suddenly said to her, Dear wife, lets make some babies!
He realized that, whenever Little Lian brought Little Huzi over, Liu Duo would take him in herp and tease him. If she liked babies so much, she might as well have one of her own to care for!
Liu Duo just stared at him.
He was the only one who would nag about having children whenever they slept together. Her ears might fall off if he kept mentioning it.
Whatever! was her response, as she brought Little Huzi back into the kitchen and resumed chatting with Ye Ling and the others
Ye Mos excitement dropped when she turned away. She likes babies so much, so why doesnt she want one of her own? Im working hard too. Liu and Yang have also consummated with her, so why isnt there any news? I guess I have to work harder!
He continued unloading the jars from the cart, when suddenly, Li Wazi approached him and asked in a hushed voice, Mo, when are you going to give me a daughter-inw?
Ever since he had found out Ye Mo had done the deed with Liu Duo, he had been pestering him for a baby girl to be wed to his son!
What kind of friend was he? Ye Mo had told him many times that he wanted a son C a son! Why was he still asking for a girl? Was he deaf?
And it was not up to him to decide when they would have a baby!
He rolled his eyes at Li Wazi, Leave me alone. Why dont you get me a daughter-inw instead?
Will do. My wife and I will bear a daughter by then, Li Wazi, a simple man, gave him a serious look.
He believed it was a wonderful suggestion.
Standing by the sidelines, Ye Liu said to them, Mo, Li Wazi, are you two having a secret affair? You two are awfully close.
At the sound of Ye Lius teasing, Ye Mo shoved Li Wazi away, Speak properly. Dont get so close to me!
Li Wazi gave an honest smile as he turned to Ye Liu, What are you talking about, Liu? Im just talking to Mo, and I only love my wife.
Pffft, Ye Liuughed out loud while Ye Mo pulled a long face, Well, I only love my wife too!
This was outrageous! Liu was obviously making a joke, and Li Wazi had taken it seriously?
What kind of stupid, foolish friend had he made? What a disappointment!
Chapter 432 - Mo, Stop Messing Around And Go To Sleep
Chapter 432: Mo, Stop Messing Around And Go To Sleep
Li Wazi looked at Ye Mo, whos face suddenly looked angry, and nudged him, Mo, whats up with you?
Nothing! Keep working. Ye Mo said, carrying a bottle towards the well.
Nothing?
It was nothing, but he had an angry face. How scary! Li Wazi scratched his head and also started to work.
At night, after Liu Duo finished washing up, she went back to her room and yawned as she smoothed her hair with ab. She then went to bed and started to sleep.
She had been busy making the tomato sauce that day, and she hadnt had time to take an afternoon nap, so she was extremely tired.
While she was semi-conscious, a pair of hands kept moving around her body, interrupting her sleep.
Liu Duo opened up a slit in her eyes and turned around to face the culprit. Mo, stop messing around and go to sleep.
After she finished speaking she closed her eyes. She was really so tired that she couldnt even speak.
When Ye Mo heard her tired, coyish, honey-like voice in the darkness, he felt like his heart was going to melt. He really wanted to keep rubbing her and make her keep making such sounds...
When he thought of this, his body got even hotter and more unbearable. How was he supposed to sleep while he felt so excited?
He knew she was very tired, because she had been busy the entire afternoon making the tomato sauce and hadnt had time to take an afternoon nap.
And so, he took Liu Duo into his embrace and kissed her forehead. He pulled her small hand over and used it to help him relieve his intense desire for her.
The next day, when Liu Duo woke up, she wondered why her right hand felt especially fatigued.
Within moments, Liu Duo realized the reason. Her mouth kept twitching continuously and she muttered in her heart, This bastard Mo does not know how to restrain himself at all. How long did he use my hands for it to be so sore?
Liu Duo got out of bed and put on her clothes. She went downstairs after she finishedbing her hair.
Beloved, you really woke up right when breakfast is ready. Quickly go wash up. Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and cooly and arrogantly walked beside her.
It wasnt hard to see a refreshed look of fulfillment on this bastards face.
Liu Duo lifted her head and looked at him. She let out a humph and went to the outhouse.
Ye Mo felt puzzled. Did I make her angry? What is the wife angry about?
Ye Liu and the others took out the cooked dishes and ced them all on the table.
Duo Er still hasnt wake up? Ill go call her. Ye Ling said out.
Beloved is already up. She went to the outhouse. Ye Mo looked towards the direction of the outhouse.
Just as he said this, Liu Duo appeared in their line of sight.
Liu Ran immediately smiled and shouted, Sis,e and have breakfast.
You guys go ahead and eat first. I want to wash up. Liu Duo replied.
Ye Yang walked over while she was talking.
Initially, Ye Liu had also wanted to go over. He saw she wanted to wash the towel, and he wanted to help, but he was slower by a step.
Just as Liu Duo knelt down and was about to start washing the towel, she heard Ye Yangs deep, attractive, broadcaster-like voice. Little Duo.
When Liu Duo heard him, she lifted her head and looked at him. Oh, Yang you go and eat. Ill be there soon.
The expressionless Yang also knelt down while she was speaking.
He took the towel in her hand straight away and started to wash it. You go wash up.
... Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang. This wooden person was also quite warm-hearted!
She lowered her head again and looked at him as he slowly cleaned the towel that had turned red. Her face also slowly started to turn red.
Actually, Ye Ling had also helped washed her towel before, but she hadnt actually seen it with her own eyes. Watching this made her heart beat faster, and she felt embarrassed.
Ye Yang cleaned the towel very quickly. When he turned his head to look at Liu Duo, he saw her white egg-shaped face had turned red. Little Duo, are you hot?
Huh? Liu Duo was dumbfounded. She didnt feel hot...
It was so early in the morning. The sun hadnt evene out yet. Why would she be hot?
Chapter 433 - Duo Er, What Happened To Your Hand
Chapter 433: Duo Er, What Happened To Your Hand
Seeing that Liu Duo was staring nkly and didnt show any response, Ye Yang had an obvious smile in his eyes. Do you still need my help?
Huh? Liu Duo replied dumbfoundedly again.
Help with what?
Liu Duo, who was always smart, realized she was being teased by Ye Yang.
Liu Duo looked on as Ye Yang got up to go hang the towel on the rope. He then walked slowly back in front of her, picked up another towel, got it wet, and prepared to wipe her face.
She finally came to her senses. She tilted her head, dodged the towel, and took it from him. I... Ill do it myself.
She muttered in her heart, F**k! This wooden block is actually teasing me?
After all, he was always associated with being mature, cold, and cool. She never wouldve thought he would do this!
Ye Yang looked at his empty hand, lifted his head, and looked at Liu Duo emotionlessly. He then carelessly washed his face with a towel before rinsing his mouth with a willow branch.
Okay, lets go eat. Liu Duo didnt dare to look at Ye Yang. She just walked back towards the wooden table beneath the roof on her own.
Getting teased by this bastard made Liu Duo feel shy and embarrassed.
Why did it feel like it was getting easier and easier for them to tease her?
What kind of situation was this? It hadnt been like this in the past. Liu Duo felt really depressed!
As Ye Liu saw Liu Duo approaching, he smiled happily and patted the empty seat next to him. Little Duo, sit down and eat.
When all six of them were seated at the table, they officially began to eat.
When Liu Duo took the chopsticks in her hand and was just about to grab some food, she actually dropped the chopsticks.
All of them immediately looked at her.
Duo Er, what happened to your hand? Ye Ling asked out of concern.
Liu Duos hand had been sore and weak while she wasbing her hair and washing up, but she never wouldve thought she wouldnt be able to hold the chopsticks steady.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo lifted her head and cast a nce at Ye Mo. She then said to Ye Ling, Its nothing. Maybe Im too tired out from yesterday, ha...
She couldnt tell the truth. After all, Liu Ran was still young, how could she let him know about such things? Moreover, Ye Ling was also very pure and innocent and he wouldnt know much more than Liu Ran did.
The well-experienced Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo with a hooligan smile on his face and then looked at Ye Mo. He kept shaking his legs while he had them crossed.
Heughed in his heart, Tsk, Mo really knows how to be creative!
The expressionless Ye Yang also looked at Ye Mo. He would, of course, know what had happened to Liu Duos hand.
With his two older brothers staring at him, Ye Mo awkwardly let out a cough.
Since our beloveds hands are tired and cant hold the chopsticks, then you should use a scoop. Ill go get it for you. Ye Mo stood up and went to the kitchen.
Now he knew why Liu Duo had looked at him so angrily when she first saw him.
Breakfast was really awkward for Ye Mo, because Liu kept smiling and staring at him.
After the meal, Ye Liu put his hands on Ye Mos shoulder and led him to a secluded spot when Liu Duo and the others wouldnt notice.
Mo, you really are too good. You squeezed Little Duos hands until she cant even hold her chopsticks steady.
As he spoke, he even gave him a big thumbs up!
The awkward Ye Mos ear was red. I just did it a few times. I didnt think beloveds hands would end up like this.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed out.
Liu Duo went to Hei Xiaomengs dog house while holding a te of food with her left hand. And out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ye Liu and Ye Mo muttering off to the side.
And when she saw Ye Liuughing like that, she could guess they were definitely not talking about anything good. They even had to talk behind everyone elses backs!
Mr. Liuzi, Little Brother Mo, what are the two of you muttering about over there! Liu Duo asked aloud.
She knew they werent going to tell her, but she wanted to interrupt them!
The two of them looked at her when they heard her. One of them was smiling, and the other looked cool and arrogant.
Chapter 434 - Two Dirty, Shameless Bastards
Chapter 434: Two Dirty, Shameless Bastards
Ye Liu pulled back the hand he had on Ye Mos shoulder and approached Liu Duo. We arent talking about much. Just chatting. Of course, the topic of our discussion is always about you, Little Duo!
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and then cast a nce at Ye Mo.
She turned and left after she poured the food she had prepared for Hei Xiaomeng into its bowl.
She didnt even notice that Ye Mo also went over to block her path.
Ye Mo was in front and Ye Liu was behind, sandwiching Liu Duo in between the two of them.
Just as Liu Duo was about to speak, she saw Ye Mo open his mouth cooly and arrogantly. Beloved, Ill help you massage your sore hand.
After he finished speaking, he pulled Liu Duos right hand and, not caring whether she agreed to it or not, started to gently massage it.
Liu Duo saw this and wanted to pull her hand back, but he didnt let her!
Just as she was about to scold him, she heard Ye Lius voiceing from behind her. A pair of hands also started to naughtily massage her waist.
Little Duo, Im afraid that your little waist might also be sore. Let Liu help you massage it!
Upon hearing him, the corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. Her waist was sore? Sore my ass!
This bastard wanted to take advantage of her and used such a poor excuse.
Both of you, let go of me! Quickly, go and do your work. If you arezy, dont think about eating! Liu Duo moved her body and wanted to pull back her hand.
They were really so irritating!
Seeing that she was about to get angry, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had a tacit understanding with each other and let go of her.
Little Duo, massage it on your own, Liu will head to work first! Ye Liu said while smiling mischievously.
Ye Mo said cooly and arrogantly, Beloved, you dont need to tire yourself so much today. Its all the same, even if you make the tomato sauce slowly!
After the two lowlives had finished speaking, they just drove away on the ox-cart.
It was clearly he who had tired her hand by squeezing it, but he still had the gall to say that?
Liu Duo looked at their backs and then softly muttered, Two dirty, shameless bastards!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo didnt travel far from their house before they stopped. Li Wazi still hadnt arrived, and they needed to wait for him.
Mo, you cant do such a thing in the future again. You need to control yourself. Otherwise, Yang will sort you out!
He had noticed Ye Yang frowning earlier. He had actually used Liu Duos hand to the point where she couldnt hold her chopsticks properly. How could that be epted?
Even though the wifes period came, and they couldnt have sex, he still shouldnt be so unrestrained!
Ye Mo nodded cooly and arrogantly when he heard him. Of course, there wouldnt be a next time.
How was she supposed to eat if she couldnt hold her chopsticks?
He knew he was wrong, which was why he had insisted on massaging Liu Duos hands!
Once Li Wazi arrived, the three of them went to the neighboring viges to buy the tomatoes. And Aunt Li and the others continued to make the tomato sauce at home.
Ye Yang went to work in the fields.
Seven or eight days passed this way, and they made about eight or nine hundred bottles of tomato sauce.
Little Duo, lets keep working with the owner of that restaurant and sell this tomato sauce to him. How about it? Ye Liu asked Liu Duo.
Liu Duo waved her hands. Just discuss these things with Mo. You dont need to ask me.
She just wanted to think of money-making ideas. As for how to manage and run the business, they should just decide on their own. She didnt want to get too involved.
Okay. Then we will bring two bottles and go discuss it with the owner.
Ye Liu said this to Ye Mo and Li Wazi.
Ye Mo and Li Wazi nodded. They also felt it was time to start selling.
If they just kept making it and didnt sell it, wouldnt it all pile up into a mountain? Besides, as it was mentioned before, they could only be stored for about two months. There was no way they would just let it all go to waste!
After they had eaten lunch, Ye Liu and the other two brought two bottles of tomato sauce with them on the ox-cart, and just as they were about to leave, Liu Duo said, Wait for me. Im going to town with you guys.
Chapter 435 - I Want You To Choose For Me
Chapter 435: I Want You To Choose For Me
Beloved, why are youing? If you want to buy something, you can just tell us what to buy, and we will bring it back for you! Ye Mo frowned.
Didnt she dislike going out on such hot days? Moreover, she also needed to take an afternoon nap. Otherwise, she would fall asleep right after she got into her bed at night, and he wouldnt be able to do anything with her at all.
It was his turn to share the room with her that night!
Her period had ended, and he had already held it in for so many days. He didnt want to lose his opportunity.
Liu Duo held an oil-paper umbre as she listened to Ye Mos cool and arrogant voice and replied, Am I not allowed to go?
After she went and told Ye Ling and the others, she got on the ox-cart and sat on her personal seat cushion.
Ye Liu saw that she was seated properly and smiled. If Little Duo wants to go, she can go! Mo, quickly get on. We need to leave.
Li Wazi looked at Ye Mo and also shouted, Come on, Mo. Get on. Are you noting?
Liu Duo looked at the unhappy Ye Mo and rolled her eyes at him. What was up this bastards butt? Why couldnt she go?
Ye Mo only got on the ox-cart and sat near Liu Duo after she rolled her eyes at him.
He cooly and arrogantly took the oil-paper umbre from her hand and held it open for her.
Liu Duo looked at him and didnt say anything. If he wanted to help hold the umbre for her, then she would let him.
While on the road, only Ye Liu was happily speaking to Liu Duo, and Ye Mo just kept showing an extremely arrogant looking face.
Li Wazi looked at Ye Liu for a while, then he looked at Ye Mo, and then he looked at Liu Duo. The conclusion he got was that Ye Mo wasnt likable enough.
When they reached the town, Liu Duo wanted to take the oil-paper umbre from Ye Mos hand. You go and run your errands. Ill go buy some things for Liu Ran.
Liu, you guys go to the restaurant to discuss our cooperation. I will apany beloved. Ye Mo didnt let go, instead, he lifted the oil-paper umbre even higher so that Liu Duo couldnt touch it.
Upon hearing this, Ye Liu smiled and nodded. Okay, we will meet at the tree near the vige gate.
When he finished speaking, he immediately went towards the restaurant with Li Wazi.
Liu Duo couldnt touch the oil-paper umbre, even while she was on her tip-toes. She nced at Ye Mo, Are you so impressive just because youre tall? Who asked you to apany me?
She ignored him and went towards the bookstore on her own.
She bought a few books for Liu Ran and also bought some writing paper since they were about to run out of it at home. She gave everything to Ye Mo to hold.
Lets go to Miss Fangs ce and buy some clothes for Liu Ran. Liu Duo said.
She felt that it was right of Ye Mo to follow her. He could help her carry stuff.
Liu Ran didnt have many clothes, and Liu Duo wanted to buy some for him.
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo nodded.
When they reached the tailor shop, Qin Fang wasnt there, but the shop assistants all knew Liu Duo.
She chose a few sets of clothes that were suitable for Liu Ran and then Liu Duo suddenly said, Mo, since were here, you should also choose a set of clothes. Ill choose a set for Yang and the others.
She had the most clothes in their house, while the four of them had just enough to wear.
Beloved, why do I have to choose my own, while you choose for Yang and the others? Ye Mo was a bit unhappy.
Tsk...
Liu Duo really didnt want to answer this stupid question of his, but she still said, You are here, and they are not!
I want you to choose for me!
Of course he knew that, but he still wanted her to choose for him.
Liu Duo couldnt help but roll her eyes when she heard that tyrannical tone of his.
Just as she was about to speak, she heard him say, Also choose some pants. When we get back, Ill ask Ling to modify them to look like your shorts.
He wanted everything he wore, from head to toe, to be picked by her personally. Moreover, her shorts also looked quite good, so he also wanted to try wearing shorts.
They would usually just wear long pants. Sometimes, it really did get a little bit too hot though.
When Liu Duo heard him, the image of them wearing shorts suddenly appeared in her mind.
Chapter 436 - Was This Bastard Transformed From Tang Sanzhang?
Chapter 436: Was This Bastard Transformed From Tang Sanzhang?
Those pairs of straight, powerful, long legs...
Liu Duos egg-shaped face turned red as she thought about it. A fujoshis[1] shouldnt be too filthy.
She coughed softly to interrupt her wild imagination. Why do you suddenly want to modify your pants? Didnt you say I was shameless for doing that?!
Ye Mo felt a bit awkward when he heard her. He cooly and arrogantly changed the topic. Beloved, quickly choose. I will love wearing any of the clothes you pick, no matter what.
He stood beside Liu Duo and looked at her with his head lowered, as if he were inspecting her work, looking very cool all the while.
Liu Duo immediately lifted her head and cast a nce at him when she heard him.
She muttered in her heart, Does this bastard actually consider himself the master of the house? Quickly, my ass!
After she picked out the clothes and pants for Liu Ran and the four of them, she paid and then asked Ye Mo to carry them to the shop door. When she opened up the oil-paper umbre and walked a few steps, she heard a very familiar voice calling her.
Liu Duo and Ye Mo turned back to look. Qin Fang?
Miss Fang.
Sister Duo, you are finally willing toe to town. Ive missed you after not seeing you for such a long time. I only recognized you when I saw this oil-paper umbre of yours!
Qin Fang walked over enthusiastically and put her hand on Liu Duo arm with a smile on her face.
Liu Duo had done her own drawing on this new oil-paper umbre.
She had drawn a cute version of a youngdy. The smile on her face was very cute.
Who else beside Liu Duo would have such a style?
That was why Qin Fang was able to recognize the person under the umbre was Liu Duo from just one look.
Its mainly because its too hot, so I dont want to go out. I only came to town, because I have some things I need to buy. Liu Duo smiled.
Qin Fang nodded. Sister Duo,e to our shop in two days. Our boss wants to treat you to a meal.
Ye Mo frowned and really disliked that idea when he heard it. This so-called boss had invited his beloved to the capital and also wanted to treat her to a meal!
Liu Duo nodded. Okay. I will definitelye.
Ye Liu had already told her, and she didnt find it strange. It just so happened that Liu Duo also wanted to meet her real business partner.
Okay. Then I wont dy you guys anymore. See you in two days. Qin Fang let go of Liu Duos hand.
Liu Duo and Ye Mo only opened the umbre and left after they exchanged a few polite words. Then they headed in the direction of the town entrance.
As they walked, Ye Mo opened his mouth and said, Beloved, I want to go with you to the dinner!
Although Qin Fang would also be there, he didnt feel at ease with the idea of Liu Duo going alone to meet with that boss.
Why would you go? Mr. Liuzi will be going with me. Liu Duo said casually. She never thought about asking Ye Mo to apany her there.
Not only did he not know how to speak, but he would always just look cool and arrogant, as though everyone owed him money.
Ye Mo was unwilling to ept it when he heard what she said. Why is Liu allowed to go but Im not? I want to go.
Liu Duo just ignored him and kept walking forward when she heard him. She didnt want to bother with him.
It wasnt like they were going to fight. Why have so many people go there?
Ye Mo would still raise his voice when he was unhappy. However, he had already improved a lot, especiallypared to how he had acted in front of her in the past.
Seeing that she didnt respond, Ye Mo kept on nagging, cooly and arrogantly, talking about how he wanted to go and ask why she wouldnt let him go. It made Liu Duo so angry that she plugged her ears.
Was this bastard transformed from Tang Sanzang [2]?
When they reached the town entrance, Ye Liu and Li Wazi still hadnt arrived. Liu Duo and Ye Mo just waited underneath the shade of the tree at the side.
Just as Ye Mo was about to open his mouth, Liu Duo spoke and interrupt him. Stop! Little Brother Mo, you better dial it back. If you keep on babbling I will sew your mouth shut!
These brothers would also make her discover a new side of people she had never seen before.
Earlier that day, Ye Yang had made her learn that a quiet wooden block was also capable of flirting with girls and teasing people!
Editors Note
[1] Japanese term for female fans of manga, anime, and novels that feature romantic rtionships between men.
[2] A fictional monk from the Journey To The West novel. Most likely drawing aparison between how a monk would chant their scriptures and how Ye Mos nagging was simr to their chanting.
Chapter 437 - Yes, Understood
Chapter 437: Yes, Understood
She recalled the time when Ye Yang was teasing her, filled with desire and seriousness, even with ack of expression stered on his face. Liu Duo could feel her heart beating quickly again.
At the sight of her reddening cheeks and sweat sliding down her forehead, Ye Mo whipped out a book he had bought for Liu Ran and used it to fan her.
She had left her folding fan at home.
She turned to look at Ye Mo when she felt a little gust of wind and thought, This fellow may be troublesome sometimes, but his heart is in the right ce.
She had just given him a high remark when he said, My wife, its broad daylight and were in public, so can you not stare at me shamelessly like that right now? When we get home, you can look all you want.
Her mouth twitched at hisment. This man couldnt be praised!
She rolled her eyes and ignored him. Otherwise, she would lose her mind!
Ye Mo noticed Liu Duo suddenly giving him attitude, and wondered why this woman was so iprehensible!
A whileter, Ye Liu and Li Wazi arrived in their ox-cart.
Little Duo, Mo, get on. Were going home, Ye Liu said gleefully as the cart stopped in front of them.
The gang proceeded on their journey after they had boarded the cart.
On the way home, Ye Liu talked about the renewed business deal with the restaurant. They had agreed to buy the tomato sauce for twenty-five wen per unit...
When they got home, Ye Ling was preparing lunch.
Ye Mo pulled him aside and said, Ling, our wife bought us each a set of new clothes and three new pieces of underwear. When youre avable, please alter them the way she altered hers.
Thest statement stunned Ye Ling. What?
Had he heard correctly? Mo really wanted him to alter their underwear to resemble hers?
Blood rushed under his fair skin at the thought of wearing underwear like that. He didnt want to!
Whenever he saw Liu Duo wearing hers, exposing her long, fair legs, he didnt know what to do or think.
Finding no response from him, Ye Mo called again, Ling, do you hear me? Remember to alter them all, alright?
When Ye Ling came to, he nodded, still blushing, Yes, understood.
He thought about just altering it for Mo. He didnt n to alter the ones that belonged to Yang and Liu. They hadnt asked him to, so he didnt want to assume.
Curious about what Ye Ling was thinking, Ye Mo added, Ling, alter for your brothers as well. Ill tell themter. And yours too. Trust me, its cooler that way. You better not back out.
At that point, Ye Lings brotherplex mode kicked in, and he nodded loyally, Yes, got it.
After that, Ye Mo went to talk to Ye Liu.
Liu, the clothes and underwear our wife bought us today, Ive asked Ling to alter them just like hers when hes free. Do you have any objections?
Ye Liu only smirked, Geez, Mo, arent you shameless? You want our underwear to look like that?
He was the one who used toin about Liu Duosck of modesty.
He could tell Liu was bringing up old scores. Awkwardly, he asked again, Liu, do you agree or not? If you dont, I can tell Ling to leave yours out.
Of course I agree! Actually, Id prefer that Little Duo and I wear nothing together!
He winked at Ye Mo as he said that, as though trying to convey, You know what I mean!
Chapter 438 - Certainly
Chapter 438: Certainly
What was he saying? He was fine wearing nothing? Come to think of it, that seemed quite reasonable!
Seeing the yful twinkle present in his brothers eyes again, Ye Mo felt his ears heat up too.
He coughed, Ill go ask Yang whether he agrees.
You dont have to. He will! Ye Liu said mischievously.
Of course he knew his own brother was a feral beast at heart, with simrly immeasurable desire!
Ye Mo didnt agree with his ims, Ill ask, just in case.
He didnt dare make assumptions and alter Yangs underwear on his behalf.
Go on then, Ye Liu said gleefully and went to look for Liu Duo.
Ye Yang had just returned from the farm along with his tools.
He put them down under the roof and washed away his sweat at the well, allowing himself to cool down.
Ye Mo found him and went over. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.
In front of Ye Yang, Ye Mo didnt dare to be as casual as he was in front of his other brothers.
Ye Yang spotted him and spoke first, Yes, Mo?
Spit it out, stuttering isnt your style!
At the sound of Yangs low and emotionless voice, Ye Mo couldnt help butpare it with the one he had overheard when Yang was making love to Liu Duo.
He concluded that Yang really had loads of sex appeal.
Ye Mo looked him in the eye once before saying, Its like this. Our wife bought clothes and underwear for us today, and I n to ask Ling to modify them into the type shes wearing. What do you think, Yang?
Ye Yang didnt need to think, as he gave a one-word reply, Sure.
Ye Mo was taken aback by his prompt decision!
He stared at Ye Yang in surprise.
Ye Yang stared nkly back at him before wringing the towel and proceeding to wipe away the sticky droplets of sweat from his body.
During lunch, Ye Liu poked Ye Mo for answers. Did Yang agreed like he said he would?
Ye Mo nodded.
And so, Ye Liu ate his meal victoriously. There really was no need to ask.
At night, after Ye Mo had bathed, he hurriedly went upstairs, but Liu Duo was already asleep by then.
Deted, he blew out the oilmp and got into bed. He tried to wake her, Dear, wake up...
... Liu Duo furrowed her brows, moved a bit, and slept on.
Seeing no reaction from her, Ye Mo began touching random parts of her body, hoping it would wake her up.
As he did so, he managed to get rid of all her undergarments andy on top of her, Dear, wake up. I want you...
Liu Duo slept soundly, but her body still reacted, and she was eventually filled with desire as Ye Mo provoked her.
He got hold of her breasts and kissed and teased. Liu Duo let out a moan unknowingly.
Ye Mo had been restraining himself, as he didnt want to cross the line, but upon hearing the majestic sounding from her, he shuddered all over, Dear, you want me too, dont you? Then allow me to please you...
He managed to enter her, and the stimulus pleased her so wonderfully that it felt like she was experiencing the same thing in her dreams.
Driven by her voice, Ye Mo got extremely excited and gave it all he had, as though he were desperate to release all the pent-up desire he had umted in the days prior...
Chapter 439 - She Really Wanted To Sleep Right Now
Chapter 439: She Really Wanted To Sleep Right Now
Liu Duo, who was in her slumbend, let out a tiny babyish voice when she was plowed.
Ye Mo liked that sound the most. It was so wondrous.
He plowed the clouds while he said, with a raspy voice next to Liu Duos ears, Beloved, scream a bit louder... I like to hear it!
After he finished speaking, he put in even more effort.
Ye Mo only finished his first round after a long time. Heid on top of Liu Duos body and panted heavily, not wanting to pull out. He used his big hands to rub Liu Duos soft breast.
Beloved, arent I getting better and better? You like it, right?
He was getting more and more confident about his own fighting strength!
He was disturbing Liu Duo like a mosquito, and he was also rubbing her. She slowly opened a slit of her eyes.
Mo, stop messing about and go to sleep. Im so tired...
She thought she was in her dream. Not only did Ye Mo keep disturbing her rest, but he did so ferociously.
She pushed him with her soft and weak hands. He was very heavy, and he was pressing down on her!
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo thought she had already woken up. He started to kiss her on her lips, exploring the insides of her mouth and dancing with her tongue...
Like a hungry wolf, he gave her a passionate kiss thatpletelycked any gentleness, while he also used his big hands to touch everywhere. His body also started to plow the clouds...
He didnt know how many times he rammed Liu Duo, but he finally woke her up.
She could feel that she wasnt dreaming. This bastard had also done it with her while she was asleep?
The gloomy Liu Duo moved her body and wanted to escape. Mo, you shameless bastard. Stop and get out!
Her voice was clear, but it also contained hints of lust. It was extremely gentle and coyish.
Ye Mo really did stop. He moved his upper body really close to hers and said, with a raspy voice next to her ear, Beloved, I only gave it to you because you also wanted it. Thats why Mo can guarantee your satisfaction, mmm...
He even kept on ramming her ruthlessly as he spoke.
Liu Duo could not control herself and let out a babyish moan. Why was this bastard able to make her so infatuated, even though he was so rough?
She tapped him and said, Mo, get out. I dont want it anymore.
She really just wanted to sleep.
Beloved, you may not want it, but Mo does. Mo already satisfied you and made you feel good. Now its my turn!
Get out?
There was no way! He still hadnt had enough. He needed to ferociously mount her to make it possible for babies to appear...
Not wasting any time, he started to work diligently again, as if he couldnt stop after he finished speaking.
Just as she was about to scold him, he kissed her forcefully on her lips, wrapping around her tongue fervently and fiercely.
Liu Duo struggled with her body and her head, wanting to escape. However, no matter whether it was her upper or her lower body, they were both being ferociously pressed down upon by Ye Mo...
Liu Duo didnt know when she fell asleep again. She only knew the tireless Ye Mo kept moving endlessly!
The night turned into day, and a new day started again. Upstairs, Liu Duo did not have any intention of waking up at all. Ye Mo, who was beside her, was also the same.
Yang, Liu, should we go up and call Duo Er and Mo? Why havent theye down? Breakfast is getting cold.
Ye Ling looked at the breakfast on the table. They had already waited for quite a while.
Upon hearing him, Ye Yang stared into the yard expressionlessly and didnt say anything. Nobody knew what he was thinking.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, smiled pretentiously, crossed his legs and said, Lets keep waiting for a while. Mo probably yed toote into the night.
He nced at the stairs and muttered in his heart, Mo is sturdy and doesnt get tired, but Little Duo would definitely get tired out!
When Ye Ling heard him, he asked dumbfoundedly, y? y what? Whats there to y if they didnt go to sleep?
Pfff. A mischievous smile appeared at the corner of Ye Lius mouth when he looked at that nk and pure expression on his youngest brothers face.
Chapter 440 - Mustnt Stop Taking Medicine!
Chapter 440: Mustnt Stop Taking Medicine!
Bearing the look of a predatory stranger, Liu approached Ye Ling, Ling, remember what I said before? We have a wife now, so... lets have fun with her!
Ling, youre the only one left. Weve all consummated with Little Duo, and the feeling is awesome! Youll have to control yourself when the timees. Dont fall sick again...
He thought the reason Liu Duo hadnt been intimate with Ling yet was because of his health.
Ye Ling flushed red while Ye Liu was telling him about intimacy. He seemed to have suddenly realized that Liu Duo had not done it with him, because she might worry he couldnt take it.
Ever since thest time it had happened, Ye Liu bought him a more effective medicine that came at a higher price. He took it every day to better control his emotions.
Because of that, he was just the same as everybody else C the only difference being that he mustnt stop taking his medicine!
A whileter, Ye Mo came downstairs with Liu Duo.
Ye Mo was in great spirits and looked like he had slept well. Liu Duo looked the exact opposite, with dark circles adorning her face.
Little Duo, Mo, better go wash up. Your breakfast is getting cold! Ye Liu said gleefully to them both.
Ye Yang shot a nce at Ye Mo before gleaming at Liu Duo with adoration.
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo, still blushing, and watched her every move.
Ye Mo gripped Liu Duos hand with the intention of bringing her to the well, but she shoved him away with a p on the wrist.
She rolled her eyes and left on her own. Clearly, they were not on speaking terms.
He touched the back of his hand. He didnt feel the pain. Rather, Liu Duo throwing a temper in the morning was quite adorable.
Pffft, Ye Liu guffawed. Mo, thats what you get for asserting too much control!
Ye Mo stared daggers at him, Youre one to talk!
But Ye Liu had never overdone it with Liu Duo!
Ye Mo went after Liu Duo to wash up by the well.
Exhausted beyond words, she went to sit by the table after washing up. Ye Ling brought her a bun, Here, Duo Er, have one.
Alright, you have one too, Ling, Liu Duo epted the food before covering her mouth and yawning.
So tiring... Last night was torture, and this was the consequence!
Ye Yang peeled an egg and ced it in her bowl. Liu Duo gave him a bun.
Ye Liu giggled, Little Duo, why dont you get some sleep after breakfast?
She didnt have to do work around the house. Ye Ling and Aunt Li already knew how to make tomato sauce, so she didnt have to supervise anymore.
He believed that a wifes role was to stay beautiful!
All those months, Liu Duo generally didnt engage in any of the housework. The calluses on her hands had disappeared, reced by a bit more flesh that granted a wholesome feeling when holding hands.
That was already her n anyway, so she said, Will do.
She couldnt go through the day like that. Itd put a toll on her body.
Wife, anything you want to eat? Well get some for youter when Liu and I go to town, Ye Mo said, making his presence known.
... Liu Duo focused on her food, ignoring him!
It was bad enough he had tortured her throughout the night, and now he couldnt shut up. It was no wonder she was exhausted to no end.
Chapter 441 - Sure, Go Ahead!
Chapter 441: Sure, Go Ahead!
Ye Liu gloated non-stop upon seeing their exchange.
Ye Mo grew frustrated by his brothers behavior. He didnt get what was so funny.
Ye Yang kept to himself as he ate his food. He felt Ye Mo deserved to be shut out by Liu Duo!
It was his fault for wearing her out anyway!
Ye Ling passed some vegetables to her and said gently, Duo Er, were out of fruit and snacks, so tell us what you want to eat. Liu and Mo will go get them.
In other words, Ye Ling was finding ways to help his brother seek forgiveness.
Liu Duo leaned sideways and said to him, Actually, Id rather have you.
She knew Ye Ling was helping Ye Mo, so she teased him on purpose.
Ye Ling easily went bright red in the ears. Softly, he replied, Sure, go ahead.
He thought they wouldnt hear his whispers.
But everyone sitting around him certainly did. They werent very far anyway.
... Had she heard him correctly?
Was this a sign that he was ready to be an adult?
He had requested to consummate thest time they slept together too!
The three brothers began to see him in a different light. He was usually so shy and so coy, yet he had just made a greateback!
It left Liu Duo speechless.
She pretended to not hear him, and changed the subject, Ling, these buns you made tasted so nice. I want another one.
Right then, Li Wazi arrived with his family.
Are you all still having breakfast?
They found this unbelievable because the Ye family was usually already busy with work by that hour!
Yes, there was a bit of a problem with the firewood earlier on, so we ate a bitter than usual, Ye Liu said. He didnt n to tell them what had really happened.
Liu Duo had two buns and some porridge, greeted the Li family, and then quickly ran upstairs to catch up on sleep. Sleep, sleep, sleep, that was all she wanted to do!
Little Lian watched her leave and then asked her husband Li Wazi, Whats up with Sister Duo? She doesnt seem like herself today.
Not sure, maybe she didnt get a good sleep? She didnt take a nap yesterday, Li Wazi gave an honest answer.
He knew she had a habit of napping in the afternoons.
Ye Yang ate his fill and went out the door. The tomatoes at the farm needed to be cared for, and the seedlings had started to grow.
Ye Liu yelled out, Li Wazi,e give me a hand with the sauce. Were taking it to the restaurant.
Li Wazi heard his name and knew there was work to be done, so he stopped chatting with his wife and went to help.
Back in the room upstairs, Liu Duo took off her garments and fell asleep on the bed.
Ye Ling, Aunt Li, and Little Lian busied themselves with the tomato sauce in the kitchen.
Ling, why havent you all had a baby yet? Aunt Li suddenly asked.
She could tell Liu Duo liked kids.
They had been living together for quite a few months already, so why wasnt there any news yet?
Ye Ling wasnt sure how to answer that.
Liu Duo had told him before that she didnt n to have babies just yet.
His brothers had consummated their marriage, so he wondered why nothing was baking in the oven yet!
Amid the silence, Aunt Li didnt probe any further. She would leave them be.
It was a long whileter, when it was time to make lunch, that Liu Duo took her time waking up.
She stretched in bed, Ah, nothing like a much-needed sleep!
Then she got down from the bed and went to her dresser.
Duo Er, do you feel better now? Ye Ling said as he served a bowl of leftover fruit on the table.
Chapter 442 - A Delicate Attack?
Chapter 442: A Delicate Attack?
Yeah, Im not tired anymore. Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling through the mirror and smiled slightly.
Ye Ling went forward and took over the jade hairpin from her hands and slowly put it in an appropriate position. What do you think about sticking it here?
Liu Duo looked in the mirror. Each of Ye Lings movements and his smile were filled with warmth. She suddenly felt like Ye Ling had somehow changed.
As for exactly how, she wasnt too sure.
Ye Ling was wearing a dark-colored shirt that day. His skin was already pale from his sickliness, and the contrast made his paleness even more obvious.
But his handsome face flushed red, because he was helping Liu Duo with her hair, and he was leaning close to her.
Liu Duo suddenly reached out with her hands and held his hands. She winked at him and gave him a flirtatious nce. Ling, are you teasing me? Hmmm...
She saw Ye Ling looking that way and couldnt help but tease him.
Ye Ling lowered his head and looked at Liu Duos brows and eyes, which were filled with smiles. His heart started beating quickly, and his handsome face blushed even more.
He muttered in his heart, Calm down. Control your emotions....
Ye Ling was already taller than Liu Duo, and he looked even taller because she was sitting down.
He held Liu Duos hands in one of his own and used his other to softly lift her chin. He bent down, lowered his head, and kiss her on her red lips.
Its Duo Er who is teasing Ling, right? Mmm...
He kissed her very gently and lightly. He stood up straight before it went too deep. Although he looked sickly, he still had the masculinity that men were supposed to have.
Liu Duo was stunned. Had she just been teased back?
There was only one voice in her heart. Oh my, Ling is so handsome like this. A delicate attack?
Ye Ling saw Liu Duos pretty face had also turned red. He felt it was quite hard to see her looking at him like this.
He was in an extremely good mood. Duo Er, eat some fruit to fill your stomach first. Im going to cook lunch.
After he finished speaking, he turned around, left the room, and went downstairs.
Liu Duo walked slowly to where the fruit te was ced and picked up a piece of fruit. When she took a bite, it felt like the sweetness reached her heart. It just so happened that she was indeed a bit hungry.
She went downstairs slowly. The sun that day was so hot. It was fortunate they had built their house in the bamboo forest, since it was a little bit cooler therepared to other areas.
Hei Xiaomenge here. Liu Duo went to the shaded area in the yard and waved towards Hei Xiaomeng.
Hei Xiaomeng heard its masters voice and ran over eagerly, wagging its hairy tail.
Liu Duo took the woodenb that was used especially for the pets and used it tob Hei Xiaomeng.
At this time, Aunt Li walked out from the kitchen while holding Little Huzi.
Silly girl, are youbing Hei Xiaomengs fur again? She had also seen herb its fur the day before. There wasnt anyone who wouldb their dogs fur in that time period!
Liu Duo smiled and said, Yup. Its fur is quite long, and it will be ugly if I dont take care of it. Its just like how web our hair every day.
She loved the ck, shiny fur on Hei Xiaomengs entire body the most.
Aunt Lie sat beside her while carrying Little Huzi andughed, Silly girl, our family is preparing to build a house. How about we move next door to you and be neighbors? When you have kids in the future, they can y together with Little Huzi!
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo smiled and nodded. Sure. When are you guys nning on building it? What kind of house are you building?
Although they had neighbors nearby, they were a bit far away and werent inside the bamboo forest. If Li Wazi and the others became their neighbors, they would naturally build near their house, bing real, proper neighbors.
We still havent figured out when to build. Were just going to build a normal house. Aunt Li smiled happily. She never wouldve thought they would also have the chance to build a new house.
The house they were living in had only two rooms. When Little Huzi was grown up, or if she gained a granddaughter, they wouldnt have enough rooms. What would they do then?
It was fortunate Ye Liu and the others had brought Li Wazi along to do business. Otherwise, their family wouldnt have had the money to build a new house.
Chapter 443 - Borrow Money?
Chapter 443: Borrow Money?
Hearing her say this, Liu Duo suggested, Aunt Li, why dont you wait until summer is finished to start building? Right now, you should n what kind of house you want to build. When the timees, Yang and the others wille to work, and I will just help with some odd jobs, haha...
When they had been building their house, Li Wazi hade to help every day. For the same reason, they would naturally also need to help out when their family was building their house.
Okay, we will ask for your help when the timees. Aunt Li smiled happily and epted her help readily. Hei Xiaomengs fur is so long. It is definitely very hot. Why dont you cut it?
Hei Xiaomeng was so hot that its tongue was draped outside its mouth, and it was panting heavily. It looked especially funny.
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo looked at it with a smile on her face. Dogs use their tongues to disperse heat. It didnt have much to do with how long or short its fur was. She wasnt nning on cutting it, since it wouldnt look good if its fur was cut.
Theres no need to cut it. Giving it an asional wash will be fine.
At that moment, a viger who had a basket backpack on his back came to their yard door and shouted, Ye Liushi, Im here to sell tomatoes to you.
Ye Liu and the others didnt need to go out to purchase tomatoes from the people in their own vige; they came straight to Liu Duo, just as they had with the bamboo shoots.
Hei Xiaomeng had already grown big, tall, and strong. The vigers didnt dare to go straight into the yard when they saw it.
Hei Xiaomeng went and barked at him right at the moment when he spoke out. Its bark was extremely harsh and frightening.
The viger had already visited once in the morning, but Liu Duo had been sleeping, so he had to returnter.
Liu Duo shouted at it, Hei Xiaomenge here. Youre not allowed to bark anymore! She then said to the viger, Come in, and rx. It wont bite.
The viger guarded himself against Hei Xiaomeng as he slowly walked inside and ced the basket backpack on the ground.
She went over to the side and grabbed the scale for him. You weight it and see how many jins it is.
Liu Duo didnt check if any of them were spoilt. If she discoveredter that there were ones that were cracked, or had lost their moisture, or that werent ripe enough, then she would definitely not buy from that viger again.
There were already past examples, so the others didnt dare to do it. After all, who would be willing to lose their opportunity to make money from this?
Fifteen jins in total. My basket backpack is about one jin. The viger weighted it and said.
Liu Duo opened the ount book to recorded it and said, Okay, fourteen jins. Forty-two wens in total.
After she finished recording it, Liu Duo gave him his money.
After he took the money, the viger didnt leave. Instead, he just dilly-dallied there, as if there was something else.
Is it the wrong amount? Liu Duo looked at him.
She thought maybe she had given him too little.
The viger gathered his courage and said bravely, Its not wrong. I... I want to borrow money from you!
Borrow money?
Had she heard him correctly? Looking to her to borrow money? Excuse me, but these are such ugly words. You and I are just from the same vige, and at the most, we just have a rtionship as a buyer and a seller. Why are you asking me to lend you money? Why are you so sure I will lend it to you?
Did she look like someone who would lend money to anyone who came asking, no matter who they were?
Just by looking at him, she could tell the viger was not from a good family. The clothes he wore had been patched multiple times, and his back was a bit hunched. He looked to be around forty or fifty years old.
Aunt Li also said, Yeah, if you want to borrow money, you should find your rtives.
Finding someone he didnt know to lend him money? That really was strange.
The viger looked like he had no other choice. I also know that. My rtives are all unwilling to lend me money, so I dont have a choice. I sell all of my tomatoes to you, so thats why I want to borrow some money from you.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo leaned back on the rocking chair and swayed back and forth, Wont you have money once you sell all your tomatoes to me?
What a strange person. Just because he sold her the tomatoes he grew, he looked for her to lend him money? What kind of logic was this?
Chapter 444 - Get Away From Me, Its So Damn Hot
Chapter 444: Get Away From Me, Its So Damn Hot
I can, but the tomatoes in the ground still need a few days before they can be picked. My child is sick, so I really need money to buy medicine. Thats why... The vigers face looked very anxious.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo raised her eyebrows. It wasnt like she had a stone heart, but what did this have to do with her?
After Liu Duo heard him say a bunch of stuff, she didnt respond. Her stance was very clear. No matter whether it were true or not, she would not lend him money!
On the other hand, Aunt Lis heart softened when she heard him. As a parent, he would, of course, feel very anxious when he didnt have money to cure his sick child.
What is your childs illness? Aunt Li asked out of concern.
The viger could tell Liu Duo wasnt going to lend him money, but he didnt me her.
Nevertheless, he still replied, Lung fever. He had it when he was born.
Although he and his wife didnt have this illness, histe mother had had it. It was perhaps a transgenerational, epigic inheritance.
In those ancient times, lung fever and Ye Lings heart illness were incurable. They could only be managed with medicine.
Ye Ling was only able to live until such an age because he had three older brothers who did everything they could to make money to buy medicine for him. He always fell ill when he was young.
Upon hearing him, Aunt Li could understand why his rtives were unwilling to lend him money.
Who would lend him money? Spending money on such an illness was just a waste of money. It wasnt like they could cure it.
However, at this time, Liu Duo suddenly asked, How old is your child?
Lung fever was what people now call tuberculosis.
Six years old. The viger replied.
Six years old?
Liu Duo was a bit shocked that a man his age had a child who was just six years old. It seemed he must have had the child when he was very old.
At that moment, Ye Liu and the others returned on the ox-cart.
Little Duo, were back.
Beloved, we brought back a lot of tasty food for you.
The two of them said this right as they entered the yard door, as if no one had noticed theme in.
Li Wazi, on the other hand, didnt say anything. When he got off the ox-cart, he helped to carry the fruit and snacks they had bought and temporarily ced them on the table underneath the roof.
Although the viger had a sad look on his face, he still said politely, Sorry to bother you. Ill be heading back.
Liu Duo nodded.
After Ye Liu parked the ox-cart, he went and stood beside Liu Duo. Little Duo, what was up with that guy? He changed his tomatoes into money, but he looked so sad.
Aunt Li replied, Oh, he wants to borrow money from the silly girl. His child is sick and he needs money to buy medicine.
Upon hearing her, Ye Liu sat beside Liu Duo andughed, Little Duo probably didnt lend it to him, did she?
He understood Liu Duo very well. She wasnt someone who would get soft hearted, and it wasnt like the man was rted to her!
The reason she had spent two hundred taels to buy Liu Ran back was that he was her brother, and he was only ten years old. She couldnt bear to see him suffer. Otherwise, why would she bother?
Aunt Li nodded.
Get away from me, its so damn hot! Liu Duo pped the hand Ye Liu put on her waist.
Taking advantage of her right in front of Aunt Li. He really was shameless.
Aunt Lis attention was all on Little Huzi. After all, that viger had said his child was only six but had lung fever. She was praying that her own grandson could be healthy.
She wouldnt pay attention to Ye Liu behaving like a hooligan.
At that moment, Ye Mo walked over from the well. In his hands were two freshly cleaned pieces of fruit.
He handed one to Aunt Li and then approached Liu Duo. Beloved, try it. Its sweet.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, got up, and went to the kitchen to look for Ye Ling.
Humph...
Ye Mos cool and arrogant face was full of gloominess. So many hours had already passed, but she was still angry?
Hadnt he also made her feel good? What was there to be angry about?
Ye Liu didnt show any manners and took the fruit meant for Liu Duo. Heughed, Thanks! It just so happens that Liu is thirsty.
Chapter 445 - Here, Eat It, Quickly!
Chapter 445: Here, Eat It, Quickly!
The corner of Ye Mos mouth twitched. Liu really knew how to take advantage of people. He had just been about to take it to Liu Duo.
He turned around, took another piece of fruit, went to the well to wash it, and went to the kitchen to find Liu Duo.
Duo Er, you should go outside, since it is very hot in here. Ye Ling said gently.
Little Lian saw how well Ye Ling treated Liu Duo and a smile appeared on her face. She felt that, although Liu Duo was a shared wife she was very blessed. All of them really cared for her, and it was actually not too bad.
Liu Duo smiled and went to sit beside him. He was in charge of the me, and Little Lian was in charge of cooking.
She used the sleeve on her garment to wipe his sweat. Its not hot. A quiet mind keeps one cool.
Liu Duo wouldnt wear the modified clothes when there were other people in the house. Although it was a bit hot, all four of them were against her wearing it, so she waspletely defeated!
Ye Mo, who was arrogant from head to toe, walked in at that moment.
He handed over a freshly cleaned piece of fruit to Liu Duo for a second time. Beloved. Here, eat it, quickly. Its extremely sweet. We bought it especially for you!
... Liu Duo just kept ignoring him.
He shouldnt have thought she was that easy to appease! If she were to forgive him easily, wouldnt he continue to re-offend?
She didnt want to be tossed around constantly and have to sleep for a long time the next day to regain her energy!
She needed to have him change this disgusting habit of his. If he didnt learn how to control himself, sooner orter, he would get what wasing to him.
She didnt take it, and Ye Mo kept his hand stretched out.
Ye Ling added some firewood and then looked at Ye Mo. He then looked at Liu Duo and knew Liu Duo was definitely angry.
Duo Er, just eat it. Theres still some time before the meal.
Liu Duo saw that his brotherplex was acting up again, so she reached out and pinched his face. Ling, then make the me bigger, so that you can steam the rice faster, and then Sister Lian will be able to fry the vegetables.
Little Lian had already cut and prepared the vegetables. The only thing left to do was to stir-fry them.
Little Lian washed the cutting board and kitchen knife and then smiled, Ill go out to visit Little Huzi first.
She felt a bit embarrassed when she watched their interactions. It was like they were having a lovers quarrel in front of her.
When it was only the three of them, Ye Mo grabbed a stool and sat close to Liu Duo, sandwiching Liu Duo in the middle.
Liu Duo frowned, Little Brother Mo, you better move away from me. Dont you know it is very hot?
Then why are you so close to Ling? Youre not telling the truth.
... Liu Duo was left speechless. She only responded after being stunned for a second, None of your business! So what if I want to sit close to Ling?
Nothing. I also want to sit close to you. What about it?
There was a bit of amusement in Ye Mos cool and arrogant smile. He liked arguing with Liu Duo, although both of them had about the same number of victories.
Here, eat it, quickly! He took the fruit and put it in front of Liu Duos eyes, as though he wanted her to eat it, no matter what.
It made Liu Duo so angry her teeth itched. She took the fruit over and gave it to Ye Ling. Ling, you eat it.
Umm...
Ye Ling looked at the two of them. Why were the two of them always so childish?
Duo Er, you eat it. My hands are dirty.
I will just help you hold it!
Liu Duo put the fruit into his mouth. Just like Ye Mo, she also wanted him to eat it, no matter what.
At this time, Ye Liu walked in. If you dont want to eat it, it just so happens that I havent quenched my thirst yet.
When Ye Liu walked in with a mischievous smile, the atmosphere among the three of them stopped being so monotonous.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. If you want to eat then go get it yourself. This is for Ling!
Duo Er, you should give it to Liu. I dont want to eat it. Since Liu wanted to eat it, she should give it to him.
Liu Duo held Ye Lings arm and pulled him up with her. Ling, you are definitely tired, right? Lets go rest and let the two of them watch over the me.
After she finished speaking, she pulled Ye Ling along with her as she left the kitchen.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo were just left looking at each other.
Chapter 446 - This Is For Being Shameless And Acting Like A Hooligan
Chapter 446: This Is For Being Shameless And Acting Like A Hooligan
Ye Liu walked over to where Ye Ling sat, crossed his legs, and said with a smile, Mo, it seems like your appeasement is not working. Little Duo did not buy it!
He knew Little Duo was using it as a warning to them, to not do what Ye Mo had done.
Ye Mo looked at his second brothers smile. Why did he feel like Ye Liu was hitting him while he was down?
Liu, what do you think I have to do to stop beloved from being angry with me?
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu looked at the mes in the stove and then looked at the arrogant, but also distressed, Ye Mo.
Come and tell Liu what you didst night, and how many times you did it... Tell me everything, no matter how insignificant, and I will help you to analyze it.
Hearing him, Ye Mos ear turned a bit red. He cleared his throat and said, Last night, I...
The extremely arrogant Ye Mo actually recounted everything very clearly. Listening to it made Ye Liu giddy. His smile remained on his face, never disappearing. He even crossed his legs, like a hooligan.
Thats all. I didnt do anything else. Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu.
Ye Liu nced at Ye Mo, took a piece of firewood and swung it around. Mo, listening to your detailed description, Liu Duo ought to be angry with you! If it were me, I would also ignore you.
He muttered in his heart, Its one thing to have no self-control, but for a big man like him to be bbing next to Little Duos ear like a woman...?
He never wouldve thought this arrogant younger brother of his would have this side to him.
Liu, you need to tell me what I should do to get rid of beloveds anger! Ye Mo felt depressed.
What should you do? Go and admit your wrongdoing immediately! Use the proper attitude. Your mouth needs to be sweeter. Dont always show that arrogant face. Otherwise, just slowly wait until you revert back into a monk!
Ye Liu was full of smiles as he put the firewood into the stove.
Buying some food to coax Little Duo into not being angry? She wasnt so easy to appease.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo frowned. He needed to sweeten his mouth and say what exactly?
Little Lian came in right on time, as the rice finished cooking. She then started cooking the vegetables.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo didnt continue their discussion any further.
When Ye Yang returned, they were just about to start having their meal. Liu Duoughed at him, Yang, you really came back at the right time. You get to eat as soon as you get back. Quickly, go and wash your hands.
The expressionless Ye Yang had wanted to see Liu Duo when he arrived at the yard door. When he heard her cheerful voice, he looked over with his calm eyes. When he saw her, his eyes were filled with love, and he made a sound and nodded towards her in reply.
At the table, Liu Duo was nked by Ye Yang and Ye Liu. Next to Ye Liu was Ye Mo, and next to Ye Yang was Ye Ling.
Li Wazi sat near Ye Mo, followed by Aunt Li and Little Lian, who was carrying Little Huzi. They all sat around the table and ate.
Liu Duo grabbed a few pieces of meat for Ye Yang and Ye Ling. Yang, Ling, you guys were busy the whole day, so you should eat more to replenish your energy.
She then said to Aunt Li and her family, Aunt Li, you guys should also just help yourselves and eat more.
Ye Liu smiled and grabbed some vegetables for Liu Duo. And he put the hand that wasnt holding his chopsticks on Liu Duos thigh, touching her. Little Duo, you should also eat more.
Getting so suddenly attacked by him shocked Liu Duo so much that she almost couldnt hold her chopsticks still. She felt really embarrassed and angry!
She leaned her body over and seamlessly moved her free hand underneath the table. She then pinched Ye Liu on his thigh and muttered in her heart, This is for being shameless and acting like a hooligan!
But Ye Liu was fine, and he just let her pinch him. He smiled giddily and gave her a flirtatious wink.
As if to say, You need to use more strength. This is too soft. You can pinch me any way you like, as long as you are happy.
Chapter 447 - What For?
Chapter 447: What For?
Liu Duo could tell what his eyes were say to her, and she found it appalling, Gosh, he is a rogue down to thest letter!
She was about to let him have it, when he let go and got back to his food!
Cheeks red, Liu Duo stared daggers at him before shifting farther away.
Ye Liu grinned like a sly fox when he saw her petty actions.
Ye Yang detected a fragrance near him. He looked sideways to find Liu Duo very close to him. Little hints of rage on her pretty face made her look all the more delicate.
He shot a nce at Ye Liu and assumed her reaction must be his handiwork.
He ced some vegetables in her bowl, Eat.
Ye Yangs low, husky voice rang in her ears, so she looked up. She found him and Ye Ling more favorable, because they never got on her nerves.
After lunch, the nice weather was suddenly reced by strong winds. It seemed like it might rain before long.
It had been rather hot for the past few days, and it did eventually rain. They couldnt go out to work, so they stayed at home.
All of thembined their efforts to make more tomato sauce, except Liu Duo, who spent time with Little Huzi under the roof, watching the rain.
Ye Mo stayed to help. Soon, Ye Liu suggested that he apologize to Liu Duo.
My dear, are you cold? He sat beside her and simply asked.
Cold?
She felt the rain was cooling, not cold.
She rolled her eyes at him and said nothing.
He cleared his throat and added, Darling, I was wrong.
Liu Duo tilted her head, looking at him. Was he apologizing for what had happened the night before?
She went on to ask, What for?
Since he was apologizing, she wondered if he knew why. If he was earnest, she just might let him off the hook.
He stayed silent briefly before answering, I was wrong for not letting you sleep well after we had our pleasure. I should learn more from Liu in this regard.
In his mind, he thought Liu was just the same when he slept with Liu Duo, and yet she never had any problems with him!
Liu Duos mouth twitched. Had she really heard what he just said?
Sleep well after we...? What?
She was about to respond when he added, I swear, this will never happen again!
He turned to face her. His face was full of seriousness and sincerity. He wasnt kidding.
Er...
For a while then, Liu Duo couldnt think of anything to say, as she thought, Wow, this guy can be really handsome when he isnt being a stubborn idiot.
Ye Mo noticed that Liu Duo was crushing on him. The corner of his lips curled up and he smiled, showing off his dimples.
He raised a hand to pinch her round cheeks, My wife, since you have nothing to say, I take it that you ept my apology! Youre such a sweetheart!
Then he let go and quickly disappeared into the kitchen and out of Liu Duos line of sight.
It took a while for her to react, as she was unsure what had just happened.
When she did finally react, she furrowed her brow and spoke to herself, Damn it! When did I say Ive forgiven him? To Hell with his good looks!
Ye Mo would asionally use his charms on her. It was such a powerful move that she couldnt resist!
She lightly pinched Little Huzis soft cheeks, Little Huzi, when you grow up, you better not learn from him, that slimy trickster!
Little Huzi, who was barely six months old, clearly didnt understand her, as he grinned innocently.
Liu Duoughed along as well. He was such a chubby cutie.
Chapter 448 - What?
Chapter 448: What?
Ye Liu pulled him aside when he returned quickly, How did it go, Mo? That was quick. Did Little Duo forgive you?
He thought it would have taken a little more time before Liu Duo would be willing to forgive him!
Ye Mo didnt like what he heard. It sounded like Ye Liu didnt have faith in him.
He said, Of course she did! Our wife has a really big heart!
Ye Liu couldnt help butugh at hiscence.
It seemed like someone had learned how to tter his wife! Impressive.
After a while. Ye Mo noticed that the others were busy with their own work, so he approached Ye Liu again and whispered.
Liu, when it has been your turn with our wife, how were you able to make love to her as much as you wanted without her getting tired the next day?
Ye Liu gave him a mischievous grin, What do you mean as much as I want? Im not as deprived as you!
Er...
Ye Mos lips twitched. Liu sure knew how to make himself look good! He didnt believe for a second that Ye Liu wouldnt turn savage when sleeping with Liu Duo.
Ye Yang eyed the mumbling pair.
The sky got dark earlier on rainy days, so Li Wazi and his family left for home after they had eaten dinner.
Duo Er, you can take a bath first. The waters ready, Ye Ling passed her a towel.
She nodded and went.
The brothers took the opportunity to have a short meeting.
Mo, dont ever do that again! Ye Yang red at him, expressionless.
If they were to all do it like Mo had, Liu Duo might as well have been paralyzed in bed!
Ye Mo nodded. He had already said his apology and told her that he wouldnt make the same mistake again.
Mo, I dont think thats nice either, Ye Ling said, cheeks reddened.
He felt bad about the dark circles under her eyes.
Sitting cross-legged, Ye Liu chuckled, Mo apologized to her. He definitely wont do it again.
It was such a rarity for Ye Liu to speak up for him. Ye Mo cast him a nce, thankful that, for once, Liu wasnt making things worse for him!
Liu Duo returned to her room after she finished bathing.
By the time Ye Ling had finished bathing and entered the room, Liu Duo was already lying neatly in bed.
It was raining, so she wasnt wearing her altered set of undergarments.
He closed the door and windows, blew out the oilmp, and got into bed.
Duo Er, are you asleep? He leaned in and held her in a soft embrace.
She found afortable position in hisp, and said, No, why?
There was silence, and then he spoke, Duo Er, I wont be like that.
He wouldnt be like that?
Like what?
Liu Duo, confused by his statement, asked, Ling, what do you mean by that?
If it had been day time, she definitely could have spotted the shyness on his face and ears!
I mean, I mean, Ill make sure you have a nice sleep, and wake up with full of life in the morning C not like what Mo did to you!
Er...
Liu Duo found herself speechless. Why had he said this all of a sudden?
So she replied, Alright, I believe you.
She knew him very well already. She was very certain Ye Ling wasnt as savage as Ye Mo, and Ye Ling wouldnt force her to make love.
Duo Er, itste. Get some sleep.
The trickling of the rain outside worked like a luby, making them sleepy.
Liu Duo eased nearer to his face and gave him a heated kiss.
It was a whileter when she ended it, Alright, thats my goodnight kiss for you. Sleep well.
Sure, Ye Ling was quite obedient.
Chapter 449 - To Marry A Fine Man Is A Fair Maidens Goal!
Chapter 449: To Marry A Fine Man Is A Fair Maidens Goal!
He felt an unfamiliar sense of difort in his body. He knew why, but he wouldnt do it without Liu Duos permission.
Thunder began toe in with the rain, and this frightened Liu Duo and woke her. She didnt know what time it was.
She moved a bit closer to Ye Ling, closed her eyes, and drifted back to sleep.
She slept right through until dawn, and when she woke up, Ye Ling was already dressed andbing his hair.
Jet ck hair rested on his back, with a few strands in front of him. His skin was already quite fair, and he was quite handsome, so this gave Ye Ling a more androgynous and charming look.
Liu Duo whistled at him, Morning, Ling.
Ye Ling looked back when he heard her voice, Duo Er, you can sleep a little longer.
Liu Duo wasying on the bed with her hands propping up her chin when she saw his smile. Gleefully, she said, To marry a fine man is a fair maidens goal!
Ye Ling didnt understand what that meant. He finishedbing his hair and set it into ce with a hairpin.
He went to sit by the bed, Duo Er, sleep a little more. Ill make breakfast.
Then he patted her on the head and went out the door with a smile on his face.
She watched him go before asking herself, Why does everyone like to pat me on the head?
Ye Ling barely got downstairs when his brothers arrived there too.
When all of them were washing up by the well, there was a knock on the door.
Have theye to sell tomatoes so early in the morning?
Curiously, Ye Ling went ahead and opened it.
It was a viger, with a look of sadness on his face. Im selling my farnd. Do you want to buy it?
Ah? Ye Ling was taken aback. So he was not selling tomatoes?
The viger was the one who had wanted to borrow money from Liu Duo when he visited the previous night.
Ye Liu walked to where they were and grinned, We dont buynd, just tomatoes.
They had quite enough farnd and paddy fields already, so they didnt need more.
The viger went on, sounding quite urgent, Thend is full of tomatoes. When I sell it to you, youll get those as well. I really need the money now. Can you help me?
The four brothers just stared at him. There was nothing wrong with sellingnd for money, but why had he looked for them? They had no intention of buyingnd.
Its not that we dont want to help, but we really dont need morend. Why dont you ask the chief if he wants any, Ye Liu reminded him with a friendly smile.
Even if they were to discuss and sale in private, theyd still have to report to and register at the chiefs ce in the end.
The viger knew this too, but he couldnt wait that long. Reporting to the chief and waiting for a buyer would take days.
I know. Can you just buy thend? I really need the money to buy medicine for my kid...
Ye Liu was certain he was the one who had tried to borrow money from Liu Duo.
So he had chosen to sell thend when he couldnt borrow any more money? What would be next C selling his house?
Ye Liu had ran through a lot of ideas in his mind. Of course he knew the helplessness and anxiety thates with being poor.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo were reminded of the past, when there were times they hadnt had enough money to buy medicine for Ye Ling.
Ye Ling, the softie, pitied his situation and wanted to help him. Yang, Liu, Mo, lets just buy thend.
It was indeed a pitiful situation, but Ye Mo said, Ling, we dont need any more. We have enoughnd for farming.
What would happen after they bought it from him? How would he generate ie for his family? Theyd have to nt something, or else theyd starve!
Chapter 450 - Whatever You All Say
Chapter 450: Whatever You All Say
On another note, did they have to buy just because he wanted to sell? It made no sense!
Ye Yang looked at the viger without any expression on his face as he dwelled in his thoughts.
After hearing from Mo, Ye Ling shut up and furrowed his brow, feeling helpless towards the viger.
He remembered he had to get breakfast ready, so he headed for the kitchen.
Ye Mo gave onest look at the sad viger and returned to the kitchen to make fire in the stove.
The viger only got more devastated after hearing what Mo said.
Liu Duo walked leisurely down the stairs. She stopped abruptly when she saw the viger. Was he back to try to borrow money again?
Little Duo, look at you, gazing over here as soon as you came down. Looking for me, perhaps? Ye Liu teased when he saw her.
She rolled her eyes in response to his yfulness.
Obviously she was looking at the viger, and Ye Liu happened to be in the way. How bold of him to steal the spotlight!
She couldnt be bothered and left to wash up beside the well.
Ye Yang, who had been standing by quietly, spoke up, Do you want a permanent job?
He had thought about it. If he employed this viger, the man would have a stable ie, and that would mean more assurance and less financial burden when it came to buying medicine for his kid.
Ye Liu had the same thought as well. They had been through a simr ordeal, so naturally, they knew the kind of dilemma this viger was facing.
The viger seemed very willing when he heard the suggestion, Really?
Of course, if youre willing, well pay you half a months sry in advance. Thatd be two hundred wen, Ye Liu replied.
For casual workers, he paid them ten wen per day, lunch included. For permanent workers, they would get more, which was four hundred wen per month, also with lunch included.
Getting paid half a month in advance would help a lot with the familys financial emergency. He was very grateful, because this also meant he didnt have to sell his farnd.
The viger immediately nodded, Ill do it. Thank you, all of you.
Ye Liu called out to Liu Duo by the well, Little Duo, were employing this man as a permanent worker. Are you alright paying him two weeks sry in advance?
She looked over at them.
Permanent worker?
She didnt reply immediately, and this made the viger nervous, because he thought she wouldnt agree.
Liu Duo knew they wanted to help him, Whatever you all say.
She was neither a phnthropist nor a meddler. Sympathy and reality were separate in her mind.
The brothers had been in his shoes before, so they wanted to help him.
Liu Duo didnt object, so Ye Liu went inside to retrieve two hundred wen and passed the money to the man, You can start work tomorrow.
He arranged it that way, because he knew the man would want to immediately go to town to buy medicine.
Yes, Ill do my best. Thank you for helping me.
The viger went directly to town after he got the money. His kid at home wouldnt survive through the month if he didnt get medicine soon. He was totally unprepared for this sudden illness.
After washing up, Liu Duo took a deep breath. The air smelled great after the rain. She especially loved the light fragranceing from the bamboo.
Ye Liu smirked as he swept the fallen leaves with a broom in hand, Little Duo, you wont be able to smell the wonderful scent on my body if you stay so far away from me. Come on, get closer.
He even waved at her with that silly expression on his face.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes in disregard.
She left her towel out to dry and went to the kitchen, wondering what Ye Ling was making.
Ling, are you making noodles? She saw him kneading dough when she entered.
Ye Ling looked sideways at her when he heard her voice. He grinned and said, Yes, I figured it was about time for you to want to eat noodles again, so here I am.
It had been a few days since theyst ate noodles.
Chapter 451 - Want To Wear Them Soon!
Chapter 451: Want To Wear Them Soon!
As he said it, Liu Duo smiled so wide her dimples showed. She walked up to him and hugged him by the waist, her cheeks nestled on his back, Oh, why are you so sweet, Ling? I love you even more now.
She truly felt like eating noodles. Ye Ling knew her very well.
He had managed to capture her appetite just perfectly!
Ye Ling blushed shyly at the thought of being hugged by her in front of his brothers.
Ye Mo felt a little jealous at the sight, since he was always the one being ignored!
It seemed like Liu Duo would, time and time again, proim her love for Ye Ling in public, but she wouldnt do so for the other brothers!
He intentionally let out a cough to get her attention, Dear wife, has the viger left?
He believed Liu Duo should have seen him.
Thats right, Duo Er. Is he gone? Ye Ling asked too. He wanted to know the final verdict.
Liu Duo let go of the embrace to stand beside him, He just left. Yang and Liuzi offered him a job here.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling didnt have any objections to that. They could use another helper.
They already had two casual workers, who woulde to help when Ye Yang was too busy on the farm.
Ye Ling was ted to hear this. Now the man had a stable ie to purchase medicine for his kid.
When the noodles were done, the five of them each took a bowl and mixed their meal with tomato sauce. The food was splendid.
And then Ye Mo suddenly called out to Ye Ling, Ling, remember to modify our underwear today. Let Aunt Li and the women deal with the tomato sauce. I really want to wear them soon!
Ye Ling blushed when he heard that and snuck a nce at Liu Duo. It was embarrassing to talk about it in front of Liu Duo.
Liu Duo didnt react like he did. She merely blushed a little. She imagined seeing the same underwear every night, and the muscr legs underneath them.
She got excited just thinking about it, and chuckled sheepishly.
Little Duo, yourugh is oddly suspicious. What are you thinking? Ye Liu noticed the mischievous grin on her face, and his eyebrows arched.
He suspected that Liu Duo was looking forward to seeing the finished product.
Er...
Liu Duo was caught off guard. Had sheughed aloud?
What are you saying, Liuzi? Youre the one with the devilish smirk! I didntugh at all! She denied it, while gritting her teeth.
You could ask everyone else if you dont believe me.
And so she looked at them guiltily.
Ye Yang ignored what his brother said as he ate his food. His stoic expression never changed.
He had seen Liu Duos grin too, but he didnt show it.
Ye Mo was more agreeable, Indeed. My wife, could it be that you were imagining all four of us in the altered underwear?
Ye Ling ate his food without looking up. He didnt deny what they were saying either.
Liu Duo concluded that whatever she thought would be written on her face. She noted to herself to not let her imagination run wild again. It was embarrassing to be caught red-handed by them!
Liu Duo let out an awkward cough, Rubbish! Im just thinking about the meeting with Miss Fangs boss tomorrow!
Ye Liu smiled silently at her reply. His gaze towards her was one of adoration.
Ye Mo red at her, knowing she was lying with a straight face, but he chose not to call her out.
Liu Duos face was burning as hot as Ye Lings was at that moment, because she was being stared at in that way by two men. She got up, took her bowl, and went to sit on her rocking chair, away from their strange nces that made her ufortable.
Chapter 452 - Wait For Me
Chapter 452: Wait For Me
When Li Wazi and his family arrived, Ye Mo greeted Aunt Li and told her that Ye Ling had some clothes to mend, so she and Little Lian would have to make the tomato sauce themselves.
Later, he joined Ye Liu and Li Wazi, and all three of them went out to town on the ox-cart, while Ye Yang went off to the farm.
Ye Ling didnt feel right modifying underwear in the yard, so he took his equipment to the balcony on the third floor.
Liu Duo stayed in the yard, where she managed the ounts and dealt vigers who stopped by to sell tomatoes.
The day passed by just like that, and after washing up, Liu Duo went back indoors.
Downstairs, the men had all returned.
Ling, how many have you finished? Ye Mo asked.
Blushing, Ling answered, I have two more left to do.
He hadnt been mending the underwear all day. He had taken some time to help make the sauce.
Mo nodded. As long as each of them had one to wear, it was fine.
Yang, you can wear the altered one when its done, Ye Mo called out to Ye Yang who was fetching water for his bath.
Ye Yang merely cast him a silent nce.
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled. Mo, they havent even been washed yet! Whats the rush?
Ye Mo let out a cough in an attempt to cover up the awkward moment, Of course we have to wash them first! What I meant was, we should try them on first, to see whether they fit. Dont overthink things, Liu.
If he were the one sleeping with Liu Duo that night, he would really to be wearing his altered underwater too.
Besides, Liu Duo really wanted to check them out anyway!
Liu, our wife is going to see that boss tomorrow, and she wont let me go with her! What should I do? Ye Mo asked.
Sitting cross-legged on the stool, Ye Liu smirked at his dilemma, Then dont go! Im going with her, so theres nothing for you to worry about.
Ye Ling looked at his two brothers and asked, Liu, Mo, why does Miss Fangs boss want to treat Duo Er to a meal after he already invited her to the capital?
Perhaps he wanted to meet the person hes been working with and find out what they look like!
Ye Liu saw this as a possibility and hoped there was nothing else to it.
After his bath, Ye Yang calmly made his way upstairs.
Liu Duoid cross-legged on the bed, thinking about the meeting with Qin Fangs boss the following day.
She heard noises and nced over at the door. Ye Yang entered the room and closed the door, looking cool and handsome as he restrained his desire.
Her heart beat quickly, and her face reddened without her knowing it.
Ye Yang blew out the oilmp, took off his clothes, and got into the bed. Waiting for me?
With that he stretched out an arm and held her in an embrace. He couldnt stop thinking about nor take his hands off of this soft and gentle woman.
Liu Duo shifted a bit in the arms of such a strong, energetic body, Lets sleep.
She wasnt waiting for him. She had just been lying on the bed and hadnt gone to sleep yet. She had taken a nap in the afternoon, so she couldnt have gotten drowsy that fast!
Alright.
Hisrge hand went from hugging her waist to cupping her breast, and then he proceeded to pinch and toy with her.
... Liu Duo didnt like it. She had said she wanted to sleep, so what was going on here?
Ye Yang began kissing her. He said, in a husky tone, Little Duo, I want you!
He had only experienced intimacy with her once, and he really missed being able to do that. His turn hade again, and he didnt want to miss out.
She could feel his heated body as well as his heated lower part pushing on her. Blushing red, she said, Take it yourself!
She was willing to satisfy his desires. She had only done it once with him anyway, and they had taken their time, but the number of times they had been together couldntpare to how many times she had done it with Ye Liu or Ye Mo.
Chapter 453 - You Made Me Mad!
Chapter 453: You Made Me Mad!
Hearing that she was willing, Ye Yang quickly got naked and pressed himself down on Liu Duos soft body.
Ye Yangs big hands slid over Liu Duos body, making her tremble, as though they were filled with electricity. He was fondling her while also teasing her.
His hot kisses were also dropping like rain. Itnded on her lips, her neck, her corbone... they were numerous and packed together, like constant, heavy rain.
Not long after, Liu Duos desires rose. From time to time, she would let out a babyish, Mmm...
Ye Yang took off Liu Duos clothes, and Liu Duo was naked. She would twist her body from time to time and stick to him. Her long legs were also wrapped tightly around his waist.
Ya... Yang. You need to give it to me... If there had been light, he definitely would have been able to see that Liu Duos red, insatiable face was full of grievances.
Who said it was only men who were insatiable? Women were the same!
He heard her coy, honey-like, and slightly angry voice. It was as though Ye Yang could imagine the adorable expression on Liu Duos face. The corner of his mouth moved up, and his eyes were full of love and amusement. It was just a shame there wasnt enough light for Liu Duo to see it.
If you want it... get it yourself.
Although Ye Yangs raspy voice was clearly very pleasant and attractive, the words he said really pissed Liu Duo off!
She suddenly felt this bastard needed to be taken off the list of people who didnt make her mad and put onto the list of people who did make her mad, along with Ye Liu and Ye Mo!
She finally understood how unbearable it was to be dying of anger. He made her body so hot and bothered, but he wanted her to do it herself?
Who was the one who had wanted toe in the first ce?
Feeling indignant, she turned her body to the side and ignored him! Humph... lets see who would find it more unbearable.
She muttered in her heart, This outwardly cold bastard! You made me mad!
He hadnt taken precautions and was pushed away. Ye Yang lost the warmth from her soft breasts and he felt empty, lonely, and cold.
He also turned his body sideways, stuck to her back, held her small waist with his hands, and stuck his big, long legs to hers like a band-aid.
Little Duo...
In response to this, Liu Duo squeezed her eyes shut and clenched her teeth. She said to herself in her heart, Form is emptiness, emptiness is form. Hold, hold, hold. Ill hold it in...
Seeing that Liu Duo did not respond and remained still, amusement showed in the corner of his mouth, and he felt she really was good at holding it in.
Although they didnt notice, it had started raining lightly again, which added an additional element to their quiet night, making it less monotonous.
Mmmm...
She was about to be driven mad!
She said, with a bit of a crying voice, Yang, you... you are too detestable. You teased me, but you dont want to give it. Boohoo...
Little Duo, if you want it, then say it aloud... say what you want... mmm... otherwise, Yang wont know.
Ye Yang spoke very slowly. Liu Duo felt like a long time passed. She wanted to obtain it herself, and her little butt started to move. However, Ye Yang took control of it, and it couldnt move.
When Liu Duo heard him, she couldnt help butin in her heart, This outwardly cold but deeply passionate man is two-faced! He wants it himself, but he forces me to say I want it! What a bully...
Chapter 454 - Errr...
Chapter 454: Errr...
Maintaining the principle of nopromise, Liu Duo clenched her teeth and refused to say anything. She just wanted to contend with him until the end!
A minute, two minutes, and three minutes passed. Liu Duo didnt say anything and didnt reply. Simrly, Ye Yang also found it unbearable.
He was panting. His forehead, chest, and back were all sweating.
In response to this, Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Ha, this wooden heads endurance is just average! He isnt as strong as me.
Liu Duo really felt like she was being tormented. She surrendered and said, Yang, give it to me, please? I really want you...
Hearing that coy voice of a spoiled child, Ye Yang exhaled out a foul breath. If she hadnt said anything, he wouldnt have been able to hold back anymore and wouldve taken the initiative to eat her up!
Okay, Yang will satisfy you! The corner of Ye Yangs mouth moved up.
It was only after much of the quiet night had passed that the babyish female and deep male voice slowly stopped.
Ye Yang brought up some water to let Liu Duo wipe her body clean, after which he took her into his embrace and went to sleep, feeling tired.
It was early in the morning and Liu Duo woke up. This time, when Liu Duo woke up, Ye Yang hadnt left like he usually did. He was sitting to the side and waiting for her to wake up naturally.
Little Duo, what do you think about wearing this? Ye Yang held a pink dress and asked for Liu Duos opinion.
Liu Duo sat up, holding the nket to cover her naked breasts. However, her back, snowy white neck, and corbone were all covered with seductive hickeys.
Liu Duo couldnt help but roll her eyes at him when she saw him. This bastard was really apletely different person while they were in bed. He was unbelievably two-faced!
Whatever!
Hearing this, Ye Yang took the clothes to the bedside. He lowered his head to look at Liu Duo and said expressionlessly, Does whatever mean not youre not going to wear anything?
Naturally, Liu Duos impressive cleavage would be in his line of sight. That would be good!
Errr...
This bastard wooden head also had such an evil side to him!
Not wearing anything, my ass! Give it to me. She stretched out her white hands to ask for the clothes.
Ye Yang didnt give them to her. Instead, he personally put the clothes on her very earnestly.
Seeing this, Liu Duo muttered in her heart while blushing, Oh my, whenever Yang sleeps with me, will he always serve me like this and help me get dressed the next day?
He even helped her put on her dudou and shorts. He really treated her like a little baby. It was really so embarrassing!
After he finishedbing her hair and dressing her, he held her small hand and they went downstairs together.
Oh wow, our two bosses are finallying down. Lets start eating, Im about to die from hunger! Ye Liuughed very rowdily and blew two whistles at the two of them.
One was the oldest in the family. Another was the pretty despot and master of coin in the family!
Ye Yang and Liu Duo showed great chemistry together, cast a nce at him, and ignored his flippant behavior. They went straight beside the well to wash up.
While they were at the table, Liu Duo suddenly nced at Ye Liu and felt that he was exceptionally handsome that day for some reason.
He wore a light blue shirt. His ck hair was tied into a half bun and was put in ce with a jade hairpin. The rest of his hair was draped over his back, with some identallynding mischievously on his chest.
He usually just put all of his hair in ce with a jade hairpin, so this created apletely different look, which was really too pleasing to the eye!
Little Duo, I will get embarrassed with you looking at me with those fiery eyes! After he finished speaking, he gave her a wink with his peach blossom eyes and smiled like a hooligan.
There was no way he wouldnt get smug when Liu Duo looked at him like that. He loved that love-struck gaze of hers!
Chapter 455 - You Better Be More Serious!
Chapter 455: You Better Be More Serious!
Embarrassed?
Liu Duo pulled her sight away and muttered in her heart, Oh my. You are smiling like a hooligan, and you say you are embarrassed? Embarrassed, my ass!
Beloved, I also want to go with youter when you go to town to see that boss. Ye Mo spoke cooly. He hadnt forgotten about that. In fact, it was constantly on his mind.
Hearing this, Liu Duo looked at him and replied, I already said it will be enough with just Mr. Liuzi apanying me. Whats the point of you going there too?
To join in the fun because there were a lot of people there?
Mo, you need to go purchase the tomatoes with Li Wazi. How can he manage it by himself?
Ye Liuughed. Of course, he knew the reason why Ye Mo kept insisting on going, no matter what. He wanted to see what that boss looked like and whether or not he had any ulterior motives.
When Ye Mo heard this, he frowned very heavily and felt very jittery. He wasnt able to go!
At this time, Hei Xiaomeng started barking and ran to the yard door. It bared its fangs and looked extremely fierce.
Liu Duo and the others all looked over and saw the viger from the previous day standing outside the yard door, not daring to enter.
Liu Duo immediately went over and shouted, Xiaomeng, you are not allowed to bark. You are also not allowed to bite people. Otherwise, you better watch out for for the teeth you use to nibble bones with! Come here, quickly.
She then smiled towards the viger. Why did youe so early? Have you had breakfast?
The viger nodded. Ive eaten. Ill be able to do more work if Ie earlier.
They had helped him so much that he would, of course, have to be proactive and work hard. Otherwise, he would not be able to answer to his own conscience.
Liu Duo had a favorable impression of him when she heard him. She felt he would be an employee they would be able to make use of for a long time, unlike people who were sly,zy bums!
After breakfast, Li Wazi and his family arrived.
Lets go. Ye Yang carried the farming equipment and called the viger to go to the fields with him.
Ye Liu also opened his mouth and said, with a smile, Lets go. Liu Duo, we should also be heading out.
He held Liu Duos hand and walked towards the vige entrance where Wang Tuozi parked his ox-cart. They didnt share a ride with Ye Mo and Li Wazi, because their destination was in a different direction.
While on the road, Liu Duo looked over at Ye Liu, who was beside her, and asked, Mr. Liuzi, why did you style your hair like this today?
Upon hearing her, Ye Liu swung his hair around and said pretentiously, Since I am apanying you to see your boss, I would naturally dress up and change my appearance anew!
Liu Duo momentarily felt she had goosebumps all over her body. Why did she feel like she was a female brothel keeper who was bringing ady to meet a client?
This bastard was being totally flippant!
She stretched out her hand and pinched his waist straight away. You better be more serious!
While smiling, Ye Liu grabbed the small hand that was using all its strength. Little Duo, you are using your two fingers to pinch my little flesh. It hurts so badly. Please, let go.
Errr...
When Liu Duo heard him say this, she unconsciously thought about what he had said when they shared the same bed. Little Duo, you are using so much strength to press on my little flesh. It hurts so badly. Can you please let go...?
Liu Duos ears and face immediately turned red. She threw his hands away and protested coquettishly, You dirty, shameless hooligan!
Pfff. Ye Liuughed aloud. Little Duo, how am I a hooligan for asking you not to pinch me? I dont think I said or did anything.
Humph... Liu Duo crossed her hands over her chest and ignored him!
When they arrived beside Wang Tuozis ox-cart, Ye Liu gave him six wens.
Second brother of the Ye family, you guys already have an ox-cart at home, so why are you taking my cart?
Wang Tuozi couldnt help but ask when he epted the money, since they hadnt ridden his ox-cart in a long time.
My wife and I have something to do in town. Mo and Li Wazi, on the other hand, are going to the neighboring viges to purchase tomatoes. It wouldnt be convenient if we took the ox-cart with them. Ye Liu replied while smiling brightly.
Upon hearing this, Wang Tuozi didnt ask about it any further. I also nted some tomatoes at my house. Ill bring them to you guys another day.
Chapter 456 - Ice Cubes?
Chapter 456: Ice Cubes?
Okay. Just bring them to our house when the timees. Ye Liu replied with a smile.
Wang Tuozi waited until there were two or three other passengers from the vige before driving the ox-cart to town.
Liu Duo sat on the cushion she had brought and caught a glimpse of the littledy who sat next to her sneaking peeks at Ye Liu from time to time. Not only did she feel pleased with herself, because he was her man, but she also felt that this bastard would be able to attract the attention of young idlers without doing anything!
Liu Duo stretched out her hand and sneakily pinched him. She said softly to him, Mr. Liuzi, can you stop smiling? Its so ugly!
She felt it was one thing for this bastard to look like an evildoer, but he always had that evil, hooligan smile on his face all day long. There was no way he wouldnt attract attention.
Upon hearing her, Ye Liu lowered his head to look at Liu Duo, who was beside him, and smiled even brighter. Little Duo, you want to spend all your days surrounded by people with nk, wooden faces?
Ye Yang would always have that paralyzed face that kept strangers away from him. Ye Mo wasnt much better with his cool and arrogant face, and he didnt smile often either. Ye Lings facial expression, on the other hand, was quite normal.
Errr...
Im asking you to not smile so pretentiously. I didnt ask you to have a paralyzed face! She rolled her eyes at him.
Oh... I understand. Ye Liu moved next to Liu Duos ear like a thief and muttered, Little Duo only wants me to smile for you, right? And you dont want other people to see this dazzling smile, right?
He even nodded when he finished speaking. His expression was as though he were telling her to not lie to him.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo pushed him away, and her pretty face was a bit red. It was as though she really did have such thoughts...
There was no way she would admit it.
I cant be bothered with you! She turned sideways and stopped looking at him.
He looked at Liu Duo, who he had read correctly, as her egg-shaped face turned red. Ye Liu touched Liu Duos head and smiled, showing a face full of love.
When they reached the town, Liu Duo and Ye Liu went to the tailor shop to find Qin Fang.
Qin Fang had been waiting there since much earlier. When she saw them, she smiled, went forward, grabbed Liu Duos arm, and said, Sister Duo, youve gotten even prettier since I saw you two days ago.
Miss Fang, you are so funny. Liu Duo also smiled.
Qin Fang smiled and greeted them. Lets go upstairs. The boss is already waiting upstairs.
Ye Liu was there to apany Liu Duo, so he naturally walked behind them.
Although it had rained the day before, it was still quite hot. However, when Liu Duo arrived in the room upstairs, she felt a breeze of cold air hitting her face. It was something extremely rare in this summer heat.
She was immediately drawn to a wall of ice cubes.
Ice cubes?
This was something that was extremely rare. Moreover, this was something that they simply did not see in such a small town!
No wonder she felt pleasantly cool. The wall was about her height. How much did it cost?
Come, Sister Duo, let me introduce you. This is our boss, Dongfang Ming, you can call him Mr. Dongfang. Qin Fang then led Liu Duo and Ye Liu to their seats.
She smiled towards Dongfang Ming and said, And this is our stores partner, Ye Liushi, or Liu Duo. This is one of her husbands, Ye Liu.
Liu Duo only looked at Dongfang Ming when she heard her.
Dongfang Ming, on the other hand, had been looking at Liu Duo ever since she had stepped into the room.
He never wouldve thought the girl who brought great benefit to his stores was even prettier than Qin Fang had described. But she was a shared wife?
Although she wasnt an absolute beauty, her temperament made him feel like she was very special.
Qin Fang had already told him that Liu Duo was a wife very early on.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo smiled towards Dongfang Ming and nodded. Nice to meet you, Mr. Dongfang.
Dongfang was quite attractive and handsome. He also had a pair of peach blossom eyes, but they werent as attractive as Ye Lius.
Chapter 457 - As People Say, The More You Are Exposed To Something, The More Normal It Becomes
Chapter 457: As People Say, The More You Are Exposed To Something, The More Normal It Bes
Dongfang smiled slightly and nodded. Nice to meet you.
Ye Liu looked at Dongfangs squinted eyes. Although he had a smile on his face, it didnt reach the bottom of his eyes.
He relied on his senses as a man and felt that Mr. Dongfang was slightly interested in their Little Duo.
Im curious as to how Mrs. Ye is able to think up and draw her drawings. Dongfang smiled slightly.
He took a sip of tea and set the teacup down. One could tell he wasnt the typical son of a rich family, or a typical boss, from his elegant and noble posture.
It really made him curious how even animals could be portrayed in such a cute and lovable way. All the youngdies from government officials families, and even the princess in the capital, were crazy about them!
Liu Duo started grinning when she heard him. This is a secret!
What was she supposed to say?
Because I am from the future, and thats why I know how to draw such unique drawings?
Wouldnt this be talking nonsense? Who would believe her? It would be better not to say it.
When Dongfang heard her, heughed and didnt ask about it anymore. If she said it was a secret, it would naturally mean she didnt want to talk about it.
Liu Duo maintained herposure, but she muttered in her heart, Oh my, he looks extraordinary, like a graceful prince. He is so graceful and enchanting when he smiles.
Although Dongfang Ming was also very handsome, living with the four Ye brothers had already made Liu Duo used to it. That was why he couldnt make Liu Duo be smitten with him!
As people say, the more you are exposed to something, the more normal it bes.
Boss Ye, I heard you were in the business of selling bamboo shoots? Dongfang Ming suddenly said to Ye Liu.
However, Ye Liu just smiled and replied, Mr. Dongfang, dont call me boss. I cannot bear the title. Our wife is the real boss. I am just a worker who doesnt get paid and has to work forever.
Dongfang Ming and Qin Fang were both stunned when they heard him.
When Liu Duo heard him, she immediately used her hand to pinch him underneath the table. She cast a nce at him, as though to say, You better be more serious!
It were as though Ye Liu didnt feel any pain. Ye Liu used his hand underneath the table to hold the small hand thatmitted the violent act. He gently caressed it back and forth and then looked back at her, as though to say, Im telling the truth.
Liu Duo felt so embarrassed she immediately pulled her hand back and put it on the table. This dirty bastard was really so shameless!
Dongfang Ming reacted after a few seconds passed. He smiled and took another sip of tea. Mr. Ye is quite humorous.
He put the teacup down and asked again, Now that the bamboo season is over, you are in the business of selling tomato sauce, right?
Qin Fang had told him all of these things. He was just curious how Liu Duo was able to figure out how to make these things.
Tomato sauce was something that was previously unheard of.
Yeah, its only been a while since we started selling tomato sauce. We are at the beginning stage. Ye Liu kept looking at Liu Duo with a smile at the bottom of his eyes.
They continued chatting this way until noon, and Qin Fang went to take care of lunch.
The room was left with only Liu Duo, Ye Liu, and Dongfang.
Liu Duo looked at the ice cube wall and asked, Mr. Dongfang, did you transport these ice cubes from the capital?
Of course. Dongfang Ming nodded.
Hearing him say this, Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Oh my, it didnt melt even though it was transported from so far away? How miraculous.
Are these ice cubes made from clean water? Liu Duo asked again.
Of course. They can be drank when they turn into water. Dongfang Ming smiled. What kind of water would be used if not clean water?
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo immediately snapped her fingers. Great, I can finally eat frozen fruit sd!
She didnt leave time for Dongfang Ming and Ye Liu to react. She stood up while pulling Ye Liu along and smiled, Mr. Dongfang, well be leaving for a while but we will return really quickly.
After she finished speaking, she led Ye Liu out of the room.
Chapter 458 - Thank You
Chapter 458: Thank You
Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo doubtfully as he was dragged along, Little Duo, where are we going? What is this frozen fruit sd youre talking about?
Liu Duo giggled, keeping the mystery to herself, Youll find out in a bit, we have to purchase some fruit first.
She opened up the umbre she had brought with her, and soon the two of them were walking along the streets.
On the floor, above the tailors shop, Dongfang Ming stood by the window, watching them. His eyes fell on the umbre with the striking illustration, and it managed to peak his interest.
It was his first time seeing the portrait of a person drawn that way. He had already been surprised to see drawings of different animals. Who knew there were more surprises in store!
It was only when they vanished from his sight that Dongfang Ming returned to his seat and slowly drank his tea.
Liu Duo and Ye Liu returned to the tailors shop after buying their fruit. They asked a female employee working there, Is there a kitchen here that I can use?
The employee nodded, Yes, its at the back. Let me take you there.
They all knew who she was, so theyplied with her requests. Several employees lived in the hostel behind the shop, so it came with a kitchen.
The employee left once she had brought them to the kitchen. Qin Fang greeted them jovially, Sister Duo, what brings you here?
I have reason to be here, of course, but first let me borrow your kitchenware, she replied with a smile.
Then she said to Ye Liu, Liuzi, lets peel them first.
Qin Fang lent a hand too. Several workers in the kitchen were busy preparing food.
Miss Fang, are those people the kitchen staff Mr. Dongfang brought with him? Liu Duo asked, referring to the group of workers, most of whom were rather overweight.
She thought about it. If the boss had made the effort to transport a block of ice across such a long distance, and if he was willing to treat her to a meal C not at a restaurant, but instead, at Qin Fangs shop C then it wasnt too far fetched to think he would bring along a team of kitchen helpers.
Qin Fang nodded, Yes, they came from the capital with our boss. I supposed hes not used to the food here.
Liu Duo didnt ask anymore questions. She just wanted to get this over with and leave. She didnt want to spend too much time with him.
They cut the fruit into granr sizes and ced the pieces in a giant porcin bowl. Then they mixed the fruit with the honey they had just bought. After that, Ye Liu grabbed four empty bowls, a spoon, and a kitchen knife, while Liu Duo carried the giant bowl upstairs to Dongfang Mings room.
Dongfang Ming saw that they had returned and asked, out of curiosity, Madam Ye, what is all this about?
Liu Duo didnt answer him. Instead, she responded, We have the frozen fruit sd, so now all we need is some shaved ice.
She ced the porcin bowl on the table, and walked to the ice wall with the kitchen knife and an empty bowl in hand. Carefully, she struck an ice cube.
She sliced the ice into small pieces, ced them in the bowl, and continued slicing.
Ye Liu went up to her and took over the kitchen knife. He said, Little Duo, let me handle the rough work. You take a rest over there. Look at you, already sweating.
Liu Duo took his offer without hesitation, Alright, two bowls of fined shaved ice should be enough.
She went back to sit by the table, and Dongfang Ming poured her a cup of water. Qin Fang had mentioned that Liu Duo didnt like tea.
Thank you.
Liu Duo took the water to Ye Liu, Drink some, Liuzi. You must be thirsty.
He finished it all in one go, and grinned like a fool, Little Duo is such a sweetheart. You know Im thirsty, and here you are.
Dongfang Ming observed their interaction and found that they had a loving rtionship. He wondered if Liu Duos rtionships with her three other husbands were the same as this one.
Chapter 459 - Ill Deal With You Later
Chapter 459: Ill Deal With You Later
He was also eager to know whether her other three husbands were as good-looking as this one.
With Ye Lius help, she gathered three bowls of shaved ice, mixed them in the big porcin bowl, and poured one each for Dongfang Ming, Ye Liu, and herself. Dig in, its the best dessert for summer!
Liu Duo took the lead with the first mouthful, her eyes refreshed from the taste, Ah, thats so refreshing! This is definitely the best feeling ever! Itd be so much nicer if we had some milk.
Having seen how fulfilled she was, Dongfang Ming and Ye Liu tasted some of theirs too. The shaved ice tasted exactly as wonderful as she had described.
Dongfang Ming had a strong feeling about her, If this woman was ambitious enough, shed be capable of bing rich in a short amount of time, and her record would be unprecedented!
Liu Duo finished her frozen fruit sd and ced the bowl on the table, satisfied.
She licked her lips, pleased with her decision toe to town and meet Dongfang Ming that day. Otherwise, she wouldnt have had the opportunity to feast on the frozen fruit sd.
Liuzi, how do you like the refreshing properties of this dish? Liu Duo asked him, dimples protruding as she smiled.
He mouthed something silently before the words came out, Exceptional!
She managed to read his silent words, and the four sybles that came out after made her go red in the face. Why was he so forward in front of others?
Under the table, Liu Duo kicked his foot. Her eyes appeared to say, Ill deal with youter!
A dead pig has no fear of boiling water. In a retaliation of the most flirtatious manner, his eyes spoke back to her, I hope you n to deal with me in bed!
Dongfang Ming looked to be focusing on the bowl in his hand, but he was also able to make out Ye Lius unspoken words, which read as, When I take a bite out of you, Little Duo.
Without catching attention, he cast a nce at Liu Duo, who was blushing furiously. Hidden in her shyness was a dose of femininity and innocence, which along with her unique charisma, was bound to catch the attention of those around her.
Dongfang acted as though he didnt know they were having a lovers quarrel in front of him, Madam Ye, this frozen fruit sd you made is simply delectable on a hot summer day. Its cooling effect is certainly very new to me.
He put down his spoon elegantly and wiped his mouth with a silk handkerchief before smiling back at Liu Duo.
Since Mr. Dongfang treated us to lunch, I suppose this is a way of giving back! she returned the smile.
What a creative idea. Wonderful!
Very soon, Qin Fang arranged for the kitchen staff to serve the afternoon meal.
The table was quickly filled with all types of meat imaginable. There was seafood, livestock, and poultry. She wasnt too surprised by the food, but kept smiling nheless.
Ye Liu couldnt keep his eyes off the mouth-watering food before him. Despite finding everything all new to him, he managed a controlled grin to keep up with appearances. Some of the dishes he hadnt even seen before, much less tasted.
Help yourself, dont hold back, Dongfang Ming began. Mr. Ye, do you drink wine? I have a sweet Osmanthus wine that Ive kept in my collection for years.
He poured a small ss of wine and passed it to Ye Liu, who politely epted it.
With a grin, he said, I do like a good wine, but my Little Duo doesnt like it when I drink. Isnt that right?
He looked at Liu Duo as he spoke, trying to prove that he was obedient.
It was then that Liu Duo first realized Ye Liu could drink wine. After all, she had never caught him smelling like wine, and there werent any wine jugs in the house.
Ye Liu was certainly a drinker. In the past when he used to work as a casual worker in town, he would participate in drinking with a small gang of friends, but he never got drunk and never went overboard.
Chapter 460 - Lowly Scumbag
Chapter 460: Lowly Scumbag
Ever since Liu Duo had arrived at their house, he hadnt touched a single drop of wine, for he knew she didnt care for it. He wasnt clear why he had decided that.
Upon hearing that, Dongfang Ming looked over at Liu Duo, Madam Ye, could you allow your husband to have a drink with me?
She nodded, Sure, why not? Go ahead, Liuzi. Just dont get drunk.
It was quite normal for men to have a drink together. She didnt mind too much. It was nice to let loose once in a while.
Liuzi? Dongfang Ming caught the peculiar nickname.
Shouldnt she call him her husband?
Ye Liu smirked at the curiosity written on his face, She just loves to call me that. Its her unique way of showing love! He held up his wine ss, Cheers to you, Mr. Dongfang. I thank you for the extravagant meal you prepared for our Little Duo. I just hope you dont mind thepany she dragged along with her.
The tips of their sses touched. Mr. Ye, there you go making jokes again. You are her husband, so of course shed ask you toe along. I dont mind. Fate has arranged that we meet, and theres nothing more to say, so lets have another drink!
Right, bottoms up! Ye Liu gulped down his ss in one go, This sweet Osmanthus wine has such a strong aroma!
Dongfang Ming drank his in one gulp too, albeit more elegantly. This wine has been with me for more than ten years. Its aroma is expected, although the aftertaste is a bit too much.
Then it is all thanks to you that a lowly countryman like me can have a taste of such fine wine!
Liu Duo couldnt help but scoff when Ye Liu called himself that. Lowly countryman? Lowly scumbag is more like it! A real countryman would be someone as honest as Li Wazi.
Two handsome men, with extraordinary features, chatted among themselves as they indulged in wine.
Liu Duo had had enough and settled for observing them from the sidelines.
She had always known Ye Liu was a chatty fellow, but she never thought he could have such a lengthy conversation with a man like Dongfang Ming, who was his opposite in terms of status, education level, and experience.
She signed again. This man was born into the wrong family. If he had been born rich, hed certainly be a reputable talent, on top of being a womanizer!
Brother Dongfang, let this be our final drink. Were almost done with the wine, and thanks again for the feast, Ye Liu held up his ss, clinked it against the other, and gulped down another drink.
Dongfang Ming dly emptied his ss and set it down, Youre too kind. Im merely doing what I should. If you hadnt requested a partnership with my shop, we wouldnt have seen this day C or our profits.
Now theyd started calling each other brothers. Liu Duo admitted that shed never understand the world of men.
When they had finally finished their meal, Liu Duo spoke up, Mr. Dongfang, thank you for your warm hospitality, but we really must go now. I hope you dont mind.
Not al all. Lets do it again another day. Its not everyday I find myself visiting Anping Town, so I wont be leaving right away, Dongfang Ming replied with a smile.
Er...
Wont be leaving right away?
Something about that didnt sound right to Liu Duo. For a gentleman with argely unknown identity, what reason did he have to stay in this little town? Yet she managed a smile, Sure. Next time.
Then she dragged Ye Liu along and gave the boss a polite bow before turning away and leaving the room.
Ye Liu couldnt walk straight after having drank some wine. Liu Duo knew this was the effect of the aftertaste.
Chapter 461 - Bouncy Too
Chapter 461: Bouncy Too
It seemed the two of them had only drank one jug of wine, but because the drink had been aged long enough, its aftertaste must not to be underestimated.
Liu Duo stared at the man beside her, whose face and eyes had be dreamy after tasting some wine. Gosh, Ye Liu may be an abominable rival, but look at him now! Hes actually quite submissive!
They got downstairs, and Liu Duo was about to open up her umbre, when Ye Liu took her by the hand, Little Duo, let me hold it for you.
The aftertaste had taken its toll, but he was apparently still sober.
With the umbre opened, they were about to leave, when Qin Fang suddenly emerged, Sister Duo, wait. The boss has arranged a horse and carriage to get you home.
Liu Duo dly nodded, Oh, he must have gone to great trouble to do that. Do thank him for me.
It was already about two oclock in the afternoon, so Wang Tuozi had long returned to the vige with his ox-cart.
Dont mention it, Qin Fang said with a broad grin.
Shortly after, a coachman and his horse arrived at the shops entrance.
They ended their conversation and both Liu Duo and Ye Liu got into the carriage.
The inside of the carriage wasrge enough to sit two people with some space to spare. There was ice at each corner, and the soft couch was made of high-ss fabric.
It was cooling when they sat on it.
Liuzi, get some rest. Ill wake you when we get home, she said to Ye Liu, whose face was getting redder by the minute.
The effects of the alcohol had caught up really quickly.
The horse carriage wobbled along the way, and Ye Liu felt a little dizzy.
He lowered his head and leaned against her shoulder with his arms in a loop around her waist, Alright, Im just going to rest a while. I dont feel so good.
With that, the pair of charming eyes slowly closed.
This left Liu Duo in an awkward position.
Wouldnt it be better to lie on the couch? Obviously, the length and width of the couch was designed so that the passenger could take a short break, if they were to bend their knees ever so slightly.
Now there was a human-sized heater right beside her, and no amount of ice could keep her chilled!
But she didnt push him away, for she knew he was under the effects of alcohol.
After a while, the man who had his eyes closed and should be casually asleep reached out and took hold of her waist.
Before she could react, he tugged her into his embrace, Little Duo, Im feeling rather hot and unbearable.
When Liu Duo realized what had happened, she was already sitting on hisp with his hands wrapped around her waist.
She shifted on the spot but it was no use. Then why are you hugging me? Let me go, and lie still. Wait for the effects to subside and youll feel better.
But I want you here. You are soft, and you smell so nice. I love holding you, he said with his eyes shut and his head resting close to her heart. Bouncy too.
Her lips twitched. This idiot was back to take advantage of her again!
She hit him on the head and reprimanded him, Liuzi, you scoundrel! Let go of me, you shameless jerk!
Ye Liu merely looked at her, his eyes squinting, and said, Little Duo, Im so thirsty. Itd be nice to have some milk.
Milk?
That was odd, evening from him. Liu Duo was left stunned.
And then she put two and two together and blushed once more. She pinched him by the ears, Liuzi, you shameless fool, let go of me this instant!
Ye Liu chuckled at the sight of an enraged Liu Duo. He freed his ears and took her hand into his.
Little Duo, youre overreacting. How am I shameless? Do tell.
Chapter 462 - She Wouldnt Believe It!
Chapter 462: She Wouldnt Believe It!
You know what I mean! She said angrily, taking back her hand.
His lips curled into a smirk as he shook his head, Maybe I dont. I just want some milk to sober up, is that so wrong?
Sober up with milk?
This led her to wonder, could milk dispel the effects of alcohol? She didnt know.
She wouldnt believe it!
As though he had read her thoughts, Ye Liu suddenly called out to their coachman, Hey, mister, what do you say? Can milk cure a hangover?
The man quickly responded, Of course, Mr. Ye. Do you want to buy some milk from town?
They were already quite a distance away from town at that point.
No need. It was simply a question. Carry on, He looked at Liu Duo jokingly, with an eyebrow arched, clearly taunting her.
Upon hearing the coachmans reply, she was certain her mind had dived into the gutter back then. Her face reddened, and she attempted to ignore him.
It was deeply embarrassing, but she hadnt known!
Ye Liu didnt n to let her off the hook just like that, despite having put her in an awkward position. He approached her and yfully uttered, for her ears only, Little Duo, you couldnt possibly have thought I wanted to drink yours, could you? Hmm...
He dragged out thest syble as long as he could, inciting wanderlust. But Little Duo, you arent nursing a child yet, so I cant drink from you, even if I want to.
Damn it!
This enraged Liu Duo to no end, as she imagined herself springing at him with an open hand and with her nails ready to w out his heart. Damn, this scum was so dirty-minded and shameless!
You... In the end, Liu Duo got so flustered that she couldnt think of aeback.
She was seriously not his match.
Seeing her red all over, including her ears, Ye Liu felt very proud of himself.
He held her tightly as he leaned against the wall of the carriage in silence, resting with his eyes closed.
She thought Ye Liu was going to tease her some more, but when she hadnt heard anything from him, she shot him a sideways nce.
She found that he had shut his eyes. She balled her hand into a fist and pretended to smack his handsome face, all the while mumbling, You stupid, good-for-nothing, shameless, incorrigible fool! I ought to have taped your mouth! You never take things seriously.
Eventually she put her hand down and admired his face. Truly, this sprite was impably blessed with such a charming face!
The horse carriage arrived in front of their home. The coachman announced their stop, Mr. Ye, Madam, we are here.
They knew when the carriage stopped.
He put her down, and the two of them alighted the carriage. They thanked the coachman, Thank you so much for getting us home. I hope its not too much of a bother.
Dont mention it. Now, Im going back to town. See you again.
With that he directed the horse to turn the carriage around and went back in the direction they hade from.
Hei Xiaomeng, having a sharp sense of hearing, detected their voices and ran straight towards them. It circled around their feet, its tail constantly wagging.
Ye Liu, still dizzy, held Liu Duos hand as they walked into the yard.
Ye Ling quickly went up to help, Liu, you drank some wine, didnt you? Theres no milk at home, so what should we do?
Seeing his brothers condition, Ye Ling could tell he had consumed some alcohol.
Liu Duo was again triggered by the word milk and couldnt help feeling embarrassed. Why did they use milk to cure hangovers here? It was so weird.
Ye Liu heard it too, and he nced at Liu Duo while he answered Ye Ling, Thats alright. Ill sleep it off.
He certainly noticed how a single word could make Liu Duo blush so furiously, and he found her quite adorable like that.
She could feel Ye Lius adoring gaze on her, and she coughed. Since thats what you need, stop grumbling and move faster!
Chapter 463 - Oh My God
Chapter 463: Oh My God
Ye Ling heard Liu Duos slightly angry tone and felt a bit stunned. What was going on?
When they reached the third floor, Ye Ling and Liu Duo helped Ye Liu walk towards his room, but Ye Liu suddenly stopped walking. I want to sleep in Little Duos room.
Err...
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo and used his eyes to ask her whether they should go upstairs.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Lius alcohol flushed face. His peach blossom eyes were half open, and his blurred pupils were wondering about. Looking at him made her heart flutter. Could he not be so attractive?
He was a pure evil being!
Why do you want to sleep in my room? It isnt like there you dont have a bed in your room. She rolled her eyes at him. There was no way she was going to be influenced by his charm.
When Ye Liu heard her, he leaned over to Liu Duo, pretended to feel wronged and said, Little Duo, why arent you letting me go into your room? I want to go.
Oh my god.
Liu Duo felt goosebumps all over her body. Before she could open her mouth and reply, Ye Ling started to discuss it with her. Duo Er, why dont you just let Liu go?
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo lifted her head and looked at Ye Ling. She knew his brotherplex was acting up again.
Hearing what he said, she replied, Okay. Ill listen to Ling. Besides letting him consummate his marriage with her, Liu Duo didnt really want to reject him on other things
Ye Ling smiled when he heard her. Ye Liu, however, muttered, A single sentence from Ling is much more effective than us saying many words!
When they arrived at Liu Duos room, they took off Ye Lius shoes and let him lie down on the bed.
Liu, sleep well. If you have a headache when you wake up, then dont get up. I will bring your dinner up.
Ye Liu nodded. Okay. Thanks for your trouble, Ling.
He felt really dizzy, and he really wanted to sleep. He took a look at Liu Duo, smiled, and then closed his eyes.
The bed had her smell, and it helped him calm his mind.
Liu Duo liked Ye Ling more and more, because of how considerate he was. He would always be very kind and considerate towards everyone.
Ling, lets go out and leave him to rest quietly. Liu Duo held his hand and led him out of the room.
When they left the room, Ye Ling asked nkly, Duo Er, arent you going to take an afternoon nap?
Of course, but I want to sleep in Lings room. Can I? Liu Duo looked at him and smiled. Her big, ck eyes were extremely bright and dazzling. Her dimples were very deep and attractive.
Every time Liu Duo stared at Ye Ling in such a way, his face would always start to blush unconsciously.
Of course you can. Duo Er, why arent you sleeping with Ye Liu? When he noticed what he had said, his handsome face blushed even more. What I mean is, Duo Er, why arent you sleeping in your bed?
Pfff. Liu Duoughed aloud when she saw Ye Ling behaving that way. No particr reason. I just simply want to take an afternoon nap in Lings room! Lets go. Take me there.
Liu Duo held his hand and walked in front of him. She was in a good mood.
When they arrived at Ye Lings room, Liu Duo went to lie down on his bed straight away. It was hard, unlike her soft bed.
Ling, you should put two bed quilts underneath the bamboo mat. You wont be able to sleepfortably with it being so hard. Its not like we cant afford it. Liu Duoid on her side, supported her head with her hand and looked at him.
Ye Ling shook his head. Theres no need. We are all used to sleeping like this. We dont feel it is ufortable.
It wasnt just his bed that was so hard. Ye Yang and the others beds were all simr.
They had been sleeping on such beds since they were young, so they had gotten used to it long before.
Ye Yang and the others didnt say anything when Liu Duo put two bed quilts underneath her bamboo mat. It was fine, as long as she was happy.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo gestured for him toe over and patted the empty spot next to her. Ling,e here.
Chapter 464 - If He Didnt Want To Say It, Fine
Chapter 464: If He Didnt Want To Say It, Fine
For someone like Ye Ling who was very obedient to Liu Duo, he would naturallye and sit beside her on the bed obediently. He looked at her while blushing.
Ling, you should also lie down. My neck will be sore if I keep looking at you this way. Liu Duo said with a smile.
Upon hearing this, Ye Ling took off his shoes andid down beside Liu Duo.
Liu Duo looked at his handsome face very closely and said, with a smile, Ling, if I were toe and sleep here from time to time, this bed would be too hard, and it wont befortable for me.
Then I will add two bed quilts underneath the bamboo mat some other day. Ye Ling said aloud, without even thinking about it.
Liu Duo smiled very brightly when she heard him. Ling is so nice.
Duo Er, you go ahead and take your afternoon nap. I need to go help Aunt Li and the others make the tomato sauce. Ye Ling looked at her eyebrows and eyes. His handsome face was red and looked very gentle and tender.
Rest for a while. Dont tire yourself out. Liu Duo stretched out her hand to touch his eyebrows, his eyes, his nose, and his lips.
She muttered in her heart, Why does Ling look so delicate?
Ye Ling, who was being touched, shyly grabbed Liu Duos little hand. Duo Er, Im not tired. Ive already been up here for some time, so I have rested enough.
Liu Duo didnt force him, as she knew he was very diligent and wouldnt ck off. He also didnt like to take afternoon naps.
She smiled and moved closer to him before nting a light kiss on his lips. Go then. You are not allowed to tire yourself. Okay?
Ye Ling felt that this one or two-second touch was too short, so it felt unfinished.
He looked at Liu Duo while blushing and said, Duo Er, I...
What is it? Liu Duos head was resting on a pillow. Was there something else?
I... Ye Ling opened his mouth, but he felt too embarrassed to say it aloud.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling, as even his ears turned red, and sheughed, Ling, what exactly do you want to say? Say it, quickly.
This shy mumbling and stuttering look of his made Liu Duo really want to touch him aggressively.
In the end, Ye Ling still felt too embarrassed to say that he wanted to continue kissing her. He sat up and said, Nothing. Duo Er, you go ahead and rest.
Liu Duo could tell he had something to say. He had aroused her curiosity, but he hadnt said what he was thinking, so Liu Duo pulled him over and didnt allow him to leave. She pulled him straight onto the bed.
She rolled around and sat on his tummy. Both her hands grabbed his head, and she moved closer to him. The corner of her lips moved up, and she said, Ling, just say what you want to say. Why are you mumbling and stuttering? Hmm...
At that moment, she looked like a female hooligan who was bullying a little boy.
I... but I didnt have anything to say. Duo Er, take your afternoon nap, quickly. Ye Ling turned his head, not daring to look at her face.
It was in broad daylight, and he really couldnt say it aloud. It was so embarrassing. He had only been able to say that he wanted to consummate his marriage with her the other night, after he had gathered his courage.
Ling, do you know you look especially alluring the way you are right now? Liu Duo blew a breath towards his ear.
If he didnt want to say it, fine.
Ye Ling pulled back his neck. He really felt that Liu Duo was behaving like a hooligan with how she was behaving and what she was saying.
It felt like deja vu C like he was looking at his own second brother.
Duo... Duo Er, stop messing around. Quickly, have your afternoon nap. I need to go down and start working. Ye Ling pushed her lightly. He suddenly felt very hot.
Liu Duo lowered her head and looked where he was pushing. She sniggered and said, Ling, where are you pushing?
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling turned back to look and immediately pulled his hand back in embarrassment. Why was he pushing on Liu Duos breast?
But he had clearly pushed her shoulder, hadnt he? Why did it feel so soft? It felt the same as what he had touched on that night...!
Once he realized what he was thinking, Ye Ling became ashamed and was unable to show his face. When had he be so filthy?
Chapter 465 - The Sound Of That Okay…
Chapter 465: The Sound Of That Okay...
Duo Er, I... I didnt do it on purpose. I wanted to push your shoulder... Ye Ling was so embarrassed that he kept stammering.
He hadnt dared to look at Liu Duo at that moment, so it was only natural he would push the wrong ce when he stretched out his hand.
Ling, if you didnt do it on purpose, then it means you did it intentionally! Liu Duo smiled and teased him.
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo and immediately exined, Its not like that. I... I didnt do it intentionally...
Liu Duo saw how he kept repeating his exnation, and she lowered her head to nt a kiss on his lips, feeling the outline of his lips.
She said softly, next to his ear, Ling, we dont need to exin ourselves to each other. I know you didnt do it intentionally, Im just teasing you. Dont take it so seriously. Okay...?
The sound of that okay... made Ye Lings entire body turn hot and dry. That unusual but familiar feeling rushed into his head, and it slowly started to react.
The hands Ye Ling had on the bed started to move behind Liu Duo. He used them to hold her small waist.
He tilted his red, beautiful face to the side and kissed Liu Duos little lips. He gave her a gentle but inexperienced kiss.
Liu Duo answered his request for a kiss by letting hime at her unimpeded. His tongue was dancing elegantly with her sweet tongue.
The two of them only ended this passionate kiss, which was filled with love, after a long time passed.
Ye Ling said, with an attractive raspy voice that contained sounds of lust, Duo Er, quickly go and take your afternoon nap. I really need to go down to help.
He was afraid that if this continued, he wouldnt be able to control how much he wanted her. It was in broad daylight. How embarrassing it would be!
Although Liu Duo had heard his raspy voice before, it was as though it were her first time hearing it. Her husband was starting to grow up!
Okay, go then. You are not allowed to tire yourself. Liu Duo kissed his lips again. She then rolled her body over andid down on the bed, looking at him.
Ye Ling calmed himself and put on his shoes. He then tidied up his appearance and said, Duo Er, I will be heading downstairs.
Only after Ye Ling saw Liu Duo nod, he turned around and closed the door properly on his way out.
After Ye Ling left the room, he went upstairs to see if Ye Liu was sleeping properly. After all, he hadnt drink any milk, so Ye Ling was afraid he might roll off the bed.
Ye Ling saw Liu was sleeping well, and he didnt look ufortable. He felt relieved and went downstairs to continue helping in the kitchen.
Liu Duo was about to fall asleep, but just as Ye Ling arrived back in the kitchen to help, she went upstairs to take a look at Ye Liu.
Seeing that he was soundly asleep, Liu Duo went back to Ye Lings bedroom and officially started her afternoon nap.
In an instant, Ye Mo and Li Wazi arrived home on the ox-cart. Ye Yang also returned from working in the field.
Ling, where is our beloved and Liu? It cant be that they havente back, right? Ye Mo asked immediately after he arrived home.
He felt incredibly irritated, because he hadnt been able to go!
Although he was the same when he was purchasing the tomatoes C looking cool and arrogant, not smiling, and not speaking C it was obvious that he was in a much worse mood that day.
The vigers had all quickly left, without saying anything, after they received their money for selling the tomatoes. They hadnt wanted to stay a minute longer!
Ye Ling answered honestly, Liu drank too much alcohol, and he felt dizzy, so he is sleeping upstairs. Duo Er is taking an afternoon nap, but shes probably about to wake up.
He knew very clearly that Liu Duos afternoon naps usuallysted for about an hour. Sometimes they might be longer, but it was usually only a difference of about a dozen minutes or so.
Ye Mo didnt say anything upon hearing this. He carried all the tomatoes to the room near the kitchen. After he washed his hands and face clean of sweat, he ran straight upstairs.
Ye Yang, on the other hand, asked Ling, Did Duo Er drink?
Chapter 466 - Wasnt She Taking An Afternoon Nap? Where Was She?
Chapter 466: Wasnt She Taking An Afternoon Nap? Where Was She?
Duo Er didnt drink. Ye Ling looked at his oldest brother.
When Ye Yang heard him, he nodded his head and went towards the well. He also washed his face to cool himself since having sweat all over his face was ufortable.
Li Wazi approached Ye Ling and asked curiously, Ling, who did Liu and Liu Duo go meet in town? Mo looked so angry and unsightly the entire day! He didnt say anything when I asked him.
He did not know about Qin Fangs boss inviting Liu Duo to have a meal with him in town.
She went to see Miss Fangs boss. Maybe Mo is unhappy because he couldnt go. Ye Ling answered honestly.
Hearing him say this, Li Wazi muttered in his heart, That definitely isnt just a possibility; its a certainty!
Ye Mo, who had ran straight up to the fourth floor, pushed opened the bedroom door lightly. He didnt see any signs of Liu Duo, but he saw his own second brother lying in Liu Duos bed.
Ye Mo walked in and sat on the bedside. He looked at Ye Liu, who could have woken up at any moment.
Maybe it was because his gaze was too direct and focused, Ye Liu frowned and woke up. Mo? Did you run over here to watch me while I sleep? You have already been looking at me for the past twenty or so years! Weve spent every day together recently, but you still cant get enough of it?!
After he finished speaking, he sat up and leaned against the headboard, rubbing his temple. He felt a bit of a headache.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth started to twitch when he heard him. This Liu always liked to make flippant jokes!
He cleared his throat and said, Liu, how was it when you guys met with that boss?
He went over to the side and poured a cup of water for Ye Liu.
Ye Liu took the water and took a sip neither quickly nor slowly. The corner of his mouth moved up and he smiled pretentiously. Oh wow, Mo. What is the meaning of this? You dont even show any signs of concern when I wake up with a headache after drinking. Instead, you asked about another person. Youre so mean.
Errr...
Why did Ye Mo feel like he had goosebumps all over his body?
Liu, does your head still hurt? Ill help you massage it. He moved over and wanted to help him massage his temples.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed aloud. He shook his head, showing that he didnt need Mos help. That Brother Dongfang looks quite exceptional; however, whenpared to us four brothers, he is still very far off!
Ye Liu knew what he wanted to ask, so he stopped teasing and said it straight away.
He was extremely confident in his own looks!
Brother Dongfang? That bosssst name was Dongfang?
Where is our beloved? Ye Mo changed the topic.
Wasnt she taking an afternoon nap? Where was she?
Ye Liu rubbed his own head and said, Maybe she is in Lings bedroom.
If she wasnt downstairs, and she wasnt in her own bedroom, then she was definitely on the third floor, in Ye Lings room, since she and Ye Ling had left together after putting Ye Liu to bed for a nap.
Ye Mo immediately got up and went downstairs when he heard him.
Ye Liu smiled pretentiously when he saw this. Rtively speaking, of the four brothers, Ye Mo was the one who liked to stick to Liu Duo the most!
Inside Ye Lings room, Liu Duo was lying on the bed with her long, ck hair scattered all over. It contrasted against her fair skin and made it look even fairer. There were beads of sweat on her forehead and her delicate, little nose.
She had also taken off her dress, leaving only the modified shirt and pants to cover her. Maybe it was because she still felt hot while dressed that way, but her shirt was torn half-open, revealing her red dudou. Her towering breasts could be clearly seen.
Ye Mo pushed the door open and his gazended directly on her breasts.
He suddenly felt like his qi and blood were rushing to a certain somewhere.
Liu Duo had gotten just about enough sleep, so she moved her body and slowly woke up. However, before she opened her eyes, she muttered, This bed is really hard!
Hearing what she muttered, Ye Mo walked over while his ears were red. Beloved, why are you sleeping on Ye Lings bed if it is hard?
Although he felt that she was getting more and more finicky, he wouldntin as he had done before. Instead, he felt like she was right for acting that way.
Chapter 467 - Extinguish My Anger?
Chapter 467: Extinguish My Anger?
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo opened her eyes and looked at Ye Mo. Little Brother Mo? She yawned, sat up, and then scratched her head.
Ye Mo sat at the bedside and asked cooly, Why arent you taking an afternoon nap in your own bed?
Liu Duo was still in a bit of a daze when she woke up, so she answered out of habit when she heard Ye Mo speaking cooly and arrogantly, None of your business.
Sometimes Liu Duo would show aggression simr to Ye Mos when she spoke to him.
After she finished speaking, she tidied her appearance, took the clothes from the front of the bed, and put them on.
Beloved, Im just asking you a question. Why do you have to answer so harshly? Do you want me to extinguish your anger? Ye Mo kept staring nonstop at Liu Duo.
Liu Duo hadnt noticed that she looked very sexy to Ye Mo at that moment. She just ignored him and put on her clothes. She then used her hands tob her hair.
Extinguish my anger? Liu Duo found it strange and nced at him, feeling baffled. What the hell was this bastard talking about?
After Liu Duo finished tying her hair, she prepared to leave the room. However, Ye Mo pulled her and stopped her. He then took her into his embrace, and said ambiguously, Beloved, do you want me to extinguish your anger, or not?
Liu Duo frowned. What the hell was this bastard talking about? Extinguish your ass! Little Brother Mo, whats wrong with you? You are acting so strangely. Let go of me, quickly.
Beloved, Mos ass doesnt need extinguishing, but there is somewhere else that needs you to extinguish.
Err...
Liu Duo realized what was happening, and she started to struggle, wanting to escape from his embrace.
This bastard was the second hooligan!
Right at that moment, Ye Ling brought up a te that contained some fruit he had washed, so he knocked on the door. A gentle sounding voice rang out, Duo Er, are you awake?
Ling,e in, quickly. There is a detestable person here. Help me chase him out! Liu Duo immediately replied.
Ye Ling was stunned when he heard her. A detestable person?
Ye Mo, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows. He lowered his head towards her ear and asked, even though he already knew the answer, Wheres the detestable person? Mo can also help you chase him out.
Liu Duo used her elbows to push herself back and then rolled her eyes. You are the detestable person! Let me go.
Ye Ling heard Ye Mos voiceing from the room so he pushed the door open and went inside. He was worried his third brother was arguing with Liu Duo again.
When he entered, he saw Liu Duo was in Ye Mos embrace and she was trying to escape.
He immediately looked away. He said softly while red in the face, Duo Er,e eat some fruit. Ive just finished washing it.
He would always wash some fruit for Liu Duo to eat when she woke up from her afternoon nap.
Ye Mo didnt loosen his hands, which were holding Liu Duo in his embrace, even though his own youngest brother was there. He said directly to Ye Ling, Ling, Liu also woke up. Take two pieces of fruit up to him.
Oh.
Ye Ling, who had a brotherplex, set down the fruit te, took a piece of fruit in each hand, and looked at them while blushing. Mo, you... you should let go of Liu Duo. She will feel hot like this. Moreover, she needs to eat her fruit.
He didnt want to see Liu Duo being mad at his second brother. It was very clear from her expression that she was about to get furious.
Moreover, he didnt want to see her unhappy.
When Liu Duo heard this, she looked at Ye Ling with a face of hope. Was this the beginning of his transformation from having a brotherplex to a wifeplex?
Ling, look at how Mo is bullying me. I feel very hot like this. Moreover, I cant eat the fruit you washed for me! Liu Duo seized the opportunity toin and looked at Ye Ling with a face full of grievances.
Ye Ling looked at herrge, blinking eyes and felt like his heart was about to melt.
He looked at Ye Mo and said, Mo, you should quickly let go of Duo Er. Dont make her feel hot anymore.
Ye Mo looked down at Liu Duo, who was pretending to be pitiful to ask for help. His eyes were filled with amusement, and he muttered in his heart, Little brat. Not only do you know how toin to him, but you also know how to pretend to be pitiful. When will you show such a side to me?
Chapter 468 - Teasing Him
Chapter 468: Teasing Him
Ye Mo just stared at her, refusing to let go. Liu Duo tried to move away, Mo, are you listening to me? Let me go. Its getting hot here!
Mo, stop doing that, will you? Just let go of Duo Er, Ye Ling noticed the sweat sliding down from her forehead. He put the fruit back into the dish and opted to fan her instead.
The days had gotten hotter. Of course Ye Mo knew that sticking to each other would only increase the heat. With all three brothers furrowing their brows at him, he relented and released Liu Duo.
He wouldnt want Ye Ling getting anxious over this. It would be bad if he were to get sick again.
Once she regained freedom, Liu Duo kept a distance from him and red. Talk about Ye Lius doppelganger, but worse! Damn it!
Ye Ling passed a piece of fruit to Liu Duo since Mo had released his grip, Here you go, Duo Er. Have some fruit.
She epted it. Then Ye Ling prepared another one, which was intended for Ye Liu.
Duo Er, Im taking this to Liu. Do you want toe with me? he asked her, still fanning.
Out of fury, she took a big bite of the fruit but shook her head. She couldnt deal with either of those two rascals at the moment. Go ahead, Ling. Im going downstairs to look for Yang.
They spoke as though Ye Mo werent even there, and then they left the room. One went up, while the other went down.
Ye Mo found himself alone and began to feel bad. Was Ling angry just now?
Liu Duo arrived downstairs to find Li Wazi carrying his son, taking on the role of a proud father.
Li Wazi, have you changed his diaper? Better not get him wet, Liu Duo reminded him as she walked over.
A frank smile appeared on his face, Yes, Ive just done that. He wont get wet for the time being.
Alright, let me hold him. I havent gotten the chance to do that today. Do you miss me? Liu Duo tossed her finished fruit into a bamboo basket before pinching the babys chubby nose to tease him.
Li Wazi knew she enjoyed holding his son. Grinning, he let her carry the baby.
Sister Duo, if you like babies so much, why not have one of your own? That way, Little Huzi would have someone to y with.
What he really wanted to say was that he hoped she and Mo could give birth to a daughter, and then their children could get married.
Liu Duo wondered what he really meant when he said that. Hes not talking on behalf of Ye Mo, is he? Is he here to persuade me?
She had been able to tell long before then that Li Wazi and Ye Mo had a solid friendship, but he wasnt too close with the other brothers yet.
Liu Duo held Little Huzi as she sat on her rocking chair, holding a fan in her other hand, No worries. Its not the right time to have babies yet.
Li Wazi couldnt understand what she meant by not the right time. He took a stool and went to sit beside her and asked, Why not? If not now, then when will it be?
Pffft, Liu Duo chortled.
She never expected Li Wazi to be so nosy. Why was he asking so many questions? He seemed to be in a rush.
Ill have a baby when the time is right, and I wont when the time isnt. Got it?
She held onto Little Huzi as she leisurely rocked in her chair.
Er...
Li Wazi, bless his simple mind, looked at Liu Duo absentmindedly as though he were deep in thought, but he finally uttered, No.
Liu Duo considered that Li Wazi had the potential to be aedian.
A simple change in facial expression was funny enough to make peopleugh.
Chapter 469 - Why?
Chapter 469: Why?
Liu Duo didnt immediately provide him with an exnation. She looked everywhere, to check if Ye Yang was around, before bringing her attention to him once more.
In betweenughs, she said, Li Wazi, I like your inquisitive spirit, but some things you just dont need to know that well. Got it? If it isnt time, it isnt time, and theres nothing more to it!
Li Wazi remained clueless after hearing all that.
But there was one thing he understood. He wouldnt get a daughter-inw anytime soon.
What could he do about this?
Li Wazi observed Liu Duo, who was busy teasing Little Huzi, and thought, Obviously she likes kids, but somehow she doesnt want one of her own yet. Are they not trying for one?
Ye Mo returned downstairs and found his friend staring at Liu Duo, close-up.
He quickly sprinted over to them and patted him on his shoulder, Whats going on here?
Liu Duo lifted her head, but ignored him, and then went back to teasing the baby. Li Wazi, on the other hand, ushered Ye Mo aside to speak with him privately.
When they rounded a corner, Ye Mo popped a question before Li Wazi could speak, Li Wazi, what are you doing so close to my wife?
Although he knew Li Wazi was harmless, he still didnt like the idea of other men C besides his brothers and himself C getting too close to her!
Er...
Li Wazi paused before answering, Its nothing. I was just asking her when shes nning to have a baby...
Ye Mo instantly cut in, And what did she say? Tell me.
Li Wazi paused again when Ye Mo suddenly got excited, but he eventually told him the truth, She says it isnt time yet, but she wants a kid when the timees.
And so, Ye Mo found himself disappointed again.
Li Wazi couldnt tell that Ye Mos spirits had been deted, as he continued, Mo, do you think theres a right time when ites to having a kid? I dont understand. I thought we just have to keep doing it, and eventually well have a kid, right?
At that point, a blush began to settle on Li Wazis face.
When Ye Mo didnt reply, Li Wazi gave him a shove, Say something, Mo. You and your brothers should keep it up. Youll have a kid eventually.
Ye Mo suddenly spoke up, Dont just keep thinking about you and your daughter-inw! My wife will only bear to sons! You, on the other hand, better bear some daughters for us!
What a friend he was! As though Ye Mo didnt know what he was up to!
Li Wazi merely scratched his nose, I want a daughter-inw for my son, but was I that obvious about it just now?
He managed a chuckle and said, Sure, my wife and I will give you a daughter-inw. Are you happy now?
Much better! Mo said, and marched towards Liu Duo.
He sat on the stool, which had previously been upied by Li Wazi, and toyed with the baby as well. Then, he looked at his wife, who was having a good time.
Dear, do you think Little Huzi is a bit fat?
Fat?
She shot him a look, Youre the fat one! Little Huzis chubby and cute, not fat!
And then she kissed Little Huzi on his chubby cheek.
The babyughed even more, and it was infectious, because Liu Duo caught it.
At that moment, Ye Mo really wished he was the kid, just so that his wife would kiss and adore him too.
Chapter 470 - She Was Not Falling For It
Chapter 470: She Was Not Falling For It
So, darling, you seem to like him very much, Ye Mo said, stating the obvious.
Liu Duo confirmed his statement without looking up, True.
Ye Mo proceeded to gently pinch Little Huzi on the cheek, I quite like him too. His chubby appearance is irresistible.
Its a fact.
Its a shame if he grows up without someone else to y with, Ye Mo added.
Liu Duo shot him a curious look, Why is he saying that all of a sudden? Little Huzi is still a baby. What does he know of ymates? He doesnt even need one.
Seeing that he had managed to elicit a response from Liu Duo, Ye Mo continued to speak, Since you like him so much, why dont we give him some friends to y with?
Oh, so he thinks Ill fall for his trap?
She arched a brow, Even if he does need one, Li Wazi and Sister Lian can always have another kid, right?
What did this have to do with her? She was not going to fall for it!
Ye Mo realized that his n wasnt working. His wife was really set on not having a kid.
He didnt understand why. He and his two brothers had been wearing her out, but so far, there hadnt been any news.
Liu Duo didnt know or care what he was thinking, as she went on teasing Little Huzi.
Ye Yang carried a bundle of chopped wood from the backyard to the kitchen. He went to wash his hands before going to stand beside his wife and calling out to her, Little Duo.
She heard the extraordinary pleasantness in his voice and smiled, Yang,e sit. Dont just stand there.
Ye Mo, despite his jealousy, got a stool for his brother, Yang, do sit down.
Li Wazi got himself a seat too and ced it next to Ye Mo. He enjoyed having a chat with Liu Duo.
She may have been sassy, but her words werent as foul and her pitch wasnt as grating as the other women he knew. She was also quite intelligent.
Liu Duo asked Ye Yang a question after he sat down, Yang, do you have something to ask me?
He was usually so transparent that it was like he wasnt even there. Yet this time, he had called her name first, so Liu Duo wondered if he had some inquiries for her.
Seeing her charming smile, Ye Yang said, with little expression, Hows the boss?
Right, Sister Duo. You went to town with Liu to meet the boss today. Whats he like? Can you get along with him? Li Wazi seconded the question.
Because of this, he had observed Ye Mos long face for the whole day.
Liu Duo understood why Li Wazi would be nosy, but she found it curious that Ye Yang would ask about Dongfang Ming.
Ye Mo stared at her with a strong urge to know.
Mr. Dongfang is quite a nice man. Hes very gentle and has a great temperament, she told them exactly how she felt about her first impression of the man.
Although she didnt want to get to know him too well, she did feelfortable in his presence. The man was as mature and steady as Ye Yang, but not as cold.
Ye Liu had also mentioned that Dongfang Ming was quite good-looking. Liu Duo confirmed that, and this made Ye Mo furrow his brow. He didnt want that man to be around her!
After Ye Yang heard everything, he remained expressionless.
Li Wazi, however, got invested in the topic, as he said, So, how long will Mr. Dongfang stay in our town?
Liu Duo once againughed gleefully at how nosy he was, I wouldnt know that. Thats his business. Were just business partners, so its not my ce to know that much about him.
Dongfang Ming had mentioned that he would stay for a while, but it was unrted to her.
Ye Mo rejoiced when she said that. Indeed, why does our wife need to know about Mr. Dongfangs schedule? Li Wazi, youd better stop spouting nonsense!
Chapter 471 - Her Lips Twitched
Chapter 471: Her Lips Twitched
Li Wazi didnt understand why Ye Mo had rolled his eyes at him. He just asked an innocent question. What was so wrong with it?
When Ye Ling arrived downstairs, Liu Duo had just changed the babys diaper again.
Duo Er, you changed his diaper? He approached her gently.
She hooked the babys diaper into ce and replied to Ye Ling, Yes, I did. He peed a lot.
Sister Duo, you handled it really well. When you have a baby in the future, youll do just fine, Li Wazi gave an honest smile.
Ye Mo thought the same too. He believed his wife must be learning how to take care of a child by babysitting Little Huzi.
Her lips twitched when she heard that.
Li Wazi had been talking about babies from time to time.
The more she thought about it, the more she realized Li Wazi might have some kind of ulterior motive.
Little Huzi is a boy. Even if I know how to handle him, I might have a daughter in the future. What then? Liu Duo snapped back at him.
Now that Liu Duo was on the same page, Ye Mo chipped in, Theyre still babies, so its all the same! But, my dear, you wont have a daughter, because well definitely have sons!
Er...
Ye Mo was practically over the moon when baby talk came up. Liu Duos mouth twitched even more terribly.
How is this idiot so sure Ill give him a son? Is he sexist?
If thats the case, then I wont give him anything!
While they talked about children, Ye Ling went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. He knew Liu Duo didnt n to have children right away.
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo, so pure and feminine. Her eyes may not have been the most perfect or the most beautiful, but she was the prettiest girl he had ever seen.
He became a bit hopeful when she said she was willing to have kids. If they had a daughter, would she be as smart and lovely as her mother?
The possibility of a baby girl peaked Li Wazis interest too, and he got just as hyped as Ye Mo, No worries! If you dont know how to handle a girl, my mother can help. And Aunt Ye too, isnt that right?
He was really looking forward to Liu Duo giving birth to a baby girl!
Liu Duo noticed that Li Wazi, the fool, seemed very invested in the idea of her giving birth to a girl. He might as well be talking about money.
This idiot! Could he be betting on the chance that my daughter can marry his son, so that we can be one big family?
Lets see what happens, alright! Liu Duo refused to talk about this anymore!
She neither agreed to nor opposed Li Wazis marriage proposal, but shed have to see what happened, for she wouldnt want to make a promise about such things!
Lunch was ready. Ye Ling packed a portion to be delivered to Ye Liu upstairs, to which Ye Mo said, Ling, Ill give that to Liu. You can just dine here.
Then he took over the tray and went upstairs.
Liu got really drunk, didnt he? I think its been a while since I saw him drink. Now look at him, Li Wazi simplymented.
It had a strong aftertaste, so he got drunk.
Liu Duo turned to face Ye Yang, who was icy and cold and might as well have been invisible, Yang, do you drink?
I dont, he gave a two-word reply before digging into his food.
Then what about Mo?
No.
She didnt have to ask about Ye Ling. That would be an easy guess. It was just a surprise to know that Ye Liu was the best drinker in the house.
She had thought Ye Yang or Ye Mo would drink too, so this was unexpected.
Chapter 472 - Let Me Fan You
Chapter 472: Let Me Fan You
Sister Duo, Im actually not a drinker either, Li Wazi suddenly confessed.
Liu Duo couldnt help butugh, You should tell that to Sister Lian, not me.
The more time she spent with Li Wazi, the more interesting she found him to be. It turned out he was nosy and funny too.
Little Lian gave a gentle reply, I know my husband cant drink much. Sister Duo, hes just saying that he, like Yang and Mo, isnt interested in drinking wine.
When Liu Duo heard that, she smiled and her dimples showed up, Oh, so thats what he meant.
Why didnt he just say so!
Stunned by Liu Duos meaningful look at her, Little Lian felt herself blushing. Why did she feel as though she had just been teased by a yer?
Li Wazi, who was quite neurotic to begin with, noticed that his wifes cheeks had gone red. Concerned, he asked, Dear, do you feel hot? Here, let me hold him.
Little Huzi was almost half a year already. He loved to wander around near the dining table.
He would cry if they were to ce him in the cradle, but once he was in someones arms, he would stop. It was like he was meant to be an actor!
Thats alright. I can do it while you eat.
Then let me fan you.
Li Wazi went to grab a fan nearby.
Coincidentally Little Lian sat on his left, so fanning her didnt interfere with his food, since he held the chopsticks in his right hand.
Ye Ling followed suit and went to get a fan too, for Liu Duo. Ye Yang seemed to have read him well, for he took over and said, Let me do it.
He sat on her right, so he too could fan her with his left hand, whereas Ye Ling couldnt because he was right-handed.
Aunt Li was d to see how they all maintained a close rtionship. Even her eyes seemed to smile.
After dinner, Li Wazis family stayed for a while longer before returning home.
Ye Liu, who needed a bath, rubbed his temple as he walked downstairs.
Little Duo, I think I have a headache. So dizzy, Ye Liu went straight to Liu Duo and leaned against her.
She happened to be brushing Hei Xiaomengs fur when Ye Liu attached himself to her like a boneless figure.
You deserve it! Who told you to drink that much? You knew the aftertaste was strong! Liu Duo rolled her eyes sideways at him. Get out of the way. You stink. Take a bath!
She wondered if he would feel better, or have less of a headache, after a bath.
Still smirking, he straightened himself after talking to her. Fine, Im going to have one. See you in bed!
He left with a wink, and then he marched towards the kitchen.
Ye Ling was about to fetch some hot water when Ye Liu entered, Liu, hows the headache?
Still there, but no matter. Itll get better after tonight, Ye Liu grinned.
Then you can bathe first. Ive just heated the water.
Sure, Ye Liu nodded in agreement. Ling, are you done modifying the underwear? Have you washed them?
Ye Ling nodded.
Ye Liu smiled at that, Great, Im going to wear mine for her tonight.
Needless to say, Ye Ling felt shy when he heard that. His cheeks reddened. Ye Mo, who was boiling water by the stove, sank into his thoughts. The following day, he too would wear the new, altered underwear for his wife.
Ye Liu fetched his water and went for a bath.
As he bathed, he got excited just thinking about wearing the modified underwearter. And he did exactly that after he finished bathing and dried himself off.
Chapter 473 - Speak Of The Devil
Chapter 473: Speak Of The Devil
When Ye Liu came out, he was only wearing the modified pants and was naked from the waist up. He kept swaying around very pretentiously.
Ye Yang was carrying some firewood and was heading to the kitchen from the back of the yard. When he saw Ye Liu dressed that way, he nced at him a couple of times.
Yang, do I look good? Ye Liu winked pretentiously at Ye Yang when he realized his big brother was looking at him.
Ye Yang responded to his flippant behavior by walking past him to the kitchen with an expressionless face.
Ye Liu didnt see Liu Duo, so he followed him to the kitchen door. He leaned against the door and said, Brothers, did Little Duo go upstairs? Theres no one in the yard.
He wanted to let Liu Duo see him immediately, but he couldnt find her in the yard.
When Ye Mo and Ye Ling heard him, they both looked towards him.
Ye Liu was leaning against the door with only the modified pants on, and his face was filled with an alluring smile.
Ye Lings handsome face immediately turned red. Although they were all men, this was the first time he had seen his second brother dressed so skimpily. Only the important part was covered.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, took a look at the pants and muttered in his heart, I also want to wear thister!
One of them was embarrassed, another was thinking about something else, and another was cold and didnt want to say anything. None of them answered Ye Lius question.
Ye Liu responded to this by raising his eyebrows and saying, Brothers, I asked you a question!
Liu, we also dont know. Maybe Duo Er went upstairs to get a change of clothes. Ye Ling opened his mouth and said gently.
They were in the kitchen. How could they know where Liu Duo went?
Speak of the devil and she doth appear.
Liu Duo just exited the outhouse. After she washed her hands and headed towards the kitchen, she saw a person only wearing pants, revealing his long legs, and leaning his naked back against the door.
Looking from behind, the contour of that long leg was as smooth and straight as a womans. His butt was round and meaty and even a little bit perky.
She muttered in her heart, This Mr. Liuzis body is really motherf**king good. I never imagined his butt would be so perky!
One couldnt tell from his usual clothing, but once he put on the modified pants, it would naturally show very clearly.
Mr. Liuzi, why are you standing here and not going back inside the house? Liu Duo asked.
Ye Liu immediately turned around to look at her when he heard her voice.
He threw a few strands of hair, which were lying across his chest, behind his ear, and he looked extremely enchanting as he did it. Little Duo, Im just trying to let you see whether I look good wearing the pants Ling modified.
What was there to ask about whether or not it looked good? It was just changing long pants into something that resembled a modern boxer brief!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she heard him, not wanting to answer.
However, when she passed him, she calmly scanned his entire body and muttered, Oh my, the front is really something that is worth seeing!
She had always known he had a good figure. He also did notck any chest or ab muscles. Liu Duo would naturally not waste this opportunity now that she could look at it without having to light an oilmp.
Seeing that she hadnt replied, Ye Liu walked in front of her with a smile on his face. He lowered his head to look at Liu Duo, whose height was up to his shoulder.
Little Duo, if you want to look, then just look openly. Why do you want to sneak a peek at my body?
She lifted her head and cast a nce at him. She looked at him while red in the face and pointed her index finger at his chest. Which one of your eyes saw me sneaking a peek? I looked openly in the first ce! Get out of my way.
She would, of course, not admit that she had snuck a peek at him.
However, Ye Liu responded to this by holding her small hand, moving it to his mouth, and giving it a kiss. Okay then. If Little Duo says that is the case, then that is the case. Im going upstairs to wait for you.
Chapter 474 - Shed Give Him The Cold Shoulder For A While
Chapter 474: Shed Give Him The Cold Shoulder For A While
Liu Duo blushed, and just as she was about to fling away this flippant guys hand, Ye Liu let go on his own.
You need toe upstairs quickly. Okay?
The pretentious Ye Liu threw a wink at her, turned around, and headed upstairs.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched as she looked at his back. This bastard was pretending to be the submissive one while he was actually the dominant one!
Ye Liu suddenly stopped when he reached the stairs. He turned back and smiled at her. Dont let me wait too long. Okay?
He went upstairs after he finished speaking.
Err...
Liu Duo could only think of one thing right at that moment. He really is an evildoer. This attack with the head turn is really too sexy.
After being dazzled for a few seconds by his charm, Liu Duo finally went into the kitchen.
Duo Er, the water is already heated up. Why dont I get some water so you can bathe? Ye Ling said when he saw here in.
Liu Duo, however, shook her head when she heard him. She didnt want to be so obedient to Ye Liu and go up so soon.
Shed give him the cold shoulder for a while!
Ling, you go ahead and wash up first. Ill wait for a while longer, since Ive eaten too much and want some time to digest.
Oh. Ye Ling then looked at Ye Yang. Yang, why dont you go wash up first?
He figured Ye Yang had worked all day in the field and would definitely be ufortable, since he was covered in sweat.
Ye Yang also shook his head. Ling, you go first.
Upon seeing this, Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, and before he could open his mouth, Ye Mo said, Ling, Yang asked you to go wash up first, so just go.
Since they already said as much, Ye Ling obediently took the hot water and went to take a bath.
Liu Duo sat on a small stool at the side and looked at Ye Yang. Yang, when can the seedlings in the field be harvested?
She suddenly thought about the ten or so seedlings she had nted in the past when she had gone down to the field.
Quite a few months had already passed, so they could probably be harvested.
In a few more days. Ye Yang looked at her and answered.
Upon hearing this, Liu Duos interest increased. Then I will also go to help when the timees. I helped to nt a few back then, so naturally, I should also go help harvest them. If there is a beginning, there should be an end.
Ye Yang didnt notice, but whenever he saw Liu Duos smile, the corner of his mouth would unconsciously move up.
Ye Mo, not willing to be left out, spoke to make his presence known, Beloved, what can you help to do if you go? There are leeches in the paddy fields, so you will scream from being frightened. Moreover, the sun is very fierce. Will you be able to take it?
Err...
She really had forgotten about the leeches. She hated such creatures, which were just one entire blob, the most. Another thing she hated was when the sun was very fierce.
But the way this fe spoke was too unpleasant, right? The way he said it made it sound like she was useless!
Although what he said was the truth, Liu Duo still felt unhappy. Perhaps this was the reason why the truth wasnt always wee!
Liu Duo puckered her lips and didnt want to answer.
She muttered in her heart, When the timees, Ill just deliver some water to Yang, help fan him, and then bare witness to the harvesting. Humph...
Ye Yang watched Liu Duo puckering her lips and felt she was really just too cute.
When the water had finished boiling again, Ye Yang and the others asked Liu Duo to go first.
When she finished bathing, the sky had already gradually turned dark, so they lit the oilmps.
Yang, Ill head up to sleep first. Okay?
After she informed him, Liu Duo held an oilmp and walked upstairs.
No oilmps were lit in the room, so it was pitch ck. When Liu Duo pushed open the door, she could see a blurry Ye Liu lying on the bed. When he saw her, he immediatelyined, Little Duo, you made me wait so long beforeing up.
Who asked you to wait? Its not like I forced you. Just sleep by yourself! She rolled her eyes at him.
Liu Duo closed the door and put the oilmp at the side. She went to the vanity table, sat down, picked up the woodenb, and started tob her hair.
Chapter 475 - She Deliberately Answered As Though She Didnt Understand
Chapter 475: She Deliberately Answered As Though She Didnt Understand
Upon seeing this, Ye Liuid on his stomach on the bed and watched Liu Duo as shebed her hair. Little Duo, are you tired right now?
No, why? Liu Duo asked back, finding it odd.
She had taken her afternoon nap a bitter that day, so it had already been a bitte when she woke up. Also, it wasnt long after she woke up that they had eaten dinner, so of course, she wouldnt be particrly tired yet.
When Ye Liu heard her, he smiled a smile that was filled with hidden implications. No reason. Just asking.
Liu Duo turned her head and nced at him. Why did it feel like thispletely shameless hooligans words contained some hidden meaning?
After she tidied her long hair, she closed the window, blew out the oilmp to darken the room, and got into the bed.
Ye Liu moved over eagerly and used his hands to hold her by her small waist and pull her closer to him.
Little Duo, I feel a bit dizzy, and I have a bit of a headache. Maybe I can only alleviate it by sweating. It just so happens that you arent tired, so why dont you apany me?
Liu Duo was stunned when she heard him. Sweating can help alleviate dizziness and headaches?
Only a fool would believe that!
Did this bastard also want to do a routine with her?
Since you need to sweat it out to alleviate your dizziness and headache, you should get out of bed and go downstairs so you can run and y peekaboo with Hei Xiaomeng! Its not like I feel dizzy or have a headache.
She deliberately answered as though she didnt understand.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed softly. He then smiled and said, next to Liu Duos ear, I only like ying peekaboo with Little Duo. Moreover, my favorite ce to hide is inside somewhere, narrow, warm, and moist.
Err...
Liu Duos egg-shaped face turned red in the dark. This dirty hooligan bastard! She turned around and faced him with her back. She didnt want to talk nonsense with him, because if they kept talking, he would lead her astray.
Seeing that she didnt reply, Ye Liu smiled brightly and followed along by alsoying on his side and pushing himself against her. He even put his long legs over her legs.
His big hand was even moving naughtily around her stomach. Little Duo,e and y peekaboo with Liu, since neither of us is tired. Wouldnt it be boring if we justid on the bed through this long, slow night? Hmm...
This bastard was getting horny again!
She turned around, got on his body, grabbed his ear, and reprimanded him, Mr. Liuzi, I think you are going to eventually go blind if you keep thinking about such things! Cant you be more well-behaved?
Little Duo, you just dont understand. One romantic night with a gorgeous woman is worth it, even if I have to turn into a ghost. Ye Liu easily held her small waist and also started to gently caress it over and over again.
Liu Duo knew that, if she didnt give it to him, this fe wouldnt be well-behaved and go to sleep. So she decided to take the initiative and attack. She prepared to touch him aggressively!
She held his handsome face, lowered her head, and bit down on his lips.
Ye Liu became ted when Liu Duo treated him this roughly. He opened his mouth and let her aggressively rub him any way she liked.
When the kiss ended, there was a bit of light and Ye Lius good looking thin lips were visibly inmed from Liu Duos bite.
Ye Liu panted heavily and said with a raspy voice, Little Duo, keep going, keep rubbing me, and dont stop...
Liu Duo also panted heavily, and her chest moved up and down. She couldnt help but roll her eyes when she heard what he said. This bastard really loved to pretend to be the submissive one!
You asked me not to stop, which is why I want to stop! Humph... Liu Duo sat up straight. It was a bit hot.
Ye Liu knew she was intentionally butting heads with him. He smiled and got up, causing Liu Duo to slide down and fall on his thigh.
If Little Duo wants to stop then Liu will get it himself. As they say, you need to work for your own food!
He didnt even allow time for Liu Duo to react before he stretched out his hands and took off her clothes and pants.
In response to this, Liu Duo bent her body to dodge him and rolled towards the side of the bed, as she didnt want him to get what he wanted.
No oilmps were lit in the bedroom, so it was pitch ck. Ye Liu couldnt see, but he smiled and said, Little Duo, are you really ying peekaboo with me?
Liu Duo, who had rolled to the side, didnt make any sound. She suddenly wanted to tease him and didnt want to give it to him so easily.
Chapter 476 - Your Slap Hurts So Much
Chapter 476: Your p Hurts So Much
Liu Duo, who rolled to the side, stood up and leaned her back against the wall, so that he couldnt find her. She could lessen her presence on the bed that way.
Ye Liu used his long legs to sweep the areas he could reach, but he didnt find Liu Duo. Without making any sound, the corner of his lips moved up.
He stood up and groped around in the direction Liu Duo had rolled towards.
Liu Duo felt Ye Liu getting closer, and just as she was about to change her spot, Ye Liu caught her.
Little Duo, your game of peekaboo has ended! Now it is my turn to hide.
He got smarter this time. He confined her in his embrace, so as to not let her escape. He held her small waist with one hand and used the other to take off her clothes and pants.
Liu Duo felt very itchy when he was taking her clothes off this way. Mr. Liuzi, let go. Ill do it myself.
It is only interesting if Liu helps you take them off. Ye Liu smiled brightly andid down while Liu Duo was in his embrace.
He was able to take off all her clothes within seconds, and he immediatelyid himself on top of her.
He kissed her ear and said, Little Duo, shouldnt you also help to take off Lius pants? We should help each other, right...
Liu Duos face, however, turned red when she heard him. She immediately lifted her hand and pped his butt. In your dreams! Didnt you say you would do it yourself?
Ye Liu raised his eyebrows and showed a mischievous smile in the dark when he heard her. He didnt take off his clothes and instead started to touch her and tease her all over.
He kissed her and touched her, leaving his mark all over...
Some time had passed this way and Liu Duo started to react to the teasing. Ye Liu, on the other hand, had already umted a lot of energy and was extremely big and hard in a certain somewhere.
Mr. Liuzi... Liu Duo couldnt help but call him. Her small, fair hands were also touching Ye Lius back. Her voice was a bit coyish, as though she were suffering from some grievances.
However, Ye Liu smiled when he heard her. His voice had already turned very raspy. He said, Im here. Whats up? Even though he already knew the answer.
Liu Duo heard his annoying answer and felt a bit angry. She increased her volume a bit and said, Give it to me, quickly! If you dont give it to me. then get away from me, you bastard.
It was one thing for Ye Yang to do this, but even Ye Liu had started doing this intentionally? It really made her mad!
Little Duo, how am I supposed to give it to you if you dont help me take off my pants? Ye Liu intentionally pretended to feel even more grievances than her.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo pulled at his pants roughly. It amused Ye Liu so much that heughed while shouting, Little Duo, cant you be gentler? Dont tear off my new pants. Todays the first time I put them on.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched when she heard himugh. She really wanted to whip him ferociously!
Liu Duo thought about this and immediately lifted up her hand and pped his butt a few times. Detestable fe. What the Hell are youughing about!
Little Duo, is this because your desires are unsatisfied? Your p hurts so much.
After he finished speaking, he held her hand and guided it to take off his pants.
Liu Duo was initially about to get mad when she heard his extremely infuriating words. However, he noticed this and used his own hands to take off his pants, dissipating her anger immediately.
Once both of them were fully naked, Ye Liu didnt actually rush into the hiding ce he wanted. Instead, he rolled Liu Duo over so that her back was facing him. He bent her over and gently squeezed it in.
The two of them immediately let out afortable moan...
Little Duo, dont you think Lius hiding ce is very good? Mmm...
His already exceptionally raspy voice became even more attractive. The way he had dragged out thest syble was extremely silky; it was to die for.
Chapter 477 - Liu Wants To Hear It
Chapter 477: Liu Wants To Hear It
Liu Duo felt like she was going to melt when she heard it. Her soul had already been seduced by him. He could say whatever he wanted, and he would still be correct. Yes, its a good hiding ce. Mmm...It would be even better if you donte out...
Ye Mo smiled like a fox when he heard what she said. He had just had the same thought as well!
No problem. Liu will definitely not go out and will satisfy your desire!
After he finished speaking, he started diligently plowing her...
Subtle moans would spill out from Liu Duos mouth from time to time, and hearing them gave Ye Liu ample energy.
Although Ye Liu was galloping, he was also very gentle. He kissed the back of Liu Duos neck and asked slowly, Little Duo, do you like it when Liu does this? Does it feel good? Mmm...
I like it. Mmm... it feels good... Liu Duo answered coyishly, without even having to think about it.
Call me husband...Liu wants to hear it.
Besides, when she was chatting with Qin Fang about the n for their partnership, she always just called him Mr. Liuzi. Although he quite liked this special name, he liked it even more when she called him her husband!
Liu Duo felt like she was floating in the clouds and didnt want to talk. She only wanted to feel the pleasure Ye Liu gave her. It was so wondrous, and she didnt want it to stop...
Ye Liu didnt hear Liu Duos reply and he suddenly stopped to kiss her back. Little Duo, call me husband. I want to hear it...
Liu Duo felt like she dropped from the clouds when he stopped.
She wanted to move her body but couldnt, because he was pressing down on her. Mr. Liuzi, dont...dont stop...
Call me husband. I will give it to you once you do...
When Liu Duo heard him, she immediately said, Husband... husband, give it to me...
Ye Liu smiled with satisfaction when he heard her. Okay. Husband will give it to you... In the future, you have to call me husband in such situations. Got it? Mmm...
Yes... yes, I remember, my husband.
Ye Liu hugged her small waist and lifted up her butt a bit. He pleasured her even more powerfully, but still gently. Liu Duo really liked this feeling, and she flew up into the heavens again...
After midnight, Liu Duo pushed on the tireless Ye Liu who was still exercising. She said weakly and without strength, Mr. Liuzi, Im noting anymore. Its about time to sleep...
Although she didnt have a clock, she could feel it was about eleven or twelve oclock.
She suddenly felt that she really shouldnt take her afternoon nap toote anymore. Otherwise, she wouldnt feel like sleeping, even though it was already sote at night. At that moment, she only felt tired.
You need to call me husband. Did you forget? Mmm... Ye Liu rubbed her breasts and naughtily rammed her very hard.
Liu Duo immediately let out a loud moan. Ahhh... a bit softer...
Then call me husband. If you dont remember it correctly, then husband will punish you...
Mmm... hus... husband... I dont want it anymore. We should go to bed. Liu Duo said it in a way that might make him listen to her suggestion.
Ye Liu smiled like a fox in the dark when he heard her. Yes, Little Duo is correct. We should be sleeping, but isnt your husband currently sleeping with you... Does Little Duo still have some other request?
Err...
Liu Duo hit his shoulder weakly and scolded him tsunderely, You... quickly take it out. I dont want it anymore.
This bastard had alreadye three times, and each time had taken longer than thest. Was he not tired? She was already tired.
But Little Duo said when we started that you dont want me to go out and need to hide properly. Your husband is very obedient, so of course, I must satisfy you, right?
After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her small lips, so she couldnt say anything else.
Chapter 478 - Calm Down, Calm Down
Chapter 478: Calm Down, Calm Down
Regarding that, Liu Duo felt that she had inflicted pain onto herself. Why did she have to go and tell him not to take it out?
Damn that beguiling charm!
Although she was not shoving him anymore, she also didnt have the strength to work with him, so she let herselfy there, epting the pleasure he provided.
The night seemed to drag on, but daybreak eventually came. She woke up when she did, and as she shifted her body she felt as though a mountain hadnded on her. Movement was painful.
She half-opened her eyes, only to find a devilishly handsome face looking back at her. The face was so pretty that even women couldntpete with it!
She stared at it, infatuated, and then she pinched his cheeks, Liuzi, you better get off of me this instant! Do you know how heavy you are? Im practically suffocating!
At the sound of her hoarse voice, Ye Lius electrifying eyes slowly pped open.
Oh, youre awake, Little Duo. Still want to y hide-and-seek? Hmm.....
He yawned with a hand over his mouth.
It was supposed to be a rude action, but he made it look so mesmerizing.
Liu Duos mouth twitched, and her barely-awakened mind instantly became alert.
The hell with hiding! Get off me and roll somewhere else!
She tried to move about, finding ways to push him off.
Ye Liu stuck to her like glue and stayed on top of her, steady like a rock. All the while, his smirk never left.
Liu Duo stopped. Her wide eyes stared at him while her mouth hung open, unsure of what to say.
Finally she found the words, Get... Get out, you imbecile!
For gods sake, he was still inside her? She got embarrassed at first, and then the anger settled in. This husband of hers could always surprise her with new levels of shamelessness!
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled deviously, Little Duo, you were the one who woke my little buddy up. Dont me me.
Liu Duo felt she could have almost coughed up blood for miles when she heard that. It was a given that he was shameless, but now he was ming her?
Liu Duo took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. She had to control herself and keep her rage contained. She didnt want to ruin the beginning of a good day by going ballistic. After all, being in a bad mood would bring wrinkles.
She meditated in her mind. Calm down, calm down.
It was taking effect. The fool beside her just wanted to see her go mad. He made small gentle movements and then said sternly, Little Duo, now that my little buddys awake, why dont we have a go? Otherwise itd be such a waste...
Er...
When exactly had she fall asleep? She must have forgotten that. But how needy could this guy be? Had he not had enough?
Her lips twitched again, and her hands went to pull at his ear, Cut it out, Liuzi! Ill have you know that Ill ban you and Mo from sleeping with me forever!
If Ye Mo were to lose his privileges because of Ye Lius stupid mistakes, hed go crazy!
Ye Liu just chuckled at Liu Duos threats. He let go of the small arm pulling at his ear and gave it a kiss. Then he pouted to her, Little Duo, do you hate me so much? Dont you like me anymore? I really like you. I really, really do. Thats why Im willing to stay with you as one. After all, Im just obeying your wishes. You told me not to pull out, and yet you get mad.....
... Liu Duo looked at him and the innocent look on his face. He was never this good. She knew he was obviously faking it, but somehow her heart softened for him.
Ye Liu noticed that she was considering forgiveness, and so the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.
Chapter 479 - The Ox Gets Tired, But The Field Doesnt!
Chapter 479: The Ox Gets Tired, But The Field Doesnt!
Little Duo, if you dont ever let me sleep with you, I wont contend, Ye Liu professed as he slipped out of her.
Liu Duo was just venting her anger. After all, if he were to keep going at it, shed be exhausted, and his body wouldnt be able to take it.
Even though he still looked handsome when he was in pain or grief, Liu Duo preferred to see him happy. He could be quite mischievous, with that devilish smirk of his, but she would take that any day, rather than having him mope around.
She hooked her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes, Liuzi, I like you too, the same way I like Yang and the others. Youre all equal to me. And Im doing this for your own good. You cant keep going at it, or youll have a breakdown.
There was a pause, and her face reddened, The main thing is, your body may strain from your constant demands, but Ill just be worn out for a short while. After all, the ox gets tired, but the field doesnt!
Ye Liu couldnt hold back hisughter. The ox gets tired, but the field doesnt? What an appropriate metaphor! My Little Duo is so special, to be able to think of this.
Liu Duo was infatuated as she watched him burst intoughter. She had only one thought: Gorgeous. Absolutely gorgeous...
When hed had enough, Ye Liu looked at the excited fangirl in front of him and, with a starry twinkle in his eyes, he gave her a sweet kiss on her lips. Little Duo, I know I should control my lust, but once in a while shouldnt be a problem, right?
So can I... have one more go with you? Hmm?
As he spoke in a gentle tone, he brushed her hair aside to reveal a spotless forehead.
Liu Duo nodded as she admired him absentmindedly, unaware that she had already fallen for his beauty.
But she was willing. He knew he shouldnt do it all the time, but there was no harm once in a while, so she relented.
Ye Liu gave a warm smile when she nodded. He kissed her gently before taking her to cloud nine...
Downstairs, Ye Ling knew better than to ask why his brother hadnte down ye, because he knew how his brothers would act when they got to sleep with Liu Duo...
Ye Yang wouldnt ask either. He began to sweep away the fallen leaves in the yard after he washed up.
But it was Ye Mo who would asionally look up at the fourth floor balcony as he washed up by the well. Youre just the same, Liu. And yet you call me uncontroble? Youre just older than me by two years. Why didnt Mother give birth to me before she had you?
If Ye Liu had known that was what Ye Mo thought, he would have rebutted by saying, Yes, Im older than you. What are you going to do about it? Youre the one who took your time and passed up the chance to be an elder brother!
He finished washing up and went to help Ye Ling heat the stove.
Upstairs, after the two had finished the deed, Liu Duo was sweating all over the bed. She didnt want to move.
They had gone at it twice, even though Ye Liu had only asked to do it once. Then he gave an excuse, saying that he wasnt sure when he would get another turn, so she should console him with another round...
Ye Liu dressed himself neatly and went to sit by the bed. He kissed her on the forehead, Little Duo, wait here. Im fetching you some water to wash away your fatigue.
Right...
After the strenuous exercise, a touch of redness had appeared on her fair skin, adding to her attractiveness. Ye Liu thought about going for one more round.
Chapter 480 - Let Me Help You
Chapter 480: Let Me Help You
He smiled and shook his head. When had he gotten so greedy when it came to this?
He and his brothers werent people who couldnt control their urges. Otherwise, though they may not have been able to get a wife before, they could have always looked for women in brothels to satisfy their desires.
But they had integrity, and they wouldnt ever let themselves be dominated by their primal urges!
He gave her onest look before leaving the room and heading downstairs.
Ye Ling and the other two had prepared the morning meal and were waiting for Ye Liu and Liu Duo to eat together.
Liu, wheres our wife? Why didnt shee down with you? Ye Mo instigated.
Ye Liu, who had obtained his wishes and was extremely proud of himself, ignored his questioning and instead looked to Ye Ling, Ling, is there any hot water? I have to get some for Little Duo.
Both Ye Yang and Ye Mo stared at him, They knew why he needed hot water. Ye Ling, who didnt understand, said, Yes, there is. Ill get you some.
Thats alright, Ill do it myself. You guys eat. Dont wait for us.
Then he took an empty bucket and entered the kitchen to fetch the water.
When they saw him go, Ye Yang picked up his chopsticks and said, Eat.
Ye Mo looked from Liu to Yang, and wondered. Its so unfair! Why do I get yelled at while Liu gets away scot-free? Must be nice being the older one!
That was what he thought, but he wouldnt hold a grudge.
Yang had said it was time to eat, so the two younger brothers dug into their meals.
Ye Liu got the hot water he needed and carried it upstairs.
Little Duo, I have hot water for you. Get up.
Alright, Liu Duo pressed the thin nket in front of her chest and sat up, Liuzi, you can go eat first. I can wash up and dress myself.
Despite that, Ye Liu wrung the wet towel clean and sat by the bed, Let me help you.
Liu Duo looked at him and was reminded of what Ye Yang had done to herst time. She had refused his help too, but he hadnt listened.
So she skipped the negotiations, since she would just be wasting her breath. Sure, shed be exposing some skin, but having someone tending to her needs wouldnt be so bad.
Ye Liu helped clean her body, and then he grabbed some clothes for her...
As they walked downstairs, Liu Duo, who was already red in the face, broke away from Ye Liu, Liuzi, I really want to kick you in the guts!
Shed had enough. This pervert was getting in her hair. She had exposed her vulnerabilities, and he had the gall to push his luck!
When he had been dressing her just moments before, she resisted, but he draped his arm over her waist and just kept touching her.
Little Duo, could you bear to do so? I know you wouldnt. Lets go. You must be hungry, Ye Liu could bet that Liu Duo wouldnt really hit him, as he smirked confidently.
Liu Duo red at him and picked up the pace, leaving him on the stairs.
When Liu Duo arrived downstairs, Ye Ling went to the kitchen and retrieved the dishes he had kept warm for her and Ye Liu.
Duo Er, go wash up ande have your food. Waters ready.
Whenever she saw Ye Ling, it was like basking under a ray of sunshine. He always managed to warm her up and calm her down.
She loved that feeling very much. If she had to pick a champion out of the four, Ye Ling would definitely be her first choice!
Right, Ill go wash up now, Liu Duo smiled cheekily, dimples present.
Chapter 481 - Stop Barking, Its Still Daytime
Chapter 481: Stop Barking, Its Still Daytime
On the other end, Ye Ling would blush whenever he saw her. He didnt know why, but perhaps she had gotten prettier.
Liu Duo had barely reached the well when Ye Liu caught up, Little Duo, scoot over. I havent washed up either.
She rolled her eyes at him as she gargled, but she moved aside nheless. Damn you. Theres so much space around her, yet I have to move? He needs a lesson!
Of course, Ye Liu had done it on purpose. He just wanted to wash up beside her.
Ye Yang took the farming tools from the backyard and walked to the front. He took note of Liu Duo washing up and then went out the door towards the farm.
Ye Mo sat aside watching the two of them, seemingly displeased.
When Liu Duo was finished, she went to have breakfast. Shooting a nce at Ye Mo, she said, Little Mo, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?
Whats wrong with him? Why is he giving me that strange look?
Ye Mo released a breath through his nostrils and got up to pack the things for the tripter.
This only triggered her suspicions even more. Had he lost his mind more than usual?
Ye Liu saw their interaction and chuckled. Ha, someones twenty-one and still immature!
They were brothers. He knew what was going on inside Ye Mos head.
He understood Ye Mo pretty well. The younger brother may have been short-fused, but deep down he was actually quite childish.
The two brothers left for town on their ox-cart when Li Wazis family arrived.
Ye Ling brought them to the kitchen to process the tomato sauce, while Liu Duo stayed in the front to deal with tomato purchases, manage ounts, and look after Little Huzi.
Just like that, half an hour passed.
Right after Liu Duo changed Little Huzis diaper, Hei Xiaomeng started barking at their door. Its bark was loud and prable.
Liu Duo wanted to call it back, but then she noticed that it was baring its fangs. It was fiercer than ever, and it didnt heed her instruction. Whoever was approaching might not be an ordinary stranger.
Liu Duo carried Little Huzi and approached the dog, wondering what was wrong, Hei Xiaomeng, stop barking. Its still daytime
They got to the door and saw the horse carriage that had dropped them off at home the previous night. Liu Duo furrowed her brow.
The coachman was facing Hei Xiaomeng with a whip in his hand. No wonder the dog was barking like crazy.
The coachman saw Liu Duo and greeted her, We meet again, Madam Ye. I was wondering if you could tie it up.
Hei Xiaomeng had been there the night before when Liu Duo and Ye Liu had gotten out of the carriage, yet it hadnt barked then.
Liu Duo grinned, Im afraid I cant do that. Hei Xiaomeng has never been tied up before. But it wont bite, as long as you put down your whip and dont start a fight.
Then she approached the dog, Hei Xiaomeng, be a good dog and sit. Dont bark at our guest.
The coachman listened to Liu Duo and put down his whip. Hei Xiaomeng saw that the threat had been resolved and went to sit by her feet.
Master, you can get down now, the coachman said in a respected manner to the man behind the curtain.
After that, a white folding fan protruded from behind the curtain. The coachman helped hold the curtain open and Dongfang Ming, dressed in white, bent down, stepped out of the carriage, and stood before her.
He was already quite tall, so he only seemed taller when standing on the deck. A breeze blew through the bamboo forest, and his hair and clothes drifted about in the wind. No words could describe his picturesque appearance.
Chapter 482 - Doesnt Matter
Chapter 482: Doesnt Matter
The coachman was about to prepare the wooden steps for him when Dongfang Ming leapt from the carriage.
Liu Duo registered mentally, Handsome men could make any action look stunning!
Madam Ye, I apologize foring so suddenly, he smiled at her and gave a sincere bow.
Liu Duo smiled back, Thats alright, Mr Dongfang. Youve been very polite. Theres nothing I can hold against you. Wee to my humble abode. I hope you dont mind the mess.
Dongfang Ming spotted the dimples that appeared on her face when she smiled, as well as the red beauty mark thatplimented her beauty. He thought that, if he had not issued an apologetic bow, she wouldnt have been pleased with him.
Its marvelous, I have no words, Dongfang Ming followed her inside.
The coachman tied up the carriage and caught up with them. In his hands he carried several gifts.
Dongfang Ming admired the uniquely structured building in front of him. He presumed it had to be Liu Duos design.
Then he took note of Little Huzi in her arms and asked, Is this your child?
Oh, no. This is Sister Lians son.
They went into the house, where Liu Duo ced the baby in his cradle before pouring a cup of water for both Dongfang Ming and his coachman.
Madam Ye, these are our masters gifts from the capital. Please ept them.
The coachman ced the few gifts on the table.
Thank you. Do take a seat. We dont serve tea in our household, so I hope you dont mind water.
Thats alright.
Dongfang Ming took a sip from his cup.
Liu Duo sat on her rocking chair, thinking, What business does he haveing here?
Since that was what she was thinking, she asked him directly, Mr. Dongfang, why are you here in the vige, visiting my house, when you could be visiting Anping Town with Miss Fang?
He put his cup down, opened his folding fan, and began fanning himself leisurely.
Its too hot to do any kind of shopping, and I heard from Miss Fang that you built your house within the bamboo forest. I was curious, so wanted to take a look and have a little stroll.
He knew few people who would build such an borate house in a farming vige, and no one could say for sure why Liu Duo did what she did.
Er...
Liu Duo didnt really believed what he said. No one would simply drop by for a visit for no reason. Even though their house was built in a bamboo forest, it was still hot and maybe just a little more cooling.
It was then that Ye Ling exited the kitchen.
He knew they had guests when he heard Hei Xiaomeng barking. He thought people hade to sell tomatoes, so he didnt expect to see a handsome figure dressed in white. This man was most definitely not a viger.
Ling, what are you looking at? Let me introduce you. This is Miss Fangs boss, Dongfang Ming, or Mr. Dongfang, she waved at him and made introductions.
Ye Ling hurried over, while Dongfang Ming turned to meet him.
When Ye Ling saw him, he admitted that Dongfang Ming looked handsome, but he was not as good-looking as his own brothers.
When Dongfang Ming saw him, he thought it was a shame that Ling was a cripple, for he would limp as he walked. On second thought, Dongfang Ming also found him to be quite a pretty thing. How androgynous.
As Ye Ling walked closer, Dongfang Ming stood up and bowed towards him, My names Dongfang Ming. Its a pleasure to meet you.
Although he had never been schooled, Ye Ling knew basic manners too. He nodded and said courteously, Pleasures mine. Have a seat, Mr. Dongfang. Youre our guest. Im Ye Ling, but you can just call me Ling.
Chapter 483 - Was What He Said Very Funny?
Chapter 483: Was What He Said Very Funny?
Nice to meet you, Ling. By the way, you dont need to call me Mr. Dongfang. Just call me either Dongfang or Brother Ming. Dongfang Ming spoke to Ye Ling amiably after he sat down.
The unargumentative Ye Ling nodded. Alright, Brother Ming. You should sit. He then spoke to Liu Duo, Duo Er, Ill go wash some fruit and bring it here.
He could tell Dongfang Ming was older than him, so he chose to call him Brother Ming, since it would be more appropriate.
Ling, you just sit down and rest. Ill go instead Liu Duo pulled him and made him sit down. She then turned around and went upstairs to get the fruit to wash.
He had been busy ever since he woke up early in the morning, and he hadnt rested at all yet.
Ye Ling, who was sitting on the stool, didnt know what he should talk about with Dongfang Ming. His personality had always been shy and reserved, so he just kept looking at Little Huzi, who Liu Duo had left in the cradle.
Dongfang Ming fanned himself with his folding fan and looked at Ye Ling. He then also looked at Little Huzi, who was in the rocking chair. Ling, is this baby always at your house?
He saw Little Huzis clothes and diapers hanging on the rope in the corner of the yard nearby.
Yes. Brother Li is running a small business with us. Thats why Aunt Li and Little Lian are always at our house making tomato sauce. Most of the time it is Liu Duo who takes care of Little Huzi.
Ye Ling looked at Little Huzi and smiled warmly.
Dongfang Ming smiled when he heard him. That exined it.
Liu Duo quickly returned with the fruit. When she was heading to the well to wash them, Ye Ling immediately ran over to help.
Liu Duo smiled, Ling, didnt I ask you to sit and rest? You are so diligent. I feel embarrassed that I dont give you a sry.
Duo Er, Ling and us brothers are all your free workers forever. You dont need to give us money. Ye Ling had a slight smile on his fair, handsome face. There was just a tiny bit of blushing from feeling embarrassed.
Pff. Liu Duoughed aloud.
Since when did Ye Ling also know how to joke? It was even exactly the same as what that hooligan Ye Liu had said.
Ye Ling looked at her with a puzzled look on his face when he saw her suddenlyugh. Was what he said very funny?
Dongfang Ming fanned himself and looked at Ye Ling and Liu Duo who were washing the fruit beside the well nearby. He felt their rtionship was probably very good. At that moment, he quite wanted to see Ye Yang and Ye Mo, since they hadnt shown themselves yet.
Liu Duo grabbed a few pieces of fruit and went into the kitchen. Ye Ling took the rest and ced them beside Dongfang Ming.
Aunt Li, Sister Lian,e and eat this fruit. If you guys are tired, just rest. Theres no need to rush. If you guys cant handle the workload, we will hire some temporary workers. Liu Duo said with a smile on her face.
Aunt Li took the fruit and smiled, Its fine. We dont need you to remind us when it is time to goof off, silly girl. We will stop working when it is time. As the saying goes, when it is time to bezy, one should goof off!
Liu Duo and Little Lian bothughed when they heard her. This was the first time they realized Aunt Li actually had a humorous side to her.
Ye Ling put the te of fruit on the table and said, Brother Ming, eat some fruit.
He then said to the coachman, Sir, you should also eat some.
He took a piece of fruit and gave it to the coachman straight away.
Ling, you are probably the youngest brother in the family, right? Is that Liu fe, from yesterday, your older brother? Dongfang Ming took a piece of fruit and yed with it in his hands.
Although he knew Ye Liu was also one of Liu Duos husbands, he didnt know his seniority in the family, and Liu Duo hadnt mentioned it. He had also forgotten to ask about it himself.
Ye Ling sat on the stool and had a smile on his handsome face. Yeah, I am the youngest in the family. The one you met yesterday is my second brother. My oldest, second oldest, and third oldest brothers are not at home right now. Theyre busy outside.
If they had been there, they all would have gone to see him and get to know him. After all, he was Liu Duos business partner.
Chapter 484 - I Guarantee That, If You Plant Tomatoes This Season, You Wont Lose Any Money
Chapter 484: I Guarantee That, If You nt Tomatoes This Season, You Wont Lose Any Money
Dongfang Ming smiled when he heard him.
He had actually thought that Ye Liu, whom he had met and eaten with, was the elder brother.
The coachman looked at the shy and gentle Ye Ling and muttered in his heart, Although this fourth brother of Mr. Ye isnt as handsome as Mr. Ye, isnt he a bit too delicate C almost to the point of being feminine?
A viger wearing a basket backpack came beside the yard and said, Ling, I am here to sell tomatoes. They were all picked today and are very fresh.
The viger had alreadye quite a few times before, which was why Hei Xiaomeng didnt bark at him. It just nced at him and then continued ying.
Oh okay. Ye Ling replied, and just as he was about to call Liu Duo, she came out from the kitchen.
Big Brother Wang, you brought tomatoes again. Did you nt a lot at your house? Liu Duo smiled and greeted him.
The viger, called Big Brother Wang, smiled and said, When Brother Liu said you guys would be buying them, I nted tomatoes in most of the fields at my house.
He believed in Ye Liu a lot. Since he had said he would buy them, it meant he would definitely buy them. That was why he was unlike some other vigers, who only nted a little bit, because they didnt fully believe Ye Liu.
Now that they had seen they were buying arge amount, those vigers would naturally earn less because they had nted less.
And so they couldnt nt a lot even if they wanted to. After all, the majority of their fields were nted with the vegetables that were in season. How would they be willing to pull them out?
When Liu Duo heard him, she felt this Big Brother Wang had great foresight. She gave him a big thumbs up and said, Thank you for having confidence in our Mr. Liuzi. I guarantee that, if you nt tomatoes this season, you wont lose any money.
She also knew that some of the vigers hadnt nted many tomatoes, because they didnt believe the Ye family would really buy the tomatoes. After all, they felt that tomatoes didnt taste too good, so they didnt really like them.
Upon hearing her, Big Brother Wangughed splendidly, Indeed. The money I earned the past few days is a lot more than the money I earned from selling vegetables in the past.
Liu Duo felt even happier when she heard what he said. Heres the scale. After you measure it, just tell me how many jins and taels it is.
Liu Duo went over beside her rocking chair and took the record book to record the transaction.
Dongfang Ming watched Liu Duo smiling at the viger and didnt want to disrupt her work. Ye Ling, on the other hand, returned to the kitchen and continued lighting the fire to cook and peel the garlic.
Forty-one jin.
After Liu Duo record the transaction, she gave him the money.
Big Brother Wang didnt leave immediately when he received the money. Instead, he said curiously, Ye Liushi, I saw a rich mans carriage outside your yard just now.
Yeah, that is Mr. Dongfangs carriage. He came to visit us for a while. Liu Duo exined.
Upon hearing her, Big Brother Wang nced over at Dongfang Ming and muttered in his heart, This Mister looks quite handsome.
After they exchanged a few more words, Big Brother Wang left.
Liu Duo sat on the rocking chair and rocked back and forth. Mr. Dongfang, why dont you stay and have lunch with us at noon?
Dongfang Ming shook his head and said, No, thank you. I have some things to attend toter. Ille another time to see the other two brothers who I have not met yet.
His break had also ended. He hadnte to Anping Town just to see his business partner, Liu Duo.
He also needed to inspect some ount books, because some of the stores in the viges there were in the red. He needed to inspect them properly.
Liu Duo didnt try to persuade him when she heard what he said.
After they chatted for a while longer, Dongfang Ming finally got up and said goodbye. Liu Duo walked him to his carriage before turning around and going back inside.
Chapter 485 - Grandmother?
Chapter 485: Grandmother?
She went back to the yard and sat down. Liu Duo nced over at the gift box Mr. Dongfang had left and had an ambiguous look on her face.
But Little Huzi started crying unhappily in the cradle. Only then did Liu Duo regain her senses. She looked over the cradle and rocked it gently.
She touched his chubby face with one of her hands and said, Why is our Little Huzi being so noisy? Wah, wah, wah. Are you trying to speak...
Little Huzi didnt buy Liu Duos teasing, and he kept moving his hands and feet about.
She had no choice but to pick him up. However, she smelled an odor that was hard to describe. Liu Duo immediately knew what was going on.
Dirty little brat, you had a smelly poop again. Youre so naughty.
Little Huzi, who had done a bad thing, stopped crying when Liu Duo picked him up. What a little emperor.
She removed the dirty diaper and casually used the clean part to wipe his butt and also let him pee. She then put him back into the cradle, picked up the dirty, sticky diaper, and went to the well.
It was as though Little Lian could sense it when Little Huzi cried. She came out from the kitchen and saw Liu Duo going to wash the diaper.
Sister Duo, did Little Huzi poop again? Let me wash it.
She knew right away that her son had done something bad when she saw the diaper.
Liu Duo nodded andughed, Yeah, not only did he do a bad thing, he even cried very loudly. He stopped crying after I cleaned him. He really is a little child trying to cause mischief. He knows it is ufortable when it gets sticky. Ill go and get some water to wash Little Huzis butt.
Both of them had smiles on their faces and felt that taking care of a baby was quite interesting.
Noon arrived and, one by one, Ye Yang and the others arrived home.
Just as they were about to eat, someone they hadnt seen in a long time appeared at their yard door. Grandma Liu stood there, looking old and exhausted.
Hei Xiaomeng barked at her, and she didnt dare to step into the yard.
Liu Duo nced at her for a while before looking back. She just kept eating her meal.
Ye Yang and the others were even less interested in acknowledging her, so they just ignored her.
Grandma Liu saw this, put her hands on the yard door, and shouted, Liu Duo you brat, call off your dog. Grandma has something to say to you.
Liu Duo and the others heard her wonderful manner of speaking and remained indifferent, still continuing to ignore her.
Upon seeing this, Grandma Liu just stood there and didnt move. She didnt have any intention of leaving.
Ye Ling and Little Lian, on the other hand, were more soft-hearted and they nced at Grandma Liu a couple more times.
Aunt Li looked at Grandma Liu and looked down on her. She wondered how someone could be so shameless. Didnt she feel ashamed toe find Liu Duo?
Liu Duo finished her meal and nced over. She saw Grandma Liu was still standing there, and she went upstairs straight away to prepare for her afternoon nap.
She didnt care why Grandma Liu was visiting. She didnt want to say a single word to her, as it would be a waste of her saliva! She didnt even need to think to know that she definitelye because she wanted money!
Grandma Liu, who was still standing at the yard door, saw Liu Duo going upstairs and she immediately shouted, Liu Duo you brat,e over here. Your grandmother has something to say to you!
Ye Mo looked at her with a pissed off face and shouted angrily at her, Old hag, why the hell are you shouting at our door! Get the hell away from here as soon as possible!
Grandmother? Our wife doesnt have a grandmother!
Ye Liu, on the other hand, walked forward with a smile on his face. He went where Hei Xiaomeng was standing and he said in a pleasant manner, Aunty, you should head back. Our Little Duo doesnt have a grandmother, so you shouldnt mistake people as your rtive. You probably havent had lunch yet, right? Quickly go back to your house.
He also didnt want to see her continue to stay there. Seeing it worsened his mood.
Upon hearing him, Grandma Liu looked at Ye Liu and frowned, disagreeing with what he had said. What did he mean about Liu Duo not having a grandmother? Wasnt she, her grandmother? When had she mistaken someone as her rtive?
However, she was the one who needed to ask for help, so she could only choose to endure it.
Chapter 486 - Why Else Do You Think She Came?
Chapter 486: Why Else Do You Think She Came?
You are Ye Liu, right? I will call you Xiao Liu. I am here to find that little brat Liu Duo because of something. Go and call her down, quickly.
Ye Liu raised his eyebrows when he heard her. He had already said that Liu Duo didnt have a grandmother, but this woman still had the gall to call herself Liu Duos grandmother?
However, with a smile still on his face, he said, Our Little Duo needs to take an afternoon nap. If you have trouble, go take care of it yourself. It has nothing to do with her. We are not nning to hire a door god, so you should go!
As he spoke, he approached the door and lifted his hand to close it. It was right after lunch, so no vigers would being to sell their tomatoes.
Grandma Liu could not continue to pretend anymore after she saw this. She used both her hands to block the door and shouted, I am her grandmother! I have something I need to see her about. What do you mean it has nothing to do with her! Tell that unfilial thing toe down here, quickly.
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling and Little Lian felt like they were blind. They actually thought she was quite pitiful!
Just as Ye Mo was about to shout back, Ye Yang approached with an expressionless face. He pushed away her hands, which were holding the door open. Try shouting again. Go ahead and try!
It seemed that she did not remember the lesson he had given herst time. Had she alreadypletely forgotten about it?
Grandma Liu would always feel afraid when she saw Ye Yangs paralyzed looking face.
The feeling Ye Liu and Ye Mo gave her was that one of them was easy to talk to and another was a bit violent, but she didnt think they would dare to do anything to her C especially Ye Ling.
Grandma Liu gulped upon hearing Ye Yang say such a soft sentence. She lowered her volume considerably and said, I really have something that I need to see Liu Duo about. If you ask her toe down for a while, I wont keep her long.
However, the reply she received was the yard door mming shut!
It didnt matter if she spoke cordially, as she had to Ye Liu, or whether she shouted, as she had Ye Mo. He did not want to waste even a single breath on her!
Grandma Liu was shut outside, and she looked at the tightly closed door with a frown on her face. However, she did not dare to be rash. She was really afraid Ye Yang would throw her to the ground again.
Her old bones would not be able to handle the injury!
Li Wazi bumped Ye Mo and said, Mo, why do you think that aunty came again? It cant be that she is here to ask for money again, right?
You dont think so? Why else do you think she came? Ye Mo could not bear to see those shameless people.
When they didnt havent any money, all these so-called rtives never came to look for them. But now that they had money, and their life had changed, all these rtives started showing up.
However, they didnt actually take this incident to heart, and they all just went and did their own things.
Liu Duo woke up from her afternoon nap, and just as she was about to wash her face beside the well, she heard someone knocking at the door.
Ye Mo went forward to open the door and saw two vigers carrying bamboo baskets. They were panting heavily due to the heat. Ye Mo, we are here to sell tomatoes.
He nodded and said, Come on in.
He opened the door wide as he spoke. They wouldnt need to open the door again when other people came.
Grandma Liu suddenly jumped out and followed the two vigers, trying to sneak in.
The sharp-eyed Ye Mo caught her by her arm. You old hag, why havent you gone away yet? Dont think that I am blind. Get the hell out!
He threw her out the yard door straight away. Did she still think he only knew how to get mad and wouldnt dare to take action?
The two vigers turned back to look when they heard Ye Mos angry voice, and they saw Grandma Liu being pushed to the ground.
They didnt know the reason and didnt want to meddle in other peoples business. They just went straight under the roof.
Liu Duo watched the scene unfold and didnt show any expression. She casually washed herself and then went under the roof. Just weigh it yourselves.
Hei Xiaomeng saw what was happening and ran over to bark at Grandma Liu. Its face looked as if were saying, Dont you daree in.
Hei furball, keep a watch on the yard door. Dont let her in, and Ill give you more foodter. Ye Mo did something rare by speaking to Hei Xiaomeng in a pleasant manner.
Chapter 487 - She Was Simply Dreaming!
Chapter 487: She Was Simply Dreaming!
Ye Mo had pushed Grandma Liu to the ground before she could react. When she lifted her eyes, she saw Hei Xiaomeng baring its fangs at her. It scared her so much that she crawled backward.
She just stayed on the ground and didnt get up. After ten seconds, she looked at Ye Mo angrily, pointed her trembling hand at him and scolded him, You ill-mannered thing. Everyone in your family is ill-mannered!
She didnt stop for a breath and continued shouting towards the yard, Liu Duo, you ill-mannered and heartless brat. Your grandmother is calling you. Do you not have ears? Quickly,e out to see me...
Ye Mo became furious when he heard her. He went up to her straight away and gave her a flying kick. Shended on the ground and cried out, Ow...
Liu Duo frowned. This old hag just kept on causing a disturbance! She hade to interrupt their lives again.
After she finished recording the transaction and paying the two vigers, she got up and went over to the yard door.
Ye Yang and the others heard themotion and came out from the kitchen.
The two vigers put on their bamboo basket and just stood at the side to watch themotion. They couldnt get out anyway, since Liu Duo and the others were at the yard door, blocking their way.
Ye Mo was about to use his leg again when Liu Duo pulled him back. Old hag, you should have some sense of shame at your age! I will say it onest time, I ampletely unrted to the Liu family household. Stoping here to im that Im your rtive and disturbing my life.
She simply couldnt figure out how these people could be so shameless. Just how were they brought up?
Grandma Liu immediately stood up when she heard her. She frowned and stopped shouting loudly, Liu Duo, you brat, your grandma really didnt want toe to disturb you, but something really happened at home. I have no choice but toe to look for you for help! Your uncle sprained his back while he was working in the paddy fields, but I dont have the money to hire a doctor and get medicine. Just give me fifty taels to help me. Grandma will definitely not disturb you anymore in the future. Okay?
Liu Qing had already be a cripple, because they hadnt had the money to hire a doctor. Now, if they couldnt find Liu Quanyan a doctor either, he wouldnt be able to work in the future. What would their family do then?
Liu Duo and the others werent surprised that Grandma Liu hade to ask for silver again.
Ye Mo shouted at her, How the hell is it our problem that you guys dont have money to hire a doctor! Go away, quickly. We dont wee you!
Liu Duo responded to her request for fifty taels of silver by turning around and not even bothering to look at her. She had already said before that she wouldnt give her a dime, yet she was still asking for fifty taels?
She was simply dreaming!
She didnt want to do anything to her, because it might disturb Little Huzis sleep. It wouldnt be good if he were woken up by the noise, since it would affect his growth.
The two vigers now understood what was happening. It turned out that Liu Duos grandmother hade to ask for money! As for why Liu Duo and the others were behaving that way, the two of them had also heard before that she was the one who had sold Liu Duo to the Ye brothers.
They would naturally not give her any silver. After all, selling Liu Duo meant she had already severed their family ties.
Grandma Liu saw that Liu Duo was about to leave again. She suddenly went forward and grabbed Liu Duos thin arm. No one knew where she found the strength and burst of energy to do so. However, before she could say anything, Ye Yang pushed her away.
He was a hunter by trade, so he would naturally have very fast reflexes.
This time, when she was thrown to the ground, she rolled a couple of times before finallying to a stop.
She scolded them straight away, You cruel and unscrupulous things dare to get physical with me. You guys will go to hell sooner orter...
Ye Liu and Ye Mo walked up straight away when they heard her, and they carried her far away, showing great chemistry between them.
Ye Liu sneered at her, If we were to go to hell, you old hag would still be going before us, because we will live longer than you!
They had a very clear difference in age. Even if they wanted to go to hell, the underworld was in no hurry to wee them!
Chapter 488 - Do You Have To Be Like This?
Chapter 488: Do You Have To Be Like This?
It was as though they both knew that Liu Duo didnt want the quarrel to wake Little Huzi so, despite Grandmother Lius resistance and cursing, they dragged her out of the bamboo forest and left her by the road.
Crazy old hag, if youe back to haunt us again, dont think I wont go straight to your house and cripple that son of yours. Then your grandson would have someone to look up to!
Ye Mo roared at her fiercely.
Ye Liu didnt want to bother. He told Ye Mo, Mo, lets just go.
Ye Mo nodded and followed his brother. A few stepster he turned back and berated her some more, Old hag, I dare you to try me!
Then he caught up with Ye Liu again. The two of them walked back home.
As Grandmother Liu watched them go, rage and frustration took turns upying her mind.
She was mad that Liu Duo would do something like this to her, and she was frustrated just thinking about Liu Quanyans condition.
She got up, wobbling. She thought about going back to engage with Liu Duo, but Ye Mosst words lingered in her mind. She felt scared. She could tell from his eyes that he wasnt bluffing!
And so she could only make her way back home. Somehow she actually seemed pitiful.
Back home, Liu Qing hobbled to meet her, Grandmother, did you get the money? We have to get the doctor to treat Dads injury.
His waist was twisted, and that was quite a big deal. He wouldnt be able to do heavy work in the future, and that meant the familys livelihood would depend on him?
He didnt want to do farm work. It was hot and tiring...
There were still some traces of tears on Grandmother Lius wrinkly face, as she shook her head helplessly and said, No.
She was at a loss. So many things had happened in a few months time. Her youngest son had moved out, and they werent told exactly where he had gone!
Her eldest grandson had be a cripple, and now her eldest son had twisted his waist at work. How had an old woman like herself gotten so unlucky?
When he heard that they she hadnt gotten any money, Liu Qing furrowed his brows. He hated Liu Duo for being so heartless.
She wasnt willing to pay, and that was how he had ended up with a crippled leg. She still wasnt willing to pay, so if they couldnt take his father to see the doctor in time, he could never work again. How were these not done on purpose to push them up the wall?
She was not poor. She had a lot of money, so why was she so selfish?
Liu Qings face darkened the more he thought about it. Liu Duo seemed to be dreadfully evil in his mind.
Grandmother, why dont we pay the doctor by credit and let him take a look at Dad? It wont be good to let it drag on, he suggested as he nced at Liu Quanyans room.
Even though credit payment was next to impossible, they had to try.
Grandmother Liu nodded, You go then. Ill stay here to look after your father.
She sat helplessly on a stool and sighed.
On the other side of the vige, Liu Duo, who hadpletely ignored whatever had just happened, continued to manage the ounts while taking care of Little Huzi.
A few days passed just like that. Dongfang Ming did note to visit Liu Duo again, and naturally, Liu Duo never thought about it.
The day arrived to fetch Liu Ran home from school. Liu Duo brought an umbre with her and went out after she had eaten lunch and taken a nap.
By the time she arrived at the schoolhouse, only a few people were left packing their belongings. Most of the students had gone back home.
Liu Duo no longer arrived as early as she had before, because she didnt want to grant Ye Xuan the luxury of spending more time with her. Whenever she arrived early, Ye Xuan would try to chat her up, even though she almost never cared.
But he found enjoyment in this and never got tired of it!
Chapter 489 - Thanks For The Information
Chapter 489: Thanks For The Information
After a while, when Liu Ran still hadnte out, Liu Duo decided to go in and check, so she pushed the wooden door open.
A student saw her and politely said, Miss, you must be looking for Liu Ran, right? Hes already left.
He recognized Liu Duo. She always came to take Liu Ran home, so he thought she ought to know.
Ah, is that right? Thanks for the information, Liu Duo didnt react on time. What did he mean Liu Ran had already left?
Why hadnt he waited for her? If he had really left a while ago, she should have met him along the way.
She furrowed her brow and turned to leave, when Ye Xuan exited a building and saw her by chance. He closed the door and went up to her.
Sister Duo, have you not found Ran Er? He left quite some time ago. I asked him to wait for you, but he said hed meet you halfway so that you wouldnt have to walk all the way here.
Liu Duo totally ignored him as she passed him by, holding onto her umbre.
Ye Xuan wasnt angry at her. He left some final words of advice to the students at school, like telling them not to forget their revision, before chasing after Liu Duo.
As she set out on the return journey, Liu Duo felt something wasnt right. She didnt know why, but she felt a premonition that something was going to happen, so she picked up her pace.
But for Ye Xuan, who had a longer stride, she wasnt fast enough, so he caught up to her in no time.
Sister Duo, whats the rush? Look at you. Youre sweating, Ye Xuan unfolded his fan to cool her.
She instantly distanced herself from him, without even giving him an eye-roll.
Ye Xuan was used to that, so he proceeded to chat her up, even though he was the only one talking, Ran Er has been improving a lottely. So many words and phrases that he previously didnt know, he came to understand after a brief exnation...
They walked until they came to a fork in the road. Ye Xuan never stopped talking at an even speed. In fact, his voice was more appealing than his looks, for it was quite pleasant to the ears, but Liu Duo found it terribly disturbing!
She suddenly stopped in her tracks, which made Ye Xuan stop too, Whats wrong, Sister Duo?
She caught sight of a book among the bushes. She hadnt noticed it on her way to school, but she saw it this time.
She went forward and picked it up. When she turned it over, she found Liu Rans name written on the first page. Her heart skipped a beat as the restlessness intensified.
The textbook belonged to Liu Ran. How had it ended up among the bushes?
Had he gotten in a fight with a ssmate along the way? Had the book fallen out of Ye Lings bag during the struggle?
Liu Duo believed that wasnt quite possible. She held the book tightly in her arms as she sped up.
Ye Xuan saw the name too. It indeed belonged to Liu Ran, but what was it doing in the bushes? Based on how worried Liu Duo seemed to be, it was obvious that she had not bumped into Liu Ran.
He furrowed his brow. Something must have happened, or something was going to happen.
He followed Liu Duo, keeping quiet this time and not making noise.
When she got home, Liu Duo shouted for her brother once she stepped into the yard, Liu Ran,e out...
Her voice was trembling with worry.
Ye Ling heard it from the kitchen, Oh, youre back, Duo Er.
Ling, have you seen Ran Er? she asked him, with her brow furrowed. Her level of uneasiness was slowly on the rise, and despite knowing the answer, she still asked to make sure.
Ye Ling questioned doubtfully, Shouldnt he be with you? Duo Er, why are you asking this?
Chapter 490 - Im Going With You
Chapter 490: Im Going With You
Liu Duo furrowed her brow even more tightly. Where could Liu Ran have gone?
Liu Ran wouldnt loiter around with his ssmates and note home after school finished. She was sure of this, so she was getting worried.
Ye Xuan also believed that something was amiss. He knew the ins and outs of Liu Rans lifestyle. He wouldnt go anywhere besides home and school!
Sister-inw, Ill go check out the homes of the ssmates he went home with. Dont worry.
When the Ye brothers were around, Ye Xuan wouldnt call her Sister Duo. Hed stick with sister-inw.
Ye Ling egyed him with his brow furrowed. Why was he here?
He only had eyes for Liu Duo, therefore he had just recently noticed Ye Xuan.
Liu Duo merely gave him a look. She did not reply. She ced the textbook she had been carrying onto the table.
Ling, this is Ran Ers textbook. I found it among the bushes. I wasnt able to find him, and since hes not back yet, Im beginning to worry, so Im heading outside to look for him.
Im going with you, Ye Ling said without needing to think.
Seeing how worried she looked, he couldnt let her go out all by herself. He had to stay with her.
His three brothers werent at home at the time, so he felt he had apelling obligation to step up and help look for his brother-inw.
Sure.
They greeted Aunt Li and then left the house to look for Liu Ran.
Little Lian, who was carrying Little Huzi in her arms, got worried too, Mother, where do you think Ran Er went? Could something have happened? Hes a sensible kid, he wouldnt do anything to worry Sister Duo.
She didnt think Liu Ran was the yful type. He wouldnt refuse toe home.
Aunt Li furrowed her brow, sharing her woes. Liu Ran had never done anything like this before.
Little Lian, you stay here. Im going to notify Yang, so he can help with the search.
Right, Little Lian nodded.
Aunt Li exited the yard and ran directly to Ye Yangs farm. She was fast, and very soon sweat began to slide from her forehead.
When she saw Ye Yangs figure she called out to him loudly, Yang, you have to stop working and help look for Ran Er! Your wife went to fetch him from school, but she only found his textbook among the bushes. He didnte home, and we dont know where he is now...
Ye Yang didnt wait for Aunt Li to get nearer to the farm. He instructed Old Liu nearby, We stop here.
Old Liu was the permanent worker they had hired not long before.
He also heard Aunt Lis plea, and nodded, Alright, Ille with you to look for Ran Er.
He had seen Liu Ran before. He was a good kid, diligent and polite. Old Liu quite liked him.
Ye Yang agreed, Thanks.
Many hands make light work. Yang epted his help. At times like this, they could use all the help they could get. After all, Ye Liu and the other men hadnt returned from town.
They didnt bother with their farming tools and just left them at the farm. They traced the route to the schoolhouse, looking for Liu Ran.
There was only one path. Very soon, Ye Yangs team came across Liu Duos search party.
Yang, Ye Ling called ahead.
Liu Duo was now frantic and hot. Where could Liu Ran have gone?
Little Duo, stay calm, Ye Yang came to her side and brushed some hair behind her ear.
She felt reassured after hearing his low and husky voice. She looked up at him and nodded.
Their group went looking in ces Liu Ran could possibly have gone, but they found nothing.
Chapter 491 - Go Home First
Chapter 491: Go Home First
They hadnt found him yet. Liu Duo was getting agitated, and her brows locked tightly.
Ye Ling saw that and panicked too, Duo Er, Ran Er will be fine. Dont worry too much.
That was all he could say tofort her, as well as himself.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling, who was sweating and breathing hard as he approached her. She draped an arm over his shoulder, Ling, Ill listen to you. I wont fret, and neither will you. Alright?
She didnt want anything to happen to Ye Ling when they hadnt even found Liu Ran yet! That would just double their trouble.
Go home first, Ye Yang spoke. Perhaps Liu Ran had returned.
He was also worried about Ye Ling. He might get sick again, as the weather was hot, and he was under emotional stress.
Aunt Li agreed, Right, lets go back first.
Old Liu had other ideas, You all go back first. Im heading back to the farm to retrieve our tools.
He hadnt forgotten about them.
Ye Yang nodded, and then he went home with the others.
When they got to the bamboo forest, they came across Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi.
They had just been about to look for them to get their help to look for Liu Ran. Little Lian had told them that Liu Ran hadnte home!
Short-fused Ye Mo furrowed his brow and popped a question, Dear wife, Little Lian said the brat hasnt returned home, and his textbook was found in the bushes. Whats happening here?
Liu Duo shook her head and furrowed her brow too, How should I know? When I got to the schoolhouse he was already gone, and I only found his book in the bushes on my way back.
Ye Liu, also furrowing his brow, said, Lets go home first. Well think of something.
He could tell from their faces that they had been searching for a long time but had found nothing.
When they arrived back at home, Little Lian ced Little Huzi in his cradle and poured some water for them.
She cast a nce at her mother, as though to ask for her opinion.
Aunt Li shook her head, still worried sick about Liu Ran.
Li Wazi suddenly spoke up, Hey, do you think Ran Er might have been taken away by his parents?
He thought that was a real possibility. Where else could the boy have gone?
Ye Liu didnt quite agree with him. He shook his head, Impossible! Besides the fact that his parents wouldnt do that behind our backs, Ran Er wouldnt leave without informing us first!
As far as he could tell, Liu Ran was an obedient, diligent, and sensible kid. He wouldnt do something so irresponsible as that to make them worry.
If he really did that, Ill break his legs the next time I see him! Ye Mo yelled fiercely!
He wondered, Where did that pesky brat go? This is frustrating!
At that moment, they were deep in thought, wondering where Liu Ran might be. Where could he have gone?
Try as they might, they couldnt think of anything. Right then, Ye Xuan showed up at their door.
Seeing him there, Ye Mo threw a nasty fit and broke out in a harsh tone, Who says you cane here? Scram! Mind your own business!
When Liu Ran was at home, he would alwayse visit under the guise of tutoring him, and every single time, Ye Mo felt like punching him, but he resisted.
They had no idea why Liu Ran had suddenly disappeared. His temper was already boiling, and he could beat up the man if he were up to any funny business!
Ye Xuan merely shook his head and sneered at Ye Mos fiery temper. He didnt get angry as he strolled through the yard.
Hei Xiaomeng had already seen him many times, so it no longer barked at him. Ye Mo wasnt pleased about that, so he had punished it in private several times.
Chapter 492 - Must Be That Bloody Liu Qing
Chapter 492: Must Be That Bloody Liu Qing
Ye Yang and the others werent delighted about Ye Xuans arrival either, but they said nothing. He could tutor Liu Ran, so they just let him be.
Liu Duo knew why he hade again, so she asked, How did it go?
Ye Xuan went inside and said to her sternly, Ive asked the students. They said they saw him with a man, and they were rushing home, so they didnt wait for him.
With that, Liu Duo sank deeper into thought. A man?
Ye Mo looked at Ye Xuan. He had stopped wanting to chase him out. Instead, he wondered, who could the man be?
The others were thinking too, when suddenly Ye Liu followed up with another question, Xuan, did the students mention anything about what the man looked like? Any marks on his face? A mole, perhaps? What about his height?
One student said the man seemed to be crippled. He didnt notice anything else.
Ye Mo went ballistic when he arrived at a conclusion: Liu Qing!
He got so mad that he pounded the table as he jumped from his seat, It has to be that bloody Liu Qing!
Ye Liu considered him too. He stood up and said to Liu Duo, Little Duo, lets go to their house.
Ye Yang, Ye Ling, and Li Wazi all got to their feet.
Liu Duo nodded.
Aunt Li and Little Lian stayed at home.
At the Liu family home, Liu Qing had tied Liu Rans hands and feet and stuffed a piece of cloth in his mouth, so he couldnt cry for help.
Rx, I wont hurt you. I just want some money from Sister Duo, Liu Qing sat on a stool, looking at his captive.
Liu Ran only furrowed his brow and red at him furiously.
Hours earlier, Liu Qing had blocked his path and wanted to take him back. Liu Ran had been reluctant, so Liu Qing had grabbed him by force and took him there.
Liu Qing didnt want to bother with Liu Rans angry stare, so he left the room.
Grandmother Liu saw hime out. She furrowed her brow, disagreeing with his actions, Qing Er, what youre doing isnt right.
She thought about Liu Duo and her four husbands. Even though one of them, Ye Ling, was a good-looking cripple with little defensive skills, each of the other three packed a powerful punch. Together, they were a force to be reckoned with.
Especially Ye Yang. She had experienced first-hand what he could do. He could lift her up with one hand and toss her quite a distance, and she could tell he had been holding back.
Grandmother, dont worry. We just want some money from Sister Duo. We arent going to hurt Brother Ran, Liu Qing said, as thought it wasnt a big deal.
Liu Ran was their bargaining chip, so he bet that Liu Duo would have no choice but to pay!
Grandmother Liu went silent when he said that. She didnt say she agreed with her eldest grandson, that they were just reeling Liu Duo in to ask her for money, and that they couldnt possibly hurt Liu Ran, because he was, after all, her youngest grandson.
When Liu Duo and the gang arrived at the house, Ye Mo lifted his foot and kicked down the door.
Liu Qing and Grandmother Liu heard the noise and rushed out.
Liu Qing was about to open his mouth when Ye Mo went straight to him and punched him in the face, Where have you been holding the brat? Talk, or dont think Im not going to break your other leg! Then youll have a pair!
Seeing this happening in front of her, Grandmother Liu attempted to stop Ye Mo. She yelled, Do you think youre above thew? How dare youe to our house and start a fight!
Ye Liu approached and gave Liu Qing a good kick too, Law? Youve been hiding our brother-inw. Whatw do you know of?
Li Wazi stepped forward too. He helped by blocking Grandmother Liu, so that it was easier for the men to teach Liu Qing a lesson.
Chapter 493 - Stop Hitting Him
Chapter 493: Stop Hitting Him
Ye Yang looked at them. Although he didnt say anything he stood with Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
Liu Duo didnt bother with them and went to look for Liu Ran in the bedrooms straight away, while Ye Ling and Ye Xuan followed along.
They found Liu Ran in his former bedroom, but he was tied up very tightly.
Liu Duo and the other two immediately unbound him. Liu Ran, are you alright?
Sis, Brother Ling, Brother Xuan, Im fine. Liu Ran looked at them and smiled.
He knew Liu Duo and the others woulde to take him home.
Ran Er,e. Lets go home. Liu Duo held his small hand and said, When sis goes to fetch you in the future, you have to wait for me and dont go off on your own. Understand?
She didnt want something like this to happen again.
Liu Ran nodded. He understood Liu Duos intentions and didnt want to worry her again. This situation urred because, even though Liu Qing was crippled, he still had the strength of a young man. Liu Ran was still a child and was no match for him.
Ye Yang and the others felt at ease when they saw Liu Ran.
Im going to beat you to death. You really took and hid our little brat! Ye Mo continued to punch and kick Liu Qing fiercely.
Ye Liu also didnt stop. He also continued to beat him with all his strength, while a violent aura emitted out from his body.
Did he think there would be no repercussions for bullying their family?
Although Ye Yang didnt hit him himself, he also didnt ask Ye Liu and Ye Mo to stop. Li Wazi, on the other hand, was blocking Grandma Liu so she couldnt intervene.
Grandma Liu cried out desperately, Stop hitting him...
The neighbors heard the sounds and went over, looking in from the yard door.
Liu Duo held Liu Rans hand and said to them, Lets go home.
She didnt want to stay there for even one-second longer, and she especially didnt want to look at these people!
She could guess the reason why Liu Qing and Grandma Liu had kidnapped Liu Ran. It was still that same old story C money!
She had really underestimated them. They were even capable of kidnapping!
Ye Liu and the others stopped hitting, since their wife had already given the word.
Ye Mo even spat at Liu Qing contemptuously before catching up with Liu Duo.
However, Liu Duo stopped again when she reached the yard door. She turned around and said to Liu Qing and Grandma Liu, Liu Qing, expect a summon from the government office tomorrow!
There was no way she was going to let him go this easily. If she did, this would just go on and on without end.
After she finished speaking, she took Liu Ran and headed home.
Liu Quanyan was holding some farming equipment with one hand, and he held his back with the other. He saw Liu Duo and the othersing from his house. He felt puzzled and couldnt understand why they hade.
He then saw his own mother running after them, crying out, Duo, your brother knows he did wrong. Please dont report it to the government office! Grandma is begging you. If your brother were to go to prison, he would be finished...
He would need to be locked up in prison for at least three years for kidnapping. How would he find a wife after getting out? Who would be willing to give their daughter in marriage to a man who went to prison?
When Liu Quanyan heard her, he dropped the farming equipment and ran over while supporting his back with his hand. He asked anxiously, Mom, what is going on?
When the neighbors heard the government was going to get involved, they felt puzzled. They wanted to report him to the government office, even though they had already beaten him up? Grandma Liu had even said Liu Qing knew he had done wrong.
They kept staring fixedly at them and whispering into each others ears.
Liu Duo was walking in front of Ye Yang and the others. Shepletely ignored her and didnt even turn back to look.
Liu Quanyan pulled Grandma Liu and asked with a frown, Mom, what exactly happened here? You need to tell me.
He felt extremely anxious.
The sniveling and sobbing Grandma Liu looked at Liu Duo and the others walking further and further away as Liu Quanyan pulled on her.
She had no choice but to say, Qing Er kidnapped Liu Ran and brought him here. Duo and the others came to look for him...
Chapter 494 - Why Was It Different From What He Had Expected
Chapter 494: Why Was It Different From What He Had Expected
Upon hearing her, Liu Quanyan frowned so heavily he could have killed a mosquito. How could Liu Qing do something like this?
What he did was illegal!
That piece of shit. How could he do something like this? Just wait till I beat his ass, that stupid little punk. Liu Quanyan rushed into the house, fuming.
Grandma Liu immediately followed. Son, dont hit him. Those bastards already beat him up very badly...
Liu Quanyan rushed into the yard and saw Li Qing already had a bloody nose and a swollen face. Although Liu Quanyan felt a pain in his heart, he still went and grabbed the broom and hit him a few times with it.
You piece of shit. You actually dared to kidnap someone? You are really getting worse and worse...
Liu Qing didnt think it would end up this way. Why was it different from what he had expected?
He had thought he could definitely get two hundred taels from Liu Duo after he kidnapped Liu Ran. He would then let Liu Ran go after he received money. He never wouldve imagined it would end up like this.
At that moment, he still hadnt really digested what Liu Duo had said about waiting for the government officers toe the following day.
Grandma Liu pulled Liu Quanyan and wailed, Stop hitting him... right now, we should be thinking about what to do. We cant let Duo go report this to the government officials and have theme and take Qing Er away!
Liu Quanyan fell to the ground when he heard her. What should he do?
How could he know what to do?
Liu Duo and the others position on this went without saying.
It was only now that Liu Duos words finally hit Liu Qing. He pulled on Grandma Lius arm and said, Grandma, I dont want to go to prison. Save me, please. You have to stop Sister Duo from reporting it...
Watching her eldest grandson getting beaten into such a state had made Grandma Liu feel extreme pain in her heart.
Okay, okay, okay. Grandma will think of a way...
On the other side, Liu Duo and the others arrived home. Just as Ye Mo sat down, he said to Liu Ran, You little brat, why did you leave early and not wait for your sister? You caused this rotten situation and made people worry!
Liu Ran knew he had done wrong. He lowered his head and said softly, I did wrong.
He had only wanted to prevent Liu Duo from walking under the sun so much when she came to get him. They could have saved time if they had met each other on the road.
Ye Ling touched Liu Rans head lightly and said gently, Ran Er, Brother Mo was also worried about you. Thats why he is speaking so harshly. Dont be afraid, and dont take it to heart. Understand?
Liu Ran lifted his head to look at Ye Mo and nodded.
He knew that, although Ye Mo spoke harshly, he was concerned about him. After all, he was the one who had caused them to worry.
At that moment, Ye Xuan said with a smile, Ran Er, forget about this incident, since it has passed. Dont take bad things to heart. Understand?
Okay. Liu Ran still nodded.
Ye Mo immediately looked at Ye Xuan when he heard his voice. Why had this guy followed them back? He mightve forgotten he was here if he hadnt spoken.
Ye Xuan, why are you still here? Why havent you left?
Ye Liu, however, smiled at him and said, Little Xuan, we have to thank you for today. If you hadnt gone to the students house to inquire, we might have still not found Liu Ran, even now.
He had undoubtedly helped them, and their family needed to thank him for his help.
Helping goes without saying. Brother Liu, you are too courteous. Ye Xuan waved his hands.
Ye Lings attitude towards him had also changed considerably. Ye Yang still had his usual, frozen face, and there was no noticeable change.
Liu Duo looked at Liu Ran and then looked at Ye Xuan. She said, You should stay for a meal, as a thank you for your help.
She didnt like to look at him, and she didnt like him, but that was another matter. They still needed to thank him for this help.
Chapter 495 - Let Me Go
Chapter 495: Let Me Go
When Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling heard her, they didnt object and felt that it was appropriate. Ye Mo, however, nced at Liu Duo while looking extremely unhappy!
The corner of Ye Xuans mouth moved higher than it ever had before. He became much happier than usual when he heard her.
To refuse would be impolite. I will go back home after dinner.
Liu Duo gave the textbook she had picked up to Liu Ran. Ran Er, remember to take good care of your textbook. I picked this out of the grass.
Liu Ran reached out with his hands. Okay. It mightve fallen out as Liu Qing pulled on the straps when he was taking me away forcefully.
Liu Ran put the textbook into his bag and then took the bag up to his bedroom.
Ye Ling went to the kitchen to help Aunt Li and Little Lian prepare dinner. Liu Duo suddenly said, We will go report it to the government office early tomorrow morning. I cannot let this go just like that.
Upon hearing her, Ye Xuan said, Then lets put the usation into writing first. Then we could hand it into the office straight away.
Liu Duo nodded when she heard what he said. She got up and went upstairs to get some paper to write the usation.
Ye Mo didnt make any sound and followed her upstairs. As they reached the third floor, he pulled Liu Duo to the side and pinned her against the wall, making her unable to move.
Mo are you crazy? Let me go. Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Mo, who was extremely close to her.
Ye Mo also looked at the extremely close Liu Duo. He frowned and asked coolly and arrogantly. Why did you ask Ye Xuan to stay for a meal? You clearly know we hate him!
Liu Duo responded by pushing him. He helped us with something major. Isnt it normal to invite him for a meal? I dont really like him either, but Im doing it, not because of him, but because of what he did. He tired himself by going around to the students houses to inquire about Liu Ran. Of course he should be invited!
Of course you cant like him. You are only allowed to like us four brothers! Ye Mo immediately replied.
He knew it was because of Ye Xuan that they had been able to find Liu Ran so quickly, but he was still just pissed off C very pissed off!
Liu Duoughed at his childish way of trying to seek her favor. Uh-huh. Of course I dont like him. However, I only like Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling. You are not part of it! Get out of the way.
She intentionally said this to make him mad. She found when he was angry but couldnt do anything, he looked super cute.
When Ye Mo heard her, he raised his eyebrows, and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. He leaned closer to his ear and said, Im not part of it? Nevermind, Ill just leave my mark on your body to prove that I had you and you also had me! That is enough.
He kissed her lips when he finished speaking. He strongly and violently imed the beauty of her lips.
At that moment, his kissing technique was even better than that of his master, Liu Duo. He was able to defeat Liu Duo within seconds, and she could only ept it. She had no desire whatsoever to repel his attack and reim her sovereignty.
He kissed her until she was unable to breathe. It was only when she used all her strength to push and hit him that Ye Mo reluctantly ended the kiss.
Liu Duo regained her freedom and breathed frantically. She lifted her hand and pushed him. Were you nning on suffocating me?
Whos fault was it that you didnt breath?
Sigh. Liu Duo stretched out her hand and pinched his ear straight away when she heard him. Dirty bastard Mo. You were devouring me like a hungry wolf. Would I criticize you if I could breathe?
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo pulled on the hand Liu Duo had used to pinched him and said arrogantly, I really havent had a full meal before. I guarantee I will be as obedient as a sheep on the day you give me a full meal. If you say one, I wont say two!
Tsk... Liu Duo replied to him with an eye roll. There was no way she would fall for his trick!
If a mans word on this could be believed, then even female pigs would be able to climb trees!
Chapter 496 - Finished
Chapter 496: Finished
Liu Duo pushed him away. Get out of the way. I need to go get the paper to write the usation. I dont have time to fool around with you!
Ye Mo had already gotten his benefit, so he let her push him away. He leaned on the wall, crossed his arms over his chest,ughed softly, and said, Fool around? Beloved, how about we change the date and fool aroundter?
Liu Duo understood what he meant, and her face turned red. She looked back to cast a nce at him and then quickly disappeared from his sight.
When Liu Duo arrived on the fourth floor, she muttered, That bastard. Each of them is a veteran!
She went to her room, got the paper, and went back downstairs.
Liu Duo stood in front of the table and sat down. She then prepared to write the usation paper. She ced the brush on the ink but didnt know what to write. Truth be told, she had never written an usation paper before, let alone during this ancient time period.
Mo, you write it. Liu Duo gave Ye Mo the brush.
Ye Mo responded to this by nodding and taking the brush. He started writing without dy. The brush strokesnded like raindrops as he wrote it very earnestly...
Liu Duo sat beside him and was staring at what he wrote. She thought and eximed in her heart, This fe really looks like a professional writer when he is writing! His handwriting is also beautiful.
Ye Xuanughed, Mos literary talent is still as good as ever.
When Liu Ran saw it, he took a few more nces at Ye Mo. He really couldnt tell this brother-inw of his had other merits. It turned out he didnt only know how to get angry, shout at people, and act violently!
Ye Yang and Ye Liu looked at Ye Mos writing, and although they didnt know how to read, they could tell the difference between good and bad handwriting.
When Ye Mo hadpleted thest word, he put down the brush and blew on the ink. Finished.
Liu Duo took it and looked at it. She felt very satisfied and rolled it into a circr cylinder.
Okay, we can start eating now.
She put the usation paper away as she spoke. She then went to the kitchen to help get the bowls and chopsticks.
There was an air of awkwardness at the dining table because of Ye Xuans presence. However, Ye Xuan himself didnt feel it. He would take some food for Liu Ran from time to time, and he kept speaking words of concern.
At this time, Hei Xiaomeng started to bark.
Duo, you must not report this to the government. Qing Er is your brother. You cant destroy him...
Grandma Liu sniveled and sobbed outside the yard door, sounding really pitiful.
Liu Qing had also followed along. He shouted, Sister Duo, your brother had a moment of confusion. I understand my mistakes now. I have never thought about hurting Brother Ran. Please dont report this to the officials. Okay?
Liu Quanyan, who always had his hand on his waist for support, said towards their house, Little Duo, please forgive Brother Qing this time, on the basis that we are rted by blood...
Liu Duo plugged her ears when she heard them. They really couldnt just leave them in peace. They were crying and shouting at them, and it was very annoying. It wasnt like they were holding a funeral procession. Why the hell were they crying outside their door?
Little Huzi was woken up by the noise, and he immediately started to cry. Little Lian immediately took him out of the cradle and tried to calm him.
Before Liu Duo and the others could even reply, Grandma Yes voice suddenly emerged, Xuan Er, why are you having a meal at this dirty household? Come back home with me immediately! If no one had told me that you had walked in this direction, grandma wouldnt know youre here.
Liu Duo felt like she had a terrible headache when she heard her. Another soprano came!
Ye Xuan frowned ever so slightly when he heard his grandmothers voice. He had finally been invited to stay for a meal by Liu Duo, but it was cut short halfway through. His anger started to rise, but he looked very calm on the surface.
He put down the chopsticks and looked towards the yard door at Grandma Ye. Hei Xiaomeng was blocking her, so she didnt dare to step inside.
Grandma, you head back first. I will return after I finish dinner with Yang and the others.
Chapter 497 - You Should Just Let It Go…
Chapter 497: You Should Just Let It Go...
Grandma Ye didnt agree. She didnt want her most outstanding grandson to interact too much with Ye Yang and the others. Moreover, she didnt like Liu Duo, because she felt her actions offended public morals, and she had no sense of shame...
In her eyes, Liu Duo was just someone who was slightly pretty.
Xuan Er,e home with grandma, quickly. I made your favorite braised pork belly.
Liu Duo muttered in her heart when she heard her, Is she trying to coax a child?
Ye Mo stared at Ye Xuan and said impatiently, feeling annoyed, The grown-ups from your house are here to fetch you. Are you not going to obediently go back home!
Mo, of course I must go home, but I have to finish my meal first, right? Otherwise, I would be letting down sister-inws hospitality, right?
Ye Xuan replied to Ye Mo very cordially. He wasnt going to bother arguing over his bad attitude.
He looked over again at Grandma Ye, who was outside the yard door, Grandma, I already said I will go backter. You head back first!
Grandma Ye was able to hear the seriousness in his tone, since she had lived with him for such a long time. She frowned but didnt want him to get mad, so she could only shut her mouth and stop asking him to go back with her.
Grandma Ye looked at Grandma Liu who had snot in one hand and tears in the other and avoided her. She went to the side to wait for Ye Xuan so they could go home together.
She muttered in her heart, What is this old woman doing at their ce?
Grandma Liu and the others didnt get a reply and their hearts kept beating anxiously.
Little Ran, urge your sister to not go report this. Your brother didnt hurt you, so you should just let it go...
They had started ying the friendship card with Liu Ran again.
The originally skinny Liu Ran was now round. He looked very cute and was agile.
Liu Ran had his head lowered and was eating when he heard Grandma Liu say those words. He frowned, paid no attention to her, and continued eating his meal.
Grandma Ye slowly started to understand, after listening for quite a while to what Grandma Liu and others were saying. It turned out Liu Qing had kidnapped Liu Ran, and they hade to apologize and beg for forgiveness. They were afraid Liu Duo and the others would report it to the government office...
What they had done was illegal, but they still dared to do it. Grandma Ye looked down on Grandma Liu and the others even more.
Liu Duo was the first to finish her meal. She went and took Little Huzi over from Little Lian. Sister Lian, you go and eat. Let me take care of him.
Liu Duo would hear the three of them from time to time. Hearing their shouts really annoyed Liu Duo.
She went upstairs while carrying Little Huzi. She didnt want to see them at all.
Taking enjoyment from their suffering, Grandma Ye said, Since you dared tomit such an act, then you should ept the consequences!
She never wouldve thought that it had been due to her grandsons hard work that Ye Yang and the others were able to find Liu Ran. No wonder Xuan Er was eating there. This was something that was appropriate!
She thought of this and wondered whether, after they reported this to the officials, her grandson would be given priority to pass the prefectural exam, since he had contributed a lot of effort to find Liu Ran.
Grandma Yes smile became bigger and bigger when she thought of this. Besides that, Ye Xuan was also working as a teacher in a school. That should give him even more priority.
Grandma Liu frowned and looked at Grandma Ye when she heard her. She was already holding back anger in her heart that she hadnt let out, yet this woman came and upset her even more?
It made her so angry that she turned around and immediately gave Grandma Ye a p. What the hell does it have anything to do with you? Grandma Liu will make you blind. For hitting someone who is down, I will beat you to death, you busybody.
Ow...
She never wouldve imagined that Grandma Liu would suddenly attack. Grandma Ye was pped directly in the face. It hurt so much that she automatically cried out in pain.
She regained herself after a while and returned the p. You dare to hit Grandma Ye? Watch how I take care of you, you old thing whose grandson is going to prison...
Chapter 498 - Otherwise…
Chapter 498: Otherwise...
Hei Xiaomeng got excited by the suddenotion. It jumped and leaped and barked at the top of its lungs...
Apparently even dogs liked a good show.
Ye Xuan had had his fill. He put down his chopsticks and went to break up the fight, Grandmother, stop it! Stop fighting!
Xuan Er, this old hag pped me! She dared to p me! Im going to kill her...
Youre the old hag here...
The two women, who were barely a few years apart, had gotten themselves into this mess. Ye Xuans brow tightened, and he decided to release his grandmother. Let them fight! He had had enough of their atrocity!
Liu Qing was trapped in his own little world, wondering why Liu Duo hadnt responded. He thought about the next day and about how he would be taken away by the government officials, and he got scared... It didnt even register that his grandmother was fighting with someone else.
Liu Quanyans waist might have gotten a bit better, but he didnt want to put too much strain on it, so he gently advised his mother, Lets stop. We have to beg Duo Er to forgive Qing Er...
And so, Grandmother Liu folded.
He was right. She was not there to pick a fight with the other old woman. They had important business to deal with.
Ye Xuan saw that she had relented, but his own grandmother hadnt had enough. He furrowed his brow and said, Just go home. Otherwise...
Grandmother Ye didnt want to imagine what he had left unsaid, so she stopped too.
The fight had finally ended. Ye Xuan courteously excused himself and then left with Grandmother Ye at his heels.
Her hair was messed up, and there were scratch marks all over her face. On top of that, her disorderly attire made her look like a total wreck!
Grandmother Liu wasnt any better...
Ye Yang and the gang didnt concern themselves with the drama that took ce at their entrance. They paid no mind to it.
After the meal, and after doing the dishes, Aunt Li and her family stayed for a while longer before leaving with Little Huzi.
Ye Mo shut the door right after they left, and while he was there, he gave the unwanted visitors a sly remark, You better scram while you can. Otherwise, if you get under my skin, I may not have control over my fists...
With that, he balled his hand into a fist, and his meaning was clearly understood.
Bang went the door in their face, cutting off their view of the yard.
Grandmother... Liu Qing turned to face Grandmother Liu, his face bruised, stupefied, and lifeless.
Grandmother Liu just sat on the ground. She had run out of ideas.
In the yard, the family members went about their regr chores, paying no mind to this matter. They washed themselves and went to their own rooms, ready for bed.
Liu Duo brushed her hair, blew out the oilmp, and got into bed.
Ye Lingy next to her and asked gently, Duo Er, are we really going to the government office to press charges tomorrow?
He wasnt taking their side. He was just asking.
Of course! I cant just let this matter pass. Their harassment has gone on long enough, and after this, Im not sure he wouldnt try a second time, so Im definitely not going to give him that chance!
She hadnt thought Liu Qing, that rascal, would ever turn to kidnapping and demand a ransom from her.
Hehe, she had surely underestimated him...
Ye Ling nodded in agreement, Yes, thats right! If we let them off the hook now, hed surely do something even worse in the future!
Exactly. Lets not talk about this, Ling. We should sleep. You must be tired today, arent you? Get some rest, Liu Duo rolled sideways and closed her eyes as she held him by the arm.
She actually felt rather tired too. She had been through a highly distressing situation and the weather was terribly hot. She was beyond exhausted.
Very soon, uniform breathing sounds could be heard in the room...
Liu Duo fell asleep before Ye Ling did, even though she was the one who had urged him to rest. In the dark, Ye Ling marveled at how cute she was.
Chapter 499 - Pleasure To Meet You
Chapter 499: Pleasure To Meet You
When the long night was over and morning arrived, Ye Ling woke up, got down from the bed lightly, and got dressed.
He went downstairs to find all his brothers had already woken up.
Morning, Yang, Liu, Mo.
The four washed up by the well. Ye Ling asked the other three, Shall we have porridge today?
Sure, anything will do. We love eating whatever you make, Ye Liu said with a smile.
Ever since Liu Duo had arrived at their house, Ye Ling would ask for their opinions on meal choices.
Ye Yang finished washing up, got a broom, and started sweeping.
He opened the front door to find Grandmother Liu and the other two still sitting at the entrance, huddled on the ground against the wall.
They hadnt left throughout the whole night. Ye Yang didnt even say anything or show any emotion as he resumed his chores.
The sound of his sweeping the yard could be heard. Slowly, the three woke up.
When she saw Ye Yang sweeping the fallen leaves, Grandmother Liu shot wide awake.
Yang, is Duo Er awake yet? Please dont press charges, I beg of you!
Her voice was very hoarse in the morning. It was not easy on the ears.
Ye Yang didnt even look at her.
Ye Liu, who had finished washing up too, went over when he heard the sounds. Oh, youre quite early today. Afraid wed go take it up with the officials? My, youre awfully active. Sadly well have our breakfast first before we go, so... keep waiting.
He giggled, and lent a hand with the sweeping.
Grandmother Liu could identify the joke hidden in his words, so she went up to him sincerely, Liu, please, can you advise Liu Duo? Weve been here all night. Thats punishment enough. Dont go to the government office, please.
Ye Liu only smiled in response and said nothing.
They agreed with whatever Liu Duo decided and whatever she wanted to do. Her four husbands would support her no matter what.
After one night, Liu Qing, face still bruised, wobbled as he stood up. He remained quiet as he slowly made his way out of the bamboo forest.
Grandmother saw him leave and quickly woke Liu Quanyan. The two quickly followed him, afraid he would do something regrettable.
By the time Liu Duo woke up, Grandmother Liu and her posse were long gone.
After breakfast, and after Li Wazis family arrived, Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi went to town on their ox-cart.
They went to file aint. Later, an official would arrive to summon Liu Qing and bring him in for questioning.
Liu, Mo, how long do you think Liu Qings prison sentence will be when this blows over? Li Wazi asked an honest question.
Ye Liu scoffed, Either three or four years. But Mosint was written quite nicely, so I think he would get four years.
Li Wazi nodded. The longer the better, he thought. That way, he couldnt disturb them.
The three delivered the tomato sauce to the restaurant, which the management had previously ordered. After that, they came across Dongfang Ming by chance.
Brother Ye... Naturally, Dongfang Ming had seen them too.
It wasnt hot that morning, so he hadnt taken his horse carriage.
Brother Dongfang... Ye Liu responded with a smile, and introduced Ye Mo beside him, This is my third brother, Ye Mo. You can call him Mo.
When Ye Mo heard his brother mention the name of this man, he was able to guess that this was Mr. Dongfang, who had an interest in their wife.
Damn it! The man was quite handsome too! Ye Mo couldnt deny it.
Dongfang Ming observed the brother who looked simr to Ye Liu, but with a different temperament, and thought, Ive seen three out of four brothers now. They all look quite dashing. I havent met the eldest, but he shouldnt look too different...
He greeted him with a smile, Pleasure to meet you.
Chapter 500 - Hes Escaped
Chapter 500: Hes Escaped
Pleasure to meet you too, Ye Mo responded coolly.
Ye Liu pointed at Li Wazi next, And this is our good friend, Li Wazi. Hes like family to us.
Dongfang Ming just smiled, Pleasure to meet you.
Li Wazi merely nodded. Dongfang Ming seemed to be an easygoing person, one who would be nice to talk to.
Brother Ye, are you all heading home? Dongfang Ming asked. It had been several days since thest time he went to their ce.
They could finally be rid of the pests today. The freeloaders had connived for too long.
Ye Liu nodded gleefully, Yes, were going home, and were purchasing some tomatoes along the way.
Ye Mo sized up Dongfang Ming. He didnt like what he was seeing, as he found it unbelievable that this man was the boss Liu Duo had been working with.
Fine. He admitted that Dongfang Ming was quite handsome, and he seemed to be a gentle, courteous, and knowledgeable person. He wondered if his wife would take a liking to him.
Ill visit some other day, if youll kindly have me.
Sure, no problem. Its an honour, Ye Liu disyed his famous grin.
They talked for a bit longer before Dongfang Ming left with his men.
It was then that Ye Mo spoke in disdain, What kind of man has such fair skin? He must be living off the women!
Pffft, Ye Liu chortled.
Li Wazi responded, But Lings quite fair too, isnt he?
Er...
Ye Mo had gotten himself into an awkward situation. Of course he knew Ye Ling had fair skin, but he was not talking about him at the moment. Li Wazi just had to miss the point.
As usual, Ye Xuan announced his arrival at their house. He would always show up under the pretense of tutoring Liu Ran whenever the boy was at home.
Brother Xuan, you came! Please sit.
Liu Ran was a zealous host. He would pour water for Ye Xuan and get him a stool. He knew that if it wasnt for Ye Xuan, he would still be in the hands of Liu Qing, tied up.
Ye Xuan had earned an increasingly good name in his books.
Ye Xuan immersed himself in Liu Rans hospitality as he sat down on the stool and smiled, Right, lets get down to previous lessons and yesterdays topic. Ask me anything you dont know.
Liu Duo returned from the outhouse. She spotted Ye Xuan and didnt furrow her brow like she usually did.
As long as he was not trying anything, she supposed they could be friends. After all, he had helped a lot in regards to Liu Rans studies.
Suddenly two guards came to their door and knocked, Is this home to Ye Yang and family?
Yes, Liu Duo walked over.
The suspect in your report has fled. Were afraid he maye looking for you, for he must be on the run. Wevee to alert you of this and urge you to act with caution when you leave the house.
Liu Duo nodded to show she understood.
After that, the two guards left.
Ye Xuan furrowed his brow when he heard that. He hadnt expected Liu Qing to have escaped.
Hed be held on more severe charges if he were caught. He wouldnt get away with just two or three years.
Sister-inw, let me handle Ran Er from now on.
No need. Ill be careful.
She wasnt a kid. She wasnt afraid, even if Liu Qing sought revenge.
Liu Ran, on the other hand, furrowed his brow. He was quite worried.
When the men returned and saw Ye Xuan, none said anything except Ye Mo.
Liu, the guards couldnt catch Liu Qing. They advised us to stay alert when we leave the house, Ye Xuan said sternly as he rephrased what the guards had told them earlier.
They all frowned.
Chapter 501 - Untitled
Chapter 501: Untitled
Escaped?
When Ye Mo heard that, he furrowed his brow too, but he wasnt worried that the guy would do something to them, because they werent scared of him!
Liu Qing, who ran away, had gone into hiding in the forests where Ye Yang used to hunt. He nned to wait a few days until the attention surrounding his case had subsided, and then he would leave.
He didnt want to be jailed. He didnt want to spend his days in darkness C not for a single moment, much less three or four years!
On this side, Liu Duo believed the government people would do their best to catch him, and she intended to live her life as usual.
Time passed, and it was almost noon. Ye Xuan made no move to leave. Ye Mo beamed at him, Not leaving? Your keeper wille looking for you soon!
Frankly, he couldnt know what Ye Xuan was thinking! If Ye Xuan thought he could have lunch with the Ye family, then he thought wrong!
Ye Xuan just grinned, stood up, and swept dust off his clothes, Mo, Im not a kid who still needs an adult looking after me.
He turned to face Liu Ran and patted him on the head, Ill be going now.
With that, he prepared to leave. It was certainly time for lunch.
Yet, Liu Ran called out to him, Brother Xuan, why dont you stay for lunch?
And then he looked over to his sister.
Ye Mo red furiously at him when the boy responded like that, Is this brat asking for a beating?
Liu Duo barely opened her mouth to reply when Ye Xuan shook his head, Thank you for your offer, but theres no need.
He nced at Liu Duo from the corner of his eye before heading towards the front door.
Knowing what was at stake, of course he had the sense not to stay. He was already not weed by the men, so staying would only increase their dislike for him. Liu Ran didnt recognize the tension between them.
Liu Ran seemed to be slightly disappointed at Ye Xuans refusal to stay for lunch.
Ye Mo went forward, pulled him by the ear, and broke into full fury, You, brat! Dont decide on your own who gets to stay for lunch, or you wont get any! Should we let him have your serving?
Liu Ran painfully shoved him away, Sure, he can have mine! Humph!
He thought that, since Ye Xuan always came to tutor him, was it really so wrong to offer him lunch?
Liu Duo looked at the two of them and said, Mo, stop bullying him! Then she turned to Liu Ran, Ran Er, even if Ye Xuans here to help you with your studies, its nice of you to ask him to stay for lunch, but you have to consider your brothers-inw. They have a score to settle with him.
A score to settle?
Liu Ran just stared at his own sister. Though it was unclear to him, he knew that they didnt want Ye Xuan to have lunch at their house.
Oh, was all Liu Ran said. Fine then, he would treat his teacher to lunch when he got older and made money.
As he thought about it, he grinned cheerfully from ear to ear.
Liu Duo smiled too upon seeing Liu Ran no longer grappling with the issue.
She gave Ye Mo a look, telling him to follow.
Liu Duo headed up the stairs, and she went all the way past the third floor to the hallway on the fourth floor. When Ye Mo caught up, she yelled at him, Dont you think about putting a finger on Ran Er ever again!
Hey, I didnt use too much strength. Whats the matter with you, darling? Ye Mo eyed the littledy in front of him, who had her arms crossed in front of her chest, like a mother lion protecting her cub.
Didnt use too much strength?
This fellow didnt know how to control his own strength. What he meant by not too much strength may still be extraordinarily painful to others.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, Remember, not a finger C not even a light one! Got it?
Fine, I wont touch him. Im not a fan of violence anyway. Lets go. Lunch should be ready now, Ye Mo said coolly.
If he got his wife angry, he was the one who would get the short end of the stick. Therefore, he would not do that!
Chapter 502 - You Have A Problem With That?
Chapter 502: You Have A Problem With That?
Liu Duo nodded and descended the stairs first.
Ye Mo proceeded to imitate her and crossed his arms in front of his chest, thinking, If that brats up to no good, Ill still let him have it C just not in front of you! Spare the rod and spoil the child.
That was the education that Ye Yang had given them. Naturally, since Liu Ran was the youngest, Ye Mo should pass it down to him, right?
The weather that day was obviously cooler than the previous day. Aunt Li said, Seems like we should harvest the rice seedlings tomorrow, because it might rain for the next few days.
Ye Yang nodded. He was thinking the same.
Then we shall stop work for one day. Well all head to the paddy field and harvest the rice, Liu Duo announced excitedly.
Seeing the excitement on her face, Liu Ran wasnt sure what had caused his sister to suddenly react like that.
In the afternoon, Liu Duo told every single patron who came to sell tomatoes that they would be in the paddy field the next day, and that they coulde again another day to sell more tomatoes.
When Ye Xuan arrived, Liu Ran told him the same thing, so he neednt tutor him the next day. No one would be at home, and he would havee for nothing.
After lunch, Liu Duo maintained her level of excitement all the way until nightfall.
Little Duo, are you very happy? Ye Yang watched the woman brushing her hair in front of the dressing table.
Liu Duo looked back at him and winked mischievously, Of course... you have a problem with that?
Ye Yang shook his head, void of expression. He wouldnt think otherwise.
He would love it if she could be bubbly every day. He didnt want to see a look of panic on her face, like the one she had worn the previous day, ever again.
When she finished, Liu Duo approached the bed and beamed at Ye Yang, who was sitting by the side and asked, Yang, guess what Im happy about.
You guess if Ill guess, Ye Yang patted her head.
Pffft, Liu Duo couldnt believe that Ye Yang the stoic knew this wordy.
You guess.
You guess if Ill guess.
You guess if Ill guess if youll guess.
If it went on like this, and Liu Duo believed she would go mad!
She climbed onto bed and discontinued the game. It was fine if he didnt y along. She just wanted to chat with him, but he had ruined the mood.
Yang, blow out themp and go to sleep.
Ye Yang smirked and did so.
Liu Duo didnt have to initiate anymore. Ye Yang would have her tightly wrapped in an embrace before long.
Little Duo, the low-sounding voice could make her swoon right then and there!
She especially loved it when he called her Little Duo.
She shifted somewhat and found afortable position for the night. Yes, whats up? Tell me.
Are you so happy that you cant sleep?
A bit.
She was looking forward to the morning when they would go and harvest the rice. She got excited just thinking about it. She was not even sure why.
The arms around her tiny waist tightened, So, how about we do a little exercise?
They should be tired and sleepy after a few rounds.
Liu Duo beamed at him in the dark. Is Yang requesting to mate?
Hehe, she preferred his civilized style!
It was not like Liuzi or Mo, both of whom were more direct: I want you. I want to have you. Give me!
She decided to tease him and pretended she didntprehend his words, Itste, what kind of exercise can we do? Its not daytime, after all.
He could hear theughter in her tone. He knew she was teasing him on purpose. He slipped a hand downward to cop a feel of her buttocks.
In a husky voice, he added, Weve done it during the day before. Have you forgotten? Let me help you remember!
Mentally he thought, Youre so mischievous!
She blushed in delight as he groped her.
Chapter 503 - Help You Calm Down...
Chapter 503: Help You Calm Down...
She muttered in her heart, Yang is really externally cold, but hes internally passionate! He even said he would reminisce with me. Hes always so indirect.
She puckered her lips, Okay. But if you are going to do it on purpose, likest time, then I wont reminisce with you ever again!
She felt the most willing to do this with Ye Yang, because he wouldnt always go on and on without end. He wouldnt be like a wolf with an insatiable appetite, who would want it again not long after they finished.
Do what on purpose? Ye Yang asked, even though he knew the answer. Although his voice had gone raspy, he still sounded very serious.
Upon hearing him, the corner of Liu Duos lips started to twitch. Yang was another person who really knew how to make her mad.
She punished him by reaching out and pinching him. However, she couldnt pinch him because he was all just stiff muscles!
The upset Liu Duo made a, humph, sound and said, You clearly know what Im talking about!
Ye Yang held her small hand, put it close to his mouth and kissed it. He found it funny and said, Okay, Yang will exercise with you and help calm you down...
As he spoke, he got on top of her body and kissed on her red lips, which he desired at all times, and he asked for the sweetness in her mouth.
Liu Duo hugged his neck and replied passionately to his request. She forgave him, and he wouldnt dare tomit the same mistake again. Otherwise, she would get mad!
When both of them were naked, Ye Yang didnt do what he had done the previous time, which was to purposefully incite Liu Duos appetite and then not give it to her.
Mmm...
Little Duo, is this exercise fun? I really like it mmm...
Ye Yang would always be very talkative at times like this.
Liu Duo kept moaning nonstop. She nodded and stammered, Mmm... its fun. I like it... like it a lot...
Ye Yang smiled in the dark when he heard an answer he was satisfied with. As long as Little Duo likes it. Yang also likes this type of exercise!
The dark night was filled with passion. The sounds that would make peoples heart beat fast and face turned red gradually faded away. Another same old day began, but it was a new chapter...
Liu Duo opened her eyes in a daze. She felt really tired and didnt want to get up.
Ye Yang was dressed neatly and sat to the side, looking at Liu Duo who was in the bed. His eyes were full of love that could not be covered up.
He saw her move, so he got up and went to the bedside. He lowered his head to look at her and asked, Little Duo, do you still want to sleep?
He had asked for an additional roundst night and it seemed to have tired her out.
Usually, he would only need to do it two times, but it never urred to him that hested a very long time. Doing it one more time would, of course, tire Liu Duo!
Yeah. Yang, you go ahead and wash up first. I will get ready by myself in a while. Liu Duo rolled over, not even wanting to open her eyes.
Upon seeing this, Ye Yang didnt want to interrupt her rest anymore. He lowered his head and kissed her fair and clean forehead. Okay, go ahead and sleep.
After he finished speaking, he took a few more nces at her before getting up and heading downstairs.
When he arrived downstairs, Ye Liu was cleaning the bamboo leaves in the yard. When he saw Ye Yang, he nced behind him and didnt see Liu Duo. He raised his eyebrows and smiled mischievously, Oh wow. Is Yang cking off today? Arent you going to help dress Liu Duo?
He knew that Ye Yang would alwayse downstairs with Liu Duo after they had shared a room together. He would even help Liu Duob her hair.
Of course, heter also did the same as Ye Yang.
Ye Yang didnt say anything and went straight to the well to wash himself.
Chapter 504 - That Is True Of Course
Chapter 504: That Is True Of Course
Ye Liu also walked over beside the well eagerly and said mischievously, Yang, is Little Duo still sleeping? He even looked to the sky as he spoke. The weather today seems quite nice. Perfect for sleeping in.
Ye Yang lifted his head to look at him, not showing any particr expression. Liu, are you very free?
No, arent I cleaning the yard? Ye Liu smiled in a way that made him look punchable.
As he spoke, he even used the broom in his hand to sweep the ces he had already swept.
Ye Yang saw that Liu was behaving mischievously and stopped looking at him. He ignored him and just washed himself without replying to him anymore!
Ye Liu felt that his big brother was wooden and uninteresting, so he walked over like a hooligan to the ces that hadnt been swept and swept away all the bamboo leaves that were on the ground.
When breakfast was about ready, Ye Yang went upstairs to see if Liu Duo had woken up yet.
When he lightly pushed open the wooden door, he saw Liu Duo sitting on the bed with her head lowered to her knees and her legs wrapped around it. He had no idea what she was doing.
Little Duo?
Ye Yang called towards her and went over to sit by the bedside. He stretched out his hands to brush away her ck hair and put his hands on her cheeks and ears. Her fair but also slightly rosy, egg-shaped face emerged, and drool wasing out of her mouth.
Yang? Liu Duo opened her eyes. Why did youe up again?
She yawned and moved her body as she spoke. She was still just waking up.
Its time to eat.
Ye Yang stood up and went to bring her dress over. He helped her get dressed and thenbed her hair.
After she was dressed neatly, he held her small hand and went downstairs.
When Ye Liu saw her, he blew a very loud whistle towards her. Little Duo, why do I feel that you are getting prettier and prettier?
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo muttered with disdain in his heart, He only knows how to butter her up!
However, he also felt the same.
Liu Duo smiled like a lovely scene of blossoming nts swaying in the breeze and said tsunderely, That is true of course!
Who wouldnt like to hear such ttering words? Women especially liked to be praised for their looks!
Ye Lius smile became even bigger when he heard her say this. Liu Duos self-confident look was extremely cute, and he liked it a lot.
Duo Er, go ahead and go wash up. Ye Ling agreed very much with what Ye Liu had said, and his face was slightly red.
Liu Duo nodded towards Ye Ling and then went beside the well to wash up. Ye Yang and the other three went to sit around the table below the roof. They all watched each and every one of her movements, and they all wondered why their wife was so attractive, even though she was just washing her face and rinsing her mouth.
After she finished washing up, Liu Duo went to sit at the table. Lets eat. I asked you guys not to wait, but you still insisted on waiting. You guys still have to go harvest the paddy field, so you should eat more.
Ye Liu smiled a smile that was filled with hidden meanings and stared at Liu Duo. Little Duo is right, we need to eat more. After all, doing manualbor requires a lot of energy. Some certain activity requires even more energy!
Liu Duo looked at the mischievous look on Ye Lius face and knew what he was talking about. She kicked him underneath the table with her leg and stared at him as though to say, Shameless!
Beloved, why did you kick me? Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and asked while looking confused. He hadnt provoked her, had he?
Pfff. Ye Liuughed out loud. Of course, he knew Liu Duo probably wanted to kick him, but she had stretched her legs a bit too much and kicked Ye Mo instead.
Err...
Liu Duo felt awkward and forced a smile. Im helping you kick the mosquitos. There are a lot of mosquitos.
Ye Ling asked, feeling puzzled, Duo Er, why would there be mosquitos so early in the morning?
Hah, Liu Duo felt even more awkward. She kept forcing a smile and then lowered her head and continued to eat, pretending she wasnt there.
She said to herself in her heart, They cant see me. They cant see me...
When Ye Yang saw this, the corners of his lips moved up ever so slightly.
Ye Mo also stopped asking for the reason and just stared at Liu Duo with a strange expression in his eyes.
Chapter 505 - Of Course Im Going
Chapter 505: Of Course Im Going
Liu Duo quickly finished the rice in her bowl. Im full, you guys take your time.
She put down the bowl and chopsticks and quickly left the table, which had made her feel extremely awkward.
She went to the side, exhaled, and muttered softly, Phew, that was really so awkward. How did I end up kicking Mo? Maybe it is because I keep calling him my little brother and thats why I like to hit him? Pfff...
When she thought of this, she couldnt help butugh.
She waved at Hei Xiaomeng and Hei Xiaomeng ran towards her while jolting its buttocks.
Come, I will help youb your fur. She grabbed their specializedb and helped tob the fur on its entire body.
Duo Er, we are about to head out, are you going? Ye Ling put the kettle in the basket and prepared to carry it to the paddy fields so they could drink it when they were thirsty.
When Liu Duo heard him, she put down the woodenb and said cheerfully, Of course Im going.
Ye Yang and the others took the equipment they needed such as scythes and ropes and went out the door with Ye Ling and Liu Duo walking behind them.
The weather today was quite good. There wasnt a lot of sunlight but it was a bit stuffy, so Liu Duo didnt bring the oil-paper umbre.
While they were on the road, they ran into Li Wazi and his family when they were about to reach the paddy fields.
Sister Lian, why did youe out with Little Huzi? Liu Duo walked over and walked alongside her.
Since I knew Sister Duo would also being, I brought Little Huzi along so you can help me take care of him while I help my mom with the harvesting, Little Lian said with a smile.
She had thought of this because she knew Ye Yang and the others wouldnt let Liu Duo go down to the fields to work. This way, it would be easier for her to help her family with the harvesting.
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo smiled and said, Okay. I will help you take care of Little Huzi for half a day for half a tael of silver.
Half a tael of silver is too little. How about I give you one teal?
Little Lian and Liu Duo had already interacted with each other for quite some time and they sometimes liked to joke around. Little Lians personality had already be considerably more carefree.
Sure! Hahaha...
Aunt Li and the others saw the two of themughing happily and they alsoughed along.
When they reached the paddy fields, Liu Duo carried Little Huzi and sat beneath the shade of a tree not far away. The others went harvesting in the paddy fields.
At this time, Li Chunmei and a few of her neighbors whom she was close with also came to their families paddy fields to harvest. They saw Liu Duo sitting there while holding Little Huzi, not having to work. One of them said bitchily, feeling sour, Dont you guys think there is someone here who is just freeloading off her family? Even though she is part of a family, she doesnt help the family with work.
Thats right. She couldnt give birth but is hugging someone elses baby. She really is too much...
When Liu Duo heard them, shepletely ignored their idle gossip. She didnt care if they were talking about her since she seldom cared about such personal attacks!
Li Chunmei took a look at Liu Duo and then looked at Ye Mo, who was currently working. She couldnt stop her heart from feeling pain...
She really hated Liu Duo. It was because of her that Ye Mo hated her right now. He wouldnt even give her a single nce.
Ill go harvest the seedlings now, Li Chunmei said to herpanions and then went to her familys paddy field.
One by one, the others also went to their own families paddy fields.
It was only now that Liu Duo lifted her head to look at Li Chunmei and the others. She muttered in her heart, There really are a lot of people with bitchy mouths who like to look for trouble!
She lowered her head again to look at Little Huzi, who was in her embrace. She pinched his fat nose lightly and said, You shouldnt learn from them when you grow up, understand? This is a very bad habit. After all, thats how loose tongues cause trouble.
Little Huzi didnt understand and just kept smiling happily at her, feeling happy that Liu Duo was ying with him.
Outside the bamboo forest, Dongfang Mings carriage arrived in front of the door to Liu Duos yard. The coachman knocked on the door but no one came to open it so he went back and said, Mister, no one came to open the door. Perhaps no one is home.
Chapter 506 - What Exactly Happened That Made Her Go So Far As To Submit An
Chapter 506: What Exactly Happened That Made Her Go So Far As To Submit An usation Paper?
After a few seconds passed, Dongfang Mings voice rang out. Lets go back.
Since they werent here, there was no way he would wait here, right? He could onlye back another day.
Okay. The coachman drove the carriage out of the forest and went back the way they hade.
Grandma Liu went to town to buy basic necessities. She looked very absent-minded and miserable, as if she was sick.
Suddenly, she heard the voice of someone she hadnt heard in a long time...her youngest son, Liu Quanfu? She suddenly became very excited and, with brightened eyes, looked all around her for him.
As long as she asked him to ask Liu Duo and the others to retract the usation paper, her oldest grandson would not have to hide outside and be afraid of going home for fear of being put into prison!
She looked to the left and to the right and finally saw Liu Quanfu at the entrance of a small shop.
Quanfu, Quanfu... Grandma Liu immediately shouted and walked towards him.
Liu Quanfu was currently moving things. When he heard someone calling him, he looked towards the source of the sound and saw his own mother walking towards him. She was walking so fast that she almost fell down.
When Grandma Liu was near him, she immediately said, Quanfu, you are now the only person who can save Qing Er! Quickly go and tell Duo to retract the usation paper towards Qing Er, okay? Your mother is begging you.
Liu Quanfu had no idea what was going on. He frowned when he heard her, What happened? Why did Duo submit an usation paper against Qing Er?
What exactly happened that made her go so far as to submit an usation paper?
When Grandma Liu heard him, she recounted to him what had happened while sobbing. In the end, she emphasized, They almost beat Qing Er to death. He already received his punishment, so please go ask them not to report it to the officials, okay? Quanfu, you have to save Qing Er! Mother is begging you...
When Liu Quanfu finished listening to this, he frowned and said, I wont go look for Duo Er. Since Qing Er dared to do something like this, he will need to bear the consequences!
The person who had been kidnapped was his youngest son!
Although he hadnt hurt a hair on his body, he would definitely not go and help beg for mercy for him, no matter whether he was close or distant to him. Liu Ran was the one who was his son! His daughter was outraged by an injustice done upon Liu Ran, so why would he go and beg for mercy for the person who had hurt his son?
When Grandma Liu heard what he said, she immediately cried and screamed, Quanfu please, mother is begging you. Please help Qing Er...
She pulled and shook him with all her might.
The vendors and pedestrians around them were all criticizing him very harshly.
Liu Quanfu heard the discussions around him. He frowned and threw Grandma Lius hands away. I still need to work. I cant help you with this! Moreover, we already broke rtions with Duo Er so Im not rted to her. Why would she listen to me?
He didnt want to bother with this anymore after he finished speaking. He picked up a sack and prepared to head into the store.
However, Grandma Liu pulled him. She frowned and said fiercely, You unfilial son, is that any way to speak to your mother? Mother already begged you but you still choose not to help. Do you even have a conscience? Why did I give birth to such a useless person... to such an unfilial son. It wouldve been better if I hadnt given birth to you! Not only do you not give your own birth mother filial piety money, but you also let her husbands physically attack me...
Liu Quanfu couldnt go because she was pulling him. He frowned so heavily he could have killed a mosquito.
As he listened to her, his already broken heart became even angrier!
Enough!
Liu Quanfu threw the sack that was on his shoulder away. He looked into Grandma Lius eyes with an extremely fiery gaze that seemed like it was going to burn her up. It scared her so much that she unconsciously took a step back.
His sudden outburst also gave the vendors around them a fright!
After all, all this time they had known Liu Quanfu as an honest, dutiful, and capable man. They had never seen him get so angry before.
Chapter 507 - Little Yun…
Chapter 507: Little Yun...
Liu Quanfu took a deep breath, looked at Grandma Liu, and said very clearly, This will be myst time I call you mother! Back then, it was you who insisted on selling Duo Er. And I was so filial to you that I actually agreed. For that, I really am, as you said, a f**king useless person.
As he spoke, he even viciously pped his own face.
It is true Liu Qing is your grandson, but ever since Liu Duo was young, you never liked her and always made life difficult for her. After Ran Er was born, you also treated him the same! Did you ever consider them your grandson and granddaughter?
It was Liu Qing who kidnapped Ran Er and broke thew. Is Duo Er wrong for reporting it? He treated my son this way, so why should I go help and ask Duo Er to retract the usation?
Even if I was a f**king useless person and went to beg Liu Duo for mercy, why would she listen to me? I am no longer rted to the two of them because of you...
Liu Quanfu burst out and said a bunch of stuff that had been kept hidden in his heart for a long time. It wasnt known when his face started to be filled with tears.
Right now, he did not care at all that he, a grown man, was crying in the street in front of so many people!
And Grandma Liu listened to her youngest sonsint. She frowned and...was she about to start crying as well?
The people who were not clear on the situation had all been criticizing Liu Quanfu just now. Now, they all stood on his side and started to judge and criticize Grandma Liu.
In the end, Liu Quanfu wiped his tears away with his hands while choking on his sobs. He put the sack back on his shoulder, no longer looking at her. Instead, he looked at his feet. In the future, we will be the most familiar strangers to each other. Lets both live our lives well!
He used the phrase Liu Duo had said to them before and gave it to Grandma Liu.
Right now, he really didnt want to have any interactions with her anymore! They would just be strangers to each other.
After he finished speaking, he went into the store and continued to work. He didnt want to lose this long-term job.
This time, Grandma Liu didnt pull him. She just kept looking at his back, feeling stunned. It was only after a long time that she turned around and left, trembling.
She hadnt been gone long when she lifted her hand and wiped the corner of her eyes. She murmured, Was I wrong? It feels like I was wrong beyond reasonable limits?
In the blink of an eye, Grandma Liu grew much, much older.
Liu Liushi was also working in this store but she wasnt paid. It was because she worked without pay that the boss allowed Liu Quanfu to work here on a long-term basis.
After all, they were a bit older in age and wouldnt be as strong as the young. Naturally, there wouldnt be a lot of stores that would want to hire them.
Although they only received one sry for both of their work, this stores boss gave them free lodging and food. It was mainly because he saw they were very hardworking and wouldnt ck off. Thats why he gave them some preferential treatment.
Liu Liushi was washing dishes in the kitchen. When she saw her husbanding in while carrying the sack, she immediately went forward to help wipe his sweat.
Little Yun... Liu Quanfu looked at her, spoke, and then stopped.
Liu Liushi saw him behaving this way so she asked curiously, Whats going on? If you have something to say, say it. Why are you humming and hawing?
Liu Quanfu looked at his wife, who had followed along with him since she was a young maiden until now, when she was old and decrepit. He felt that he was unworthy of her, and even more unworthy of his daughter.
Little Yun, lets go visit Duo Er and Ran Er.
Liu Liushi frowned when she heard him. Usually, it was she who kept mentioning going to look at Liu Duo and Liu Ran from afar, but he always said, Lets not bother them. We should work and earn more money so we can leave it to them to make up for our past mistakes.
She was slightly not used to him suddenly mentioning that he wanted to go see Liu Duo and Liu Ran. However, she also thought, is it because something happened to Liu Duo and Liu Ran?
Chapter 508 - Were Leaving
Chapter 508: Were Leaving
Quanfu, did something happen to Duo Er? Tell us.
She had a gut-wrenching feeling.
Liu Quanfu told her everything that had just happened. He wanted to see them now. Liu Ran was still young. Liu Quanfu was worried his son would be traumatized by the kidnapping.
Liu Liushi got anxious and said, Lets go over there now. Quanfu, were leaving.
Compared to Liu Liushi, who was overwhelmed with worry, Liu Quanfu was rtively cool-headed. You go first, I have to talk to the boss.
She nodded, washed her hands, and left in a panic.
The shop owner could tell exactly what had just happened. The moment Liu Liushi left the premises, he showed up at the scene.
Sir, I...
Before he could speak, the boss raised a hand and stopped him. I could see and hear everything that happened from the second floor. You and your wife should head back to check on things.
He was a parent too. If anything were to happen to his kid, he would be worried sick. So, he allowed the couple to pay a visit without needing to be informed.
Thank you, boss. Thank you very much. Well get back to work as soon as we can! Liu Quanfu gave him an earnest bow, very grateful for his understanding.
The boss waved his hand, telling Liu Quanfu not to worry.
Liu Quanfu caught up with his wife and the two raced to Liu Duos house.
Sitting in the shade, Liu Duo waved at Ye Ling. Ling, Ran Er,e up and take a rest. Dont overwork yourself.
She was keeping tabs on Ye Ling and would get him to rest after some time.
The same went for Liu Ran, who was much younger.
Ye Ling wiped away the sweat on his forehead as he turned to face thend. Its nothing, I can take it.
After he said that, his other brothers spoke up too, urging him to take a rest. They stood with Liu Duo, after all.
But Ye Ling took his time with a bit more work and only came up a momentter. He came to rest beside Liu Duo.
Liu Duo gave him water to drink, to which Ye Ling said, I can pour it myself. You should take care not to drop Little Huzi by ident or fall down yourself.
They were on a small slope. Its not quite safe or convenient for her to be carrying a baby here.
Alright, she smiled. So, Ling, how much longer does it take?
They had harvested one-fifth of the field, but she somehow felt they were slower than the time they nted the seeds. Or was she mistaken?
He swallowed a mouthful of water and slowly replied, At this rate, probably tomorrow or the day after.
It was very hot then, so naturally they would take a longer time harvesting the rice. When they were nting the seeds, it had been cooler and they were quicker.
It was almost afternoon by the time Liu Quanfu and his wife got to Liu Duos house. Liu Duo and the men were just getting home.
Li Wazi and his family were there. Liu Duo allowed them to eat at her ce so that they didnt have to go back to cook.
The couple knocked on the door but no one answered. Instead, Hei Xiaomeng got unusually loud as he barked at the door.
Does this mean theyre not at home? Liu Quanfu frowned.
Liu Liushi nodded. Lets wait and see.
She didnt want to leave. She desperately needed to see them.
On Liu Duos birthday, she watched her daughter from afar, because she didnt want Liu Duo to get upset at the sight of her.
But she was quite content that Liu Duo had epted the gift that she requested a child to deliver for her.
The two stood there silently, waiting.
Chapter 509 - The More The Merrier
Chapter 509: The More The Merrier
It was another short whileter that the two heard a group of people chattering, and they looked towards the direction of the voices.
As Liu Duo and the gang approached, they found Liu Quanfu and his wife waiting for them in front of their house.
Liu Duo was surprised to see their sudden appearance. Why had theye?
Liu Ran called out to them, Dad, Mom, are you here to visit?
Liu Ran seemed to have gotten bigger and fitter. Reunited with her son, Liu Liushi held back her tears.
Yes, were here to visit you and your sister.
Liu Quanfu was also on the verge of tears as he looked on.
Liu Duo merely frowned as she wondered what had happened to them.
Ye Yang opened the front door. Hei Xiaomeng ran out and circled around the guests in a threatening stance, its tail wagging non-stop.
Come in, well talk, Liu Duo said to them.
And then she entered the house with Ye Ling in hand.
Little Lian, Aunt Li, and Ye Ling went to prepare lunch in the kitchen. The rest sat in the yard.
Liu Duo sat in her rocking chair, waiting for her parents to speak.
Liu Ran looked at them. He opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say, as though the distance between them had widened.
Ye Liu spoke first, smiling. So, how have you two been recently? Were you able to find jobs in town?
In truth, he had met them several times on the street. He thought about stopping for a chat but they seemed to be avoiding him, so nothing happened.
Li Wazi was carrying Little Huzi. He looked from the couple to Liu Duo and the gang. He would be the quiet bystander this time.
Were hanging in there, and yes, we found permanent jobs. Liu Quanfu nodded as he replied.
Ye Liu added, When you have the time, feel free toe visit. Liven up the ce.
As though on cue, the couple looked at Liu Duo. She was the one who had said they wouldnt stay in contact.
Her husbands did the same thing. She was the one who called the shots here.
They believed Liu Quanfu and his wife werent bad people, just stubborn when it came to loyalty.
Liu Ran looked eagerly from Liu Duo to his parents.
What brings you here, all of a sudden? Liu Duo questioned them.
She had the feeling they were here for a reason. They wouldnt show up on her birthday, so there must be a driving force behind this sudden visit.
The two stayed silent for a while, before Liu Quanfu spoke. Liu Qing kidnapped Ran Er. Have you made a report?
Yes.
Could these two be here under Grandmother Lius orders? Were they here to ask her to withdraw all charges?
Liu Duo frowned as she beamed at them, waiting for their response.
Duo Er, dont drop the case.
Her frown diminished.
If they were here to beg for mercy, she would most definitelysh out at them. Luckily, she wasnt disappointed. Of course we wont, you dont have to tell me that! Were not letting it slide that easily.
There was a short pause, and she added, If you want to see Ran Er, you cane anytime.
Since Liu Ran wanted to see them too, she wouldnt want to get in his way. What kid wouldnt miss their parents?
At least they had shown some improvement. Thats a good sign.
Liu Ran cheered up when he heard the news. Liu Quanfu and his wife seemed happy too, but they were at a loss for words.
Since Little Duo agreed to that, then you two can visit Ran Er whenever you want. You can even stay over a night or two. We have enough rooms.
Ye Liu observed the look of disbelief on their faces as he said that.
Chapter 510 - Not As Estranged
Chapter 510: Not As Estranged
Seeing no reactioning from the couple, Ye Mo frowned and said, Its fine if you dont want toe, we dont have to spend extra on food!
He didnt like these kinds of people who were slow and indecisive. Making a decision wouldnt cost them anything!
Liu Quanfu then replied, Surely, welle, to visit our Duo Er and Ran Er. And well bring out own food.
They had always wondered about Ye Mo, worried he would raise his fist if he wasnt happy with Liu Duo. He was incredibly hot-tempered.
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled, My dear inws, dont listen to Mo. Thats the way he talks, dont take it to heart. You dont have to bring anything when you visit. He eats more than the two of youbined, and then some. Little Duo didnt like that hes putting on weight, so hes trying to lose some!
Ye Mo twitched his mouth. He didnt want to admit that this brother of his was talking bad about his own sibling.
Li Wazi also couldnt help butugh. If Mo was considered fat, then no one else was thin!
Liuzis right, Liu Duo smiled. It was rare for her to go along with Ye Lius jokes.
Seeing her smile, the couple felt a lot more relieved and less stressed.
Ye Mo saw her squinting, and thought, fine, fine, just you wait. Im not done with you for what you did in the morning, and this will add to your tab!
Liu Duo didnt feel good knowing she was being stared at. When she turned to face him, Ye Mo proudly turned away with a snort.
So, Liu Duo rolled her eyes when he wasnt looking. Ugly people make more mischief, they say, but he seems to be making a lot on his own even with a handsome face!
During lunch, Aunt Li greeted the couple passionately. She weed them to make themselves at home and eat as much as they wanted. She could definitely pass as an elder in Liu Duos household.
Aunt Li was also quite pleased to hear that Liu Duo was willing to stay in contact with them.
After the meal, Liu Ran had a chat with his parents, not as estranged as before.
Ran Er, you talk to them. Im heading upstairs for a nap. She rubbed her eyes.
The men had left for the paddy field to continue harvesting the rice.
When it was only the three of them left in the yard, Liu Liushi patted Liu Ran on the head. Ran Er, rest assured. Your father and I wont ever allow them to make life difficult for you and Duo Er. Well settle the score with them if we have to!
Alright, I believe you. You can rest assured too, Sis wont let Liu Qing off easily. We also believe in the guards at the government office. They will catch him and throw him into jail. Thats what he deserves!
That was quite ambitious for a child to say.
Right.
Liu Quanfu and his wife found that Liu Ran had matured a bit, and he seemedpletely unaffected by what had happened.
They talked a lot, and slowly Liu Ran opened up to them once more.
After all, they were his closest family, and he had missed them a great deal, so it was easy to open up again.
After Liu Duo woke up and went downstairs, she heard them talking about Liu Rans schooling.
Liu Ran was very interactive and exultant as he shared his stories.
Sis, youre up! Come have some fruit! Brother Ling told me to get you some after you wake up.
Liu Ran took one and ran to her.
Liu Duo epted it with a smile. Thats so nice of you.
And she went to sit down in her rocking chair.
Chapter 511 - Sis Is Unusually Generous
Chapter 511: Sis Is Unusually Generous
She said to Liu Ran, Let them have some.
She remembered that her parents hadnt had any tasty fruit before.
Having spent enough time shopping with her, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had gotten more generous with their expenses. If its for Liu Duo for whatever purpose, its worth buying!
I gave some to mom and dad, but they werent willing, Liu Ran said, telling the truth.
Liu Duo took a bite of the fruit and looked at the two. Both of them looked at her, then unknowingly lowered their heads.
It was as though they were children at fault.
Liu Duo chuckled at this. Ran Ers sharing some fruit, why dont you ept it? Are you afraid its poisoned or something?
Was she fierce? They seemed to be afraid of her.
Liu Liushi spoke. I... I just dont like eating those. You and Ran Er can have more.
If they were really presented with poison, they would take it without a doubt.
Then try one, youll love it! Ran Er, give them one each. Liu Duo leaned on her chair, enjoying the fruit as she rocked back and forth.
Hearing that from her, Liu Ran handed them each a piece of fruit. Go on, its tasty and juicy. Sis insisted, so take a bite. Or else she wont like it!
He purposely lowered his voice at thest sentence. He didnt want Liu Duo to hear him.
Unfortunately, Liu Duo came forward and gave him a scolding. Little brat, what did you say? Do you think Im that small-minded? Im not, alright, otherwise your brothers-inw would have long since suffocated me!
And then she took another fruit from the bowl and started chewing.
Hehe.....Im just joking. Sis is unusually generous. Liu Ran touched his own head and gave her a silly smile.
The parents were relieved to see that the siblings rtionship was mended and was as good as before. A small smile curved on their faces.
They did not hesitate anymore and took a bite of their fruits.
How is it? Does it taste good? Have another one after. They bought a bunch. Liu Ran grinned and handed them some more fruits.
They werent even finished with the ones in their hands. They didnt think they were in the position to take more.
Liu Duo said to them, Dont mind, just take it since Ran Er offered. Then she said to Liu Ran, Ran Er, Im going to wash some fruit and bring it to your brothers-inw. You stay with Mom and Dad and keep an eye on the house, alright?
Alright, sure, Liu Ran nodded.
He helped her wash and clean the fruit and ced it in a basket. Later, Liu Duo went out with it.
Then, there were only three of them in the house.
Ran Er, Mom has a question for you.
Liu Liushi signaled for him toe, and when he did she asked, Ran Er, tell me, Are your brothers-inw treating your sister well? Especially that third one.
In their eyes, Ye Mo had the worst temper and they felt that he might mistreat Liu Duo.
Liu Ran didnt even have to think when he replied, Great! They were very nice to Sis. Brother Mo asionally loses his temper, and he boasts sometimes when he talks, but hes very honest with Sis.
He, for one, knew that Ye Mo was quite fearful of Liu Duo, though he didnt really understand why. At least he knew Ye Mo wouldnt dare cross the line and make his sister really mad.
Liu Liushi and her husband exchanged nces when they heard his prompt reply. They were truly relieved.
As long as the four men treated her well, they would have nothing to worry about.
After all, Liu Duo was a shared wife, and they feared the men wouldnt treat her sincerely. Just because they werent looking for another wife yet didnt mean they wouldnt do it in the future!
Chapter 512 - Dont Run! You Coward!
Chapter 512: Dont Run! You Coward!
In another part of the vige, Liu Duo was carrying her basket on the way to the paddy fields when she met Xiaoling, whom she hadnt seen in a long time.
It had been a few months since she hadst seen her. Xiaoling had grown taller and her skin was darker. She seemed afraid of Liu Duo at first, but steered herself to look her in the eyes.
The act of deterrence Liu Duo had pulled on herst time was still effective.
In regards to this, Liu Duo thought, crazy woman! How dare you look at me like that? However much you widen your eyes theyll still be small!
Liu Duo let her be as she walked on her own path, ignoring her.
Xiaoling couldnt figure out why, but she got fired up at the sight of her!
Why did Liu Duo get to have fair skin? Why was her own skin so dark? How did a shared wife like her get a set of handsome husbands who treated her so well?
It was so unfair! Fate was totally unfair!
Xiaoling couldnt care less as she passed her by and knocked into her on purpose, looking for trouble. The little fear she had towards Liu Duo was drowned and reced by jealousy.
Are you blind? Dont you watch where youre going?
Hehe..... me and my fiery temper!
Liu Duo frowned. Perhaps this little missy was intentionally trying to provoke her?
It was a wide road and she was walking on one side, how could she collide with anyone? And she was walking ahead of Xiaoling. There was a lot of space on the left side, so how could the girl collide with her?
Liu Duo beamed at her and uttered her next sentence very clearly: I think youre the one whos blind! No matter how hard you re at me with eyes as small as green beans, theyll still stay the size of green beans, and ugly too!
Xiaoling got enraged too when Liu Duo called her out on her small eyes. She hated it when other people said that.
She decided to give Liu Duo a push, an attempt to embarrass her.
Liu Duo had her eyes on Xiaolings every move. Before the girl could do anything, Liu Duo took the initiative and directly gave her a flying kick.
Xiaolings friends nearby saw her being beaten up and rushed to her aid. When Liu Duo saw that, she quickly made a run for it and escaped.
Xiaoling, in pain, red at Liu Duos disappearing figure and shouted angrily, Dont run! You coward!
Liu Duo heard her, but she kept theughter to herself and did not respond. She was alone, and if the three women ganged up on her, she wouldnt win!
She wasnt an idiot.
Xiaoling, is she crazy? Why did she kick you like that? Her friends werent familiar with Liu Duo.
Shes the Ye brothers shared wife. Liu Duo.
The three nodded in acknowledgment.
Go, beat the crap out of her for me. Ive hated her for a long time.
But the three shook their heads. They wouldnt dare to go against Ye Mos wife, otherwise they would suffer a worse fate inflicted by Ye Mo himself.
Xiaoling, why should we do that? We neednt be violent. Hasnt your mother arranged a marriage for you? Dont let them hear about this, otherwise the grooms family wont like you.
They tried to persuade her with their own reasons, none of them willing to help Xiaoling with her revenge.
Xiaoling witnessed Liu Duo going further and further away.
When she arrived at the paddy field, Liu Duo wiped the sweat off her forehead, then she called out, Yang, Liuzi, Mo, Ling,e take a rest. Have some fruit to quench your thirst.
The four came to her. Then, Ye Ling asked, Duo Er, I saw you running here just now. Dont you feel hot?
Yes, I do. But a couple of mad women were chasing me. I wouldnt want them to catch up, Liu Duo said truthfully.
Ye Mo frowned. Who are they? Whos after you?
There were people after his wife? They must have consumed the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard!
Chapter 513 - This Was Too Funny
Chapter 513: This Was Too Funny
Its that little brat called Xiaoling. I even fought with her and her mother beside theke a few months ago.
Liu Duo recalled it without having to think. She had a very good memory.
When Ye Mo heard this, he immediately said furiously, That damn brat? If I run into her, Im going to beat her up so badly that even her mom and dad wouldnt be able to recognize her!
Ye Yang and the others all frowned. It seemed they needed to go teach this Xiaoling a lesson. She actually dared to chase Liu Duo with the intention of hitting her?
Ye Liu took over the folding fan Liu Duo had made herself and fanned her. Little Duo, you are so smart. You knew to run because you wouldnt be able to fight them by yourself! But you can rest assured we will go take care of the one called Xiaoling on your behalf.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. Would she choose not to run and let them hit her?
This wasnt called smart, this was called a natural reaction!
Xiaolings familys paddy field was not particrly far from their paddy field. It was just about three hundred meters away.
After each of them ate two fruits, they went back to harvest the seedlings on the paddy field again.
Liu Duo still went to sit beneath the shade of the tree and watched them do manualbor.
Inside the house, Liu Quanfu and Liu Ran chatted for a long time. Liu Quanfu suddenly said, Ran Er, your mother and I should get going. We wille to visit you and your sister from time to time.
Thats right. Ran Er, you need to listen to your sister and your brother-inws. You need to help and depend on your ssmates while you are in school...
The two of them blurted out a bunch of things again. Their eyes and words all showed they were reluctant to leave.
Liu Ran, on the other hand, just nodded a slight nod. Okay. Mom, Dad, you guys can rest assured. I will definitely listen to sis and brother-inws words...
Liu Ran saw them to the yard door and stood there, looking at them. After taking three steps, the two of them looked back as they walked away, their eyes red.
Just as they were about to disappear from his line of sight, he ran forward a few steps. Mom, dad, you guys have to remember toe to visit me and sis!
He was worried they were only just saying it. Because he could feel that the two of them were quite scared of Liu Duo and his brother-inws.
Both of them nodded their heads. We will. Quickly go back and look after the house.
After they finished speaking, they went out of the bamboo forest and went towards the town.
Hei Xiaomeng was running around at the side. It slipped and fell because it ran too fast. It fell andnded on the ground with the side of its body. Liu Ran saw this and immediately startedughing.
Even dogs could fall down? That was too funny.
When the sun was about to set, Ye Ling started to use the ropes to tie the harvested seedlings together. Ye Yang and the others then carried them back home...
Li Chunmei came from the neighboring field and suddenly said to Ye Ling, Ling, can I borrow your sickle?
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling lifted his head and looked at her.
Ling, my sickle is broken. Can you lend me one of your guys? Mo and the others arent using it right now anyway.
Ye Mo and the other two were carrying the seedlings back home. Right now, Ye Ling was the only one in the paddy field.
Liu Duo saw the two of them speaking and raised her eyebrows, not showing any special expression.
Ye Ling looked at her and then went over to grab a sickle that wasnt in use for her. Use this.
Lending it to her wasnt a problem. He wouldnt reject lending her a sickle just because she was interested in Mo. After all, she did help them nt the seedlings before.
Thank you, Ling. I will give it back to you when you guys are back home.
Li Chunmei gave her thanks and smiled at him.
Ye Ling didnt say anything else. He nodded and continued to harvest the seedlings.
In response to this, however, Li Chunmei turned around to look at Liu Duo and gave an ambiguous smile.
Chapter 514 - I Cant Be Bothered To Bicker With You!
Chapter 514: I Cant Be Bothered To Bicker With You!
Liu Duo had been paying attention to them. She saw Li Chunmei smiling at her so she turned her gaze away. She didnt feel inclined to exchange a gaze with her because it would spoil her appetite!
Ye Yang and the other two arrived home and didnt see Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi. They knew they definitely mustve already gone.
Ran Er, when your mom and dad left, did you ask them toe to visit when they have the time? Ye Liu asked with a smile.
Liu Ran poured water for them and was carrying it over to them when he said, I told them. They said they woulde.
Then will they remember to bring their own food over? Ye Mo suddenly interrupted, trying to make his presence felt.
When Liu Ran heard him, he frowned and rolled his eyes at him. Brother Liu and sis already said you need to lose weight. You should eat less during each meal and give part of your portion to my mom and dad, then they wouldnt need to bring their own food!
Hah... Ye Mo raised his eyebrows. He stretched out his hands, wanting to pinch Liu Rans ear. However, he was very nimble and hid behind Ye Liu, only moving his head out from behind Ye Liu to look at Ye Mo.
Humph, you wanted to pinch my ears? Im going to tell sis you bullied me again!
Ye Mo had actually hit him quite a few times in private before. It was just that he never told Liu Duo.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo instead just cast a nce at him coolly and arrogantly. Are you a man? Such behavior of being a tattletale is something only a girl would do!
Ye Yang listened to their bickering and just nced at them before continuing to do his own things. He was already used to it.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, just smiled happily. He realized that besides arguing with Liu Duo from time to time, Ye Mo would also do the same with Liu Ran.
However, he wouldnt lose when he bickered with Liu Ran. Liu Ran would be made to be hopping mad every time, but he would not be able to do anything about it.
Every time Liu Ran heard this, he would frown very heavily. You...
What do you mean by you? Call me brother-inw! So impolite. Are you just wasting your time in school?
Ye Liuughed, Thats enough. Mo, arent you being too childish? Always bickering with Ran Er and bullying him. Lets go and continue to work.
He saw that his oldest brother had already taken the ropes and gone out the door.
The two of them organized the seedlings and took the ropes before also heading out the yard door towards the paddy field.
Liu Ran looked at their backs and, looking like a young adult, he sat beneath the stool underneath the roof. His arms were crossed against his chest and he was frowning heavily, feeling angry.
Humph, I knew you were going to use that sentence against me and bully me! Brother Liu was right, you are a childish brat. I cant be bothered to bicker with you!
It was as if Hei Xiaomeng understood. It even barked to agree with what he said. It was also a target of Ye Mos bullying but it also didnt bicker with him!
They had pretty much brought back all of the harvested seedlings after they made around four or five round trips.
In the end, each of the three of them carried a big bundle of seedlings. Ling, stop harvesting, its time to go home. We wille again tomorrow.
Okay.
Ye Ling stopped what he was doing and brought a small bundle of seedlings to them.
Ye Ling put the sickle and the other things into the bamboo basket. He looked over to Li Chunmei, saw that she was still busy working, and decided it would not be appropriate to ask her to return it immediately.
He turned around and caught up with his three brothers.
Upon seeing this, Liu Duo got up and tidied up her skirt. She went towards them and then they walked home together.
Ling,ter when we get home, you dont need to cook. Let me cook tonight. What do you want to eat?
She didnt want him to keep on tiring himself tonight. He had already worked the entire afternoon. It would be too tiring if he had to immediately start preparing dinner right after he got home.
She hadnt helped with anything, so cooking a feast to reward them was something she ought to do.
Ye Ling heard her and just as he was about to say he was fine with her cooking anything, Ye Liu opened his mouth and said, Actually, what Ling wants to eat the most is you!
Chapter 515: Why Would I Get Mad?
Chapter 515: Why Would I Get Mad?
Its been such a long time but they still hadnt consummated their marriage. As the older brother, he was very worried on behalf of this shy little brother of his!
When Liu Duo heard him, she choked on her saliva and coughed a few times.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, turned red in the face. Why did Liu suddenly say this?
Ye Yang looked at the two of them and said approvingly, Correct.
He also knew his youngest brother hadnt consummated his marriage.
Ye Mo was, of course, the same. He said directly to Liu Duo, Thats right. Beloved, you should consummate your marriage with Ling. He then turned to look at the elegant Ye Ling. Ling, why arent you being more proactive? Are you expecting your beloved to take the initiative? We are the ones who need to take the lead.
Liu Duo felt like she was in a predicament when she saw all three of them saying all these things, alling to the aid of their youngest brother by questioning her. Why were they talking about such things while they were on the main road?
How extremely embarrassing.
She snuck a nce at Ye Ling and saw him also sneaking a nce at her. When their eyes met, Ye Ling immediately looked away. His face and ears were so red, it looked like blood was about toe out.
Liu Duos face was also very red but she stretched out her hands to grab his hand. Ling, lets go and ignore them. They are really shameless, talking about such things on the main road!
She didnt want them to lead Ye Ling astray. Especially Ye Liu and Ye Mo. These two were so shameless that it was as if their skin was as thick as the city walls!
She led Ye Ling to the other side of the road and intentionally walked slowly so that there would be some distance between them and Ye Yang and the others.
Just as Liu Duo was about to say something, Ye Ling said gently, Duo Er, dont get mad because of what my brothers said. I will wait for you.
Although he really wanted to consummate their marriage, he was willing to wait. He was really willing to wait.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo looked at him and smiled. Im not mad. Why would I get mad?
When Ye Ling heard what she said, only then did he smile slightly, feeling assured.
He was afraid Liu Duo would think that, because of what Ye Yang and the others said, they were trying to force her and she would get mad.
She lifted her head and looked at the side of Ye Lings delicate face. She actually understood why Ye Yang and the others said what they said. Whenpared to them, it was indeed unfair to Ye Ling.
When they arrived home, not only did Liu Ran pour water for them, he also brought them fruit. He was extremely diligent.
After resting for a while, Liu Duo went to the kitchen.
Liu Ran followed behind earnestly to go and help. He did what he usually did when they were in the Liu family house: he assisted by lighting the fire.
The four brothers were sitting in a row beneath the roof and cooling off. Ye Ling looked at his youngest brother. Ling, you need to take the initiative on consummating the marriage. You dont need to be too shy. Sooner orter, you have to experience such things.
When he said this, he nced over towards the kitchen again and spoke softly, When the timees, you will know Little Duo tastes the best. Once you have her, you wont be able to stop. It will constantly be on your mind all the time...
He even winked at him and smiled very pretentiously.
Thats right! Ling, your brothers wont lie to you. The feeling is really just too awesome! You need to hurry and experience it once so you know what the feeling of ecstasy is like, Ye Mo said coolly, agreeing with Ye Liu.
Ye Yang looked at the looks on his two younger brothers faces and gave a look as if thinking, what kind of things were these two low lives trying to teach their youngest brother!
Although what they said was the truth.
However, in response to this, Ye Lings face was red and he didnt speak, feeling really embarrassed. Although he wanted to experience the feeling his brothers were talking about, he needed to wait for Liu Duo to agree.
Although he didnt know how long he had to wait, he didnt mind!
Liu Duo prepared a very simple dinner, four dishes, and one soup. The portion was just about enough for them to finish. After all, they didnt have a refrigerator and it wasnt winter. If they didnt finish the food and left it out overnight, it would spoil.
Its time to eat.
Liu Duo stood at the kitchen door and shouted. The four of them immediately went over to grab the bowls and chopsticks.
Chapter 516: Tsk…
Chapter 516: Tsk...
Once the dishes were arranged, the six of them started to move their chopsticks and began eating.
Ran Er, eat more since your body is still growing. Liu Duo grabbed some meat and vegetables for him. She wished he could turn into a fatty quickly.
Ye Ling also grabbed some for Liu Duo. Duo Er, you should also eat more.
The other three brothers also did the same. They all took meat and vegetables for Liu Duo.
Upon seeing this, Liu Ran didnt want to be outdone and also grabbed vegetables and meat for Liu Duo. Sis, you should also eat more.
Liu Duoughed, Thats enough. You guys go ahead and eat, no need to keep taking it for me.
Having five men dote on her made Liu Duo feel that she was very blessed.
After their meal, taking advantage of the remaining daylight, Ye Yang and the others went to work again in the yard, taking some of the seedlings out...
The four of them had been busy the whole day so Liu Duo asked them to go bathe first after she finished heating the water. She was thest one to bathe.
Ye Liuy on the bed and looked at Liu Duo as shebed her hair. He said, Little Duo, you and Liu Ran dont need to go to the paddy field tomorrow. It is cooler in the house and Liu Ran also needs to revise his schoolwork.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo replied without even having to think, Ran Er will stay at home. I want to go.
She had already said she would apany Ye Yang and the others until they finished harvesting the seedlings. She felt quite assured about Liu Ran studying at home by himself.
When Ye Liu heard what she said, he smiled and said, Little Duo, is it because you really like how Liu looks when he works? Isnt he really handsome!
Tsk... Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him.
His egotistical side was acting up again.
Liu Duo put down the woodenb, got up, blew out the oilmp, got in the bed, and prepared to sleep.
Ye Liu immediately rolled over eagerly, taking her into his embrace. He sniffed Liu Duos hair like a dog. The feeling of sleeping while hugging Little Duo really is different!
Go to sleep. Arent you tired after working all day? Speaking so much nonsense.
Liu Duo closed her eyes, moved her body around, and found afortable posture.
Ye Liu smiled mischievously when he heard her. Im not tired. If Liu was still working right now, he would still be full of energy! Do you want me to show you?
When Liu Duo heard him, the corner of her lips started to twitch in the dark.
Whenever they shared a bed with her they would also be filled with lust. Ye Yang was slightly better.
She pushed him and said, You dont need to show me. Quickly go to sleep, Im tired.
She even yawned as she spoke.
In response to this, Ye Liu didnt, in fact, do what he wanted to do. He purely just hugged her, not wanting her to be more tired. Lets sleep. Liu will show it to you another time.
The long night passed minute by minute, second by second. Although Ye Liu wasnt able to do what he wanted to do, he still had a smile on his face in the dark.
When Liu Duo woke up early in the morning, by coincidence, Ye Liu also woke up at the same time. Their eyes met and both their eyes looked the same.
Morning, Little Duo.
Morning.
After they looked at each other for a while, Liu Duos face slowly started to turn red. It was because her man was just too handsome.
Ye Liu saw Liu Duos face turn red. He moved closer to her and pressed his forehead against hers. Little Duo, your appearance when your face is red is really a feast for the eyes!
Liu Duo looked away, pushed him away, sat up, and pretended not to understand. Im not something that is edible...what feast are you talking about? Get up.
Ye Liu followed her and sat up, his smile full of mischief. However, he did something rare and didnt continue to act like a hooligan. Lets go. We should have breakfast while the air is still cool in the morning. After that, we will need to go to the paddy field to continue harvesting.
As he spoke, he got up and got off the bed. He took a set of Liu Duos clothes over and gave it to her.
Come, Liu will serve you by changing your clothes, my master Little Duo!
Chapter 517: Go On And Keep On Pretending! There’s No Way You Didn’t Think About It!
Chapter 517: Go On And Keep On Pretending! Theres No Way You Didnt Think About It!
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo was already so used to it that she just nodded out of natural instinct. She cooperated with his acting and acted as a master, Quickly, if you serve me well I will reward you with money! Otherwise... humph, I will reward you with ash! Just wait and see what Ill do to you.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed. Yes, I will obey.
The two of them chatted andughed as Liu Duo got neatly dressed. Ye Liu alsobed her hair into a good looking bun. Only then did they go down together.
When they arrived on the first floor, Ye Yang and the others were all washing up beside the well.
Sis, why did you wake up so early today? Liu Ran asked with a smile. He was rinsing his mouth as he spoke, so his words were unclear.
Liu Duo felt awkward when she heard this. Did she wake up veryte every day?
She smiled slightly ufortably. I woke up so I got up.
She really wasnt a good big sister. She didnt behave like a proper role model and was always thest one to wake up.
Duo Er,e and wash up. Ye Ling smiled warmly towards her. He had already finished washing up and was preparing to go cook breakfast.
Ye Mo went beside Ye Liu and muttered softly to him, Liu, did you do itst night?
As he spoke, he cast a nce at Liu Duo.
If they did it, how was Liu Duo able to wake up so early?
Ye Liu was able to understand him within seconds. He smiled mischievously and said, Mo, do you think Liu is the same as you and is always thinking about bedroom matters? How shallow!
After he finished speaking, he went to the side and started washing up.
In response to this, Ye Mo puckered his lips and muttered in his heart, Go on and keep on pretending! Theres no way you didnt think about it!
Ye Yang gave the two of them a nce. He then went to get the broom and cleared the yard of dead leaves.
After they had breakfast, Liu Duo and the others left the house, leaving only Liu Ran at home to revise his schoolwork.
Ling, why is one of the sickles missing?
When they arrived at the paddy field and were about to start working, Ye Liu realized one of the sickles was missing.
When Ye Ling heard him, he replied, Chunmei borrowed it. She will return it to us when sheester.
When Ye Mo heard her name, he frowned and became very unhappy.
In that case, Ling, you go over to where Little Duo is. It will be very hot if you get hit by direct sunlight, Ye Liu said to him.
Just having the three of them harvest would be enough. They never thought about asking him to work too much anyway.
Ye Yang had already started harvesting. Ye Mo also did the same since they had sickles they could use in their hands.
Ye Ling nodded and went towards Liu Duo. Once Li Chunmei returned the sickleter, he would have a sickle to use and would be able to help harvest the seedlings.
Liu Duo saw Ye Ling walking towards her so she smiled at him and said, Ling,e and sit.
She knew Li Chunmei had borrowed a sickle yesterday and still hadnt returned it. Naturally, Ye Ling wouldnt have one to use and could only rest for now.
Ling, we should be able to finish harvesting all of it today, right? Liu Duo waited until he sat down and continued to speak.
Yeah, we can. Ye Ling nodded and looked at his three brothers who were working hard on the paddy field.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling with her head turned sideways. She let out an, oh, and looked at him with a smile that revealed slight dimples.
Ye Ling could feel Liu Duo looking at him. His delicate handsome face unconsciously started to blush.
Even his ears did the same.
Upon seeing this, the dimples at the corner of Liu Duos eyes got bigger. She muttered in her heart, Ling is already so shy right now. Wont he be even shyer when we consummate our marriage?
Getting stared at by her with fixed eyes made Ye Ling turn his head ufortably sideways to look at her. He asked gently, Duo Er, you... why are you looking at me like that?
Although Liu Duo had stared at him like this before, this was the first time itsted this long. He felt very embarrassed.
Because Ling is very handsome and very good looking! Liu Duo grinned, in a very good mood.
However, Ye Lings face became even redder when he heard her, and he looked away.
Chapter 518: Jealousy
Chapter 518: Jealousy
At that moment, Li Chunmei and several of her femalepanions, who were also heading to harvest their rice, walked over to them.
Ye Ling saw them and said, Duo Er, Chunmeis here. Im going to ask her to return our sickle. Just sit here where its cooler and away from the sun.
Great timing too. He was embarrassed and didnt know how to respond to her.
Alright, you go, Liu Duo nodded in response.
Ye Ling got up, dusted his clothes, and off he went to the foot of the hill to wait for Li Chunmei.
They were about ten meters apart when the group of girls spotted Ye Ling standing there, with his back straightened, thin but not too weak. Not to mention his handsome face, already bringing the few women to their knees.
As they approached, Ye Ling gently requested of Li Chunmei, Chunmei, could you return the sickle I lent you yesterday? I need it now.
Li Chunmei nodded and took out the sickle from her basket. She handed it to Ye Ling. Here it is, Ling. Thank you for letting me use it for so long.
He took the sickle and smiled at her. Thats alright. Im off to get busy now.
With that, he turned away and headed towards the paddy field.
The girls admired him from behind. One spoke, Lings footwork may be strange, but every time I see him hes always so gentle, like he doesnt have a temper. Also, quite good-looking.
He sure is. Much better than Mo, if you ask me. Hes handsome too, but when looking for a husband we should go for a gentle one like Ling, said another.
All of them werent in favour of Ye Mos nasty and impulsive temper.
I think Lings the best. Hes both handsome and gentle! Another girl contributed to the discussion.
The few girls chatted among themselves while Li Chunmei didnt say a word.
She looked at Ye Mo harvesting rice in the field, then nced over at Ye Ling who had just stepped in to help. Her eyes barely shifted.
The girls also noticed Liu Duo just sitting there, instead of helping with the harvest. They felt envy, jealousy, then eventually hate.
Look at that shared wife! Ive never seen her work at all!
Me too. Shes a shared wife, but she seems to be living a better life than a regr wife could.
It must be nice being married into the Ye family, not having to do anything and just waiting to be adored, and getting to wear nice clothes too.
Lets go, we have rice to harvest. Thats all Li Chunmei said as she went to her own paddy field.
She didnt want to listen to them and their dolefulints. Annoying!
On the other side, Liu Ran stayed at home, studying and working on his writing indoors.
Suddenly, Hei Xiaomeng began barking, which surprised him so much his hands trembled. He looked over at the entrance to find Grandmother Liu standing there, not daring to take another step.
She was already quite old, but right then she looked older than usual, and her hair another shade whiter.
Liu Ran ignored her as he continued writing. He didnt ever want to see this so-called grandmother of his!
Ran Er... Grandmother Liu called to him loudly.
In regards to Liu Rans ignorance, the old woman could only continue shouting his name, Ran Er, is your sister at home?
...
Ran Er, your grandmother begs of you. Please help your brother. Tell your sister to withdraw the charges, could you? We promise we wont ever bother you all again...
She spoke of many things, but Liu Ran chose not to respond, as he stuck to his revisions and practiced his writing with little emotion on his face.
Chapter 519: Couldn’t Blame Anyone But Herself
Chapter 519: Couldnt me Anyone But Herself
Tears flowed down her cheeks as she reacted to Liu Rans indifference. She began to whimper.
Liu Ran heard the sounds and frowned at her. For the first time in his life, he saw his grandmother sobbing with her head hanging low.
He beamed at her for a while, before saying, You might as well leave. My sister wont withdraw the charges. And I wont help you talk to her! Liu Qing deserves all of this! Its time he faces the music! Humph...
Liu Ran wouldnt ever admit Liu Qing was his brother, because the man wasnt worthy of the title. He only had a sister, and her name was Liu Duo!
He also reminded her, By the way, its best you surrender yourself to the government office. If the guards catch you, itll be more than just a few years in prison.
Once he finished what he had to say, he went back to his studies.
He wasnt afraid Liu Qing woulde asking for trouble, because his sister and his brothers-inw would take care of that.
Grandmother Liu could only stare in bewilderment at the tiny figure sitting by the table in the house, doing his work.
She realized then that her little grandson was not as soft-hearted as she thought he would be. He had gotten harsh and vengeful, as well as havingplete disregard for family.
Grandmother Liu frowned at this, but felt that she was the one who had let things escte to the situation they were currently in. She couldnt me anyone but herself!
She sighed and left the scene.
Liu Ran ignored her. He didnt see her go. He was focused on his writing.
On the other hand, Liu Duo had been observing the harvest. They had been going on for a long time and hadnt bothered to take a rest or drink some water.
So she took the kettle full of water and a stack of bowls and walked towards them.
Yang, why dont you alle and drink some water? She came to a stop at the raised path.
The four of them stopped what they were doing and gathered around her.
She passed a bowl to each of them and filled them with water. Dont any of you get thirsty? You dont ever stop to drink.
Little Duo, we dont want to seemzy in front of you. We dont dare to loaf on the job under your watchful eye, or you would punish us with no food, Ye Liu teased, as he usually did.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. He was back to talking nonsense.
Ye Mo finished his bowl of water in one mouthful and passed the bowl to Liu Duo. Wife, another bowl, please. Im still thirsty.
Oh, you are, arent you? Why didnt youe up earlier?
And then she poured him another bowl, and refilled for the other three too.
When Ye Mo finished his second round, he returned the bowl to her. Like Liu said, were afraid youll punish us for beingzy!
Liu Duos mouth twitched after listening to the two idiots. Were they calling her sadistic?
Whatever, she was not bothering to reason with them!
Yang, Ling, care to rest with me under the shade? Liu Duo turned to the other two.
Ye Mo was quick to respond. Wife, this is clearly preferential treatment! Liu and I arent happy about it!
I do what I want when I want it! I dont know about you two. Its not like Im blocking you.
Liu Duo didnt want to acknowledge the two yful and shameless men.
Ye Yang passed her his empty bowl. Im not thirsty anymore.
And then he got back to harvesting the rest. He didnt want to stop for a moment to listen to his brothers teasing Liu Duo.
Ye Ling passed her his empty bowl too. Duo Er, you should get back under the shade. Its awfully hot under the sun.
Chapter 520: How Careless!
Chapter 520: How Careless!
Alright. Ling, you better not tire yourself. Liu Duo smiled at him and brought the kettle and tes back with her.
She heard footsteps behind her and turned back to find the two men. Why are you two following me?
Based on the look on their faces, she knew they were up to no good.
Ye Liu giggled. Little Duo, your preferential treatment is making my heart sink, and it pains me so...
Thats right! Ye Mo added self-righteously.
She stopped walking and turned to face the two men who could have passed as twins. They were nearly identical in appearance, as well as their faults!
If your hearts have indeed sunken, then why are you two standing perfectly right here fooling around? Take a look at Yang and Ling, what are they doing? Go help them! She rolled her eyes at the two.
The men she mentioned were bending over and diligently harvesting the rice.
She was about to turn away and leave when something else happened. She must have tripped over her own foot because suddenly she found herself falling over. Luckily for her, Ye Liu was quick to get hold of her waist, and that stopped her from falling into the rice field.
Little Duo, you should be careful. If you fall, it hurts us even more. Ye Liu frowned.
It was a false rm, and Liu Duo breathed a sigh of relief. She had barely opened her mouth to speak when Ye Mo interjected, You have such big eyes, how could you not watch the road!
How careless!
He had been standing a little further behind so he couldnt get hold of her in time, otherwise he would have saved her from the fall too.
Liu Duo pouted, wondering what this had to do with having big eyes.
She didnt know why or how she could have tripped.
Perhaps anything could happen when people ran out of luck. Perhaps they could choke when drinking water, or just fall as they walked.
She coughed awkwardly and said, Im fine, you guys should go help with the harvest.
She freed herself from Ye Lius arms and headed towards the slope.
Interrupted by the ident, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had stopped teasing Liu Duo with their previous joke.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling heard the disturbance and looked up to check on Liu Duo too. After concluding that she was fine, they felt relieved and went back to work.
On the other side of the vige, Grandmother Liu was not in her usual high spirits. Step by step, she reached home and sat on a wooden stool, staring nkly into space.
A long whileter she thought of Liu Rans words. If the guards catch you, itll be more than just a few years in prison.
She quickly got up and went out the door again. She looked around before deciding on a direction.
It took some more time for Grandmother Liu to find the cave Liu Qing had hidden himself in. She entered and called out to him in a low voice. Qing Er, Qing Er... Its your grandmother, pleasee out...
When he heard her voice, Liu Qing wormed his way out of his hiding spot.
Grandma, has Sister Duo withdrawn the charges? Can I go back now? Liu Qing asked excitedly.
He really didnt want to stay here any longer!
Grandmother Liu whimpered again, Qing Er, you should surrender yourself to the government office. Lets notmit any more crimes like this, alright?
Hiding away was by no means a proper solution. She knew it was impossible for Liu Duo to withdraw the charges! It would be best to plead guilty and face a lighter sentence rather than getting caught and spending a longer time in jail!
Liu Qing frowned when he heard that and immediately rebutted, No way! Im not going to jail! I dont want to! Didnt you go look for her, grandma? Tell her to withdraw the charges? I didnt even hurt Brother Ran! Not one bit! Why must she do this?
Chapter 521: Because She’s Undeserving!
Chapter 521: Because Shes Undeserving!
I went, but... Grandmother sobbed even more, unable to continue.
Liu Qing knew what the words left unsaid were without having to guess!
He trembled, his brows locked together so tightly they could kill mosquitoes. Uncle Quanfu. Grandma, you can look for him, tell him and his wife to convince Liu Duo. I really dont want to go to jail!
Liu Qings grip on his grandmothers arm was tight, as though he were grasping at straws.
Grandmother Liu only shook her head. If that worked, she wouldnt have to convince him to surrender.
Your uncle wont do it. Ive talked to them.
Now that she thought about it, Liu Quanfu was actually right. Liu Qing did something terrible to his son; why would he persuade Liu Duo to drop the case?
Dispirited, Liu Qing sat on the ground in defeat.
Was he fated to go to jail? No, he didnt want to...
Ultimately, Grandmother Liu couldnt stop her tears from falling when she saw her eldest grandson in this state. Qing Er, just... just plead guilty, alright? Your father and I will visit you frequently... Then she let the crying take over.
Liu Qings eyes were hollow now. He didnt pick up whatever Grandmother Liu had said. He just sat there in a daze.
It was almost noon when Liu Duo and Ye Ling reached home.
Sis, Ling, youre back! Where are the others? Liu Ran weed them with open arms and went to help Liu Duo carry the kettle.
Liu Duo was delighted to see his happy face. She said, Theylle backter. Ling and I came back first to prepare lunch.
Oh. I can help with that, Sis. Let Brother Ling rest.
He knew Ye Ling had been harvesting rice all morning. He must be tired.
I thought so too, Liu Duo smiled, showing her dimples.
Ye Ling grinned at them. I dont need rest. Ran Er, on the other hand...you should get on with your revision.
It was only a few hours of harvesting and he wasnt tired. Liu Duo had made him rest many times.
In the end, the three of them went to the kitchen together and helped Liu Duo prepare lunch.
At the dining table, Liu Ran suddenly thought of something and said, Sis, Old Hag Liu came to the house when you all werent at home.
He no longer used the title Grandmother, because she was undeserving!
The others didnt find it too unpredictable. That old hag cared about Liu Qing. It would be weird if she didnte to beg Liu Duo to drop the case!
What happened next? How did you deal with it, kid? Ye Mo shot him a look.
I told her to leave! Her head must be overflowing with wishful thinking if she assumes theres a chance youll withdraw the charges from the government office, Sis! I hate that punk Liu Qing so much!
Liu Ran shot another nce at Ye Mo, as though saying, thats a stupid question.
After Liu Ran said that, the five of themughed uncontrobly, except Ye Yang who remained aloof and Ye Mo who didnt find it funny.
How old was this kid again? And he was already calling Liu Qing a punk?
Liu Duo passed some vegetables to him with her chopsticks. Lets not talk about them anymore. They have nothing to do with us. Well just live our own lives ordingly.
Ye Liu sneered, Looks like Ran Ers schooling isnt a waste. He can use wishful thinking as a description already!
He, himself, hadnt gone to school before, but he knew a fewmon phrases.
Of course, I work very hard at school! Liu Ran epted thepliment readily.
They broke intoughter again. The confidence he exuded was exactly like Liu Duo!
No wonder they were siblings.
Chapter 522: Work Later
Chapter 522: Work Later
After lunch, Liu Duo went upstairs for a nap. The brothers took a break after their meal, then went out to harvest some more.
The sun was up in the sky, but the weather seemed a bit gloomy. They worried that it might rain and make harvesting more difficult. The paddy would be ruined by the rainwater and left to spoil in the field, thus reducing the harvest.
Liu Ran wanted to help but they only had four sickles, so he stayed home with his books.
Sis, are you going to the paddy field? Liu Ran asked his sister when she came downstairs after waking up from her nap.
Liu Duo rubbed her eyes, barely awake. Yes, Im going. I have to bring some fruit and cool water over to them, and keep thempany.
Liu Ran grinned from ear to ear when he heard that. Sis, can I tag along? I did my revision in the morning, and I finished my homework.
Liu Duo took some fruit and went to wash them by the well.
Liu Duo could tell from the way he spoke that he really wanted to go, so she nodded. Alright, you cane with me.
Upon receiving permission, Liu Ran put on a satisfied smile as he helped Liu Duo wash the fruit.
They ced the fruit in a basket and, after Liu Duo shut the front door, off they headed to the location of their paddy field.
When they were halfway there, they came across Ye Yang carrying arge bundle of rice. Yang? Yang, Ive locked the front door, why have you started transporting the rice so fast?
Its going to rain soon, he said, looking up at the sky.
They were worried it would rain for real, and by then the rice that they had harvested would be worse for the wear.
Liu Duo passed the keys to Liu Ran, Ran Er, you go back and open the door. When thats done,e over with Brother Yang.
Sure. Liu Ran took the keys and doubled back.
Liu Duo pressed on towards the paddy field.
When she arrived, Ye Liu and Ye Mo had tied up the harvested rice in several bundles, ready for transport. Come get some fruit. You can continue with workter.
Again, with the kettle in hand, she poured them some water to wash their hands before consuming the fruits.
Wow, this fruit is sweet and quite juicy. Ye Liu took a bite and smirked at Liu Duo.
Ye Mo cast a nce at Ye Liu before turning to look at Liu Duo. He agreed with his brother. The fruit was indeed tasty.
Liu Duo noticed the smirk on his face. Of course she recognized the hidden meaning behind his words!
Without question, she rolled her eyes at him. Gosh, was he always filled with sexual thoughts?
She grabbed onto Ye Lings hand. Ling, lets go rest there. I can see youve been sweating profusely.
Sure thing. Ye Ling followed her to sit on the slope.
The other two carried the bundled rice on their backs and walked home.
Over in the next paddy field, Li Chunmei looked up to find Liu Duo and Ye Ling talking andughing. Then, she went back to work.
She thought, youre just a shared wife. How could you live such a good life? Youre the reason my marriage was called off, and I have to find someone else...
As she kept on thinking, Li Chunmeis eyes glimmered. She believed that Liu Duos arrival was the reason her rtionship with Ye Mo had failed!
Liu Duo had hurt someone else, and yet there she was having fun without a care in the world! The way Li Chunmei looked at Liu Duo turned bitter.
Chapter 523: Is There Something?
Chapter 523: Is There Something?
Liu Duo, who was sitting on the small slope, saw Li Chunmei staring at them when she lifted her head. Was it a coincidence? Li Chunmei immediately looked away and continued harvesting the seedlings.
However, Liu Duo frowned in response to this.
She muttered in her heart, What does that look in Li Chunmeis eyes mean? Is she nning on causing trouble?
Ling, you better limit your interactions with that Li Chunmei! It would be best if you treat her the way Mo treats her and just keep giving her that look. Liu Duo suddenly said this to Ye Ling.
As a woman, her womans intuition was telling her that this Li Chunmei was nning on doing something bad!
Ye Ling nodded when he heard her. Duo Er, you can rest assured. I will listen to you.
He knew Liu Duo didnt like Li Chunmei. It wasnt just because she was interested in Mo, but also because Liu Duo just didnt like her as a person at all.
After resting for quite a while, Ye Ling finally went back to the paddy field to harvest the seedlings. Ye Yang and the other two continued to carry the harvested seedlings back.
Liu Ran still stayed at home in the end because while he had been halfway there with Ye Yang, they ran into Ye Liu and Ye Mo. He had no choice but to follow them back to open the door.
He felt that it would be better if there was someone at home so he continued to read in the yard.
Li Chunmei, who was in the neighboring field, saw that Ye Ling and the others were almost done with harvesting the seedlings. However, she still had one-third of the seedlings left to harvest. She felt very annoyed as her family members didnte to help!
Ling, Li Chunmei shouted towards him.
Ye Ling lifted his head and looked at her when he heard her. However, he didnt say anything and his eyes seemed to be asking, Is there something?
Li Chunmei took a few steps towards him before saying, Ling, can you guyse to help me once you guys are done harvesting the seedlings in your paddy field?
She even pointed to her familys paddy field as she spoke. I still have a lot I havent harvested. I dont know how long it would take for me to finish harvesting them by myself.
Before, he wouldve promised to help without hesitation when he heard her. But now that Liu Duo had told him to stay away from her, how could he go close to her right after he promised his wife?
Although helping was very normal, this would be betraying Liu Duos words...
Li Chunmei saw that he didnt say anything after a long time, but she wasnt in a hurry so she just looked at him.
She knew Ye Ling would agree!
Ye Ling saw she was waiting for his reply so he replied very gently and apologetically. Chunmei, Im sorry but I cant help you. We still have a lot of things to do at our house. We still need to organize the seedlings after we bring them back, and theres also the tomatoes, so I...
He had already made it so clear, so how could Li Chunmei not understand?
She frowned. Why would the most amiable Ye Ling speak like this?
He actually refused to help her?
Ye Ling saw that there was slight anger and unhappiness on her face but he couldnt do anything about it. He would not go against Liu Duos words.
He said it again, Chunmei, Im very sorry!
After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued harvesting the seedlings.
In response to this, however, Li Chunmeis anger immediately shot up. She had been willing to help them nt the seedlings in the past, but asking them to help her harvest the seedlings was too difficult?
How could they not know how to return the favor?
However, she didnt think about how Ye Mo hadnt actually asked her to help. She had just insisted on helping them nt the seedlings no matter what!
Li Chunmei looked at Ye Ling, who was harvesting the seedlings and then looked at Liu Duo, who was sitting on the slope. She felt that it was definitely because she had said something to Ye Ling!
Liu Duo was already looking at Ye Ling as he worked when she saw Li Chunmei had gone to speak with him. She then saw Li Chunmei looking at her in an unfriendly way and she raised her eyebrows.
She muttered in her heart, Is there something wrong with this woman?
She got up, tidied her skirt, and then went towards the paddy field.
Chapter 524: What A Joke
Chapter 524: What A Joke
Ling... Liu Duo walked towards the edge of the field and shouted at him.
Ye Ling stood up straight and looked towards her when he heard her. Duo Er, what is it?
He walked towards her as he spoke.
Liu Duo only asked when he was close to her. Nothing much. I just want to ask...what did Li Chunmei say to you? When she looked at me, her eyes were on fire!
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling looked at Li Chunmei, who was currently harvesting the seedlings. Her field was, indeed, still filled with many unharvested seedlings and she would need to work for another two days.
He never wouldve thought she would me Liu Duo just because he didnt help her harvest the seedlings.
She asked me to help her harvest the seedlings just now and I didnt agree to help., Ye Ling answered honestly.
Oh.
Liu Duo looked at her and found it strange. Why hadnt her familye to help?
However, this was none of her business and she couldnt be bothered to ask for the reason! Ling, when you help others, you have to consider the persons character. You dont need to think it is necessary to help all your neighbors. You also dont need to feel apologetic and ashamed for not helping her. She looked angrily at others just because you didnt help her. Why should you help? Whether someone chooses to help or not depends entirely on themselves!
People choose the things they want to do out of their own free will. There was no such thing as having to obey others no matter what. What a joke.
He felt that what she said made sense. Ye Ling nodded. Okay, I understand. Then should I continue to harvest the seedlings?
Go ahead.
Liu Duo was standing at the edge of the field while wearing a pink dress so she attracted a lot of attention. A lot of the vigers felt she was blessed with good fortune. Although she was a shared wife, she could eat well and dress well. Not to mention she had four outstanding looking husbands who doted on her and didnt let her do manualbor. It really made the unmarried woman jealous. The vigers with unmarried daughters felt that if their daughters could live like Liu Duo, what was so bad about being a shared wife?
When Ye Liu and the others arrived at the paddy field, they saw Liu Duo standing at the edge of the field.
Little Duo, why are you standing here? You might fall down and Ye Ling is standing far away from you. Ye Liu walked closer to her with a smile.
Ye Mo also said, Thats right. Why cant you just wait on the slope? Its not like you can help with anything.
Hey, what were these two guys talking about?
What had happened just now was an ident. It was a small ident that happened out of the tiniest bit of chance. Why were they bringing it up still?
What Ye Mo said was really just too unpleasant. Was she not allowed to stand here just because she couldnt help? Who said so?!
After Ye Yang walked nearer, he looked at Liu Duo. Little Duo, go sit on the slope.
Err...
Liu Duo was stunned for a while when she heard him. Was Ye Yang also using the ident that had happened just now to make fun of her?
Before she could say anything, she heard Ye Yang say again with that extremely attractive voice of his, Youre blocking the way.
She was standing right at the entrance of the paddy field. They needed to pass through that area to get in.
Huh? Oh.
Liu Duo felt a bit awkward. Just as she thought, there was no way Yang would make fun of her.
Sheughed, turned around, and took one step back, clearing the path.
Ye Liu let out augh. That awkward look on Liu Duos face was really extremely interesting!
The corner of Ye Mos mouth also moved up and he started tough.
She cast a nce at the two of them. What was so funny?
What nonsense!
Ye Yang went forward and touched Liu Duos head. There wasnt any special expression on his face but the light in his eyes was filled with amusement and love, Good girl.
After he said that, he went to work.
Liu Duos face got red for no reason after he touched her head and called her a good girl. She muttered in her heart, Why does it feel like Ive just been teased?
She suddenly realized that this externally cold but internally passionate Ye Yang really had all kinds of hidden skills. He really was amazing!
After Liu Duo stood there at the side and looked at them for a while, she went back to sit on the slope.
When Li Chunmei heard Ye Liu and the others voices, she stood up straight and took a look.
Chapter 525: Crazy? Mo Will Show You What Crazy Means
Chapter 525: Crazy? Mo Will Show You What Crazy Means
She took another few looks at them before starting to harvest the seedlings again.
After working the entire day, Ye Yang and the others finally finished harvesting all the seedlings in their familys paddy field.
Ling, Ill take these. Ye Mo took Ye Lings basket backpack from him.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu had carried thest two big bundles of seedlings on their backs so he carried the basket backpack and the sickles.
Liu Duo got up, tidied her skirt, went down the slope, and then went back home with them.
At night, after Liu Duo finished washing up, she wrapped some snacks that were easy to store with oil paper and put them into a small cloth bag. She also put some fruit inside. They were Liu Duos snacks for school tomorrow.
After she finished doing this, Liu Duo went back to her room. She sat at the vanity table andbed her hair. Not long after, Ye Mo eagerly came into the room, as tonight was his turn to sleep with her.
Beloved, Im here. Ye Mo closed the door and went beside Liu Duo.
Liu Duo shot a nce at him and then said, You go lie down and sleep. What are you staring at me for?
Because Im thinking of how I should punish you! Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and coolly spoke out. It made Liu Duo feel confused, and she didnt know what was going on.
Punish me?
She put down the woodenb, rolled her eyes at his strange behavior, and went straight towards the bed.
However, before she could even take a few steps, Ye Mo hugged her. It scared her into shouting, Ah... Mo, are you crazy!
What was he doing a surprise attack for? He was going to give her a heart attack sooner orter!
Ye Mo looked at the angry face on the prettydy close to him and the corner of his lips moved up. Crazy? Mo will show you what crazy means.
As he spoke, he carried Liu Duo and walked towards the side of the bed. Heid her down and immediately jumped on her body. Liu Duo felt like she was being pressed down by Mt. Tai. This guy really was crazy!
It made her so mad that she stretched out her hand and hit him. Little Brother Mo, you bastard. Are you trying to squeeze me to death!
Ye Mo saw that she looked unhappy and that she was really being squeezed so he immediately got off her body and said out of concern, Beloved, are you okay? I didnt mean to do it. I was just trying to tease you.
You did it intentionally! Liu Duo was so mad she bared her teeth. She sat up and threw her tiny fist at his body.
This bastard had gone overboard with his childishness! If he had pressed her with just a bit more force, even the meal she had just eaten would have been squeezed out. He really didnt know how to control his strength!
Ye Mo didnt find her punches to hurt so he just let her punch him however she liked to let her vent. Beloved, I really didnt do it intentionally. In this case, I wont punish you anymore and we will be even.
When Liu Duo heard him, she stopped and looked at him. What do you mean we will be even? What kind of nonsense are you babbling on about?
When she said this, Ye Mo also sat up and sat face to face with Liu Duo on the bed. You kicked me for no reason this morning, and you even intentionally made fun of me with Liu by saying Im fat and need to lose weight!
When Liu Duo heard him, sheughed out loud. This guy still remembered that?
I only did it by ident. I wasnt trying to kick you. And as for making fun of you with Mr. Liuzi, its your own fault for speaking so unpleasantly.
Liu Duoy down on her side with her hand on her head andughed as she looked at him.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth moved up when he saw her exining it to him. He initially wanted to find a topic to tease her about but he was very satisfied with her performance right now so he was put into an extremely good mood.
No longer discussing this topic, he stood up and took off his clothes, only leaving his pants on.
Ye Mo looked down on Liu Duo from up high and asked coolly, Beloved, these modified pants are really so cooling. Do they look good?
Liu Duo looked at the long legs in front of her and was put into a daze. When she heard him, she lifted her eyes and looked at him from bottom to top. This visual was really just too good!
Chapter 526: It’s Alright
Chapter 526: Its Alright
Liu Duo gulped while she looked at it. This guys physique was really top-notch. He didnt have any pieces of excess flesh at all!
Ye Mo saw that she hadnt expressed her opinion after a long time, so he asked again, Come on beloved, tell me. Do these pants look good? Lings needlework is good, right?!
Liu Duos pretty face turned red from looking at it. She looked away and said, Its alright.
She couldnt help but look back at it after looking away for a few seconds. She muttered in her heart, This thing is really quite magical!
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo as her mind wandered while she looked at a certain part of his body. Ye Mos body also actually started to gradually turn red?
He muttered in his heart, Beloved is really quite shameless, she actually looked at that part of my body? But I like it!
He cleared his throat and said, Beloved, since you want to look at it why dont I take this off to let you look?
He suddenly wanted to tease her so Ye Mo bent down and smiled mischievously.
He was about to take off his pants as he spoke.
Liu Duo was so shocked that her eyes widened and she immediately looked away. Youre not allowed to take them off! Who wants to look at it? Dont talk nonsense.
It was really so embarrassing. She actually got caught in the act of looking at his little brother.
Ye Mo saw that she felt ashamed right now and let out augh. I have to take them offter anyway. It makes no difference if I do it now orter.
After he finished speaking, he actually took them off and satpletely naked on the bed for Liu Duo to see.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo immediately covered her eyes and turned around with her back facing him. Dirty shameless bastard!
Ye Mo hadnt even blown out the oilmp. He directlyy down on the bed and massaged Liu Duos back. Beloved, you should also take it off. Its only fair.
Take off my ass! Its not like I asked you to take it off. Liu Duo shifted over to the side.
Ye Mo also followed her and shifted over. This time, he stretched his hands straight away to hug her small waist. Let Mo help you. Beloved, you dont need to be embarrassed. Its not like we havent gotten naked with each other before.
Im not the least bit embarrassed! Go and blow out the oilmp. We were busy the whole day so we should rest.
Liu Duo lied tantly while red in the face. There was no way she would admit she felt embarrassed!
Ye Mo, who was full of energy, moved his big hand mischievously all over Liu Duos body. We were indeed busy the whole day, but Mo is still not tired and can continue to work.''
As he spoke, he turned Liu Duos body around and slowly and softly looked at her body from bottom to the top. He looked at Liu Duos eyebrows, lowered his head, and kissed her on the forehead. Beloved, I dont want to put out the light tonight. I want you to see me work in the light.
Err...
Liu Duos egg-shaped face was extremely red. I dont want to see it. I want to sleep.
After she finished speaking, she immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be tired and sleepy. She even intentionally snored.
However, the corner of Ye Mos lips moved up. He lowered his head and kissed her on her lips, skillfully opening up her lips and going in to find that sweet tongue to dance with. His big hands moved about all over...
Mmmm... Liu Duo pushed him. This fe was rough and not the least bit gentle.
Ye Mo left her sweet lips and started kissing her fair neck and corbone like a hungry wolf...
Liu Duo panted heavily and patted him on his back. Mo, can you be more gentle!
Although she didnt reject his request, it was difficult for her to manage if he kept being so rough.
Okay.
Ye Mo took off Liu Duos clothes and he couldnt help but start to get rough again. He was never able to restrain himself with her.
He impatiently straightened his back and then suddenly filled Liu Duo up, causing her to let out an, Ahh... Mo you liar. Didnt you say you would be gentle? Get out, I dont want it anymore.
She moved her body around but it made him get even deeper inside her.
Chapter 527: He Is Still Sleeping Upstairs
Chapter 527: He Is Still Sleeping Upstairs
Ye Mo let out afortable, Mmm...
He held Liu Duos egg-shaped face and said with a raspy voice, Beloved, you are going to want it... Mo couldnt hold it in before. Ill start being gentle now, okay?
He kissed her and slowly started to move as he spoke. Just as he started to stir up Liu Duo, this fe started to be rough again...
It made it so Liu Duo couldnt help but let out a moan...
Mo, be gentler a bit...
However, Ye Mo became exceptionally excited and couldnt stop. He just kept pounding her with great force!
The night slowly past as such. The light from the oilmp had already burnt up but the noises that would make people have wild thoughts and blush continued to sound...
Early the next morning, the thought of her having to bring Liu Ran to school kept popping up and overwhelming her head. This caused Liu Duo to wake up and she slowly opened her eyes.
Ye Mos handsome face immediately entered into her vision.
Ye Mo didnt have that extremely arrogant face of his when he was sleeping. He even looked quite gentle and easy to get along with.
However, Liu Duo rolled her eyes and puckered her lips. Gentle? Easy to get along with? This is all a facade!
There was no way she would be confused by the sight in front of her eyes.
Liu Duo moved the hand he had on her waist away and lightly went down the bed.
Once Liu Duo was dressed, she took the woodenb, left the room, and went downstairs.
Hmm? Little Duo, why did youe down by yourself? Wheres Mo? Ye Liu smiled in a way that made him look punchable.
He muttered in his heart, Whats going on with Mo? Little Duo wasnt tired out to the point where she couldnt get out of bed but instead, he was the one who got tired out?
He is still sleeping upstairs. Liu Duo yawned. She was actually still quite tired but she couldnt sleep in toote as she needed to bring Liu Ran to school.
She went to sit on a stool on the side,bing her long hair every now and then.
Ye Yang, who already finished washing up, came over beside Liu Duo, took the woodenb in her hand, andbed her hair for her.
The smile on Ye Lius face became more obvious when he heard what she said. He now had another topic he could use to make fun of Ye Mo in the future.
After Ye Yang finishedbing Liu Duos hair, he examined it closely and said, Its done. Go and wash up.
As he spoke, he picked up the broom he ced on the side again and went to clean the yard.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, went to the kitchen to help Ye Ling prepare breakfast.
It was only when breakfast was almost ready that Ye Mo came walking slowly down from upstairs.
When Ye Liu saw him, heughed and made fun of him. Yo, Mo, youre finally awake? Liu thought you would wake up only when the sun was already high up in the sky. After all, you were tired out.
Ye Mo would, of course, know what his second brother was talking about from his tone of voice.
He ignored his teasing and changed the topic by coolly asking him, Liu, is breakfast ready? The little brat needs to go to school in a while.
Its time to eat...
Right at this time, Liu Duo came out of the kitchen carrying a te of vegetables and Liu Ran came out carrying the bowls and chopsticks.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, was carrying the dog bowl and followed closely behind them.
Ye Ling saw Ye Mo and said gently, Mo, you should quickly go and wash up. The food is already ready.
Okay, understood. Ye Mo went beside the well and started washing up.
Ran Er, go ahead and eat. You need to go to schoolter so you need to hurry. Liu Duo scooped the rice for him.
Okay.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo needed to go purchase the tomatoes so Li Wazi and his family came over a bit earlier.
Xiao Yang, are you guys still having breakfast? Aunt Liughed as she came into the yard.
Aunt Li, arent you guys here a bit too early? Have you guys had breakfast yet? Ye Liu smiled.
Of course I ate. We wouldnt do such a thing as starving ourselves. Aunt Li smiled very happily.
Their family didnt nt a lot of seedlings and were able to finish processing them the very night they harvested them.
Chapter 528: Quite A Coincidence
Chapter 528: Quite A Coincidence
After breakfast, Liu Duo and the gang prepared to leave.
Ran Er, there are snacks in this cloth bag. Eat them whenever you want, or even when you have a craving, Liu Duo said as she held the bag full of snacks.
Liu Ran carried a school bag on his person, and his back straightened as he nodded. Yes, I know.
When the men were ready, Liu Duo and Liu Ran joined them in their bullock cart for a short distance.
When they parted, Liu Duo and Liu Ran headed towards the school, while the three men took the other road to the neighboring vige.
When they reached the schoolhouse, many students were already there, happily talking among themselves.
Ran Er, Im not going in. You have to take care of yourself, eat well, and mingle with your friends...
Liu Duo nagged a lot, but Liu Ran wasnt annoyed as he made promises to her.
Ran Er, go in then. Remember what I told you. You must wait for me to get you, got it? Liu Duo gave ast reminder.
She didnt want the unfortunate to happen a second time!
Liu Ran nodded. Yes, I know.
He wouldnt want to do anything to make them worry.
Liu Duo made sure he entered the school grounds and met up with his ssmates before she set off on her return journey.
There wasnt any sun today, but it was hot and stuffy. It looked like it would rain soon.
As she walked, she thought about drawing several illustrations when she got home. Ye Liu and the men could take those to Qin Fang some other day.
Right then, Liu Duo heard the sound of wheels rolling from behind.
She quickly moved to the side to make way for the vehicle. Despite it not being in her way she preferred to be safe rather than sorry.
As the horse carriage approached her, the familiar coachman called out to her, Madam Ye, we were just heading to your house. What a coincidence to find you here!
He had just been looking around out of habit, and happened to see a familiar-looking pedestrian.
With that, the carriage came to a halt.
Liu Duo looked up at the coachman, and realized he was one of Dongfang Mings staff. She also noticed the curtained carriage and wondered, why is Dongfang Ming here again?
But she smiled anyway. It is indeed a coincidence.
It was then that Dongfang Ming unveiled the curtain to show himself. Madam Ye, since weve met, why dont you get on? Well get you home.
Thats where they were going anyway.
No need, its not far now. Id like to walk.
Shed been sitting too muchtely, working on the ounts. She barely had time for yoga. She didnt want to end up with a big buttocks!
When he heard that, Dongfang Ming didnt repeat his offer. Instead, he exited his carriage. Standing there, on a step taller than her, he smiled obligingly.
If thats the case, then allow me to take the walk with you, Madam Ye. I could take the chance to admire the scenery the countryside has to offer.
With that he hopped down from the step andnded safely on the ground, surprising Liu Duo.
Thest time he did that she wasnt paying attention. Did she see it this time?
Not a single speck of dust was kicked up by hisnding. Was this the kind of martial arts they often showcased on television?
This was what they called lightness, wasnt it? Hisnding was light and smooth.
Liu Duo was practically idolizing him already, but she didnt show it, and kept it well-hidden.
Whatever, she said. He could walk if he so pleased. That was his freedom.
And thus the two of them walked all the way towards her house, the coachman leading the carriage slowly.
Chapter 529: Make Yourself At Home
Chapter 529: Make Yourself At Home
While the two were walking, Dongfang Ming spoke out of the blue. Madam Ye, theres something Id like to discuss with you, but I worry its too sudden.
Say it!
Liu Duo wasnt one of those conservative folks. There was nothing too sudden to discuss.
She couldnt care less about men being the breadwinners and women staying at home, and that the lines shouldnt be crossed and such. There were still a lot of women like Qin Fang here, who worked outside and even managed a business.
Dongfang Ming liked that Liu Duo didnt mince her words. He grinned even more broadly as he unfolded his fan, looking quite princely.
Its like this. I was very fortunate to get a taste of your frozen fruit sdst time, and I was wondering if we could work together again and allow my restaurant to sell it. Also, your tomato sauce as well. What do you think?
Liu Duo looked up at Dongfang Ming walking beside her. Was he trying to monopolize the market? He wanted them avable only in his restaurant?
She never thought about selling the frozen fruit sd in huge quantities, because she knew ice wasnt amonmodity!
As for the tomato sauce, she wasnt in charge in the first ce. She was not sure about the deal which the men had struck with the restaurant they were currently working with. So, she replied with a smile, About that you can talk to my husband Liuzi when hees home. I dont deal with the business end.
Thatll do. Dongfang Ming kept his smile throughout the conversation.
They talked about other things as they slowly made their way to Liu Duos house in the bamboo vige.
Ye Yang hadnt gone to the farm today. He was at home with Lao Liu, dealing with the rice.
Lao Liu had harvested the rice in his familys paddy field, and left them at home for his wife to sort out. He got back here to work. After all, he had taken two days off.
Once they entered the yard, Liu Duo called out happily, Yang, Im back!
Hearing her cheerful voice, Ye Yang looked up to find her standing next to a man he didnt recognize. He looked at Dongfang Ming with his usual emotionless face, not giving a response.
In his mind he thought, who is this?
Liu Duo seemed to catch on with what he was thinking, for she quickly began the introductions. Yang, this is Miss Fangs boss, Dongfang Ming, or Mr. Dongfang. Hes here as a guest and he has business to discuss with Liuzi.
When he heard that, Ye Yang understandably nodded and said to him, Make yourself at home.
Then he got back to work. He didnt say more than that, because he didnt know what else he could say to him!
Having experienced Ye Yangs cold aloofness, Dongfang Ming maintained his smile but deep down he was wondering, Ive seen three out of the four brothers now. One is calm and cold, one is interesting but mischievous, one is gentle and easygoing. So how will this one turn out to be? What kind of temperament does he have?
He was quite curious.
Liu Duo brought Dongfang Ming into the house and allowed him to sit, then she poured water for him and his coachman.
Madam Ye, this is a gift box from our boss to you and your family, the coachman said as he ced the item on the table.
Thank you, Mr Dongfang, but you shouldnt have.
Oh, I ought to, Dongfang Ming said with a smile as he fanned himself.
It wasnt long before the vigers came, one after another, carrying baskets of tomatoes to sell.
Liu Duo said to Dongfang Ming, Do make yourself at home, Mr Dongfang. I have work to do so Im afraid I cant keep youpany.
Dongfang Ming nodded, and she went ahead to start dealing with the ounts as well as transactions with the vigers.
Dongfang Ming looked at Liu Duo hard at work. He had been wondering, how on earth did shee up with all these ideas? And that strange artwork too. The little cartoon-like figures were certainly in a ss of their own!
He was extremely curious, and hoped to get to know her better...
Chapter 530: Nothing Compared To Us
Chapter 530: Nothing Compared To Us
He always had this idea, that she could definitelye up with differentmodities, different foods, and maybe even some different opinions!
When Ye Ling came out of the kitchen, he saw Dongfang Ming and greeted him. He also washed some fruit. Liu Duo couldnt do that in time, because the vigers had alreadye looking for her.
Right then, Li Chunmei came to their yard with her mother, each holding a basket.
Liu Duo was managing the ounts so she didnt notice them. Ye Ling was the one who spoke. Chunmei, theres a weighing scale here you can use.
Liu Duo looked up and saw the two women. They were here to sell tomatoes, so she didnt chase them away. This was a different matter.
After she paid the viger she was dealing with, Liu Duo turned to them.
This was Li Chunmeis first timeing here to sell tomatoes. Her family didnt nt a lot, but they would have a few stalks every year.
The mother weighed them and reported, The total is ten jin. The baskets weigh half a jin together so you could write that as nine jin and a half.
Liu Duo did not show any emotion as she registered the information. She used to know nothing about how heavy tomatoes were, but after working for so long she had a good concept of the weights. She neednt fear they would cheat!
And this is your pay. Please count it.
Its correct, they said, and left with their baskets after that.
But Liu Duo kept her eyes on the two women. There was something strange about Li Chunmei, she felt. Perhaps it was the questionable look the woman had given her yesterday. Liu Duo became defensive around her!
When it was almost noon, Ye Liu and the men rode leisurely on their bullock-cart, heading towards home. A horse carriage was parked outside their front door. Ye Liu said, Seems like our Brother Dongfang came for a visit!
He had ridden on the horse carriage before. Of course he remembered.
Ye Mo frowned. Whats he doing here? Didnt you meetst time? Hasnt he gone back to the capital?
I dont know what hes here for, but I know he wont be leaving this ce for a while. He says hell be staying for some time.
Though Ye Liu wasnt clear why the man wanted to stay.
They led the bullock-cart into the yard. Ye Mo spotted Dongfang Ming sitting on the stool with a fan in hand.
Simrly, Dongfang Ming spotted Ye Mo, thest member of the household who he had yet to meet.
Their eyes met, and Ye Mo thought, sure, hes quite handsome, but hes nothingpared to me and my brothers!
Dongfang Ming wondered, the third brother might not have a good temper. There seems to be devious intentions in those eyes.
Brother Dongfang, wee to our humble abode! I hope you dont mind theck of hospitality, Ye Liu giggled as he greeted him.
He knew Dongfang Ming was a rich person, and he was afraid he couldnt get used to the simple farmhouse.
Dongfang Ming stood up, walked towards them and replied to them in a brotherly manner, Brother Ye, none of that. I dropped by without notice. Sorry for the disturbance.
Ye Mo eyed the gentle smile hanging on Dongfang Mings handsome face. He wasnt very pleased. If the man knew he would be disturbing them if he came without telling them first, then why did he stille anyway?
Liu Duo had gone to the outhouse in the back. She didnt know the men had returned.
Ye Liu quickly made introductions. This is my third brother, Ye Mo. And this is my good friend, Li Gener, but we usually call him Li Wazi. And that one there is my eldest brother, Ye Yang.
Its nice meeting you, Dongfang Ming said politely and bowed. Your wife has introduced Ye Yang to me. I know hes your eldest brother.
Li Wazi smiled frankly. Hello there.
Ye Mo nodded in acknowledgment, then began to unload tomatoes off the cart. He did not intend to have a conversation with that man.
Chapter 531: What Else Should I Do? Cry?
Chapter 531: What Else Should I Do? Cry?
Then, they heard Liu Duo say, Oh, Liuzi, youre back. Just in time. Mr Dongfang has something to discuss with you.
Dongfang Ming merely smiled at Liu Duo when she said so.
Because of that, Ye Mo loathed him even more. She was his wife; what was this man staring at!?
And what does Brother Dongfang have to discuss with me? Hold on though, wait a moment. Ye Liu smiled obligingly at him while he unloaded the tomatoes.
Dongfang Ming nodded. Just a small matter. You can finish your work first, theres no rush.
Then he went back and sat down in his original spot.
Liu Duo came to the table and poured three bowls of water. Theres fruit here, do help yourself.
She even smiled at Dongfang Ming.
Ye Mo, who noticed her little action, became very cross and shouted, Wife, pour us some water! Didnt you see we just came back? Were thirsty, are you blind?
What are you shouting for? Cant you see thats what Im doing? My lord! She looked up at him and rolled her eyes.
Pffft. Dongfang Ming let out augh but he covered his face with his folding fan. He found theirmunication a bit hrious!
Liu Duo cast a nce at him, wondering what it was that he found funny.
She took three bowls filled with water and walked towards Ye Liu and the men.
Ye Liu went ahead and helped her pass one bowl to Li Wazi. Its easy to cause an ident by holding three bowls in two hands.
Thanks, Liu. Thanks, Sister Duo. Li Wazi expressed his gratitude honestly and drank it all up.
There were two bowls left, one each for Ye Liu and Ye Mo, both of whom also drank the water in one swift motion.
Ye Mo approached Liu Duo and whispered to her, Dont smile at Dongfang Ming that much, you hear me!
Liu Duo nced at his proud face. What else should I do? Cry?
He was the guest here and, no matter how much she didnt like it, she couldnt possibly let it show, right? Furthermore, they were business partners.
I didnt say you should cry. Just dont smile at him!
... Liu Duo couldnt bother with him. Mr. Immature must be jealous.
She took back their empty bowls and went back inside the house. She exchanged some words with Dongfang Ming, and this caused Ye Mos brows to be locked in ce for a long time.
After unloading the tomatoes, the men went to wash their faces by the well beforeing inside to rest.
So, Brother Dongfang, why were you looking for me? Go on. Ye Liu sat on a stool and started chewing on a piece of fruit.
Dongfang Ming kept his folding fan and turned to look at him. I have a business proposal for you, Brother Ye, and Id like your opinion.
He repeated everything to him that he had previously told Liu Duo.
After he was finished, Ye Liu wasnt in a rush to reply. He threw the kernel into a nearby basket and said, Brother Dongfang, if its the frozen fruit sd you mean, Im willing to work with you and sell it inrge quantities. But not the tomato sauce. You know business is all about integrity, and I have signed a contract with a restaurant in town. Ill only supply to them. Im afraid I cant work with you on this.
He didnt regret signing the contract in the first ce. Integrity was priceless, and if he lost it, he wouldnt get it back no matter how hard he tried.
For another thing, in the contract, Ye Liu would be taking therger portion. So even if Dongfang Mings shops were located in many ces and he would earn a lot more by working with him, he was not that greedy.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, didnt at all want to extend more partnerships to him. Because he didnt like the man. He had a feeling that Dongfang Ming seemed to look at Liu Duo the way a man would at a woman he was greatly interested in.
Chapter 532: Isn’t This Wonderful?
Chapter 532: Isnt This Wonderful?
Compared to Ye Xuan, Dongfang Ming was even more loathsome!
Ye Mo hated Ye Xuan because of the awkward familial bond they had and nothing else. But Dongfang Ming was a different story, because Dongfang Ming seemed to have a thing for Liu Duo. He could be over-thinking it, but he just didnt like him!
Dongfang Ming didnt deny what Ye Liu said. He understood very well the price and significance of integrity.
So he smiled and nodded, No matter, then we shall not discuss the tomato sauce. Lets talk about frozen fruit sd.
And then the two began their serious discussion. Liu Duo listened to them from nearby, while Ye Mo and Li Wazi went to help Ye Yang with the rice.
Little Duo, about this frozen fruit sd, does ite in other varieties? Ye Liu asked her.
If she could think of this one, perhaps there could be others?
Liu Duo, who had been listening, nodded, Of course, we can have a series of cold drinks. Since we have frozen fruit sd, it makes sense to have chilled fruit juice, like apple juice, pear juice, grape juice...
Liu Duo joined in their discussion and provided many ideas and suggestions. The more Dongfang Ming listened to her, the more his eyes twinkled and sparked, but he hid them well.
If his hunch was correct, Liu Duo still had many thoughts and creative ideas. Bing a millionaire would be as easy as pie!
Ye Mo muttered on the side, Its just a discussion about a partnership, how could they be so happy,ughing like that?
Li Wazi nced at the three inside and looked again at Ye Mo. Mo, cant they be happy? Isnt that a good thing?
Li Wazi, I think you speak quite a lot of nonsense!
How could you say that? Im clearly telling the truth!
Li Wazi then looked at Ye Yang next to him. Yang, say something. Am I right?
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo and her broad smile. He was in a good mood too.
Then he turned to Li Wazi and Ye Mo. He didnt partake in their conversation, as he continued his work.
In the kitchen, Ye Ling, Aunt Li, and Little Lian were about to prepare lunch.
Ling, that Mr Dongfang, does he want to stay for lunch? Aunt Li asked. She wanted to estimate how much rice they had to cook.
Yes, lets make two extra servings today. When Ye Ling had gone out just now, he saw Dongfang Ming discussing something with Ye Liu, and from what he heard, he knew he would be staying for a meal.
They finished talking about the details and that was that. Liu Duo left the conversation, leaving everything else to the two men.
She checked the cradle beside her and found that Little Huzi had woke up. She picked him up, changed his diaper, and took him to the kitchen.
Sister Lian, Little Huzis awake. Ive changed his diaper. Are you feeding him now orter?
Every time Little Huzi woke up after a long sleep, they would change his diaper and proceed to breastfeeding, otherwise he would cry and that would be difficult to hush. But Little Lian was currently weaning him, so Little Huzi might have lots to cry about.
Little Lian did not stop working despite knowing that. No, Im weaning him. Hes not getting any. Although I let him have some once in a while.
She had barely finished speaking when Little Huzi started bawling all of a sudden.
Yet Liu Duoughed. Youre a smart little tyke, arent you? You know were talking about your food?
The others joined in andughed too.
I have some steamed egg custard here, why dont you feed him? Aunt Li opened one of the steamers, and in there was a bowl of tender, yellowish steamed egg custard, looking quite appetizing.
Chapter 533: Err…
Chapter 533: Err...
Okay. Liu Duo would, of course, be willing to feed Little Huzi. She was very free right now since no vigers came to sell their tomatoes.
She went to sit directly on the stool on the side. She coaxed him first then prepared to feed him egg soup. However, Little Huzi kept wailing and Liu Duo couldnt do anything about it. Even her forehead was covered with sweat.
Upon seeing this, Aunt Li smiled and went forward. Duo, I think I should handle this.
It is really hard to deal with Little Huzi when he acts up! He is so small but so strong. Liu Duo wiped the sweat from her forehead.
Little Lian wouldnt carry him during this time for fear that he would want breast milk. She smiled and said helplessly, Yeah, he has been so stubborn these past few days and has been crying non-stop. I cant even calm him down by coaxing.
Liu Duo took over for Aunt Li on vegetable chopping duty. Sheughed, It will get better after a while. You arent letting him drink any break milk, so of course he would throw a tantrum.
Ye Ling heard that their conversation was about weaning and felt embarrassed to join in. He just peeled garlic (for the tomato sauce) by the side while red in the face.
Lunch was even morevish than breakfast. There were about seven or eight dishes and one soup.
Its time to eat! Yang, you guys go wash your hands thene to eat. Liu Duo came out of the kitchen holding a te of food.
Ye Ling and Little Lian also helped carried things such as bowls and chopsticks...
There were eleven people in total and they were split into two tables. Having all of them sit at one table would have made it too crowded. Aunt Li, Little Lian, Lau Liu, and the young coachman sat at one table. Liu Duo, the four Ye brothers, Li Wazi, and Dongfang Ming sat at another.
Ye Liu called out, Brother Dongfang. The foods we eat may not be as delicious as the ones cooked by your chefs, and we also dont have any exquisite wines, but please dontin about it, okay?
Brother Ye, you really know how to joke. How can Iin? If I wanted toin I wouldnt have stayed and freeloaded off you guys! Dongfang Ming smiled.
Only Dongfang Ming and Ye Liu kept talking endlessly at the table. Ye Liu had a ready answer for everything Dongfang Ming said.
Ye Liu and Dongfang Ming were able to finish discussing the frozen fruit sd within a meal. They only needed to wait until he went back to the capital to start producing and selling them. Liu Duo would start going to town from tomorrow onwards to teach his chef how to make it and some skills for making it.
When Ye Mo heard Liu Duo was going to town to demonstrate the product for the chef Dongfang Ming brought over, his face became so angry that it couldnt possibly look any angrier!
Liu Duo had already said everything she needed to say so she said, Mr. Liuzi, you keep chatting with Mr. Dongfang. Ill head upstairs to take an afternoon nap. She then said to Dongfang Ming, Mr. Dongfang, feel free to make yourself at home, Ill be taking my leave now.
Before Ye Liu or Dongfang Ming replied, Ye Mo immediately said, Go quickly. Otherwise, the sky will be dark soon!
Err...
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him when she heard him! What did he mean by the sky would turn dark soon? It was only about two oclock in the afternoon after lunch.
She couldnt be bothered with his sudden outburst and Liu Duo went upstairs straight away.
Dongfang Ming learned an additional fact about Ye Mo. Besides just being short-tempered, he also didnt know how to speak well. Of the four brothers, he was probably the one who made Liu Duo mad the most, right?
When Ye Mo saw that Liu Duos body had disappeared into the staircase, he said directly to Dongfang Ming, Mr. Dongfang, we might not be able to chat with you any longer. We still need to go to town to deliver goods!
They would deliver goods to the restaurant once every two days.
Dongfang Ming already had the inclination to leave so he smiled when he heard him. It just so happens that I also need to go back to town to arrange a few things. Lets go together.
As he spoke, he stood up and tidied his clothes.
The coachman saw this and immediately went out to the yard door to change the direction of the horse carriage and wait for Dongfang Ming toe out.
Chapter 534: If You Don’t Know Then Don’t Ask!
Chapter 534: If You Dont Know Then Dont Ask!
Li Wazi had already carried the packaged tomato sauces onto the bullock cart and was just waiting for them to depart whenever they were ready.
Ye Mo walked at the front and Ye Liu and Dongfang Ming followed behind in a row. The three of their heights were simr and it was quite pleasing to the eye when they were seen this way.
After Dongfang Ming got on the horse carriage, Ye Mo said to Ye Liu, Liu, we need to ask beloved to stay away from him and reduce her interaction with him!
Once they had interacted with each other for some time, Dongfang Ming would know Liu Duo was no typical woman. He kept feeling a sense of danger when Dongfang Ming appeared.
Ye Liu, who was driving the bullock cart, moved the corner of his lips up and heughed a light pretentiousugh. Mo, we need to trust Little Duo.
Of course, he knew what his own brother meant. From his current observation, he could tell that Dongfang Ming was curious about Liu Duo but he did not feel that Liu Duo shared the same feelings toward him!
So why should they worry so much?
Mo, who did you say sister-inw should stay away from? Li Wazi asked simple-mindedly.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at him as a response. If you dont know then dont ask!
Shouldnt I ask if I dont know? I will know it if you say it. Li Wazi didnt understand the meaning behind the angry look Ye Mo was giving him.
When Ye Mo heard him, he made a humph sound and then looked elsewhere.
Wasnt this fe his close friend? He didnt even know his own close friends thoughts! What a waste of so many years of friendship.
Ye Liu smiled at him and changed the topic. Li Wazi, sit tight and dont fall off!
The simple and honest Li Wazi did not know Ye Liu was changing the topic so he justughed. Im sitting very securely so I wont fall off.
When they reached the town, Dongfang Ming and Ye Liu and the others said their goodbyes and parted ways, each going off to do their own things.
At home, when Liu Duo woke up from her afternoon nap, she took some paper and went downstairs. She hadnt drawn for quite a few days so she needed to draw some drawings. She would bring them to Qin Fang while on the way tomorrow.
Yang, you guyse over and rest for a while, Liu Duo shouted at Ye Yang.
She knew Ye Yang didnt take many breaks once he started working. Which boss wouldnt be happy if they hired such a worker?
When Ye Yang heard her voice, he turned around, took a look at her, and said to Lao Liu, Rest for a while.
He immediately walked towards Liu Duo after he finished speaking.
Liu Duo poured a bowl of water and then took it to him. She pretended to rebuke him and said, Yang, if I didnt ask you to rest, were you going to work non-stop until dinner? Even if you dont get tired, Lao Liu will.
She poured a bowl of water for Lao Liu as she spoke.
Thank you. Lao Liu immediately took it and gave his thanks. He then went to the side so as not to interrupt their conversation.
Ye Yang received it, took a sip, and finally said slowly, Arent I resting now?
Err...
Liu Duo had long since gotten used to the random awkward silences when talking to him. Even though she was already used to it, she still couldnt help but lift up one side of her mouth.
Liu Duo had already finished setting up the paper, and she picked up her brush and rolled her eyes at Ye Yang. In the future, dont rest only when I ask you to rest! Do you understand?
Okay. Ye Yang was sitting beside Liu Duo. His handsome paralyzed face just looked at Liu Duo, not showing any expression.
When she heard his answer, Liu Duo held the brush that was already dipped in ck ink and started to draw.
Liu Duo didnt know why, but as she was drawing, she felt a bit shy and her face was slightly red.
Liu Duo finished drawing how Hei Xiaomeng looked when it was young. She looked at Ye Yang and said softly, Yang, can you not stare so fixedly at me?
Getting stared at so intensely by him like this made Liu Duos face burn up. She was somewhat unable to resist this fes cold and frozen gaze.
Little Duo, were you looking at me? Ye Yang asked back.
Err...
How would you be able to know I was looking at you if you werent looking at me? Yang is actually trying to y this game? Liu Duo was speechless!
Was this still the same wooden blockhead? His mind was so sharp!
Chapter 535: What Is It?
Chapter 535: What Is It?
Ye Yang saw that Liu Duo did not answer his question so he said again, Little Duo is very awesome!
Err...
Liu Duo was left speechless once again. She was awesome?
What was she awesome at?
Ye Yang saw that Liu Duo didnt seem to understand so he looked at the drawing she just drew and said slowly, You are able to do two things at once.
F**k!
Liu Duo really wanted to curse. This fe was really bing more and more two-faced!
She looked away and stopped looking at him. He would always say things that made her speechless. Yang was essentially a wolf in sheeps clothing. He really knew how to tease people!
Ye Yang looked at the sharp tongue of Liu Duo. Was she actually going to stay silent and not refute him? He really found how she looked right now to be too adorable and the corner of his lips moved up ever so slightly.
How could Liu Duo, who already acted like a littledy in front of Ye Yang, withstand his intentional teasing? Her already red tainted, fair, egg-shape face became even redder and it looked very seductive.
Ye Yang only got up to take care of the seedlings after he watched Liu Duo finish her second drawing.
Liu Duo nced at his back and muttered, Yang pretended to have another personality so well. It is only now that Ive discovered his true side! Besides being outwardly cold and inwardly passionate and having a good personality, he is also very good at being two-faced, and has a slick tongue.
After she finished muttering, she started to focus on her drawing again. Every time Liu Duo finished a drawing, she would scrutinize it very carefully.
Someone woulde to sell their tomatoes from time to time and Liu Duo would stop to record down the transaction and pay them. It didnt dy her work at all.
At this time, a viger that was about thirty years old came to the yard while carrying two big baskets of tomatoes.
Yang,e and help him weigh them, Liu Duo said when she saw the viger. The baskets were a bitrge and the viger wouldnt be able to weigh them himself.
Upon hearing her, Ye Yang stopped his work and walked over to help the viger weigh them. Once the weight of the baskets was removed, the tomatoes weighed about forty jins.
When Liu Duo gave him the money, the viger said, Ye Liushi, I have something to discuss with you.
What is it? Liu Duo looked at him and waited for him to reply.
The viger cleared his throat and said, Its like this. Im preparing to go to the viges in the neighboring towns to purchase tomatoes and sell them to you. Can you consider whether you can increase the price of one jin of tomatoes by one wen?
Ye Liu and the others had already purchased tomatoes from the neighboring viges so he wanted to visit the viges of neighboring towns and purchase tomatoes before reselling them to Liu Duo!
He would be able to earn more this way.
Liu Duo heard what he said and gave him the money. She then took a few looks at him. This was the first viger who wanted to mimic Ye Liu and the others by going around and purchasing tomatoes!
Im not against it if you want to purchase tomatoes since it is your freedom to do so! As for raising the price for you, I need to discuss it with my husbands, so Ill tell you the result tomorrow.
Okay. Then I will get going now. The viger took his baskets and walked away with his face full of smiles.
When he was gone, however, Liu Duo thought about a lot of things.
If the tomatoes he purchased from the viges from the neighboring towns were added with the ones Ye Liu bought, Aunt Li and the others wouldnt be able to cope with the amount of tomato sauce they needed to produce. They would need to hire a few more hardworking temp workers.
As Liu Duo was thinking about this, she went into the kitchen to find Aunt Li.
Aunt Li, go look for a few hardworking aunties toe work here. Im afraid the three of you wont be able to cope with the workload in the future...
Liu Duo told them about what the viger had said just now about going to the viges of the neighboring towns to purchase tomatoes.
Aunt Li nodded when she heard her. Okay, I understand. Just let me handle this and rx. I guarantee I will find hardworking and strong people to help with the work.
Chapter 536: I Don’t Need You To Tell Me That
Chapter 536: I Dont Need You To Tell Me That
Okay, only Aunt Li is qualified for this! I definitely feel assured. Liu Duoughed.
Aunt Li had the age and she spent a lot of time with the vigers. She knew very clearly which of them were hardworking and honest, and which of them werezy and crafty.
It was only after Liu Duo exchanged a few more words with them that she left the kitchen and went back to draw underneath the roof.
Time passed by very quickly. Ye Liu and the others had bought some fruit again and they returned and were waiting for the next meal.
Mr. Liuzi,e over here. I have something to say to you. Liu Duo waved at him.
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu walked over eagerly. He pulled the stool from the side and sat very close to Liu Duo. Little Duo, whats up? So anxious to ask Liu toe over...
He looked at Liu Duo and winked with his peach blossom eyes to flirt.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. This pretentious look of his really made people want to punch him! A viger came today. He said he would go to the viges in the neighboring towns and purchase tomatoes before reselling them to us. He asked me to raise the price for him. Do you think we should raise it or not?
When Ye Liu heard her, he straightened his body and put his hand on his chin. He then looked at Liu Duo andughed. Raise it by one wen for him. Otherwise, he would be wasting his time doing this! Everybody knows we are buying one jin of tomatoes for three wens. It would be impossible if he wanted to buy them for a lower price.
We will earn more even if we buy them for one wen more, so theres no harm.
If they kept buying arge amount, hired more workers to increase the production speed of the tomato sauce, and sold them to areas that were further away, they would definitely make money without the risk of losing any!
Liu Duo heard what he said and nodded to agree. For things like this, it was his decision to make anyway.
Okay, I will tell him when hees tomorrow. Liu Duo picked up the brush and prepared to start drawing again.
When Ye Liu saw this, he took a look at the drawings where the ink had already dried and said, Little Duo, I think you should draw something else other than animals. Just drawing animals feels too monotonous.
Liu Duo took out a drawing of a rose from her sketches and said proudly and lovably, I dont need you to tell me that.
She already knew before that just drawing one type of subject would get old, so she had already started to draw flowers.
They would be equally popr when they were produced!
Ye Mo looked at the two of them and walked overly coolly to make his presence felt. Is this a drawing of a flower? What kind of flower is it? Why havent I seen it before.
Liu Duo was stunned when she heard him. Did roses not exist here?
Liu Duo didnt answer his question but asked instead, Then have you seen lilies before? They have white petals but the pistils and stamens are light yellow.
She even drew one as she spoke.
Ive seen this flower before. It doesnt have much fragrance to it. Ye Mo nodded.
When Liu Duo heard him, she felt that there probably werent any roses here!
However, she did not care about such things. No matter if they existed here, the design would still be popr once they were produced!
Thats enough. Go and get busy with your own work or go help Yang with processing the seedlings. Dont stay here and obstruct me from drawing!
She had already said what she needed to say to Ye Liu, what was he still doing here?
Ye Liuughed. Little Duo, are you chasing Liu away? Where did the enthusiasm you had when you called me over go?
I had something to say to you and I already told it to you so you can leave! Go help Yang with the seedlings. Even Li Wazi went on his own initiative! Liu Duo could never help but feel embarrassed when they stared at her like this.
Liu Duo would definitely give a big thumbs up to anyone who could stay calm when they were stared at by handsome men!
Ye Mo stood on her left and Ye Liu to her right. They sandwiched her and were staring at her. She really felt quite pressured.
Chapter 537: Liu Duo Nodded And Also Felt What She Said Was Correct
Chapter 537: Liu Duo Nodded And Also Felt What She Said Was Correct
Beloved, you asked us to go to work before even giving us a sip of water? Arent you too cruel? Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and raised his eyebrows!
He had juste over and sat down and she was already asking him to leave? But Liu had already sat here for a long time!
Liu Duo looked at their stance and saw that they were not about to leave so she stood up and went towards the kitchen. If you guys dont go I will go instead!
If they were being insufferable why wouldnt she avoid them? Two thick-skinned bastards!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo exchanged nces, got up, and then went towards Ye Yang to start their work.
On the other side, Dongfang Ming arrived back at the tailor shop and told the chefs who came with him about the frozen fruit sd and frozen fruit juice. He told them to learn earnestly from Liu Duo when the time came and to listen to each of her instructions.
After he finished speaking, he went back to his temporary residence. He sat at the table at the side, closed his eyes, and rested for a while.
Although it was a temporary residence, it had all of the necessities found in a proper house. He even had an ice wall that released cool air and dissipated the heat.
After quite a while, a milky white carrier pigeon came into the quiet house and disrupted the quietness.
It flew in through the window andnded on Dongfang Mings table. It kept walking around and also made chirping noises.
Dongfang Ming slowly opened his eyes, reached out with his long slender fingers and took the small bamboo tube from its legs.
He took out a small piece of paper and read it. He frowned slightly, tore the paper in half, and threw it into the bamboo basket at the corner of the table.
He then stood up and walked over to the window to look far into the distance. It was not clear what he was thinking about.
...
When Liu Duo entered the kitchen, Aunt Li smiled at her. Silly girl, you really came at the right time. Ill hand Little Huzi to you to take care of. Im busy and cant hold him.
He had just gotten up and it was inconvenient to work while carrying him. He became very needy during the weaning period.
Liu Duo smiled as she took him into her embrace. She lightly touched his chubby cheeks and said, Do I need to feed him egg soup or paste?
He couldnt drink milk anymore and could only eat soft, paste-like substances.
No need. He wont eat even if you feed him right now. Feed him when he starts to starve!
During the weaning period, if the babies never experienced what it felt like to starve, they wouldnt be well-behaved and eat obediently.
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo nodded and also felt that what she said was correct!
She took a rattle-drum from the cradle and shook it so that he would stop crying.
Aunt Li, how long will it take for Little Huzi to stop wanting milk? Liu Duo didnt have experience so she was quite curious.
Ye Ling heard they were going to talk about this topic again so he cleared his throat awkwardly. However, he listened very earnestly. It would be good for them to have experience when Liu Duo had babies in the future.
Little Lian also listened earnestly, as this was the first time she became a mom and she also didnt know about such things.
Aunt Liughed. It wont take too long. Seven or eight days at most! When my son started weaning, he stopped looking for milk after three or four days. He was quite easy to take care of. Im afraid Little Huzi inherited this from Little Lian, hehe...
When Liu Duo heard what she said she found it quite strange that even such a thing could be inherited.
She lowered her head to look at Little Huzi then nced over at Little Lian. She found it quite hard to believe, since Little Lian was such a gentle and quiet girl. Was she so stubborn and noisy when she was an infant?
As she thought of this, she thought about what it could be like if she and Ye Mo had a child, and whether it would cause a big disturbance. That fe had such a bad temper. If she had his child, he or she definitely shouldnt take after him!
Otherwise, the house would have a big bomb and a little bomb. Even thinking about it gave her a headache.
Chapter 538: Well Said
Chapter 538: Well Said
But she wasnt having any kids now. She shook her head and wondered why she was thinking so much about it. If she had one in the future, the four husbands would take turns taking care of the baby.
Aunt Li told them many more things regarding babies, with Little Huzi making a ruckus at least twice in between.
In the yard, the men heard Little Huzis cries. Ye Mo said to Li Wazi, Li Wazi, your sons crying is really loud! You better not make my wife deaf. Go console your kid.
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled. Ye Mo himself was usually quite loud too, and he daredin about Little Huzi?
When he heard that, Li Wazi just said frankly, Little Huzis still young. His case isnt as serious as you said. His cries can deafen your wife? Mo, only your usual shouting is capable of doing so.
Haha, Ye Liuughed even more terribly a second time.
That was a wonderful response!
Ye Mo made a grumpy face at Li Wazi. This guy was too much! Hes talking about the baby, but Li Wazi came around to talk about him?
Ye Yang kept busy with the work at hand and shot Ye Liu a nce when he heard himughing. Was what Li Wazi said really that funny?
Liu Duo carried the crying baby out of the kitchen for some fresh air. She spotted Ye Lius annoying smirk and went to ask him, Liuzi, what are you smirking at? That looks horrible on you.
Ye Liu merely shook his head. Little Duo, if you want to say Im handsome, just make it clear. You dont have to beat around the bush to cover it up.
And he winked at her.
Ye Liu was super confident in his good looks, so much so that Liu Duo just gave him the stink eye. What a narcissist!
Little Huzi, unhappy with the cold treatment hed been getting, cried even louder. Ye Mo urged Li Wazi again, Make it quick, will you? Youre such azy father!
He suddenly realized that Little Huzi could be a handful at times. What had gotten into him today? He wouldnt keep quiet!
He paused for a few seconds and said, Is he hungry? Tell your wife toe get him. He might need to be fed.
He didnt know Little Lian had started weaning him.
Li Wazi swept dust away from his clothes as he walked towards the well. Shes not going to. My mother said its time to wean him and let him have only porridge and egg custard.
Ye Mo frowned at the statement. How old was Little Huzi to require weaning?
No wonder Liu Duo couldnt keep him down. On normal days Little Huzi was easily settled.
After cleaning his hands, Li Wazi took Little Huzi from Liu Duo and began cooing him, hoping he could stop crying.
It was then that Ye Mo came to Liu Duos side, lowered his head and said, Wife, when we have a kid, were not weaning him so young! Just look at him, crying like that. Nearly unstoppable.
Little Huzi just kept crying and crying. They knew he was hungry, but he wouldnt eat anything. It was just pitiful to watch!
Ye Yang and Ye Liu heard that and found the problem to be quiteplicated. Perhaps they should leave it up to Liu Duo to decide. Since she was the one feeding the baby, whatever she said counted.
We wean when we have to. Its got nothing to do with age! Liu Duo replied without a second thought.
Sure it hurt, but it ought to be done. One shouldnt be confused with the other.
Its not right for him to keep crying like that. I will not permit our future child to be weaned so young!
Chapter 539: My Ears Would Fall Off
Chapter 539: My Ears Would Fall Off
Liu Duo threw him another stink eye.
So I should listen to you? Overbearing freak.
She always felt that if they had a child, this man would just keep pampering the kid as though the kid was the ruler of the underworld.
She couldnt bother debating him, so she returned to the kitchen to get some porridge for Little Huzi.
Li Wazi carried Little Huzi as he continued cooing and teasing him. He was a patient father, and slowly Little Huzi responded, his cries lowering to a whisper.
Here, feed him some porridge then. Liu Duo exited the kitchen holding a small bowl of porridge.
Li Wazi thanked her and then, patiently again, began feeding Li Huzi bit by bit.
Liu Duo turned to Ye Yang. Yang, its almost lunchtime too. You go wash up by the well and continue tomorrow. Theres no rush.
Ye Yang nodded and stopped work for the day. The few of them went to wash their hands by the well.
They were terribly hungry. They had to eat something. Even a small child understood such a naturalw.
Liu Duo couldnt help butugh as she watched Little Huzi cry and eat his porridge at the same time.
Kids are so cute!
Some timeter, Ye Ling got dinner ready and served the food on the table.
Sister Lian, your husbands great! Look at him feeding Little Huzi. That seems to be an experienced posture. And hes patient too. Liu Duoplimented Li Wazi in front of Little Lian.
When she heard that, her face flushed as she looked at Li Wazi, and she shyly nodded. Li Wazi wasnt one of those men who would forget about their wives once they had a son. He cared for his son well, and cared for her even better!
Upon receivingpliments from Liu Duo, Li Wazi grinned broader than usual and even his ears seemed to have reddened.
Ye Mo gotpetitive and muttered at Liu Duo, If you bear a child for us, Ill definitely perform better than Li Wazi! Ill take proper care of our kid.
Geez...
Liu Duo could only roll her eyes at him. He kept talking about babies!
If she heard any more of that her ears would fall off.
Aunt Li came out of the kitchen with thest dish. Alright, everythings ready. Lets eat.
The group sat around the table and dug in. Little Huzi had some porridge so he wasnt very hungry now. He wasnt making much noise as he entertained himself in his cradle.
Uncle Lao Liu, do help yourself and eat more. You have to fill up or you wont have energy to work. Liu Duo thought Lao Liu seemed pretty uptight, so she joked.
He would only take from the dish right in front of him and didnt dare to touch the others. He was quite reserved.
Ye Yang knew he was a serious worker, so he fetched some meat for him and said, Eat more.
He had been preparing to do that even when Liu Duo hadnt told him to.
Lao Liu grabbed hold of his bowl and epted the meat given by Ye Yang. He stuttered, Thanks, Ill help myself.
Having been given a permanent job at their ce, other than working hard, Lao Liu couldnt think of what else he could do to repay their kindness, so he would do his best every single day!
If thats the case then have some more. Well have to empty everything on the table, otherwise, itll get spoilt overnight, Ye Liu chuckled.
Lao Liu was an honest, hardworking man, so of course Ye Liu liked him.
After dinner, Aunt Lis family, as well as Lao Liu, stayed for a little while before parting ways, returning to their respective homes as the day came to an end.
Standing in the yard, taking the time to digest, Liu Duo suddenly said to Ye Ling, Ling, how would you like me to teach you how to read and write someday? And bookkeep too?
Chapter 540: Got It
Chapter 540: Got It
Ye Ling didnt give a second thought when he heard that. He nodded in agreement. Alright, I hope you wont mind me for being a slow learner.
He knew that it would be easier if he could read a few words rather than none at all. In time, he could help Liu Duo with the bookkeeping.
Besides, Liu Duo also had to work on her illustrations. Bookkeeping would upy her time.
What about me? Ye Liu, being his mischievous self, sat cross-legged on the stool and looked at her with a smirk hanging on his face.
You can learn from Mo. Since you two spend so much time together anyway, just get him to teach you when theres free time. You dont need me.
What do you mean by that? Of course I need Little Duo to teach me! Mo is so fierce, Im scared of him. Im worried I may go to my death, Ye Liu said, his eyes locked on her.
Liu Duo threw him a stink eye and turned to Ye Yang. Yang,e practice reading with me when youre free! It would be quite nice if we were all literate.
Ye Yang nodded to her suggestion. Since Liu Duo wanted him to learn, he would dly do so! It was not a bad thing anyway.
Ye Mo, who had juste out of the kitchen, asked, What are you all talking about here? The waters heated, the wife can go bathe first.
Then he took the empty bucket by his side and got ready to fetch some water.
Yet, Liu Duo turned to Ye Ling. Ling, you go bathe first. Im not done resting.
Ye Liu giggled, Little Duo, why dont you take a couples bath with Ling? You still have the sachet Ling gave you, the one with the Mandarin ducks! Fit for a couple, dont you think? Ling must have been thinking about that.
Ye Ling blushed, turning red immediately. No, he wasnt thinking like that at all!
Liu, no, thats not what I was thinking! Those Mandarin ducks represent the five of us living happily together, thats all! Ye Ling quickly exined.
He didnt want Liu Duo to overthink it. He certainly didnt n to bathe with her!
Ye Yang looked at Ye Ling and was relieved to see no changes on his face. He spoke to Ye Liu: Liu, stop teasing him.
To which Ye Liu smiled and said, Got it.
He did it on purpose, to see if Ye Ling would lose control of his emotions again.
Fortunately, Ye Ling performed well and didnt disappoint him.
Right then. Ye Mo announced his presence by exiting the kitchen with a bucket of hot water. Wife, time for your bath. Im going to pour hot water into the tub.
He entered the bathroom and did just that.
Ling, are you really not getting in first? Liu Duo asked him.
He seemed to be at peak health these days, nothing out of the ordinary.
asionally he would throw out a joke or two. She quite liked his current condition.
Ye Ling shook his head and said gently, Duo Er, you go then. Ill batheter.
It was so embarrassing, just thinking about sharing a bath with her. He wouldnt dare do that!
With that said, Liu Duo didnt hesitate as she collected her change of clothes and headed to the bathroom which was in Ye Mos direction.
Ye Liu shouted at her, Little Duo, if Lings not going with you, then Ill do it.
Liu Duo, already at the bathroom door, looked back and rolled her eyes at him. Dream on!
Wife, the temperatures just right. You use it first, well add waterter.
Yes, sure. Liu Duo nodded.
Chapter 541: Ling…
Chapter 541: Ling...
While Liu Duo was in the bathroom, the four brothers gathered inside and waited for her toe out.
Ling, why didnt you go take a bath with her? If you say you want to, shell certainly agree! Ye Liu sat cross-legged as he eyed his youngest brother.
Of the four brothers, Ye Ling had the fairest skin due to long-term illness, and it made his blushing all the more obvious. I-Im embarrassed, alright? And Duo Er wouldnt agree either.
How will you know if you dont ask? And whats there to be embarrassed about? Old couples take baths together all the time. Look at you, you havent even consummated your marriage. Your brothers are worried youre not taking any action!
Ye Liu seemed exasperated at Ye Ling for not living up to his expectations. Was he really not in a rush while his other brothers clearly were?
Ye Mo turned to look at his youngest brother too and said with an air of dominance, Ling, youll consummate tonight. Youll take action first. The wife likes you too much, shell definitely agree!
Thats right, Ling. Theres no need to be shy. Even if you dont know how, Little Duo will teach you once she gets in the mood, and youll be on the road in no time!
Ye Liu sneered like a senseless fool, his eyes targeting Ye Ling. Oh, there was so much he didnt know.
Ye Ling shyly lowered his head, his ears blushing red. Lius eyes just seemed so, so... sleazy?
In their eyes, Liu Duo was certainly more experienced than Ye Ling.
Ye Yang watched as his two brothers urged his youngest brother to consummate quickly, but remained emotionless as usual.
In a calm manner he said, Ling, let ite naturally.
Of course he supported Ye Lings consummation, but he wouldnt hurry him along just for the sake of it. He should go with his heart.
As the saying goes, more haste less speed!
Ling...
Liu Duos voice could be hearding from the bathroom.
Ye Ling heard her, and quickly went to stand by the door. He asked, Yes, Duo Er, what is it? Go on, Im listening.
Ye Ling heard the sounds of water sshing inside, and he couldnt help but picture the image of Liu Duo sshing water on herself...
When that urred, Ye Ling blushed a crimson red and fervently shook his head. How could he think of Duo Er like that?
Liu Duo didnt hear him, so she said, Ling, I want to wash my hair too, can you help me boil some more hot water?
Oh, sure, Ye Ling replied, hurriedly this time.
Thanks, Ling.
Liu Duos cheerful and sweet voice,bined with the sshing of water, reached Ye Lings ears, causing his mind to go restless and whimsical.
He left the spot and went to the kitchen. Hed been having crazy thoughts since listening to his brothers nonsense! It was so humiliating.
Ye Liu came to stand by the bathroom door next. He knocked, saying, Little Duo, do you want me to wash your back or rub your shoulders?
Stay away, whod want you to do that! Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she heard the mischief in his tone. She could do those things herself.
Ye Liu leaned against the wall with his arms folded in front of his chest, Aye, theres a handsome worker free of charge right here and youre wasting him...
... He only received the sound of water sshing in reply.
When Liu Ran wasnt home, Liu Duo would just put on her undergarments instead of a dress after bathing. It was cooler that way.
The door creaked and opened ajar as Liu Duo stepped out. Ye Liu popped in front of her, Hehe, I see youre done with your bath.
Surprised by his sudden appearance, Liu Duo gave him the stink eye. Liuzi, you ate too much and now youre bored, arent you? This is just stupid!
Chapter 542: Write A Simple ‘One’
Chapter 542: Write A Simple One
Both Liu and Mo were in their twenties, and yet they could be so immature despite their age? Perhaps only Ye Yang and Ye Ling were the normal ones.
When he heard that, Ye Liu smirked some more. I certainly did, but look, Im waiting for the food to digest now.
People who are thick-skinned can take on whatever you throw at them. They dont have an ounce of shame!
She didnt want to partake in this banter, since she knew she would end up losing anyway.
She walked to the well with the clothes she had previously taken off and dumped them in an empty bucket. Later she would wash them along with the other mens clothes.
Ye Liu did not follow her, but instead his eyes traced along Liu Duos fair legs as he continued smirking. He wondered how her skin could be so fair.
Then he entered the bathroom and disposed of the bathwater in the bathtub.
In the house, Ye Yang kept his eyes on Liu Duo the minute she stepped out of the bathroom, as though he couldnt get tired of taking in her beauty.
Liu Duo went to the kitchen after she dumped herundry. Ling, is the water hot yet?
Ye Mo and Ye Ling were talking but stopped when they heard her.
Dear, the waters not done yet. Wait a moment, Ye Mo said.
She noticed the redness on Ye Lings face. Ye Mo had stopped talking to him the moment she stepped in. Liu Duo arched her eyebrows. Mo must be egging him on to do something.
Oh, she merely nodded. Ling, since its not dark yet, let me teach you how to write some simple numbers. Mo, watch the fire.
Then she came forward and took Ye Lings hand, leading him outside.
Ye Ling uttered a simple, Sure, and followed her out of the kitchen.
Ye Mo watched them go as he begrudgingly added more wood to the fire. No one seemed to take notice of him.
Once they got out of the kitchen, Liu Duo looked up at Ye Ling beside her. Ling, what did Mo tell you just now?
Er...
Ye Ling averted his gaze from Liu Duos and said shyly, It...Its nothing. Duo Er, why do you ask?
He wouldnt dare tell her that Ye Mo had instructed him to pluck up the courage and request to consummate with her.
Obviously, Liu Duo didnt believe that, but she didnt probe further. She brought him indoors and sat him down, then she went to get some writing paper and brushes before setting them on the table.
Yang,e over here. Im teaching you and Ling how to write numbers, she said to Ye Yang next to them.
Ye Yang had his eyes locked on her anyway, so he came to her when he was called.
There were only two brushes at home, both of which were the ones she and Ye Mo always used for managing ounts. Liu Duo passed one to Ye Ling and used the other to write a simple one on a piece of clean writing paper. She made sure they were paying close attention.
See, we hold the brush like this, and then lightly move the brush this way. This is one. When we say one wen or one tael of silver, this is it! Liu Duo taught them. Isnt it easy? You try.
Then she passed the brush to Ye Yang so that he could write.
The two men who had been closely observing her imitated what she did and wrote a straight brushstroke across.
Ye Yangs stroke was neither light nor heavy, with just enough force, but his hand was shaking so the word he wrote wasnt very neat. Ye Ling managed to do better. His stroke wasnt light or heavy, but he wasnt shaking, so the product turned out well.
Liu Duo nodded. Not bad, you two are doing great. Keep practicing and youll improve.
It was then that Ye Liu walked over and said, Little Duo, why didnt you call me? I want to learn how to write too.
Chapter 543: So Why Wasn’t He Writing?
Chapter 543: So Why Wasnt He Writing?
There are only two brushes. You can learn another day, Liu Duo replied casually.
He looked at them and saw that they had picked it up after writing a few times. They then wrote, one, two, three again. They were all just simple horizontal lines so Ye Yang and Ye Ling were able to learn how to write and read them very quickly.
They gave Ye Liu the cold-shoulder and left him by himself by the side.
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu lifted his eyebrows and wanted to make his presence felt. He walked forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Liu Duo. He even stretched out his hand and put it on her shoulder. Since there arent any brushes, I will just watch. In any case, I am smart and I will be able to write it precisely and beautifully on the first try without any practice!
Only thick-skinned people could say something so boastful and not feel embarrassed.
Liu, Ill let you write it. Ye Ling lifted his head and looked at Ye Liu. He already knew how to write the simple one, two, and three.
Ye Liu shook his head when he heard him. No need. Ling, you should quickly continue practicing. Im not anxious to do it. Its all the same if I practice another day once I buy a brush.
Ye Yang gave him a nce and then earnestly lowered his head to write, one, two, and three ten times. It only took him a couple of minutes.
Liu,e and write it, Ye Yang said as he got up and handed him the brush.
When Ye Liu saw this, he had no choice but to take the brush and sit where Ye Yang sat. He had previously said what he said for fun since he knew they didnt have enough brushes. He never wouldve thought he would immediately have to learn with them.
After he sat down, and just as he was about to start writing, he heard Ye Yangs voice sound out again. I want to see it. How beautiful can you write it?
Liu Duo let out augh when she heard him. Even Ye Yang knew how to ridicule people?
Ye Liu, on the other hand, lifted his head and looked at his big brother. He muttered in his heart, Is Yang about to show his true face that is hiding behind that thousand-year-old ice block?
It had to be said that although Ye Yang had a stuffy personality and didnt like to speak when he was young, he had undermined Ye Liu quite a number of times!
Ye Yang saw that Ye Liu was just looking at him but was not writing. He looked at him with an expressionless face and said, Write.
Didnt he say he could write beautifully? So why wasnt he writing?
Ye Liu looked at Ye Yang and blinked. Fine, Ill write it. Cant you put a smile on that frozen face of yours? Getting looked at by that cold stare of yours makes me feel so chilly.
He even pretended to pull back his neck as he spoke.
Pfff. Liu Duoughed out again. Why did it feel like the strong were teaching the weak?
Hahaha...
It was only when Ye Liu heard Liu Duosughter that he started to write the word one.
Ye Liu was sitting down and he straightened his back. He held the brush with his right hand in a very convincing way, pressed down on the paper with his left hand, and started to write the word one.
Liu Duo muttered in her heart when she saw this, He really is evil. He even looks handsome in his writing posture!
Although the person writing was handsome, the one that he wrote was a spectacle too horrible to endure. There were parts that were too thick and some parts that were too thin. His hand even trembled when he wrote it. It kinda looked like, a worm?
Was this what he meant when he said he could write it beautifully?
Ugly! Ye Yang didnt hold back and gave his assessment.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, said encouragingly, It still looks okay. You will be able to write it beautifully after you practice more.
At this time, Ye Mo appeared at the kitchen door and he shouted, Beloved, the water is heated. You go and get prepared. I will help get the water so you can wash your hair. Ling, you also go and get prepared to wash up. There is enough hot water for the two of you to use.
Ye Ling looked at him when he heard his voice. Okay.
As he spoke, he went and grabbed a change of pants and shirt.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, went to the bathroom to get a Chinese honey lotus. She needed to use it to wash her hair.
When Ye Yang and Ye Liu were the only ones left underneath the roof, Ye Liu continued to write simple letters. One, two, and three. He said as he wrote, Yang, youve changed quite a lot recently.
Ye Yang sat down where Ye Ling had been sitting just now. He picked up the brush and continued to write on the paper, not replying to what Ye Liu said.
Yang, do you think Little Duo has magic powers? She could change you from having a rigid and horrible personality into something that is more human-like.
Chapter 544: Take A Look Little Duo. What Do You Think?
Chapter 544: Take A Look Little Duo. What Do You Think?
He was still replied to with silence!
Ye Liu didnt get mad at this as he knew this was what his oldest brother was like.
After he practiced writing one, two, and three a couple of times more, his handwriting became obviously better. Ye Liu smiled, feeling pleased with himself!
Just as he said, he was so smart, how could he write ugly words? What had happened just now was just a mistake.
Ye Liu was brainwashing himself in his head.
Yang, can you change that bad habit of yours for the sake of your brother? Dont always just answer so eagerly when Little Duo speaks to you, but not even reply when I speak to you!
Ye Liu started to speak to Ye Yang again.
Ye Yang put down the brush, and only then did he look at the enthusiastic Ye Liu. Liu, so noisy!
After pausing for a few seconds, he looked at what he had written and said again, Practice writing more!
After he finished speaking, he got up and walked towards the outhouse at the back of the yard.
Ye Liu sat with his legs crossed and shook his leg. He looked at Ye Yangs back and muttered, Sigh. Does Yangs human personality only emerge from the ice block when Little Duo is present? My heart feels so chilly...
As he spoke, he shook his head in amusement.
Ye Ling got his change of clothes and carried the hot water Ye Mo got for him to go bathe. Liu Duo, on the other hand, started to wash her hair.
Ye Mo pulled up his sleeves and said attentively, Beloved, I will help you wash your hair.
He didnt care if she agreed to it. He stretched out his hands straight away and rubbed her hair up and down...
Tsk... Mo, do it softer. Are you trying to pull off my scalp? Liu Duo said gloomily. This fe was rough in everything he did!
Oh. Ye Mo immediately reduced the strength.
Ye Liu heard soundsing from their side and he looked over, Mo, dont be so rough and make Little Duo feel pain! You need to be gentle and do it step by step.
Err...
Liu Duo lowered her head. Why did it always feel like this hooligan Ye Lius words had hidden meanings?
It took a long time under Ye Mos disastrous attempt before Liu Duos hair was finally washed.
Liu Duo squeezed the water out from her hair and walked back underneath the roof with her hair draped over her shoulder.
Ye Liu immediately showed his writing to Liu Duo as if presenting her with a treasure. Take a look, Little Duo. What do you think? I improved a lot, right? I am able to write it so beautifully after just a short while.
Liu Duo looked at the writing and it indeed looked much better than when he first started. However, Liu Duo said, It still looks about the same! You still need to practice more. Otherwise, people will be shocked at how ugly your words are even though you look so handsome!
Upon hearing her, Ye Liu did something rare and didnt refute her. True, how can this ugly handwriting match up to me?
After he finished speaking, he started to practice seriously.
Liu Duo looked at the color of the sky and said, Mr. Liuzi, practice another day. The sky is getting dark and it will hurt your eyes.
The sky had already started to darken.
Ye Liu nodded and took the two brushes over to the well. He only put them away after he washed off the nk ink.
After Ye Ling finished bathing, he went back upstairs with Liu Duo while carrying an oilmp.
Duo Er, your hair hasnt dried yet. Go lie on the side of the bed and I willb it for you.
Liu Duo didnt hold back andy down on the bed. She put her head by the bedside and her hair easily hung down over the side.
Ye Ling took the woodenb and sat on the stool. He shook her hair as hebed it to make it dry faster...
Liu Duo opened her eyes and looked up to look at Ye Ling. She suddenly asked, Ling, what exactly did Mo say to you in the kitchen?
Its nothing.
Ye Ling felt embarrassed. Why did she mention this again?
I know!
Huh?
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo. She knew?
Ling, did Mo ask you to quickly consummate your marriage with me?
Ye Lings handsome face immediately turned red when he heard her. How did she guess it correctly? How embarrassing.
Chapter 545: Hung On Like A Koala
Chapter 545: Hung On Like A Ko
Ye Ling felt embarrassed and his face was a bit red. He didnt dare to look at her eyes and instead stared intensely at her long hair all the while shaking andbing it...
His mind was currently nk and he felt so embarrassed he didnt know what to say.
And Liu Duo, who didnt even need to lift her head to see Ye Ling, pursed her lips and smiled. Did she really guess correctly?
That bastard Little Brother Mo, always trying to corrupt the naive and pure Ye Ling!
Liu Duo didnt say anything else and this made Ye Ling more embarrassed to say anything. The room immediately turned quiet, the only sound the burning of the oilmp.
Ye Ling only put down the woodenb and opened his mouth to speak when Liu Duos hair waspletely dry. Its done. Your hair is already dry. Go lie down properly, you can sleep now.
As he spoke, he got up to put the woodenb on the vanity table. He then turned back to blow out the oilmp, take off his clothes, and get in the bed.
Out of habit, Liu Duo turned over in the dark,y on her side, and hugged his waist.
Liu Duo hadnt said anything just now because she was thinking about consummating the marriage with Ye Ling. She always felt that she should wait until he was older, but she forgot that all three of his brothers had already consummated their marriage. Of course, they would get worried on his behalf if he was the only one who didnt do so.
Moreover, she did it in advance with Ye Liu and the others before in order to stop their suffering, so why couldnt she do it in advance with Ye Ling for his sake?
Although he never pestered her or asked for it and always respected her wishes, in his heart, he definitely wanted it!
Moreover, she really really liked Ye Ling. Since she liked him, why shouldnt she give it to him?
When she thought of this, she hugged his waist and moved her small hands to caress him, intentionally or otherwise...
Ye Ling felt a small hand touching his waist mischievously.
He stretched out his hands to hold Liu Duos little hands and said softly and gently, Duo Er, go to sleep.
He thought Liu Duo just liked to move her hands out of habit! Because usually when she slept, she would have a habit of always moving her hands around a bit mischievously.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up and sheughed when she heard him. She also put her long legs on top of his legs and hung on like a ko.
Liu Duo was stunned for a while when the skin on their legs touched. Was Ye Ling also wearing the modified pants?
He only took off his clothes after he blew out the oilmp so she didnt see what he was wearing.
She thought of it and figured it was definitely Mo who had asked Ye Ling to modify all four of their pants into shorts like this! After all, wearing such shorts felt cooler.
Ling, are you also wearing shorts? Liu Duo asked, even though she already knew the answer.
Getting hooked by her like this made his handsome face explode into a red color in the darkness. He immediately responded with a, Yeah.
When he had been with Ye Mo in the kitchen, besides just asking him to take the initiative in consummating their marriage, he even asked him to get prepared by putting on these modified pants!
He said something about how not only would he feel cool and not feel so hot when he wore them, but he also said it was easy to take off.
It was really so embarrassing.
Liu Duo didnt even have to guess that Ye Ling was definitely feeling very shy right now. This was probably the first time so much of their skin was touching, right?
Her long legs kept moving and touching him, intentionally or otherwise. Ye Lings body was stiff and he did not move.
Duo Er, you... Ye Lings voice became a bit raspy.
Liu Duo so obviously teasing him like this made him heat up slightly.
Liu Duo leaned against Ye Lings shoulder in the darkness and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She lifted up her hand and used her index finger to touch Ye Lings waist softly and then slowly slid it up...
What did I do? Liu Duo answered, pretending she didnt know. She dragged out thest word and it sounded very coyish.
The naughty finger only stopped when it reached Ye Lings chin.
Chapter 546: In That Case, Come
Chapter 546: In That Case, Come
Ye Ling felt like hundreds of thousands of ants were walking over his body. It made his heart itch but he didnt know what he had to do to scratch that itch.
Ye Ling gulped and replied with great difficulty, Duo Er, you... arent you going to sleep? It is gettingte and you should rest. Dont you need to go to town tomorrow?
However, Liu Duo replied back with a strange question that waspletely unrted to what he said: Ling, are you tired?
Huh? Ye Ling was stunned for a few seconds before he replied, Im not tired. Ive only peeled the garlic and that isnt tiring.
He felt that whenpared to his brothers workload, how could he even mention the word tired?
However, Liu Duoughed lightly when she heard what he said. Then why dont we do some exercise?
Do some exercise?
Ye Ling didnt understand what she had said. He just stayed dumbfounded and didnt reply. What kind of exercise could they do at night when it was pitch ck?
Without changing her expression, she got on top of him, lowered her head to touch his forehead with hers, and said softly, Ling, why dont we do some consummating exercise? Mmm...
Consummating?
Did she want to consummate her marriage with him? Ye Ling couldnt believe what he had just heard. He was stunned and even forgot to reply. He remained motionless as he looked at Liu Duo, but the only thing he could see was pure darkness.
Is this real? Is she really going to consummate the marriage with me? Ye Ling kept repeating this in his head. He felt it was just too unbelievable. Wasnt thising a bit too suddenly?
He always thought that when Liu Duo said wait, it would take a long time...
Liu Duo saw that he didnt respond so she kissed his lips then blew some air at his ear and said gently, Ling, do you want to? Or are you unwilling? You keep ignoring me...
However, Ye Ling responded to this by pulling back his neck and saying, Im not...
Not what? Ling, do you want it or do you not? It is just a simple question. Liu Duo pretended to be in a hurry and pushed him when she heard him stuttering and speaking so slowly!
When Ye Ling heard her, he replied shyly, I do, I want it.
Hearing this, Liu Duoughed out softly and got down from his body. Shey on her side while facing him and said, In that case,e.
When Ye Ling heard her, his heart started pounding and he momentarily forgot to react again.
But his head was filled with what his brothers had said to him. Dont be too excited when consummating the marriage. You need to control your emotions so as not to fall ill.
Ye Ling had taken good care of himself recently. Although his heartbeat increased, there werent any signs of him running short of breath.
Liu Duo waited for a while and didnt see Ye Ling make any moves. He justy there and didnt move. Liu Duo stretched out her hands and drew circles on his chest. She also used her long legs to touch his legs.
Ling,e on... Liu Duo called him and made herself sound extra coyish on purpose.
She had already spoken as such but Ye Ling still didnt start?
After getting teased like this, Ye Ling finally reacted and made a move. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Liu Duos naughty little hand.
Duo Er, you... are you really willing?
Err...
Hadnt she said it very clearly? Liu Duo felt gloomy that he still asked. Did he feel so shy that he couldnt even understand words?
Im willing! Ling, I am willing to consummate our marriage. Come quickly! Liu Duo got close to him and again said clearly and earnestly beside his ear that she was willing.
It was only when Ye Ling heard Liu Duo speak so loudly that he replied while red in the face. Oh.
Liu Duo knew he was shy so she turned her hand to hold his hand again and then guided it towards her chest. Ling, I am your wife. You dont need to feel so shy when doing such intimate things with me, understand?
Chapter 547: Can I?
Chapter 547: Can I?
He felt something soft in the palm of his hands and it made it even harder for Ye Ling, who kept feeling shy, to hear what Liu Duo was saying. All his attention was on the palm of his hand.
Up till now, the only time he had touched it before was when his head went nk and he wanted to consummate the marriage. He always remembered how it felt to touch it and he was not able to forget about it. Now that Liu Duo personally guided his hand to touch her soft breast, Ye Ling started to grope it ever so slightly.
Ling? Liu Duo called out to him again. What was this fe thinking about?
...
Liu Duo saw his mind was wandering, so she rolled over and got on top of him again. She said beside her ear, Ling, it seems that you dont want to exercise anymore? Since you want to ck off, Im going to punish you.
After she finished speaking, she lowered her head and kissed him on his lips. It was a slight punishment-like kiss so it was a bit forceful.
Ye Ling regained his senses and responded by awkwardly kissing Liu Duo back. He liked kissing her...
When Liu Duo left his sweet lips, there were clear signs that both of them were aroused. Ye Lings body also started to have a reaction.
Liu Duo felt something changing beneath her lower abdomen so she whispered softly next to his ear, Ling, do you want it now? Why dont you get it yourself?
As she spoke, she fell to the side andy next to him again with her little hand on his shoulder. She blew air towards him and said, Come on, Ling...
This time, Ye Ling didnt space out. He knew Liu Duo wanted to consummate their marriage so he stretched out his hands and put them softly on her small waist, stroking it back and forth.
Duo Er...
His voice turned raspy and especially attractive and Liu Duo really liked it. The young man in her family was finally maturing!
Mmm, Ling... Liu Duo responded and encouraged him to continue to take what he wanted...
The big hand on her waist slid over to Liu Duos shirt and he gently undid the button. Duo Er... Can I?
Yes, you can.
As she spoke, she even took the initiative to take off her shirt and shorts. She, who was very close to him, even went over and took off Ye Lings shirt and shorts.
If there were light, she would definitely have seen how unbelievably shy Ye Ling looked. It was the most intense it had ever been.
Although the two of them couldnt see each other, they could feel their breath hitting each others faces.
Ling, if you want it, get it yourself... Liu Duo rubbed his chest with her small hands and slid down to tease him.
Ye Ling, who was lying on his side, kissed Liu Duo, who was lying opposite him and who was also lying on her side.
When her little hand reached into a certain ce, she lightly held onto a stiff rod. Ye Lings entire body trembled out of reflex.
This was the first time Liu Duo touched Ye Lings little brother. She had a smile on her face and muttered in her heart, Oh my, Lings thing is actually so big? It doesnt lose out to his three brothers at all!
This was the first time hed been grabbed there. Ye Ling couldnt describe how it felt. He only felt he wanted it very very much but didnt know what to do. He even couldnt help but let out a moan. Mmm...
When Liu Duo heard that moan of his, she also felt she was starting to burn up as well. However, Ye Ling only knew to keep kissing and didnt take the next step! This made her very anxious!
And so, she used a bit of force to lightly pull it up and down. Ling, if you want it, why arent youing to get it?
Ye Ling momentarily did not know how to answer when he felt this strange but special feeling.
The only thing he felt was a pleasure when Liu Duo grabbed and yed with it...
Duo Er...
Ye Ling moved closer to Liu Duo and pressed against her as if he was not willing to leave.
Liu Duo heard his breathing and said to him again with a yful voice, Do you like this, Ling?
Chapter 548: Do You Like This Even More?
Chapter 548: Do You Like This Even More?
I...like it..., Ye Ling replied with a raspy voice.
However, Liu Duo let go of her grip when she heard what he said. Ling, since you like it, thene and get what you like on your own...
Ye Ling was not prepared for Liu Duo suddenly letting go. It caught him unprepared and an unbearable feeling overcame his body when that strange but exciting feeling disappeared.
Duo Er, how do I get it? I...it feels unbearable...
He even moved his body around to try to escape this predicament. However, he only knew to kiss, rub, and touch each part of Liu Duos skin.
Although his face and ears were all red, he forgot about his shyness and was only concerned about getting rid of the unbearable feeling...
Was he the only one who was suffering? Ye Ling had unknowingly teased Liu Duo and it was truly a torment!
Liu Duo held his waist and forcefully pushed down on the unprepared Ye Ling.
Duo Er? Ye Ling looked at the darkness in front of him and didnt know what to do.
In response to his confusion, Liu Duo whispered softly into his ear, Ling, Ill teach you...
As he spoke, she kissed him again, opened his mouth, and pushed her tongue inside to start dancing with his sweet tongue. Her little hands were also moving and setting fire everywhere, teasing him...
When both of their bodies were boiling all over, Liu Duos buttocks slowly moved closer to his thing. She held it with her hands and slowly sat on it.
Both of them suddenly let out a moan.
Was this the feeling his brothers described? The feeling of never wanting to stop?
He was looking forward to it...
Duo Er... I... Ye Ling didnt know what to say. Why did he still feel unbearable right now?
Liu Duo put both her hands on his chest and slowly moved her body. Ling, I will bring you up into the clouds...
As she spoke, she controlled the speed, strength, and movement...
Ye Ling and Liu Duo both let out moans of pleasure. Mmm... Ling, does it feel good? Do you like this even more?
It feels good. Yes...yes I like this even more. Mmm... Right now, Ye Ling was sure that this was what his brothers had told him about. The feeling of being in the seventh heaven.
After quite some time passed, Liu Duo slowed down as she felt a bit tired. It really was quite exhausting work.
Ling, can you do it?Liu Duoy down on Ye Lings body and moved every now and then.
She muttered in her heart, Ling can alsost for quite a long time!
Ye Ling held her small waist and said with a gentle and raspy voice, Okay, I will continue.
He knew what to do now. He no longer had to feel unbearable and could even feel pleasure...
They rolled around and the two of them switched ces with Ye Ling being on top of Liu Duos body. He continued very very gently...
Mmm... Ling, are you tired? Liu Duo didnt forget to be concerned about his body.
Ye Ling, who was exercising, let out a soft moan of pleasure. He liked this feeling and also loved this kind of exercise.
Im not tired. Im still okay so you dont need to worry. He even lowered his head and kissed her forehead as he spoke. Duo Er, I like you. I like to exercise with you. Mmm... do you like it?
Liu Duo hugged him as a response when she heard him. Of course I do. Because doing something so intimate with someone you like is the happiest thing of all!
Yeah. Ye Ling also felt he was the happiest person ever.
This wonderful night quietly passed by...
The sounds of them exercising only stopped after onest moan.
Chapter 549: Ling, Help Me Get My Coat
Chapter 549: Ling, Help Me Get My Coat
Phew... both of them let out a heavy breath.
Liu Duo touched Ye Lings hair and said softly, Ling... are you tired?
She never wouldve thought the soft and weak looking Ye Ling would have such good physical strength.
Im not tired. This was the first time Ye Ling knew that such exercise would make people be addicted to it. People would want it again and again as if they couldnt get tired.
No wonder his brothers always woke upte after they had shared the room with Liu Duo the previous night. They definitely did it again and again...
After tasting the forbidden fruit, Ye Ling was full of vigor and did not feel tired at all. However, he did not continue.
He slowly got up and stopped pressing down on Liu Duo. He theny down beside her. Duo Er, Ill go down and get some hot water for you.
He sat up as he spoke.
It was inevitable that sweat woulde out after exercising. It was ufortable when there was sweat sticking all over the body.
When Liu Duo heard him, she also got up and pulled him. Ling, Ill go down with you.
She didnt want Ye Ling to carry a bucket of water up to the fourth floor. If it were Ye Yang and the others then it would be fine, but he was different. His legs would make it inconvenient. It would definitely be very tiring if he carried a bucket of water.
Duo Er, just wait here in the room. I wille up quickly. You dont need to follow me down.
Ever since Ye Yang and the others had consummated their marriage with Liu Duo, even though they didnt need hot water after they bathed, they would still fill the pot on the stove with water and keep it warm. Just in case it was needed.
That way, when they went to get hot water in the night, they wouldnt need to waste time heating it up.
I wont. I will go with Ling, okay? Liu Duo held Ye Lings arm and shook it around like a child throwing a tantrum, not letting go.
Liu Duo even shocked herself when she heard herself speaking with that child-like voice.
She muttered in her heart, Oh my, I didnt know I had this skill? It sounds unbelievably childish!
When Ye Ling heard her, he found it to be extremely attractive and he couldnt reject her.
Moreover, he always found it difficult to reject Liu Duos requests anyway. Okay then, Ill go light the oilmp first.
Okay. Liu Duo was in a good mood and let out a very light and sweet voice.
Ye Ling stretched out his hands and groped around. He only got off the bed after he put on his coat. He followed the path in his memory and went to get the flintstones, using them to light up the oilmp.
The dark room was immediately lit up by a warm and gentle yellow light.
Ye Ling turned to look at Liu Duo. The redness in his handsome face from before hadnt disappeared and when he saw Liu Duo, it became even redder!
The only thing he saw was apletely naked Liu Duo sitting on the bed. Her face was like a peach blossom, fresh, pure and lovely. Her skin was white but her supple ck hair was scattered across her breasts, blocking them from the light. It was difficult to discern the ck from the white and that made her look even more attractive...
When Liu Duo could see the outline of the room, her sightnded on Ye Lings body. She was curious whether or not Ye Ling would still be as shy after he changed from a boy to a man.
When he appeared in her sight, however, Ye Lings handsome face was bursting red from embarrassment. Was he put into a daze while he looked at her?
Liu Duoughed and felt that this dumbfounded look on him was very cute.
Ling, help me get my coat.
As she spoke, she brushed her hair behind her ear and gave him a wink.
When Liu Duo was in front of him
Chapter 550: Ling, Come And Open The Door
Chapter 550: Ling, Come And Open The Door
Ye Ling lifted his hand and wiped it. When he opened his hand, he saw red blood, making him feel extremely awkward.
However, when Liu Duo saw it, sheughed softly, Ling, quickly go and take a silk handkerchief and wipe it. Why did you have a nosebleed?
Of course, she knew why Ye Ling had a nosebleed. She just found it funny. He had actually gotten a nose bleed from looking at her?
It had to be said that, before Ye Mo consummated the marriage, he had also once gotten a nosebleed when he saw Liu Duos long fair legs for the first time!
When Ye Ling heard herughter, he immediately turned around and lifted his head to stop the nosebleed.
This was really so embarrassing.
Liu Duo got down from the bed and handed him the silk handkerchief. Here, Ling use this to wipe it.
Ye Ling felt both embarrassed and awkward. He couldnt even say a single word and just faced her with his back, not daring to look at her. He also didnt want her to see him in such an embarrassing state.
In response to this, Liu Duo smiled and went to put on her coat. She only went in front of him after she put on her coat. Ling, didnt I tell you you dont need to feel embarrassed with me! We even did the most intimate thing, what is there to feel embarrassed about? Lets go. Well go downstairs and wash up one more time.
As she spoke, she held his hand with one hand and carried an oilmp with another.
When they reached the door, Liu Duo turned her head to look at Ye Ling. Ling,e and open the door.
Oh. Ye Ling didnt dare to look at Liu Duo. After he stretched out his hand and opened the door, he looked down at his own feet like a shy young girl.
Liu Duo smiled and then went downstairs with him while holding his hand.
The yard was pitch ck but light appeared because Liu Duo and Ye Ling came. When Hei Xiaomeng saw this, it ran towards them while wagging its tail nonstop.
It was quite rare for it to see Liu Duo sote at night. Every time, it would just see either Ye Yang, Ye Liu, or also Ye Mo! It saw them so much that it even became annoying.
Hei Xiaomeng eagerly ran in front of Liu Duo to use this opportunity to make its presence felt. It even barked three times.
When its resonant voice rang out, Liu Duo immediately said to it, Shhh. Hei Xiaomeng, dont bark.
It was so as to avoid waking Ye Yang and the others.
Ye Ling used the light to grab the empty bucket beside the well and then went to the kitchen to get hot water. Liu Duo followed behind closely, like his shadow.
While Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling getting the water, she suddenly suggested, Ling, why dont we just take a bath in the bathroom before going up? I feel toozy to carry it up.
They had alreadye down. Carrying it up was too troublesome.
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling turned his head sideways to look at her and said, Okay.
He would listen to her and he was willing to take another bath in the bathroom.
The two of them went into the bathroom, one walking in front and the other behind. Ye Ling poured the hot water into the bathtub and then said, Duo Er, you wash up first. I will wash upter.
He held the empty bucket and was about to leave.
Liu Duo immediately closed the wooden door softly. Ling, lets bathe together, otherwise I would have to wait for you. Doing that is a waste of time.
When Ye Ling heard her, the phrase, mandarin ducks making love in the water, suddenly appeared in his head.
Liu Duo ignored the stunned look on Ye Lings face and walked over in front of him. She immediately stretched out her hands and pulled on his belt.
When could the red flush disappear from shy Ye Lings handsome face?
Duo Er, this...
He actually really wanted to say, wasnt this bathtub a bit too small? Could it fit the two of them?
But before he could finish saying it, Liu Duo had already pulled open his coat, revealing the clear lines on his fair white chest. Although it wasnt as firm as his brothers chests, it was still quite firm.
Liu Duo looked down and muttered in her heart, Wow, even Ling has abs? Why did I get so many surprises?
Chapter 551: Who’s In There?
Chapter 551: Whos In There?
Ye Ling shyly coughed once as he was being stared at by Liu Duo, and reminded her what they were here for. Duo Er, the waters getting cold.
With that, he even turned away to avert her gaze. For the first time in his life, a woman was staring at his body.
This was so embarrassing!
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling, who was keeping to his shyness. Ling, help me take off my clothes.
Neither of them was wearing undergarments, only the clothes on their backs. They would bepletely naked once they undid the straps.
With that being said, she took his arm and ced it on the knot, waiting for him to do the honors.
Ye Ling still wasnt willing to look at her. He felt around for the strap and pulled it off.
Liu Duo was about to say something when they heard footsteps outside. They were stupefied. Who could it be at this hour?
Shouldnt he be asleep? What could he be doing? Using the outhouse?
Liu Duo didnt want to guess. It was either Ye Yang, Ye Liu, or Ye Mo anyway!
She tied her hair up with a band and took off her clothes. Ling, the water will be getting cold soon. Lets get in.
She took his hand and the two stepped into the bathtub. The water level rose and it overflowed.
Outside, Ye Mo had been asleep but he was roused awake by Hei Xiaomengs barking. Since he was up anyway, he thought about using the outhouse, so he got out of bed and went downstairs.
Holding an oilmp, he came downstairs to find lighting from the bathroom. He quickly marched over to check on things.
As he approached, he heard water sshing.
Whos in there?
He didnt believe a thief could have broken in, because Hei Xiaomeng would have dealt with that. Their house was also surrounded by high walls with sharp ends. No one would dare to climb over.
But Yang and Liu couldnt possibly be using the bathroom. Even if they needed hot water they would take some to their room. He knew this much.
Ye Ling was sleeping with Liu Duo tonight, but he guessed they wouldnt have any use for hot water since Ling was quite shy and probably wouldnt demand consummation. So who could it be inside there?
He found it stranger and stranger the more he thought about it. Since he didnt get any replies, he was about to barge in when he registered Liu Duos voice.
Mo, its me!
Darling? What are you doing in there?
It was the middle of the night. Why wasnt she sleeping, but instead taking a bath? Whats going on?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. Ye Mo asked an unnecessary question when the answer was already right in front of him. This was the bathroom, so of course she was taking a bath!
When Ye Ling heard Mos voice, he got so embarrassed, no words could describe it.
Liu Duo, who was already sitting opposite Ye Ling in the tub, saw the changes on his face and chuckled. Im bathing, of course!
With a push, she sshed some water onto Ye Lings torso.
Hadnt you taken a bath? Why do you need another one? Ye Mo asked again. It just didnt make sense.
He didnt consider consummation.
There was a moments pause, then he spoke again without waiting for Liu Duos response. Wife, could it be that you didnt wash properly the first time, so you came for a second bath? I suppose well have to take a bath with you next time, to help you rub your back and whatnot...then you wont be wasting water a second time!
That seemed usible. That way they would have good reason to take a couples bath with her. He really wanted to do so.
A smirk appeared on his face as he pictured it in his head. He was really looking forward to that!
Liu Duos lips twitched at the idea. She knew exactly what the fool was thinking about!
Chapter 552: Were The Two Bathing Together?
Chapter 552: Were The Two Bathing Together?
Staring at the wooden door, she yelled, Why do you care? I dont need you to rub my back. Ill do whatever I please, if that means taking baths twice, then so be it!
She decided not to entertain him any further. That sted busybody outside could be very irritating!
Ye Ling also looked at the wooden door, then shyly spoke in a soft whisper, Duo Er, are you done?
Hearing the gentleness in his voice, Liu Duo approached him and whispered back, No, I want to spend a little more time in the bath with you.
Ye Mo could hear her displeasure from outside, and he loved it as he thought to himself, my wife is so smart, she knows exactly what Im thinking!
Then he turned and headed to the outhouse to deal with his needs.
The two heard him go and each heaved a sigh of relief.
The sted third wheels finally gone, thought Liu Duo.
Mo has finally left, thought Ye Ling.
The former didnt want Ye Mo as an audience, thetter didnt want Ye Mo to know he was bathing with Liu Duo. He was embarrassed by that fact.
Ling, help me wash my back, will you? Liu Duo said with an unmistakable twinkle in her eyes.
Just because she didnt want the other men to rub her back or bathe with her didnt mean she wouldnt grant Ye Ling the privilege. The other three were as hungry as wolves, but Ye Ling was as shy as a littlemb!
Ye Ling watched her turn around with a smile, showing him her beautiful back, leaving him stunned for a while before he shyly ced a hand on it.
And then very gently and slowly he began to rub her back...
Liu Duo had both hands perched on the sides of the tub as she enjoyed Ye Lings tender movements. She said to him, Ling, exert some force into it. You dont have to be so gentle. Im not tofu, youre not going to hurt me.
He wasnt using enough force. She could barely feel an itch.
Oh, Ye Ling blushed and replied as he put more weight onto the rubbing.
She appreciated hispliance. Liu Duo smiled with her back towards him, dimples showing.
When Ye Mo exited the outhouse, he instantly turned his gaze towards the bathroom. He could still see the light in there, so that meant Liu Duo hadnt left. He walked over there again.
He had barely walked a few steps when he heard Liu Duo say, Ling, a little bit more to the left.
Hehe, this was unexpected! Lings inside too? Were the two bathing together?
He arched his brows, lightened his steps, and tiptoed along the way to the bathroom.
He approached the wooden door and ced an ear close to it, listening for sounds.
Ling, my turn to give you a back rub. Turn around.
Alright.
Ye Mo managed to register the gentleness and shyness in his voice. He moved even closer to the door.
The two individuals inside didnt even know that there was an unwanted guest outside eavesdropping for the second time.
Ye Mo hadnt forgotten that thest time he did this he was punished very hard for it. He just hadnt expected his youngest brother to be sharing a bath with Liu Duo!
Ye Lius prediction really came true. Liu Duo was indeed willing to take a bath with Ye Ling.
Ye Ling, back facing Liu Duo this time, perched his arms on the sides of the tub. Because of his shyness, his whole body went stiff, and the muscles on his back tightened.
Liu Duo ced her fair hands on his back and gave him a good rub with just the right amount of strength. Ling, rx, can you? Why are you so nervous? Like I said, theres no need to be shy.
Ye Ling didnt intend to, but it just so happened he couldnt help it.
To relieve him of his shyness, Liu Duo changed the topic. Ling, do you want toe with me to town tomorrow?
Chapter 553: She’s So Unfair
Chapter 553: Shes So Unfair
When Ye Ling heard her, he said, Duo Er, I wont go with you.
He knew Liu Duo was going to town to take care of proper business and he wouldnt be able to help if he went. Thats why he wanted to stay at home and do some work like helping Aunt Li and the others make the tomato sauce.
Liu Duo changed from scrubbing his back to massaging his back. She did it with neither too much or too little strength and it was just right.
Why arent you going? Ling, arent you afraid your pretty wife is going to get lost?
Errr...
Get lost? Ye Ling said dumbfoundedly, Then... then ask Liu and Mo to go with you. Arent they also going to town?
Pfff. Liu Duoughed out loud when she heard what he said. Why was he so stupid? She had said what she said because she wanted to go with him!
She moved her body forward to lean against his back and also hugged his neck with her hands. She said with a smile next to his ear, Ling, what I mean is I want you to apany me.
Outside the room, Ye Mo heard Liu Duo making those childlike sounds and acting coquettishly. He muttered softly, When will beloved start acting coquettish with me like that? Shes so unfair!
When that breath reached his ear, Ye Ling pulled back his neck. She already said it so clearly. If he didnt go, he was worried Liu Duo would get upset so he nodded.
Then... then Ill apany Duo Er. Ye Ling gulped. The touching sensation on his back made him unconsciously think of the breast he had touched and rubbed while they were having their wonderful time just now upstairs.
Ling is so good! Liu Duoughed. She knew Ye Ling would apany her.
Dont I also treat you very well too! Ungrateful little brat. Ye Mo felt indignant outside.
It wasnt just him; all four of the brothers treated Liu Duo very well!
Ye Mo didnt want to continue to eavesdrop and make himself depressed so he tiptoed towards the stairs. He would be dead if he were discovered.
If he did something wrong again, his oldest brother wouldnt simply just hit him a couple of times. Moreover, he was already so grown up. Getting disciplined by his oldest brother like a little kid was just too embarrassing.
Liu Duo looked at the side of Ye Lings face and it was very red. She blew a breath at him and said, Ling, you can turn over now. Ive finished scrubbing your back.
Although they had already done the most intimate thing, they did it while there was no light. Now that there was light, everything could be clearly seen. Ye Ling already felt shy before and now he felt even shyer.
Ling, are you still going to bathe? Liu Duo looked at him and asked.
However, she thought in her heart, It seems like Ling is even shyer than before? The red color on his face hasnt gone away yet!
When Ye Ling heard her, he immediately replied, Im done bathing. Lets put on our clothes. We should probably go back up and sleep.
He wanted to quickly end this embarrassing situation. However, he also wanted it to continue. Why was it so contradictory?
He turned back to cast a nce at Liu Duo and then looked elsewhere again. Liu Duo caught a glimpse of that movement with her eyes. How was he so cute?
Okay, Im also finished. Liu Duo smiled. As she spoke, she even looked towards the water.
It had to be said this was the first time she had gotten so naked with him. Ye Ling gave her quite a lot of surprises. His physique was good and his physical strength was also good. It waspletely different from how soft and delicate he looked on the surface.
He was very strong! It was just that he would also be very very gentle.
Both of them had said they finished bathing and didnt want to continue, so why were both of them just staying still inside the bathtub?
Chapter 554: Duo Er, I Understand
Chapter 554: Duo Er, I Understand
Both of them were in a state of waiting for the other to move. One or two minutes passed by like this.
In the end, Liu Duo admitted defeat. She knew he was shy and didnt dare to get out together with her to get his clothes. She had no choice but to be the first to get up.
The sounds of water sshing could suddenly be heard and Ye Ling turned back to look out of reflex. When Liu Duo stood up, the water followed along her skin and slowly dripped down.
He immediately looked away and even used his hands to check if there was any blooding from his nose. He only let out a heavy breath when he saw there wasnt any blood.
He wouldnt be able to face Liu Duo anymore if he had another nosebleed!
Liu Duo saw how embarrassed he was and that put her in a good mood again.
After she got out of the bathtub, she used a dry towel to wipe her body and then put on her clothes. Ling, Ive finished putting on my clothes.
Oh. Duo... Duo Er, you...
He wanted to ask her to wait for him outside but before he could finish speaking, he heard Liu Duos voice again. Ling,e out quickly. Ill help you wipe your body and put on your clothes.
She copied Ye Liu and the others trick. She insisted on helping him put on his clothes.
However, when Ye Ling heard her, he kept hesitating due to his shyness and didnt move.
Ling, do you need me to carry you out? Come out quickly. The water is getting cold. Liu Duoughed and urged him.
If it were Ye Liu or the others, they would be smiling through the roof. However, they did not receive such a privilege.
Ye Ling bit down on his lower lip as if he was determined. He got up slowly with his head down and got out of the bathtub while he shyly used his hand to cover his important part.
Liu Duoughed giddily when she saw this. Ling really looked like a shy little girl like this!
Liu Duo went in front of him with a towel in hand and gently helped him wipe away the water on his body. Ling, the first time is difficult but you will get used to. Dont be so shy next time, okay?
As she spoke, she earnestly helped to wipe off the water and then brought his clothes over to help put them on.
Duo Er, I understand, Ye Ling replied softly.
After he put on his clothes, Ye Ling poured the water in the bathtub away. The two of them then went upstairs while holding hands.
When they arrived back in the room, the two of themy on the bed and then slept together. The long night slowly passed by...
Ye Ling woke up early every day. He would wake up when it was a certain time. When he opened his eyes, the first thing to appear in his vision was Liu Duos sweet sleeping face.
He lifted his hands and softly felt the outline of her face. He also had a gentle and happy smile on his face.
Liu Duos face felt a bit itchy and she slowly opened her big eyes. Ling, are you awake? Sleep for a while longer. You dont need to wake up so early today.
As she spoke, she hugged his waist and found afortable posture before closing her eyes again.
Upon seeing this, Ye Ling said gently, Duo Er, you sleep for a while longer. I need to go cook breakfast.
He was always the one who cooked breakfast so he couldnt getzy and sleep inte.
However, Liu Duo pressed against him even more when she heard him. She said without even opening her eyes, Its fine. Yang and the others will cook breakfast. Its not like they dont know how to make it! Just sleep with me longer today. Well go down togetherter.
He had to wake up very early every day so she wanted Ye Ling to sleep with her longer.
Ye Ling took a look at how firmly she was hugging his waist. He had no choice but to just quietly apany her as she slept and look at her sleeping face.
Chapter 555: Why?
Chapter 555: Why?
On the third floor, Ye Yang and the other two brothers came out of their rooms one after another. They all headed downstairs and went beside the well to wash up.
They still didnt see Ye Ling when the three of them were almost done washing up. Ye Mo looked up towards the fourth floor and then said with a mysterious tone to his two brothers, Im afraid Ling wont be able to get up early to cook breakfast. Yang, Liu, do you guys want to know the reason?
Ye Yang nced at Ye Mo. He knew exactly what had happened upstairsst night. He was also not curious at all and was even less interested in staying here to discuss it. He went straight to the kitchen after he finished washing up.
Ye Mo saw his own big brother leaving so coldly and turned to Ye Liu and said, Liu, do you want to know?
The pretentious Ye Liu had a mischievous smile on his face. He looked at the arrogant looking Ye Mo who was pretending to be mysterious and decided to humor him and asked with a smile, Why?
Because Ling and our beloved consummated their marriage! Ye Mo said it very smugly as if he was the first to know this.
Ye Liuughed when he heard him. Oh. This is a good thing. Now that Ling has also consummated his marriage, everything now is perfect.
After he finished speaking, he went to grab a broom and started to clean the yard of the dead bamboo leaves.
Err...
Ye Mo felt gloomy. Why did neither of his brothers show much of a reaction to such a piece of exciting information?
After all, it had taken such a long time for their youngest brother to consummate his marriage. As his brothers, how could they be so lukewarm about it?
After he finished washing up, he went to the kitchen to help Ye Yang prepare breakfast.
When Liu Duo woke up again, Ye Yang and the others had already finished cooking breakfast and were waiting for them underneath the roof.
Phuu... the feeling after getting enough sleep is so good. Liu Duo said this right after she opened her eyes.
She then looked backward at Ye Ling before hugging and kissing him. Sheughed, I can look at such a handsome Ling right after waking up. I really am too blessed!
In response to this, Ye Lings face turned red and he smiled. I am also very blessed to have Duo Er beside me.
He was very thankful to the gods that Liu Duo was willing to stay with their family. Not only did she help their family get rich but she also chose to stay with them.
The two of them just smiled and looked at each other for a while before slowly getting out of bed and putting on their clothes. They both went down together after Ye Ling helped Liu Duob her hair.
When Ye Liu saw theme down, he did something rare and didnt tease them. He only just smiled and said, The two of you quickly go and wash up. Breakfast is about to get cold.
Ye Mo looked at them coolly and arrogantly and didnt say anything. But the way he looked at Liu Duo was as if he was a bit upset with her?
Ye Yang would even more so not say anything. It was as if it were normal for Ye Ling toe down at this time.
Liu Duo held Ye Lings hand and went straight beside the well. You guys eat first, no need to wait for us.
Yeah, Yang, Liu, and Mo, you guys go ahead and eat first. An obvious blush had appeared on his handsome face from the time he saw his three brothers till now.
Why did it feel like they already knew he had just consummated his marriage?
When they were beside the well, Liu Duo handed Ye Ling a towel and a willow branch and then chatted happily with him.
The three people underneath the roof all looked at the two of them and each of them had different thoughts.
Ye Yang felt that since Liu Duo had consummated her marriage with all four of the brothers, their lives right now were perfect.
Ye Liu felt that Liu Duo was treating Ye Ling even better right after she consummated her marriage with him.
Ye Mo felt that Liu Duo was very very unfair!
The two of them finished washing up and came over to sit at the table. Liu Duo said, Yang, Ill be going to town with Lingter so we wont being back for lunch. Tell Aunt Li not to cook our portion.
Okay. Ye Yang nodded. He knew why Liu Duo was going to town.
Chapter 556: There Was No Way They Would Break So Easily
Chapter 556: There Was No Way They Would Break So Easily
Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo and said with a smile, Little Duo, Mo and I will also go with you.
When Liu Duo heard him, she replied without even having to think, No need. The two of you just do your own work. I only need Ling to apany me.
Ye Mo became very unhappy when he heard her give such a clear-cut answer. He kept repeating in his head, Unfair, unfair, unfair...
Although he felt she was being unfair, he wouldnt feel jealous of his own youngest brother.
Not long after Liu Duo and the others started having breakfast, they heard the tter of horse hoovesing from the yard door.
Mr. and Mrs. Ye, good morning. Our master asked me toe to fetch Mrs. Ye to town. The coachman parked the car and spoke while standing outside the yard door.
Ye Mo frowned when he heard him. He became very pissed off when he thought about Liu Duo spending almost an entire day with Dongfang Ming. He had even sent someone to fetch her so early in the morning!
Ye Liu, on the other hand, was smiling brightly. He greeted the coachman and asked him toe to sit inside.
My friend, have you had breakfast yet? So sorry to have to trouble you toe to fetch our Little Duo so early in the morning.
Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your concern. Ive already eaten.
After they chatted for a while, Liu Duo and Ye Ling got on the horse carriage after they finished breakfast. Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi got on their bullock-cart and went to the other viges. Ye Yang still stayed at home and took care of the seedlings.
Inside the carriage, Liu Duo and Ye Ling sat on a soft couch that was decorated with jade.
However, Ye Ling sat nervously, as he was afraid he might break the jade if he moved around.
Liu Duo saw this so she grabbed his arm and said with a smile, Ling, you dont need to be so overly cautious. This jade wont break so easily. Even if it broke, Mr. Dongfang wouldnt ask us to pay for it.
It wasnt like they had asked him to send his horse carriage to fetch them. Even if they broke the jade, it was his own problem!
Moreover, each piece of the jade was at least five centimeters thick. There was no way they would break so easily. Though they might break if they were dropped on the ground.
Okay. Its just that Ive never sat on something like this before so Im not used to sitting on a soft couch that is decorated with jade. Ye Ling nodded.
The horse carriage was much steadier when going to townpared to the bullock-cart...
Dongfang Mings hair was bound using a jade hat. He was sitting in the window of the third floor of the tailor shop and would look down from time to time.
As he held a cup of tea to his mouth, he suddenly saw his horse carriage from not too far away and it was slowlying towards his direction.
The corner of Dongfang Mings mouth moved up and he drank the cup of tea in one gulp. He looked at each and every one of the movements of the horse carriage.
The coachman stopped the horse carriage at the tailor shop and Liu Duo and Ye Ling came out from the carriage one at a time.
Ling, take it slow. Liu Duo jumped down from the horse carriage straight away and then asked Ye Ling toe down using the stairs.
In response to this, Ye Lingughed gently, Duo Er, why did you jump down. What would happen if you fell down?
Its fine. If I really fall down then Ling can help me massage and blow on my arms and legs. Liu Duo held Ye Ling and then walked into the tailor shop with a smile on her face.
When the shop assistant saw them, she immediately came forward and greeted them. She then led them to the floor where Dongfang Mings room was located.
Mrs. Ye, Ling, you guys are here. Just sit anywhere you want. Dongfang Ming got up from his seat at the window. He then walked towards them and sat in a chair that was to the side.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling smiled towards him and then sat in the chairs opposite of him.
Liu Duo didnt waste time talking about trivial things and jumped straight to the point. Mr. Dongfang, did you prepare the required fruits and other materials?
Dongfang Ming smiled slightly and said, Ive already prepared everything Mrs. Ye requested. However, you must be travel-worn. Why dont you take a rest first since theres no rush.
Chapter 557: That Is True, Of Course
Chapter 557: That Is True, Of Course
She had just arrived in town; how could he let Liu Duo start working immediately? It wasnt like they were pressed for time.
When Liu Duo heard him, she didnt feign politeness and just replied with an, Okay.
Even though it was faster and steadier than the bullock cart, shaking around for ten minutes still gave her a bit of a headache.
Ye Ling just sat quietly beside Liu Duo and listened to her and Dongfang Ming discuss the frozen fruit sd and other stuff.
After they rested for some time, Dongfang Ming led Liu Duo and Ye Ling to the kitchen in the backyard.
When the chefs saw Dongfang Ming, they all stood respectfully to the side and waited for his orders.
This is Mrs. Ye. She will now teach you the process and method of making frozen fruit sds. All of you have to learn diligently, understand? Dongfang Ming spoke very seriously and sternly.
Understood, the chefs said respectfully.
Liu Duo smiled at them and greeted them. She pulled up her sleeves a bit and started to exin while demonstrating it to them.
First peel the skin, remove the core... It is actually very simple, but you have to be careful about the amount of honey that is used. If its too sweet, the person eating will feel it is too heavy. If theres too little, it will lose its taste. On the other hand, it will be fine even if you add a bit too much milk...
As she spoke, she even made quite a few different frozen desserts.
Ye Ling sat to the side and looked at Liu Duo as she exined seriously. He felt the way she looked right now would really attract peoples attention.
Dongfang Ming was also looking at her.
The chefs were listening earnestly to what she said. Liu Duo then stopped and let them try making it.
Ling,e and try the frozen fruit sd I made. Its very tasty. Liu Duo smiled and gave a bowl that she made to Ye Ling.
She then took another bowl for Dongfang Ming. Mr. Dongfang,e and try it.
As she spoke, she also got a bowl for herself and started to eat. She had only made three portions.
When Liu Duo saw Ye Ling take a bite, she immediately asked, How is it? Isnt it cold and cool? And when the sweetness enters your stomach, your entire body feels very refreshed, right? This is the most suitable dessert for a summer day.
Yeah, it is indeed very refreshing when I eat it. Ye Ling nodded. He felt that their Duo Er was really smart!
Dongfang Ming looked at the two of them and felt that the way they interacted with each other had changed a bit. It seemed they had be even closer?
When he saw them in the past, although they were also close to each other, there seemed to be somethingcking.
When Dongfang Ming saw that the chefs were almost done, the three of them went back upstairs.
Mrs. Ye, when this starts selling, it will definitely create a craze. We will definitely make a huge profit.
It had to be said that Dongfang Ming was quite looking forward to it.
When Liu Duo heard him, she smiled. She no longer had that excited look she had when the dolls were selling like hotcakes. She lifted her chin slightly and said, That is true, of course!
Everything she produced would sell very well so it was to be expected.
Dongfang Mingughed as a response.
He always found her proud, lovable and confident look to be interesting.
The chefs took out their cold desserts and delivered them to Liu Duo and the others to try so that they could see if there were any parts they needed to improve.
After Liu Duo tried it, she nodded. Not bad, it tastes good.
Ye Ling also thought it was not bad, but he still thought the one Liu Duo made tasted the best.
Give the others to the shop assistants to try, Dongfang Ming said to the chefs after he tried a bite.
The three of them couldnt eat so much. It was a good idea to let the shop assistants try them.
Okay. Thank you, boss.
The chefs took the remaining frozen fruit sd down to the tailor shops assistants so each of them could try it.
Chapter 558: No Charge
Chapter 558: No Charge
After they tasted the product, they found they loved it very much and kept giving positive feedback!
Time flew by really fast and half a day was gone just like that. It was almost noon.
Madam Ye, why dont you and Ling stay for a meal? Itll get cooler in the afternoon and then Ill get my coachman to take you home. How about that? Dongfang Ming looked at her sincerely.
Liu Duo didnt n on going home for food anyway, so she smiled and replied, Thats great! Ling can get a taste of your chefs finest cuisine too.
Then she turned to face him. Ling, the chefs you saw just now can cook really good food.
She had tried some with Ye Liust time.
Alright, Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo, bearing a loving and highly affectionate expression.
Dongfang Ming sipped his tea as he took note of the love the couple had for each other as their eyes met.
Basically, Dongfang Ming spent most of the time before lunch was served feeling like a third wheel.
When food was served, Dongfang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He felt as if he had been holding in an inexplicable amount of pressure the whole time.
Come, Madam Ye, Ling. Help yourself, he insisted.
The two guests took up their chopsticks and dug in.
Ling, taste this. The braised meatballs are superb. Liu Duo ced one meatball into Ye Lings bowl as she said so.
Ye Ling happened to be doing the same thing. He instinctively felt that it should taste good, so he gave one to her.
Liu Duo just smiled at him, dimples out. Look at that, Ling, were so in sync.
And then she winked at him mischievously. It was borderline flirting.
Being on the receiving end of Liu Duos treatment, Ye Ling immediately went red in the face, obviously shy.
Liu Duo loved seeing that reaction. She was quite happy. Although she would exchange words with Dongfang Ming from time to time, her eyes were always on Ye Ling.
Dongfang Ming observed this woman as she fetched more food for Ye Ling, chatted him up and teased him too. This made Dongfang Ming feel that, if there was a woman like her by his side, wouldnt that be great?
When she had her fill, she leaned back against the chair, satisfied and unwilling to move. Mr Dongfang, your chefs cooking is just wonderful.
Its nice to taste the food prepared by chefs every once in a while. Once you start, its like you wont want to stop.
Dongfang Ming went on to observe her sitting position. She was open and unreserved, having little care for feminine etiquette. He unfolded his fan and waved it about. If you like it, Madam Ye, then you are wee to eat here every day, free of charge.
Pffft, Liu Duo had never thought of Dongfang Ming as one to joke.
She motioned with her hands, still smiling. I thank you for the kind offer, Mr. Dongfang, but I couldnt possibly do that. My ego wont allow it. Although your chefs make really delicious food, I enjoy Lings cooking even more. After all, we wont get tired of home cooking, but outside food is entirely different!
When she finished, she turned to Ye Ling and repeated her words. I really, really love the food you make.
Duo Er, Im happy as long as you like it, Ye Ling said, blushing.
He knew Liu Duo liked his cooking, but to say that in the presence of others made him quite embarrassed.
After hearing what she said, Dongfang Mings mind was ying her words on repeat: We wont get tired of home cooking, but outside food is entirely different!
What a delightful choice of words, he thought.
It showed quite thoroughly that Liu Duo was a loyal and faithful member of the family, capable of withstanding temptation.
Chapter 559: Have Your Forgotten Your Lesson?
Chapter 559: Have Your Forgotten Your Lesson?
Dongfang Ming nced at Liu Duo doting on Ye Ling, and smiled more firmly.
Then Madam Ye cane to eat here whenever you feel like it. We shall always wee you.
Thank you, then.
Back at their ce, without Liu Duo at home, the men felt that the house was missing something.
Why hasnt our wife and Linge back yet? Ye Mo asked, irritated.
Although they had said they werenting back for lunch, they should have been home right after lunch, right?
The thought of Liu Duo and Dongfang Ming being together, even if Ye Ling was there too, made Ye Mo utterly ufortable! His heart was practically burning with rage.
They ate their fill and were resting indoors, not rushing to resume work.
Ye Liu beamed at Ye Mo, who was looking at the bamboo outside that had grown much taller than their walls, andughed. The suns so high up right now, they probably wont be back anytime soon. Whats the rush anyway? Its not like theyre nevering back!
Ye Yang said nothing as he stared at a random spot, bearing no expression.
Beside Ye Mo, Li Wazi beamed at him too and asked, Mo, when were purchasing tomatoes in other viges, why dont you miss her this much?
Er...
Ye Mo red at this friend and muttered inwardly, who says I dont? I just dont say it!
I... Ling needs to take his medicine! He forgot to take it with him. Ye Mo found an excuse to shut him up.
Pffft, Ye Liu merely chuckled as he looked at Ye Mo trying to distract Li Wazi.
When Li Wazis family came to their house, Liu Duo and Ye Ling had taken their breakfast and left with the coachman. So, they hadnt seen Ye Ling bringing his medicine with him.
Ye Yang looked him in the eye. What lies! Had he forgotten his lesson?
Ye Mo took note of Ye Yangs deadpan re and made an awkward cough, changing his statement ever so slightly. I mean, Im worried that Ling may have forgotten his medicine.
Whats the cough for? You should drink more water if your throats not well. If Ling didnt bring his medicine, they should be back soon so you neednt worry, Li Wazi said in a serious tone.
Ye Liu proceeded tough out loud. Ye Mo chose to ignore him as he went to get some water.
Li Wazi was used to Ye Mos arrogant behavior and the tendency to skip replies, so he didnt find his reaction uncalled for or get angry.
Ye Ling waited until the table had been cleaned up before taking his medicine out of the pouch. He gulped it down with some water.
Ye Ling, whats this? Dongfang Ming asked in surprise.
Is that medication?
Ye Ling didnt look sick, why was he taking medication?
Ye Ling smiled gently and replied in a calm manner. Ive had chest pains since I was little, so I take medicine every day, but its nothing serious.
Chest pains?
Now that he thought about it, he finally understood why the three elder brothers were all big and strong, but Ye Ling was a bit shorter, on the smaller side, and looked quite weak.
Hed heard about this sickness. He couldnt get overly anxious, overly excited, or overly exhausted. If the sickness attacked, and he couldnt be saved in time, then that was it for him!
Then, Ling, youll have to take your medicine regrly, not overwork yourself, and control your emotions, Dongfang Ming said with concern.
Yes, thank you for your concern.
Liu Duo was once again mesmerized by the smile on Ye Lings face. Why was every man in the family so handsome?
And they looked so much better than her! Although she was not so bad herself.
Ye Ling could feel Liu Duo staring directly at him. He blushed, held the cup to his mouth, and took another sip.
Chapter 560: Be Friends
Chapter 560: Be Friends
Liu Duo could see the redness gathering on his face. She smiled and withdrew her gaze. Ling tended to shy away easily. She couldnt change him.
But she liked it that way!
Liu Duo looked at Dongfang Ming. Mr Dongfang, Ling and I should go. The chefs already learned how to prepare the chilled drinks, so I leave everything in your hands now. Well be waiting for the bonuses.
Dongfang Ming just smiled in return. Theres no need to rush, I have prepared a room for you to rest. You can stay until its not so hot outside.
Hed learned from thest time he visited that she had the habit of taking a nap. This was quite rare in a farming vige.
After all, themon farmers wife had to work and take care of the kids. Who would have time for a nap?
But he could tell Ye Yang and the men adored her a lot, and not just because she made a better life for them.
Liu Duo merely smiled and shook her head. Thank you, Mr Dongfang, for your kind offer, but thats alright. Its just going to be hot for a little while. Its no big deal. We can handle it.
It would only take ten to twenty minutes to return to the vige. She wasnt so dainty that she couldnt withstand a little heat.
Madam Ye, its true that a little heat isnt a big deal. But its a little token from me to you, please dont take it the wrong way. I dont want us to only be business partners. I want to be friends with you and Ling. Dongfang Ming looked at Liu Duo with full devotion in his eyes.
Liu Duo squinted her eyes a little upon hearing his reply. She did not respond immediately.
Be friends?
Dongfang Ming didnt demand an answer when he noticed herck of response. He could tell Liu Duo wasnt as approachable as the other girls. She would keep her distance ever so subtly when they were having conversations.
And she didnt seem like amon vige girl either. She seemed more like the rich daughter of a renown family in the capital.
It took a while before Liu Duo settled with a reply. Were working together on two projects now. Naturally, that makes us friends.
She gave it a little thought. Even though she wasnt very delighted about staying in touch with him, she supposed having another friend couldnt be too bad.
They seemed to have Li Wazi as their only friend, and no one else!
Then theres no need to call me Mr. Dongfang anymore, Madam Ye. Just Dongfang will do. Since were friends, calling me Mr. Dongfang isnt quite right. So, how about it? Can I call you Little Duo? Dongfang Ming smiled.
Sure, no problem, Dongfang.
Little Duo didnt hesitate. Since they were willing to be friends, there really wasnt any need to continue calling him Mr. Dongfang!
Thus, Dongfang Ming began to call her by a friendlier term. Little Duo, why dont you and Ling take a rest in the guestroom I have prepared for you? Later Ill get my coachman to take you home.
Alright, I see no reason to decline, she nodded.
Ye Ling didnt mind. He would go along with whatever Liu Duo decided.
He was just like a servant to his wife!
Dongfang Ming was pleased that she had agreed to friendship so readily. He happily got up and led the way.
There was an ice wall in the room he prepared for them. That was basically thest block of ice he had brought with him.
If it was used up, that would be that.
Little Duo, Ling, take a good rest. I shall not disturb, Dongfang Ming said and left with a smile.
Ye Ling didnt take naps, so he said to Liu Duo, Duo Er, you can take the bed. Ill stay with you here.
Yet Liu Duo took his hand and lured him to the bed. Ling, why dont you nap with me? Theres nothing much to do anyway.
They werent at home, where they could still work if they didnt want to nap. He might as well take a nap with her rather than stay awake.
Chapter 561: Not Feeling Hot At All
Chapter 561: Not Feeling Hot At All
When Liu Duo invited him to a nap, Ye Ling was quickly reminded of what they had done in bed yesterday, and a blush began to appear on his face.
As a man who had just experienced intimacy, he was naturally sensitive to anything that had to do with sleep.
Liu Duo took his hand and guided him to the bed. She sat down, and patted the empty space next to her with her other hand. The beds quite soft, Ling. Sleep for a while.
With that, she took off her shoes and dress.
Ye Ling sat by the bed, unmoving and unsure of what to say.
Having taken off her dress, Liu Duo was only wearing a dudou and short underwear. Shey down on the bed but, seeing that Ye Ling hadnt responded, sat up again and closed in on him.
Ling, what are you thinking about? She faced him. He looked like he was recalling something, so she asked out of curiosity.
He came to when he smelled her scent. Then he gave her a sideways nce and said, No, nothing. Get some shut-eye, Duo Er.
Then, he bent over to take off his shoes.
She clearly saw him blushing red; how could he be thinking about nothing?
But since he didnt say and Liu Duo didnt really need to know, she just smiled and let it slide. Shey back down and pulled the thin nket over her stomach, not wanting to catch a cold.
Ye Ling heaved a sigh of relief when she finallyy down. He med himself for being dirty-minded and thinking about sexual stuff.
How shameful!
After he took his shoes off, hey down next to Liu Duo without taking off his shirt. He didnt take naps so he didnt want to take it off. He was wearing the modified underwear inside and didnt want to be seen.
There wasnt much light at night. They couldnt see much. But it was very bright in broad daylight, so if Liu Duo were to see what he was wearing, he would be very embarrassed.
Liu Duo didnt say anything, seeing him like this. She just smiled and closed her eyes.
Ye Ling felt more relieved after she did that. Lightly, he turned over to lie on his side and admire her face, which by then was a picture of bliss.
Having an ice wall in the room was like having an air-conditioner. Liu Duo slept soundly, not feeling hot at all.
She took a longer nap than usual.
Duo Er, wake up. Ye Ling sat by the bed, looking at her.
She heard his voice and slowly opened her eyes. Hmm, Ling, did I sleep too long?
No, not very long.
In his eyes, it didnt matter if she slept a while longer.
Ye Ling fetched her clothes to help her get dressed. He was a little shy but he willed himself.
So, Liu Duo got up and stretched, allowing him to serve her. She felt a sense of bliss, like she was being treated like a princess.
When that was done, Liu Duo noticed a basin and a towel close by. She grinned cheekily. Ling, youre so kind!
Then she went to wash her face.
Brother Ming sent his staff over, Ye Ling said truthfully.
He didnt know where to get a basin or fetch water. This wasnt their house.
Dongfang Ming had probably guessed that she would want to wash up after a nap, so he assigned his staff to get her the items.
Liu Duo said to him, still smiling, Nevertheless, youre such a kind husband. I like that a lot about you.
I like you a lot too. Ye Ling also smiled. It seemed natural to say things like these now, as though it was bing a habit.
Liu Duo grinned even wider.
They got into a lovers prattle for a while before exiting the room.
A female worker saw theme out. She acted as a temporary assistant and escorted them to Dongfang Mings room.
Dongfang Ming greeted them with a smile as they entered. Little Duo, Ling,e sit down. Did you sleep well?
Chapter 562 - Draw A Person Then
Chapter 562: Draw A Person Then
Very well indeed. The ice wall helped. She smiled back.
It was so cooling in there, it was impossible not to have a good sleep!
d to hear that. Dongfang Ming fanned himself. Little Duo, would you mind drawing something for me right now? Id like to see how youe up with such interesting artwork.
Whenever he caught sight of those amusing drafts, he wanted to imitate them but didnt know where to start, so he was quite curious.
Liu Duo sat in the chair but raised her index finger and waved, saying yfully, This is the skill I use to earn a living, I cant just show it to anyone. But if you take me as your teacher, I may consider it!
Dongfang Ming grinned.
Alright, then I shall take
He didnt even get to finish when Liu Duo interrupted him. No, dont take it seriously, Im joking!
Then she sat up straight. Get me a brush and some ink, Ill show you.
How would she be worried someone might steal her talent? Its not something that could be picked up so easily! After all, they didnt live in modern times.
As soon as she said that, Dongfang Ming assigned his staff to prepare the items.
When all the tools were ready, Liu Duo didnt start immediately. Instead, she faced Dongfang Ming and asked, Dongfang, what would you like me to draw? Animals or people?
Since he wanted to take a look, she thought she should ask him what kind of picture he had in mind.
Draw a person then, he said.
He remembered the portrait he had seen on the back of her umbre. The unique memory stayed fresh in his mind and he liked it very much.
Liu Duo nodded, picked up her brush, and began drawing.
Ye Ling observed her person and her actions. He found her remarkable. Dongfang Ming saw the profile of a person slowly appearing before his eyes and he couldnt help being amazed.
If he really wanted to draw that well, hed definitely need a master to teach him the secrets of the craft. It was not something to be taken lightly.
Dongfang, can you tell who Im drawing? Liu Duo set her brush down and asked.
Dongfang Ming had been looking at it the whole time, so he answered without missing a beat. Thats Ling, isnt it?
Smart! This is Ling indeed.
Ye Ling beamed at the portrait of himself on the writing paper. It was quite adorable. Even in ck and white, he could tell the painting was showing his bashful side.
He thought, does Liu Duo think I get shy that easily?
He would think that, because almost every time Liu Duo drew him, thats the expression he had!
Dongfang Ming looked at the finished portrait and then at Ling, and nodded, Its perfect in all the right ces! Its got nothing to do with me but, Liu Duo, youre such a talented artist, anyone could see that.
Liu Duo smiled so hard her dimples appeared.
After that, she drew a few more art pieces for him on the spot, since she had forgotten to bring over the drafts she had prepared for Qin Fang anyway.
Time passed quickly and pretty soon the sun had set. Dongfang Ming let them stay over for dinner before instructing his coachman to take them home.
He admired Liu Duos portrait on his table. The one that he had specifically requested from her.
He hadnt been able to figure out how Liu Duo managed to capture a charming portrait so simr to the real thing.
It was incredible! He was fueled with interest now, eager to get close to her, to get to know her even more.
On the horse carriage, Liu Duo held on to Ye Lings arm. Ling, are you happy today? You didnt talk much.
I feel great! Im happy being together with you, Duo Er!
It wasnt that he chose to stay quiet. He just didnt know what to say.
Chapter 563 - Was She Planning On Staying Overnight In Town?
Chapter 563: Was She nning On Staying Overnight In Town?
While Dongfang Ming and Liu Duo were discussing those things, Ye Ling wasnt able to chime in so he just quietly listened to them speak.
Ling, are you telling the truth? If you are unhappy you can tell me. Theres no need to bottle it up within yourself.
She didnt want him to be unhappy.
Of course it is true. Duo Er, dont think too much. Ye Ling took the initiative and held Liu Duos little hand, all the while blushing.
He liked to hold her hand. It was small, squashy, and smooth.
In response to this, Liu Duo looked at how his fingers on his big hands were interlocking with her fingers on her little hand. She started tough.
The horse carriage heading towards their house moved neither slowly or quickly. And Li Wazi and his family had already gone back to their house after they had dinner.
Only the three brothers were left waiting for Liu Duo and Ye Ling to return underneath the roof in the yard.
Ye Mo frowned and his anger was rising!
They had already been there for a whole day, so why hadnt they returned? Was she nning on staying in town overnight?
Ye Yang and Ye Liu, however, didnt have as big of a reaction as Ye Mo. They only focused their ears on the yard door to see if there were sounds of horse hooves.
When the horse carriage was about to reach the bamboo forest, Liu Duo asked the coachman to stop.
Mister, you can stop now. Ling and I will walk back since its not that far. It just so happens that it will help our digestion.
The coachman pulled on the reins immediately to stop the horse from moving forward when he heard her.
The coachman waited for Liu Duo and Ye Ling to get off the horse carriage before saying, Mrs. Ye and Mr. Ye, you guys have a safe walk. Ill head back to town.
Okay, thank you very much.
The two of them held hands and headed back home while chatting happily. They were both in very good moods.
After not hearing the sound of horse hooves for a long time, Ye Mo stood up and went outside. I want to go take a look and see if beloved and Ye Ling havee back yet!
Ye Yang looked at the color of the sky and got up to go to the kitchen to heat the water. This way, Liu Duo and Ye Ling would have hot water to bathe with when they got back.
Ye Liu was the only one left in the yard. He slowly got up and also went outside the yard.
Mo, why are you walking so fast? Wait for your brother. Ye Liu looked at the back of the person in front of him and shouted with a smile.
After the person in front walked for a while, he suddenly stopped. Ye Liu then went unhurriedly in front and saw Liu Duo and Ye Linging in their direction while holding hands.
Little Duo, Ling, you guys are finally back. Liu really missed you guys! Ye Liu went forwardly eagerly and held Liu Duos other small hand.
Ye Ling looked at the two of them, smiled, and greeted them. Liu, Mo.
Ye Mo nced at Ye Ling and then looked at Liu Duo with a face that looked extremely cool and arrogant. He stared at her and said unhappily, You remembered toe back? I even thought you couldnt find your way home!
His tone of voice was as if he was rebuking the wife for noting home on time.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and didnt speak to him. She continued to hold Ye Lings hand and go her own way. Ye Liu held her other hand and he even used her thumb to gently caress the back of her hand.
In response to this, Liu Duo wanted to fling his hand away but couldnt do so. This shameless dirty bastard!
She had no choice but to continue heading home while holding hands with Ye Liu.
Mo, time to go home! Ye Liu smiled at him. Why was he still standing there like an idiot?
Ye Mo looked at their backs and was fuming. She had actually ignored him?
He turned around angrily and followed behind them. It was as if he would only stop feeling angry after he created a hole in Liu Duos back with his stare.
When they arrived home, Ye Ling let go of the small hand he was holding and said, Duo Er, Ill go take a look in the kitchen.
They had to wash upter. Although he knew his brothers would heat up the water, he still couldnt help going and taking a look.
Chapter 564 - Would They Just Stop It Already!
Chapter 564: Would They Just Stop It Already!
Oh. Liu Duo looked at him with a smile on her face.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling as he entered the kitchen and then cast a nce at Ye Liu. She then tried to fling his hand away again but couldnt do it.
Mr. Liuzi, let go of my hand! Why do you keep holding onto it!
In response to this, however, Ye Liu lifted her small hand next to his mouth and then kissed it. Little Duo, I havent seen you for the whole day. I would naturally want to hold it for longer. As the saying goes, one day apart feels like three years.
Just as Liu Duo was about to say something, another big hand came and held her empty hand. When she turned sideways to look, Ye Mos cool, arrogant face entered into her vision.
Err
What were these two trying to do?
Let go. The two of you let go. Liu Duo rolled her eyes. These two fes had gone crazy!
I want to hold it for a while. Ill let go after a while. Little Duo needs to be obedient.
As he spoke he walked towards the area underneath the roof while holding her hand.
Ye Mo also followed along. What do you mean by letting go. Other people dont even have the chance to hold hands with me!
His second brother was already holding Liu Duos hand. He naturally could not lose to him and also wanted to hold her hand as well.
Liu Duo was basically forcefully led underneath the roof by the two of them. She looked to the left and to the right of her. The two of them looked very simr but they both had different temperaments. The corner of Liu Duos mouth started to twitch.
She took a deep breath and said in her heart, Calm down, calm down. You cant get angry. Getting angry will make you age faster
Mr. Liuzi, Little Brother Mo. Its about time the two of you let go. Liu Duo bit down on her teeth and said.
These two were shameless. They had already held her hands for a long time, but were they still not going to let go? Would they just stop it already!
However, when Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard her, they just looked at each other and didnt say anything, nor did they let go. They wanted to hold her hand no matter what so that they could feel she hadnt left them for a long time.
This made Liu Duo feel so upset that she almost exploded. She continued to suppress her anger and said, I need to go to the outhouse. The two of you let go!
Ye Mos ears turned red when he heard what she said. However, he forgot to let go of her hand. Ye Liu, on the other hand, was extremely thick-skinned and just led Liu Duo directly towards the outhouse.
Liu Duo frowned and stopped, not continuing to walk no matter what. She nced at Ye Liu and said, Mr. Liuzi, I told you to let go! She then nced at Ye Mo. And you as well. Let go immediately!
Little Duo, dont you have to go to the outhouse? Lets go. Why arent you moving? Do you want Liu to carry you there? Ye Liu smiled very pretentiously.
His skin was so thick that oil and salt could not prate it. Liu Duo shouted loudly and angrily, Yang,e out quickly. Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo are mistreating me!
Ye Liu let out a pfff when he heard her and started tough loudly.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo, whose height reached their necks, and said arrogantly, Childish! You even snitched.
Inside the kitchen, Ye Yang heard Liu Duo shout loudly. He calmly and slowly came out with Ye Ling following behind him.
When he came out, he only saw Ye Liu and Ye Mo each holding onto one of her small hands. They didnt seem to be mistreating her.
Ye Ling asked, Whats going on? Liu, Mo, what did you guys do to Duo Er?
This was the first time he had heard Liu Duo shout so loudly. Did she have the potential to be a soprano?
Although Ye Yang didnt say anything, his eyes did make it clearly known that if they did, in fact, mistreat Liu Duo, they would get their just desserts.
We didnt do anything. Little Duo is just practicing her voice. She wants her voice to be like Mos in the future. To be as loud and clear as thunder, so people wouldnt be able to pretend they didnt hear it!
Ye Liu opened his mouth and lied effortlessly.
Ye Ling heard what Liu said and he actually thought it was true? Duo Er, the volume of your voice when you speak right now is just right. You dont need to mimic Mo and make yourself speak louder.
Chapter 565 - Ugh…
Chapter 565: Ugh
When Liu Duo heard what Ye Ling said, she muttered in her heart, My Ling, you really are too naive. You actually believed what Liu said? Ling, youre really really naive to the point of being cute.
Ye Yang wasnt so easy to trick. He looked at his two younger brothers with an expressionless face that looked even colder than ice.
Upon seeing this, Ye Mo cleared his throat and let go of her hand.
Ye Liu looked towards Ye Yang with a big smile on his face. Yang, I think the expression in your eyes is just a bit too cold. We are your brothers, not your enemies. You looking at us like that really makes me scared.
Ugh
Liu Duo pretended to look like she was about to vomit. Mr. Liuzi really rendered her speechless.
Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo doing that and said again, not being able to rest until he said something ridiculously outrageous, Little Duo, whats going on? It cant be that
He even paused for a while and pretended to be shocked. He thenughed, Little Duo, it cant be that you are?
Are? Are what?
All of them looked at Ye Liu with a strange look. What was this flippant guy saying?
Little Duo, it cant be that you are pregnant? When Li Wazis wife first got pregnant with Little Huz, one of her symptoms was that she started to vomit!
Motherf**ker!
Liu Duo was so impressed with this bastard that she almost cursed. Pregnant his ass!
She was already numb to Ye Mo always asking her to have a child. However, Ye Liu suddenly saying this made her very embarrassed. Ye Yang and Ye Ling both set their sights on her.
After all, the three of them had never urged her to have a child.
With her egg-shaped face blushing red, she gave him a kick. Mr. Liuzi, you better stop speaking nonsense! Youre the one whos pregnant. Detestable.
I do want that to be true but I dont have the ability. Ye Liuughed unbelievably flirtatiously and looked extremely mischievous.
Err
Liu Duo felt that arguing with him would just drive her up the wall.
She tried to fling his hand away again but he still held on tightly. Mr. Liuzi, let me Before she finished her sentence she immediately changed what she was about to say. Yang, look at Mr. Liuzi, he doesnt want to let go! I I want to go to the outhouse.
Liu Duo felt embarrassed and angry when she said this. He had forced her to have to say she had to go to the outhouse in front of the four of them!
When they heard her, Ye Yang and Ye Mos ears turned red, Ye Lings handsome face blushed, and Ye Liu shamelessly started tough in a way that made him really punchable.
Liu. Ye Yang called him. The meaning behind that was clearly to tell him to let go.
Little Duo had already said she wanted to go to the outhouse so why would he still keep holding her hand and not let go?
In response to this, however, Ye Liuughed. It just so happens that I also need to go to the outhouse. Yang, you guys go and do your own things. Theres no need to pay attention to us.
After he finished speaking, he went straight towards the outhouse while holding Liu Duos hand.
Liu Duo, who was being pulled by the hand, felt extremely upset. How was it that this fe was not afraid of Ye Yang at all?
While she was being upset, Ye Liu pulled her till they were close to the outhouse.
Little Duo, do you want to go first or should I go first? Or should we go together? The way he smiled obviously looked very handsome, but why did it look so punchable in Liu Duos eyes?
Liu Duo immediately nced at him when she heard him. You go first! Shameless bastard.
Go together? It was only this bastard hooligan that could say something like this.
I think Little Duo should go first. Liu isnt in a hurry to use it. You were so agitated just now, it was definitely because you we
Chapter 566 - Stupid
Chapter 566: Stupid
Her presence was what added liveliness to this house!
When Liu Duo came out, she saw Ye Liu quietly leaning against the wall not far away with his arms crossed against his chest. His tall frame was overflowing with a sense of pretentiousness but also handsomeness.
For a moment, Liu Duo couldnt help but take a few more nces at him.
Liu Duo heard some sounds, looked over at Liu Duo, lifted his eyebrows, and smiled. Little Duo, youve finished.
He really liked to see Liu Duo showing a smitten look on her face when she looked at him.
When Liu Duo heard him, she regained her senses and even pretended to still be angry. She cast a nce at him and said unhappily, You go use it.
After she finished speaking, she started walking towards the well.
Ye Liu followed behind eagerly. Little Duo, you were in town for so long. Did you think of us while you were in town?
They had really missed her.
She didnt reply to his question and instead asked back, Arent you going to go relieve yourself? If you hold it in and it goes bad, you will suffer!
Pfff. Ye Liuughed happily.
Little Duo, you can rx. Liu is much more concerned about such things as you! I dont need to use the outhouse, I simply wanted to apany you.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him when she heard him. She knew this fe had done it on purpose!
Liu Duo didnt even want to bother with him. She just washed her hands and went towards the area underneath the roof.
Ye Mo was currently sitting on a stool underneath the roof. When his eyesnded on Liu Duo and he saw hering over, he just continued looking at her, not taking his sight off her.
Liu Duo went to the rocking chair and sat down. She used some force to rock it, closed her eyes, and ignored these two thick-skinned fes, not wanting to look at the expressions in their eyes.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo again went to her right and to her left. They took stools over and sat beside her.
Ye Mo immediately used his legs to step beside Liu Duos leg, stopping the chair from rocking. Beloved, why did youe back sote? You didnt even give us a heads up that you werenting back for dinner. How should we deal with the leftovers? They definitely wont be edible by tomorrow morning.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo opened one eye and looked at him. Just give it straight to Hei Xiaomeng. Why would you need to deal with it? Stupid.
Liu Duo wanted to ignore him when she heard this fe criticizing her with such a harsh tone.
Ye Mos anger rose immediately when he heard her. However, he held it in. Of course, he knew he should let Hei Xiaomeng eat it. His main question was, why had shee home sote?
She answered the unimportant question and intentionally made him mad!
Ye Liu also stepped in. He held Liu Duos small hand in his and yed with it. Little Duo, you havent replied to whether or not you missed us? We basically havent seen you for the entire day!
In response to this, the corner of Liu Duos mouth started to twitch. These two low-lives were really so annoying.
Although she found them annoying in her heart, she still replied, The chat with Dongfang was interesting so I stayed for longer. We also had dinner while we were there since he had someone to send us back. As for whether I missed you guys. Ling obviously was there with me, so I really didnt miss you guys.
Liu Duo told the truth. She, indeed, did not think of the three of them!
The two of them went silent for a while after they heard her.
Dongfang?
She had changed from calling him Mr. Dongfang to Dongfang just after one day of them interacting with each other?
Dongfang? What do you mean by Dongfang! You are not allowed to call him that.
Ye Mo suddenly shouted and it gave Liu Duo a fright.
Liu Duo patted her heart after she was scared by his shout. She said angrily, Little Brother Mo, are you crazy?
She really didnt know which part of his brain had malfunctioned again.
Ye Liu looked at Ye Mo and said, Mo, lower your volume. Why are you being so loud?
He then looked at Liu Duo with a smile. Little Duo, you are really breaking Lius heart. We all really missed you but you didnt think about the three of us brothers at home.
Chapter 567 - Walked Towards Ye Mo
Chapter 567: Walked Towards Ye Mo
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo cast a nce at Ye Liu, who had a smile on his face.
She felt that there was a slight depression underneath that smiling expression of his.
Liu Duo frowned slightly as a response. She felt a bit upset in her heart. It was like she had done something wrong by not thinking about the three of them.
The anger the two of them provoked out of her instantly disappeared.
I wont do that again, okay!? Liu Duo gripped Ye Lius hand back.
Ye Liu smiled even more happily when he heard her. The depression also disappeared.
He held Liu Duos small hand, ced it near his mouth and gave it a kiss. Little Duo, you need to do what you say! If you arent by our side, you have to always be thinking about us. We will also be always thinking about you.
Okay. I said it and I will do it. Liu Duo nodded and answered earnestly.
Ye Mo looked at how harmonious the two were and felt like he was a clown who was being treated like air. Although he was dissatisfied, he didnt continue to shout. He only silently got up and left.
Just now, he had seen Liu Duo tremble when she was frightened by his shouting. He was angry at himself. Why did he act so impulsively again?
He had definitely made her unhappy again!
Ye Liu looked at his younger brothers back and it looked very sad and lonely. He said to Liu Duo, Little Duo, Mo didnt purposefully shout at you. Its just that he missed you for an entire day but you were chatting happily with another man. You even called him using a much more friendly term, so he felt upset and jealous! I actually also feel a bit jealous.
When Liu Duo heard what he said, she turned her head and looked at Ye Mo, who was walking out of the yard.
She muttered in her heart, Jealous? This impulsive, tyrannical, childish fe also knows how to get jealous? What a surprise.
I hate vinegar the most. Since you also ate vinegar than get away from me and stop letting me smell it! [1]
Liu Duo pretended she could smell a heavy vinegar scent and even pinched her nose and used her hand like a fan to fan the surrounding air.
When Ye Liu heard her, heughed and used his hand to flick her head. You heartless person. Not only did you not try to coax us after we got jealous about you, you even shooed us away. So detestable.
Thats right. I am a detestable person. What are you going to do about it? Liu Duo lifted her clean fair chin, looking extremely proud. That expression made Ye Liu smile even brighter.
Ye Liuughed. I dont dare to do anything to Little Duo, for you are our households overlord and goddess of wealth. We have to listen to you no matter what. You can hit us or scold us and we wont retaliate. Little Duo can oppress us anyway she likes!
He really emphasized the word oppress, making the hidden meaning behind the word obvious.
In response to this guy acting flippantly again, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him while red in the face. She then got up and walked towards Ye Mo.
This was the first time he saw this fe looking so sad and lonely.
Ye Liu sat on the stool. He didnt run over eagerly and just watched her walk towards Ye Mo.
He could tell Liu Duos love towards their third brother was not any lesspared to her love for the other three. It was just that their way of interacting with one another was like a quarrelsome but loving couple.
After Liu Duo got out of the yard, she saw that Ye Mo was still walking towards the bamboo forest. She had no intention of stopping and immediately followed him.
Little Brother Mo, where are you going? Liu Duo couldnt help but shout towards him. It seemed as if he had no intention of stopping.
Ye Mo slowed down his pace when he heard her voice.
However, his handsome face was extremely cold and he didnt intend to pay attention to her.
... Liu Duo muttered in her heart, This fe Mo is really as arrogant as a peacock!
She ran slowly to catch up to him. She lifted her head and looked at his handsome face, not saying a word. Lets see who will be the first one to speak!
Endnote:
[1] Drinking vinegar in Chinese means jealousy. The original text is a y on the word. Ye Liu said he also felt jealous, which can also be taken to mean he drank vinegar.
Chapter 568 - Was He Apologizing To Her?
Chapter 568: Was He Apologizing To Her?
It was a whileter when Ye Mo stopped walking and stared at a random spot, deep in thought.
Liu Duo looked around them. The bamboo had already grown lush and straight, despite not being cared for. What a rare sight!
This went on for some time, each not bothering the other as they stared in different directions.
The sky had begun to darken. Liu Duo eyed him once and turned away, heading towards home.
Fine, dont bother then. Who cares...
Ye Mo saw her go, and quickly caught up, Wife, I...
Liu Duo lifted her head to re at him, words on the tip of her tongue. But she just frowned and said, What? Just say it, dont beat around the bush. Are you a man or not?
What do you mean by that? Its not like you havent experienced my manhood! was his quick reply.
He didnt like being talked to that way. He didnt like to have his manhood questioned! Anything but that!
What, was this guy dested now? What for?
She gave him the stink eye and left, but he quickly encased her in his arms. She couldnt shake away.
Mo, let me go! You dont want to go back, but I do! Just stay here and look around the scenery, but I dont want to!
No, I wont! Ye Mo stared at her. He might have been overbearing but his lips curled up into a smile, as he was feeling really good about himself.
Liu Duo hade out herself, so could she have wanted to apany him?
He thought about that and asked, Wife, why did you follow here anyway? Are you here to keep mepany?
Liu Duo didnt like where this was going and gave him a shove, but he only held her tighter. Whos following you? There are roads leading to so many ces, Ill go where I please! Whats that got to do with you? Narcissist!
The destion on Ye Mos face vanished when Liu Duo rolled her eyes.
He lowered his head, closed in on her, and whispered in her ears, Im sorry, my wife... I shouldnt roar at you like that, did I scare you? Im really sorry.
Er...
What was going on here? The change came so quickly it caught her off guard. Was this guy apologizing to her?
For a moment, her mind went nk and she forgot how to react.
It wasnt the first time he had apologized to her. There were so many asions he had angered her in the past, but this warm apology said in a whisper was definitely a first.
She wondered, so this guy actually has such a gentle voice? How soothing!
Ye Mo had apologized to her but Liu Duo failed to react. So he went ahead to pinch her soft cheeks. Wife, are you there? Im speaking to you. You better not be distracted.
He felt puzzled. He was already imitating Lings tone and apologizing to her...why hadnt she responded?
Then something else happened. Liu Duo came to her senses and doubted this man had ever really had a soft side. She must have been drunk to fall for it so easily.
She pped the hand pinching her cheek. The redness could have either been caused by the pinching or because she got bashful, for sheter said, Why do you care? Even if Im distracted, its got nothing to do with you. Release me!
No, I dont want to! Ye Mo locked her around the waist with both his hands, such that they were closely attached. Wife, Ive apologized to you, why havent you responded?
Respond?
And how should I respond? You apologizing is one thing, whether I ept or not is my decision! And I can tell you clearly now that I dont! Liu Duo rolled her eyes. What had happened just now was truly an illusion. It seemed like the men enjoyed ying tricks on her.
The art of seduction?
She secretly despised herself. Why couldnt she hold herself against temptation? Damn it!
Chapter 569 - As Hungry As A Wolf!
Chapter 569: As Hungry As A Wolf!
So, dear, what must I do to earn your forgiveness? Ye Mo followed up, being surprisingly patient.
Liu Duo just wanted to get away quickly, so she replied, I dont ept it and thats that! Just let me go already, Mo!
She kept shoving him as she said so. They were alone here, one man and one woman. Her heart suddenly raced. She wanted to get home quickly.
The sky was slowly darkening, and soon it would be nightfall. She hadnt told Ye Ling she was going out because she didnt want him to worry.
Ye Ling arched a thin brow. You dont ept? I guess Im not sincere enough for you. Then Ill just have to take action.
He proceeded to nt a kiss on her lips, using his experience to break through her defenses and go straight for her tongue, where he started a fight for dominance she reluctantly joined.
Mmm... Liu Duo was caught off guard by his sudden attack and didnt know what to do other than passively ept it. She retaliated by hitting him continuously.
What shameless scum. On what grounds should she ept his apology? He was clearly just trying to take advantage of her!
They differed greatly in strength. How could she push him away? She was being ambushed and then slowly lured by his skillful kissing techniques. It was getting to be too much. She found herself having difficulty breathing.
With each kiss, he was as hungry as a wolf!
Ye Mo only stopped kissing her when her whole body went weak, but his benefits didnt stop there.
In a hoarse voice, he whispered in her ear, Darling, do you ept my apology, hmm?
Umm... could she still say no? Liu Duo red at him. Go, its time to leave.
Ye Mo was absolutely charmed by her soft, dainty voice. Perhaps he didnt want to go home, but he still let her grab him by the hand as they set off.
He was in a really great mood! He didnt want her to stay angry. Actually, he was afraid she would stay angry.
Back home, the brothers urged Ye Ling to take a bath first since Liu Duo wasnt back yet, but the water was ready.
Ye Liu waited indoors, while Ye Yang minded the fire in the kitchen stove.
Yo, Mo. Youre back? I thought you were nning to stay overnight elsewhere. Little Duos been looking for you for a long time.
Ye Liu saw the twoing back hand in hand. He knew that Ye Mos previous destion had been reced by bliss now!
Who says I wasnting back? Where else can I go? Ye Mo threw his brother a stink eye.
This must be another one of his jokes.
Liu Duo shook away his hand. She didnt want to join in their banter. She hadnt spoken to Ye Yang sinceing back.
Ye Mo had a great time just now, so he let her be, not forcing her to stay.
After they watched Liu Duo go in the kitchen, Ye Liu approached Ye Mo and draped an arm across his shoulder, smirking deviously. Mo, you forced a kiss on Little Duo, didnt you? Could you at least be gentle? Look what you did to her soft, red lips! Theyre practically swollen now!
He could tell how ravenous Ye Mo had been with just one look!
Ye Mos ears flushed red hearing his brother say that. What do you mean I forced a kiss? Dont simply say such things, Liu.
Its just kissing, alright! Forced? What a terrible word.
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled. Mo wouldnt admit it!
When Liu Duo entered the kitchen, she found Ye Yang sitting there quietly watching the stove and adding a piece of wood into it.
Yang.
Liu Duo called out to him once, went to move a stool next to him and sat down.
Ye Yang heard her voice. His still eyes went searching for her as he said, The waters almost done heating.
He thought Liu Duo hade to ask if the water was ready.
Chapter 570 - Good That Youre Not Scared
Chapter 570: Good That Youre Not Scared
Liu Duo sat beside him, looking at the side of his face with her chin resting on her hands. Oh.
She wondered, Yang is so different in the bed and out! Here he is, obviously holding in his desire, but once he gets in the bed he wants it real bad. Hes definitely subverted my impression of men like him!
Ye Yang caught her staring at him but didnt react. He gave her a sideways nce. Not scared?
There was a scar on the side of his face Liu Duo was looking at. The exposed gash wasnt deep, but it wasnt shallow either.
Liu Duo was stunned at first but soon grinned. No.
She reached a hand out to touch the scar on his face. This mark tells the story of the time you tried to save your father, why would it be scary? I think it makes you look quite handsome, and brings out the manliness in you. I like it!
She could tell it must have hurt a lot at that time. But because he was Yang, he probably endured it without a word.
Ye Yang didnt reply when he heard her say so. He turned around to watch the stove, entranced by the fire, his thoughts unknown.
For a moment, there were only the sounds of the fire crackling in the kitchen. Ye Yang had his eyes on the stove while Liu Duo had hers on him.
Liu Duo thought he didnt believe her. She held his arm and repeated what she had said, seriously, Yang, I mean it. I dont find it scary!
He felt the pressure on his arm and turned around to look at her again. He could pick out the seriousness in her eyes. Its not that he didnt believe her, but her words evoked a memory from long ago which he didnt n on revisiting.
Its good that youre not scared.
He got back to watching the fire and added more firewood into the stove. But his mind was active. Little Duo, even if you were scared of me, I wouldnt let you leave my side. Because now, other than my three brothers, my heart beats only for you!
Liu Duo rested her head on Ye Yangs arm as she stared into the fire. She stayed quietly by his side.
It was a while before Ye Yang lowered his gaze and spoke to the woman so close to him. Little Duo, the waters hot now.
He was reminding her to get her change of clothes ready.
Then he stood up to get an empty bucket. He would fetch hot water for her.
Oh. Liu Duo nodded and got up too.
At that moment, Ye Ling came in through the kitchen door with an empty bucket. Yang, the waters hot now, right? I have a bucket here.
Ling, you came at the right time. Yangs about to get one. Liu Duoughed at him.
Ye Lingughed too.
Then, Liu Duo went to get her change of clothes and prepare for her bath.
Both Ye Liu and Ye Mo were chatting in the house. Whatever they were talking about, it made Ye Mos ears flush really red.
Ye Liu saw Liu Duo and whistled at her. Little Duo,e have a chat.
Liu Duo took one look at them and went upstairs. Instincts told her that these two must be exchanging secrets again.
She got her change of clothes, went down to bath, and returned upstairs. That was how the day basically ended.
Back in her room, Liu Duo had just finished brushing her hair when she remembered Ye Ling had not taken his medicine after dinner, because he hadnt brought it with him.
She rushed over to Ye Lings room on the third floor.
Perhaps Ye Ling had taken the medicine himself, but Liu Duo was restless. She needed to ask.
She knocked on the door. Ling, are you asleep?
It was already dark outside. The three brothers were still downstairs washing up.
Not yet, Ye Ling replied when he heard her.
Chapter 571 - Goodnight
Chapter 571: Goodnight
Ye Ling put on his shoes, got out of bed, lit the oilmp and went to open the door.
What is it, Duo Er?
Nothing. Cant I juste to see you? She leaned against the door and grinned.
He shook his head in reply. Of course I didnt mean that. You cane see me any time.
Pffft, seeing how nervous he was as he exined made Liu Duough, showing her dimples. She decided not to tease him any further and proceeded to ask, Ling, did you take your medicine after dinner? Dont forget it.
Yes, I have taken it. I wont forget.
Thats good! Rest well, Ling. Im going up, she said as she tiptoed closer and gave him a kiss. Goodnight.
She smiled, turned back and left.
He watched her go, before he reached a hand up and felt his flushed cheeks. He smiled like a dork and went back into his room.
In a good mood, Liu Duo hummed herself a tune as she walked upstairs.
By the time Ye Yang finished washing up and entered the room, Liu Duo was already on the bed. He wasnt sure whether she had fallen asleep or not. He closed the door and the window, blew out themp, got into bed and brought her into his embrace.
Yang, after you finish sorting out the rice, do you n to sell it or...? Liu Duo found afortable position and allowed him to do as he pleased.
Of course she hadnt slept. She was just lying on the bed.
Ye Yang replied to her, Well have them for meals at home.
In the past, they would sell the rice Ye Mo had nted and use the money to buy coarse powder. They wouldnt keep the rice for themselves.
Now, since they already had fine rice, why would they bother buying more?
In the future, after they harvested the other few mu of paddy fields, they could sell the rice for money then. They only had several mouths to feed. They didnt need to keep that much rice.
Oh, the rice we nted ourselves should taste better.
Yes. Lets sleep. Ye Yang held her in his arms and closed his eyes.
Liu Duo stopped talking too. In the dark, her eyes kept darting here and there restlessly. She wasnt sleepy, having slept too much in the day.
But she didnt move or disturb Ye Yang, for she knew he had gone through a hard days work and needed lots of rest.
It was a while before she finally got drowsy and fell asleep, when out of the blue she felt a pair of hands lingering on her body?
She shifted in her sleep, undisturbed.
Dawn was barely breaking by the time she woke up.
It was an odd time to be awake. Her eyes snapped open and looked towards the window. There was barely any light. She closed her eyes, deciding to catch some more sleep.
She felt a strange movement by her chest and reached a hand out to pat it. Yang? Its not morning yet. Lets sleep a little more.
Ye Yang heard her voice that had gotten soft as a result of being barely awake. Unknowingly, he closed in on her.
Sure, came his low and husky yet soothing reply.
Liu Duo had her back towards him but she all she felt was a body as hot as a furnace. She moved to another spot only to find the furnace following her.
Frustrated, she turned over to face Ye Yang, her eyes barely opened as she mumbled, Yang, youre hot, dont lean onto me.
Ye Yang had been awake for a while, his eyes unwavering as he set his sights on the blurry outline of Liu Duos face. He stretched a hand out to touch her cheek.
Little Duo, I feel a little hot.
Er...
If you knew that, why were you still sticking so closely? This was frustrating!
She slightly opened her eyes to reveal a thin gap and said, Yang, if youre hot too then donte so close!
Chapter 572 - Guessed She Learned Something!
Chapter 572: Guessed She Learned Something!
In the darkness, Liu Duo simply couldnt see Ye Yang clearly. She could barely make out an outline.
Yet, undeniably, she knew this man still kept up his never-changing, aloof expression.
After hearing her say that, Ye Yang pulled her over and pressed her hand on his chest, saying slowly, Little Duo, it doesnt matter if youre near or far away from me. Might as well stay close, it feels the same anyway.
He said a bunch of nonsense, and after hearing that Liu Duo lost all sense of sleepiness!
Was that right? It was her first time hearing something like that. She guessed she learned something!
Liu Duo couldnt think of anything as aeback. It was then she realized, except Ye Ling, the other brothers had the ability to drive her speechless!
Uncertain how she should continue the conversation, Liu Duo opted to close her eyes in favour of sleep. It was way too early to wake up. It should be foggy outside with low visibility, with only a bit of light shining through.
Little Duo... Ye Yang called her softly.
Hmm, she responded.
With a woman right beside him, in addition to having a high sex drive in the early hours, he desired intimacy from her.
So he shoved a little bit more towards her. He rested his head against her neck, breathing in the mild scent of her body.
Liu Duo was not an idiot. She could tell what he wanted.
Yangs quite attached to me now. Perhaps he wants...
Feeling hot regardless of distance, he might as well stay close instead of far away. Only he could think of nonsense like that.
Liu Duo withdrew her hand which he had previously ced on his chest. Then, she lifted her index finger and gently touched his body, allowing it to linger.
Yang, you arent wearing an undershirt?
She could feel his muscr chest even if she couldnt see clearly.
She thought of something, and her finger proceeded to wander downwards, past the lower abdomen to his thigh. She realized then that Ye Yang was wearing his modified underwear.
She hadnt seen itst night.
Ye Yangs body was already reacting to her, and Liu Duos touching here and there only made him hotter!
It was normal for men to experience morning wood.
Liu Duo was about to retract her finger, now that she had finished her exploration, but Ye Yang managed to grab hold of her arm. He directed it elsewhere, and she trembled at the unexpected touch.
She had experienced it on several asions, and couldnt help but be astounded by its size each time! If she had topare the brothers, this one was beyondparison.
Little Duo, Ye Yang called for her again expressively, conveying his desire.
Whenever he did that, he bore a look of lust. Liu Duo pretended she didnt know as she took back her hand. What?
Ye Yang didnt stop her from taking back her hand. Instead, he said in his low, husky voice, Are you hot?
Yes! Liu Duo rolled her eyes. Youre practically a furnace, of course Im hot beside you.
He got the answer he wanted. In the dark, the corner of his lips curled. If youre hot, then take off your clothes.
His hands got busy in a bid to help her out.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. He wouldnt be satisfied with anything. There was always something more!
She knew what his hands were up to. She didnt reject him. It was her duty as a wife to satisfy his needs.
When he took off all her clothes, Ye Yang lightlyy on top of her, his hands wandering everywhere and touching every curve in an effort to ignite her sexual desire.
Little Duo, do you want it now? Ye Yang asked, already heating up.
Liu Duo was feeling it, all the while rolling her eyes at his unnecessary question.
If she said no, he would just keep iting until she agreed, and after that, he would surely satisfy her. In the end, whats the difference?
Chapter 573 - Huh?
Chapter 573: Huh?
Yeah, I want it! Really want it, Liu Duo cooperated and said. This was in order to avoid him torturing her by purposefully not giving it to her even after he teased her into really wanting it!
Liu Duo knew clearly how he operated.
Upon hearing her, Ye Yangughed a silentugh. Since Little Duo wants it, Yang will definitely satisfy you.
Tsk... I knew you would say that! The little girl inside Liu Duos heart crossed her hands over her chest. Dont be too smug!
Not long after, sounds that would make people blush and their hearts beat faster sounded out in the room...
Yang, faster...mmm...
Yang, slower...ahh...
Liu Duo kept repeating these two lines from time to time. Ye Yang would always torment her like this...
The sky slowly started to get bright. One after another, the three brothers downstairs woke up, put on their clothes, and went down.
While the three of them were washing up beside the well, Ye Liu nced at their youngest brother. Ling, did you have a good nights sleep the day before yesterday?
Ye Ling didnt really understand when he heard him so he just nodded. Of course, he slept well. Why would he ask such a question?
Ye Mo, on the other hand, understood what his second brother meant. He said straight away, Ling, you consummated your marriage with beloved, right?! How did it feel? Your brothers didnt lie to you, right!?
Huh?
Ye Lings handsome face immediately turned red when he heard him, feeling incredibly embarrassed.
Although he didnt try to hide it from them, he still hadnt decided how to tell them. How could he not feel embarrassed when he was asked this question while he was unprepared for it?
Ye Liu saw his youngest brother acting this way andughed, Ling, theres no need to be shy. We are brothers. We are able to casually discuss and share such things with one another.
Thats right! Ling, you dont need to feel embarrassed.
The two of them looked at Ye Ling and encouraged him. Ye Yang never discussed such things with them. Since their youngest brother had consummated his marriage, they would not let him go.
Ye Liu washed up simply and quickly. He looked at Ye Ling and said with a bright smile, Ling, tell us, didnt it just felt awesome? Isnt Little Duos body really soft and smooth? Did you have that feeling of not wanting to part with it, to be so engrossed by it, to not want to extricate yourself from it?
Ye Mo also said, Yeah, I really like to touch beloveds breast. They are soft, meaty, and really bouncy!
I love each and every part of Liu Duo! Ye Liu entered into Ye Mos discussion and the corner of his mouth moved up, smiling pretentiously.
Listening to his two brothers talk about such things made Ye Lings cheeks and ears so red that they looked like blood was about toe out.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo discussed it excitedly and Ye Ling kept on listening while blushing, not joining the discussion.
After he finished washing up, he headed towards the kitchen. He felt that he wasnt able to enter this discussion.
How would Ye Liu and Ye Mo let go of him now that they had a new partner to discuss this topic? They immediately followed behind him eagerly.
They werent even going to tidy up the yard!
Ling, you should tell your brothers. Werent you excited during your first time doing it? That you really wanted to continue? Wasnt beloveds body really soft and smooth?
Ye Mo asked three questions at once and Ye Ling didnt know which one to answer.
I... Ye Ling didnt know how to organize his words. He only knew that feeling made him feel like he was up in heaven and he really didnt want it to end.
Ye Liu looked at the shy Ye Ling andughed. Ling, since you are too embarrassed to say it, then Liu will ask you and you can just nod if the answer
Chapter 574 - The Charm Of A Woman Really Makes One Lazy
Chapter 574: The Charm Of A Woman Really Makes One Lazy
Ye Liu saw him nod and then continued to ask, Then do you think that when you were making love with Little Duo, her small lip was very tight, very warm, and very slippery?!
Ye Lius entire face was red. When he heard him, he still nodded.
He had never imagined somece so wondrous existed that could bring him many wonderful feelings and make him feel like he was in heaven!
While they were discussing happily in the kitchen, Ye Yang was also exercising happily upstairs.
Little Duo, does it feel good? Mmm... Ye Yang continued with the ramming motion. He did not feel tired at all; instead his fighting strength was off the charts!
Although Liu Duos body was very soft, her long fair legs were tightly wrapped around his waist, letting him take whatever he wanted.
Mmm... it feels good, very good. But Yang, how much longer are you going tost?
This was already the second time. He again didnt finish after doing it for a long time.
Soon... Ye Yangs attractive voice went into Liu Duos ear. It engrossed her and she felt ted, making her forget the time.
And the sky was already starting to brighten outside, although it was still quite early. And the light had already started toe into the room so they could already see each others faces and expressions.
Ye Yang looked down onto the fair body that contained hints of pink. Liu Duos small rosy lips would let out a moan from time to time. There was sweat on her forehead, making some of her hair stick to it.
Although the red beauty mark between her eyebrows was very small, it was very obvious. It added charm to her fresh and pure face. It made him want to look at the amorous expression in her eyes.
Little Duo, look at me. Mmm...
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo half-opened her eyes and looked at the currently exercising Ye Yang. Underneath those long eyshes, she winked with the amorous expression in her eyes. It suddenly appeared and then suddenly disappeared and this made Ye Yangs lust grow bigger...
It became even more difficult to stop. His hot little brother also became even harder and fiercer!
Only one voice kept appearing in his head, want her, want her...
Ye Yang used his strong arms to turn Liu Duo over, and with her back facing him, he entered her from the back. He interlocked all his fingers with hers and his chest pushed against her back. Gently and powerfully, he started to move rhythmically...
Mmm...
Every time Liu Duo let out a sound, Ye Yang would take it as an invitation to continue and to use force... He had ample strength to take her!
The three brothers were talking about bedroom matters joyfully in the kitchen. Truthfully, it was just the two brothers. Ye Ling was just an audience.
Ye Liu suddenly said, Yang has been waking upter andter recently. The charm of a woman really makes onezy.
It is our own fault for having such an attractive wife. I really want to hug her while I sleep every day. I want her, I want her very badly! Ye Mo had a cool look on his face. When he talked about Liu Duo, a soft glitter would appear in his eyes.
Pfff. Ye Liuughed out loud. Although he felt the same, he found the way his second brother said it to be particrly amusing.
The redness on Ye Lings face was constant and it didnt go away. He only listened to his two brothers and didnt voice his own opinion. However, he also somewhat shared the same feelings in his heart.
Although he had only tasted it once, he could not forget it and wanted to taste it again...
It was already day but the sun still hadnte out so it looked dark and dull. Was it about to rain?
Liu, it looks like it is going to rain. Are you guys still going to purchase the tomatoes? Ye Ling looked out of the house and changed the topic.
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu stood up, went to the kitchen door, leaned against the side, and looked at the sky. From the looks of it, it probably wont rain too much. Well see whether it rains or not after we have breakfast!
Even if it rains, they would just wear cloaks. When it came to making money, how could they stop just because it rained?
Chapter 575 - Although He Didnt Know Why Shed Come, It Definitely Wasnt For Something Good
Chapter 575: Although He Didnt Know Why Shed Come, It Definitely Wasnt For Something Good
After he finished speaking, Ye Liu took the broom and prepared to sweep the bamboo leaves in the yard.
And at this time, an urgent knock on the door came from the yard door. Hei Xiaomeng immediately ran over and barked at the yard door.
Open the door. Quickly open the door. Duo,e out quickly... Grandma Lius voice went into Ye Lius and the others ears.
Ye Liu was about to open the door, but when he heard her, he put down his hand.
Ye Mo came out from the kitchen. Ye Ling, on the other hand, stood at the kitchen door and watched. He was currently stir-frying so he had to keep watch.
Old hag, why are you screaming here so early in the morning? Scram. Ye Mo frowned and was very unhappy.
His good mood immediately disappeared when he heard her voice.
Ye Liu also said, You should go away and dont shout again. Our Little Duo wont and doesnt want to see you!
Although he didnt know why she hade, it definitely wasnt for something good.
Hei Xiaomengs voice was very loud and clear. When it urred to Ye Mo that Liu Duo was still sleeping upstairs, he gave it a p straight away. Shut up, you ck furball! Cant you lower your voice?
Pff. Ye Liuughed, Isnt it as loud as your voice!
Grrr...
He was being made fun of by his second brother again. Ye Mo just acted cool and didnt reply. He had already been made fun of many times since he was young anyway!
Upstairs, Ye Yang and Liu Duo didnt, in fact, hear Grandma Lius voice. They only heard Hei Xiaomengs powerful and prative bark.
Ye Yang picked Liu Duo up and made her sit on his thigh while he supported her little butt with his big hands. He started his final sprint...
Ahhh... Yang, slow down a bit. Mmm... Liu Duo clung onto Ye Yangs neck weakly. She really had no strength left. She clearly wasnt the one who had to exert her strength, so why was she the one who was very tired?
Upon hearing her, Ye Yang kissed her and blocked her moans. He didnt slow down and instead sped up...
The pleasure brought about by the rapid speed brought Ye Yang to his peak. He trembled for a while and let out his warm liquids.
Liu Duo also trembled for a while as he brought her up into the clouds...
Ye Yang just held Liu Duo up this way before letting her lie down on the bed.
He pushed her hair that had gotten wet from her sweat aside and said, Little Duo, lie down.
He then nted a kiss on her forehead before turning around and getting out of the bed.
The soft and weak Liu Duo didnt even want to open her eyes. She just nodded,y down on the bed, and didnt want to move.
Ye Yang, who was half-naked from the waist up, used a nket to cover Liu Duo and went downstairs to get water so she could wipe her body. It was sticky and ufortable after sweating.
He also sweated quite a bit so he also needed to wipe himself once. That was why he didnt put any clothes on his upper body.
Downstairs, Grandma Liu was still outside the yard after she heard Ye Liu and the others. She stayed quiet for a while before crying, Little Ye, quickly ask Duo toe down. I am begging you guys.
Ye Yang came downstairs and heard Grandma Lius voice. He then walked towards the well with an expressionless face.
Yang. Ye Ling saw him and greeted him.
Ye Yang nodded. Is there hot water?
Naturally, he wouldnt get cold water for Liu Duo to wipe her body.
Yes.
After Ye Ling finished speaking, he went back to the kitchen and continued to stir the vegetables in the wok.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard sounds of someone speaking so they turned their head back and looked at them.
Straight away, the two of them ignored Grandma Liu, who was outside the yard and headed towards Ye Yang.
Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at Yangs muscles. Mo, you and I still need to work out more. Ye Liu looked at Ye Yang and smiled in a way that made him look punchable.
He quite liked his oldest brothers physique. He wasnt too overly bulky like Burly Du. His muscles were so big that they were scary!
Chapter 576 - He Did What He Did. He Deserves It.
Chapter 576: He Did What He Did. He Deserves It.
When Ye Mo heard him, he looked at his oldest brothers strong chest muscles and muttered in his heart, Yangs chest really is perfect! But mine is also not too shabby. Beloved was even put into a daze when she saw my physique!
It was as if Ye Yang didnt hear him. He went to the well, got an empty bucket, and filled it halfway with cold water. He then went to the kitchen to get hot water.
Ye Liu saw his oldest brother acting so cold so he blew a hooliganish
whistle and followed him eagerly. He asked, even though he already knew the answer, Yang, you are just washing up, why are you getting hot water?
Ye Mo entered the kitchen and helped Ye Liu with the fire. Ye Mo looked at the wooden bucket in Ye Yangs hand. Each of them hade to get hot water before at hours where they didnt need hot water, so how could they not know what Yang was using it for?
At first, Ye Ling still hadnt figured it out. It was only when he heard what Ye Liu said that he understood why his oldest brother was getting hot water. His handsome face started to blush again.
He muttered in his heart, Did Yang and Duo Er also do it in the morning?
Ye Yang only nced at his second brother before he started getting the hot water he needed.
Grandma Lius voice came from outside the yard again. Duo, Grandma Liu is begging you. Go to the bailiff now and tell them you guys are going to drop the charges, okay? If you dont go now, Qing Er is going to be caught...
She was about to deliver some food to Liu Qing today. While she was on the way, she saw two bailiffs walking towards the mountains where Liu Qing was staying. If he got caught, he would have to stay in prison for many years!
When her shout was heard again, Ye Yang turned and looked out the window. Liu, take this upstairs.
After he finished speaking, he went towards the yard door.
He knew Liu Duo would definitely sleep for a while so she shouldnt be disturbed.
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu instead said to Ye Mo, Mo, you take it up.
After he finished speaking, he followed behind Ye Yang like a hooligan and went to the yard door.
Ye Mo initially wanted to ask Ye Ling to carry it up but when he thought about how inconvenient it would be due to his legs, he didnt say it. Instead, he said, Ling, Ill carry this up to beloved. You watch over the mes at the stove.
Okay.
Ye Mo carried the bucket and left the kitchen. He nced at his two brothers in the yard and then went upstairs.
Ye Yang opened the yard door and saw a sobbing Grandma Liu, looking extremely pitiful. There were no traces of meanness in her at all.
Hei Xiaomeng stood next to Ye Lius legs and was baring its fangs at Grandma Liu.
Grandma Liu saw the door open but when she saw Ye Yangs cold, paralyzed face, she felt a coldnesse over her and she shivered. She looked at his strong and muscr upper body and was really afraid he would get physical with her.
Little... Little Ye, can you ask Duo to...
Before she could say it, Ye Yang interrupted her. He did what he did. He deserves it!
He already interacted with Liu Duo for so long, so he would naturally know Liu Duos personality. If she were willing to drop the charges, she wouldnt have written the usation paper in the first ce.
Ye Liu leaned against the side and agreed with him. You should just head back. Dont waste our Little Duos time over here. We will not go and withdraw the charges! Since he dared to do it he should be prepared to face the consequences.
The two of them could be considered to be advising her with kind words. If it were Ye Mo, he would just get angry straight away and shoo her away!
Ye Mo arrived upstairs and carried the hot water into Liu Duos room. When he got in, he saw her lying on the bed. Had she fallen asleep?
He went over and sat at the bedside. He lowered his head to look at Liu Duo, who had her eyes closed. Unconsciously, his sight moved towards her chest.
Her breast was moving up and down along with her breathing. And the thin nket only covered her from her armpit to her things, and it only covered one side as well. All the other parts were fully exposed to Ye Mos eyes.
That fair neck, sweet shoulder, corbone, and also those white and straight legs. Ye Mo looked at them and his entire body burned up.
Chapter 577 - He Was Very Nervous
Chapter 577: He Was Very Nervous
He cleared his throat and tried to wake her. Beloved, get up and wipe your body. Ive already brought the hot water up for you.
... Liu Duo heard him but she was in a daze. She just moved her body around slightly. She really wanted to sleep right now and didnt want to wake up. She also didnt want to move.
After waiting for quite a while, Ye Mo saw that she didnt get up so she called her again. But this time, she just straight up didnt respond.
He had no choice but to rinse the towel before using it to wipe her body. His handsome face and ears were all red. It waspletely different from his usual stuck-up arrogant look.
He first wiped Liu Duos egg-shaped face and then followed by her neck, shoulder, and arms. Ye Mo did it very earnestly and a rare gentleness appeared on his face.
Ye Mo rinsed the towel one more time and took a look at the part of her body that was covered by the thin nket. He took a deep breath, stretched out his hand, and removed the nket gently and slowly.
What entered into his sight was that fair, beautiful, and curvy body. Ye Mos heart started thumping suddenly. He looked at it for one minute and a warm liquid suddenly came out from his nose.
He lifted his hand to touch it and found it was blood. He felt depressed and immediately lifted up his head. He felt puzzled as to why he had a nosebleed again.
Thankfully, Liu Duo didnt see it, otherwise, it would have been so embarrassing!
Ye Mo wiped away the blood. It was only when he felt like it wasnt bleeding anymore that he continued to wipe Liu Duos body while he was red in the face.
His heart beat faster than before and some sweat even appeared on his forehead. He was very nervous.
When it was time to wipe her most secretive area, Ye Mo felt like the back of his shirt was almostpletely wet from sweat! He paused and just couldnt do it.
And Liu Duo was already asleep. She waspletely unaware Ye Mo was wiping the sweat off her body.
Ye Mo took quite a few deep breaths before finally wiping Liu Duos most secretive ce. He then took a pair of clean underwear and helped put them on her. Finally, he covered her with the thin nket.
After he finished, Ye Mo also wiped away his own sweat before quietly leaving the room with the bucket in hand.
Downstairs, after Grandma Liu heard what Ye Yang and Ye Liu said, she had no choice but to head home, trembling and feeling dejected.
If Liu Qing was really caught, she would need to prepare some bribe money for him. This was to avoid him having a tough time while he was in prison...
I hope this old hag wonte and disturb Little Duo after this! Ye Liu said, looking at her back.
Upon hearing him, Ye Yang didnt reply, but he shared the same thought.
The two brothers turned around and one of them went to the well to wash up while the other went to the yard to sweep the bamboo leaves.
Not long after, Ye Liu saw Ye Moe down with a bucket and he asked with a smile, Mo, is Little Duo sleeping?
Yeah. When breakfast is readyter, we should eat first and not wait for her. She is definitely going to sleep for a while longer.
Although he didnt know how much longer Liu Duo would sleep, he knew she definitely wouldnt wake up by the time breakfast was ready.
Ye Liu heard him and didnt have any objections to it. If Liu Duo wanted to sleep then theyd let her sleep. They werent like other families who treated the wife as aborer who not only had to bear them children but also do all the housework every day. Living like that was awfully tiring!
Once breakfast was ready, the four brothers sat at the table and started to eat. Not long after Li Wazi and his family came, it started to rain.
Mo, I want to tell you something. Li Wazi pulled a stool over and sat next to Ye Mo. While we were on our way here, we saw Liu Qing being led away by bailiffs.
When Grandma Liu was crying sadly just now, Liu Quanyans face was also full of tears. Liu Qing was his only son. Could he still find a wife after he spent so many years in prison?
Tears were all over his face.
Chapter 578 - Such a Hassle With An Umbrella In One Hand
Chapter 578: Such a Hassle With An Umbre In One Hand
They did not find it unexpected at all. Previously, Grandmother Liu hade looking for them.
What does that have to do with us? He deserved to be caught! Ye Mo did not think twice. People like Liu Qing should have seen iting. He kidnapped Liu Ran for ransom in hopes of getting easy money!
That man was perfectly capable of working and yet he turned to the dark side. Who else would be fated for prison?
Li Wazi said, Hey, how long do you think Liu Qing will stay in there?
Who cares. Ye Mo ate his food and shot a sideways nce at his friend. Li Wazi, if you care about him that much, go visit him! Dont talk to us about him. Its bothersome just hearing about it.
He had zero interest in the Liu family and their whereabouts.
Li Wazi pinched his nose in reaction to Ye Mos unfriendly tone. Why would I do that? Im not familiar with him.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at him. Then why did you bring this up?
Little Lian did not see Liu Duo anywhere, so she asked, Isnt Sister Duoing down for breakfast?
Little Duos still sleeping. Well keep it warm for her. Ye Liu smirked.
Little Lian had no further questions.
It was drizzling after breakfast but that didnt stop their ns for the day. Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi put on their cloaks and went out in their bullock-cart.
Because of the rain, Ye Yang stayed in one of the rooms on the first floor, where he sorted out the rice from the harvest.
The rain had not stopped by the time Liu Duo woke up. The scent of the bamboo was thicker than usual and capable of making people feel good.
She sat up, stretched her body, and got out of bed.
She put on her clothes, grabbed herb, and walked to the balcony. She admired the rain falling in the bamboo forest surrounded by a thinyer of mist. It felt like paradise.
So enchanting!
Suddenly, her stomach grumbled, reminding her that it was running on empty.
She felt it and headed downstairs,bing her hair into a bun as she descended the steps.
Hei Xiaomeng was moving around indoors. It approached Liu Duo when it saw her and demanded pets.
Hei Xiaomeng, be good. Ill brush your furter. Liu Duo smiled as she stroked its head.
Its shiny, ck fur felt so smooth with every touch. She liked it.
She ced herb on the table and opened up her umbre, bringing it with her to wash up by the well.
In the kitchen, Aunt Li looked out the window and saw her by chance. She called out to Ye Ling. Ling, Liu Duos washing up by the well now. Why dont you go help hold the umbre for her?
It must be such a hassle to do things with an umbre in one hand.
Oh, alright. Aunt Li, please watch over the fire for me, Ye Ling said as he got up, dusting off his hands.
Sure, off you go.
Ye Ling left the kitchen and spotted Liu Duo with her umbre, washing up by the well.
He walked over to her under the rain. Here, Duo Er, let me help with that.
Liu Duo quickly let him seek shelter under her umbre. She asked, rather incoherently, Ling, did Liuzi and the guys head out to purchase tomatoes in this weather?
Yes, they wore their cloaks, Ye Ling answered gently.
Oh.
He watched her brush her teeth, the movement of her hands going to and fro. Curiously, Ye Ling felt his cheeks going red.
He was reminded of what had happened that night. Simrly, they went in and out too.
Ye Ling shyly tore away his gaze at the thought, and opted to look somewhere else. He didnt like that he was having dirty thoughts in the day.
Chapter 579 - Liu Duo Nodded
Chapter 579: Liu Duo Nodded
Liu Duo finished washing up and wiped her face with a towel. Then she said to Ye Ling, Alright, Im done. Lets go.
Oh, sure. He nodded, not looking at her, apparently still shy and flushed.
Liu Duo found it strange, so she asked, Ling, why is your face all red?
She hadnt teased him yet. It was raining, the weather was quite cool, not hot like it used to be, so it couldnt be the heat doing that too him.
Ah? Oh, nothing. Itll go away soon. Ye Ling looked to the front, babbling.
And why is it nothing? Liu Duo held his arm, staring at his handsome face.
Ye Ling lowered his head and gazed at her, his face even redder. Its just nothing, thats all. Look, Liu Duo, I have your breakfast warmed up. You go wait by the table. Ill bring it over to you.
And he thrust the umbre back to her before returning to the kitchen.
Er...
Liu Duo watched him flee the scene. She wondered, whats gotten into him?
Finding the whole scene hrious, she shook her head and followed the man.
Li Wazi smiled when he saw Ye Ling. Ling, has she finished washing up? Then you can bring her breakfast to her, dont let her starve.
Yes, Im here to do that.
Then, he got his hands on a tray and ced the warm food on top of it, along with a small bowl of steamed egg custard.
Little Lian greeted Liu Duo when she walked in. Sister Duo.
Hi. Little Lian, do you think Little Huzi will catch a cold wearing that? Liu Duo entered the kitchen and caught sight of the cradle.
Little Huzi was quietly entertaining himself.
No, he wont. Were inside, no wind will get to him.
Oh.
Ye Ling came over with the tray. He peeked at Liu Duo bashfully. Duo Er, lets eat at the table.
Then he headed outside.
Aunt Li said to her, Girl, you should hurry and have your breakfast. Its not good to go hungry.
Liu Duo nodded.
She walked out after Ye Ling.
She found herself staring at his back. It seemed he would blush much more readily, shyer since the night they consummated their marriage. Had he gotten shyer?
Ye Ling ced the food and the steamed egg custard on the table and said, Duo Er, eat while its still hot. Ill collect the dishes when youre done.
He was about to make his way back to the kitchen when Liu Duo blocked his path.
He stepped aside, and Liu Duo did the same, all the while blocking his way and keeping her eyes on him.
Duo Er, what are you doing? You should eat, I have to help out in the kitchen. Ye Ling stole a nce at her, but then quickly avoided her gaze.
She was obviously on to something!
Liu Duo grinned so broadly her dimples showed. She took a step closer, so much so that her chest was mere inches away from him. Ling, why dont you look at me?
No, its not that. Duo Er, you better eat. Your foods getting cold, Ye Ling said, his ears turning red. He stilled himself as he observed her pretty face.
The feeling he got in his chest sent his heart beating rapidly as his whole body tensed.
Liu Duo grabbed his hand. Ling, eat with me, will you? Ill feel lonely if Im the only one here.
Since she said that, Ye Ling naturally nodded. He could not oppose to that.
Having achieved her goal, Liu Duo returned to the table and sat down on a stool. She picked up the chopsticks and dug in.
Chapter 580 - This Was Karma
Chapter 580: This Was Karma
Quietly, Ye Ling went to sit beside her, peeking at her asionally.
Ling, just look at me if you want to, why are you being so sneaky? Liu Duo felt a little ufortable with him stealing nces at her like that.
Oh, he responded absentmindedly and opted to look elsewhere. Anywhere but her.
Liu Duo chuckled when he did so. Why was he so adorable?
She told him not to steal nces, so he chose not to look at all?
Ye Ling heard herughter and felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.
Liu Duo admired Ye Lings already reddened cheeks and ears as she ate. Her mood was significantly uplifted.
Right then, Ye Yang exited his room and saw Liu Duo dining at the table.
He walked steadily towards her and asked when he reached her side, Little Duo, want a refill?
Liu Duo turned to look at him when she heard him talk. Geez, why doesnt Yang make a sound when he walks?
Liu Duo didnt really have a big appetite. She couldnt eat much. Usually, a bowl of rice would be enough for her.
He asked because he was hoping she could eat more.
No, Im good with this bowl of rice, a serving of steamed egg custard, and a bit of side dish, she replied.
Have some more, Ye Yang looked at her before informing Ye Ling who was right there, Ling, give her more rice.
Oh, Ye Ling nodded. He also hoped Liu Duo could eat more.
To that, she said, Yang, Ill be full after I finish all these. I dont need more rice.
She was having a bowlful of rice, steamed egg custard, and a little side dish to go with the meal, which altogether was quite enough for her.
Ye Yang remained expressionless, but there was softness and adoration in his eyes. Eat some more, increase your strength!
Then he exited to the backyard, leaving her stunned.
Did she hear that right? Increase her strength?
Her mind immediately went to the gutter, just like Ye Ling did. Her cheeks glowed bright red! This was karma! She had teased Ye Ling, and was teased by Ye Yang in return!
She looked at Ye Yangs perfectly straight back and thought, geez, everything I thought about Ye Yang being abstinent was an illusion! An illusion!
And, now that she recalled, Ye Yangs lips seemed to curl up at the corners a while ago. Was he mocking her?
Ye Yang took some time to understand what his eldest brother meant by increasing strength. He cast a nce at Liu Duo and spotted the redness on her cheeks. She looked pretty even when she was blushing.
She didnt add more rice when she finished all the food on the table. Shed had enough. Ling,e practice your writingter. Ill teach you, she told Ye Ling, who was collecting the cutlery.
With the rain pouring outside, no one came by to sell tomatoes. Liu Duo felt bored having nothing to do. The men didnt want her doing manualbor.
Oh, alright. Ye Ling ced the cutlery onto the tray and went to the kitchen.
Liu Duo took out Hei Xiaomengs brush and called him over. Come here, Hei Xiaomeng, Im going to brush your fur.
Hei Xiaomeng responded when his name was called, wagging his tail as he ran towards her.
Just when Hei Xiaomeng was sitting obediently in front of Liu Duo, allowing her to give its fur a good brushing, it suddenly got up and dashed to the front yard, where it started barking.
Liu Duo went to take a look too. What she saw was Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan, wearing cloaks.
She frowned slightly, not calling back Hei Xiaomeng. She knew that as long as they didnt cross the threshold and enter the yard, the dog wouldnt bite. At this moment, it would just keep barking fiercely!
Chapter 581 - Ruthless?
Chapter 581: Ruthless?
The two visitors saw that Liu Duo was looking at them from inside the house, bearing no expression. She was neither joyful nor angry. Perhaps she chose to spite them that way?
They were aware of Hei Xiaomeng, therge dog by the door. As expected, the two did not cross the threshold and step into the courtyard.
Duo Er, Im not here to beg you to withdraw charges. Im just asking you to talk to government offices. Can you please ask them not to give your Brother Qing such a harsh sentence? His life is finished if he stays in there for eight years!
Liu Qing was currently in his twenties. By the time he was released from jail, eight yearster, he would be in his thirties. That would be more or less his whole life.
Ye Yang came out of his room to check on things when he heard Grandmother Lius voice.
He did not want Liu Duo to face them alone.
And a little while after that Ye Ling had finished doing the dishes and came out too. He looked across the yard and asked, Why are they here again?
Startled, Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling, wondering what he meant by again?
Could it possibly be that, when they had heard Hei Xiaomeng bark thest time she was doing it with Ye Yang in the room, it was because of them?
Liu Duo did not react much to the thought. She yelled across the court, Im not going to do that! You should just leave!
Liu Qing had tried to run but he eventually got caught. What did his eight-year sentence have to do with her? He deserved it.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling were not surprised to know that Liu Qing had been sentenced to eight years in prison. Li Wazi had told them about it.
It was then that Liu Quanyan knelt down on the ground with a thump. Duo Er, I beg of you, help Qing Er. Please, I beg of you...
He was a father who would do anything for his son, including kneeling before the younger family members again. This time, Liu Duo was actually a bit moved by his act. It showed he really had fatherly love towards Liu Qing.
But he did not have a single shred of family love towards her, her parents, or Liu Ran.
He treated them like unpaid ves all the same!
Grandmother Liu was in tears too, deeply regretting not stopping Liu Qing from doing the deed in the first ce.
Why had she sold off Liu Duo? Why had she treated her youngest sons family differently? In the end, all family ties were shattered because of her...
Liu Duo, your uncle and I are desperately begging you right now. In the past, we have wronged you. But could you please save your Brother Qing now? With your word, he could spend a shorter time in prison...
Liu Duo rolled her eyes right there and then. This was not up to her to decide! It was not like she was the emperor!
She stood up and beamed at them. Ill say it again, Im not going!
And then she turned away from the scene towards the stairs, off to get some paper to practice writing with Ye Lingter.
Grandmother Liu saw her reaction and shouted for her, Duo Er, please dont be so ruthless. Your uncle and I are really begging you...
Ruthless?
She found the statement hrious as she made her way upstairs. Her? Ruthless? Who was the ruthless one thest time they performed a series of cold-hearted deeds? And now they had the gall to call her ruthless?
She shook her head, deciding not to bother, as she disappeared from Grandmother Lius line of sight.
The two crying their hearts out by the entrance seemed really pitiful. Ye Ling frowned, finding the scene unbearable. He turned around, not wanting to look at them.
Ye Yang saw that and told them off. Go cry somewhere else!
What were they thinking, bawling like that in front of their house? This had seriously affected everyones mood, especially Liu Duos!
He did not want Liu Duo to be in a bad mood because of this.
Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan only wailed louder when Ye Yang told them off. What should they do now? Liu Duo didnt want to help at all...
Chapter 582 - I Dont Want To Teach You!
Chapter 582: I Dont Want To Teach You!
The two people outside didnt seem to register his words, so Ye Yang crossed the yard in spite of the rain falling on his person.
He stood next to the dog and repeated what hed said: Go cry somewhere else!
His cold words rang again, this time striking fear within Grandmother Liu and Liu Quanyan.
Grandmother Liu helped her eldest son get up and she said to him, Quanyan, lets go home.
She knew it was apparent now that Liu Duo would not help them, no matter what they said or how much they begged on their knees.
It was best that they left. It would not be worth it if they got beaten up in the end.
They were getting old and could not stand another beating!
Ye Yang watched them leave before he returned indoors and resumed his work.
Liu Duo came downstairs with writing paper in hand. She did not see the two people at the entrance and did not bother to ask. She just called Ye Ling over to work on his writing.
Because of the rain, Ye Liu and the men returned in their bullock-cart before noon. They were not able to purchase many tomatoes.
When they came back, they found Liu Duo teaching their youngest brother how to write. Ye Liu grinned. Little Duo, I want to learn that too.
He also wanted Liu Duo to hold his hand from behind and teach him the art of writing.
Liu Duo shot a nce at him. He looks good in anything just because hes handsome. Even in a cloak!
On the surface, she said, Unload the tomatoes, then get Mo to teach you.
No! Mos fierce and hes not as patient. I want you to teach me, and youre not allowed to say no, Ye Liu said, looking over at Mo with contempt.
Ye Mo gave his brother the stink eye. Dont want me to teach? I dont want to teach you either!
Li Wazi inserted himself into the conversation. Liu Duo, teach me, please? I want to learn too.
Sure, Ill teach you when you finish your work. Liu Duo threw him a smile.
Li Wazi smiled gleefully in return. Ye Liu feigned resentment at her, as though saying, Little Duo, you hurt my feelings! Why wont you teach me, yet be so willing to teach someone else?
Liu Duo felt his eyes on her and shot him another look, before directing her attention back to Ye Lings writing. She decided to ignore Ye Liu and his odd behavior.
Ye Mo turned to Li Wazi and said, I can teach you if you want to learn! Dont you see my wifes busy teaching Ling? She doesnt have the time for you!
Other than his brothers, he did not want any other man in contact with Liu Duo.
I dont want you to teach me. Lius right, youre strict and impatient. Li Wazi repeated Ye Lius statement.
Pffft, Ye Liu snickered unkindly.
Ye Mo groaned at him. His friend was being quite unhelpful. How he wished to let his fist do the talking!
Liu Duo and Ye Lingughed too.
Li Wazi had more things to say when he saw the scorn written on Ye Mos face. Mo, dont look at me like that. Im not wrong. Youre always like this.
Ye Mo took in a deep breath. For the first time in his life, he realized he must have really chosen the wrong childhood friend!
How dare he despise his hot temper andck of patience?
Feeling rather crossed, Ye Mo fired back, So, you dont want me to teach you? As if I want to do that! Hmmph...
Li Wazi was already used to his manners, so he picked his ears and said, Oh, Im fine with that, as long as Liu Duos willing to teach me.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at him. If he carried on this conversation, somewhere down the line he would not be able to hold back his punches!
Gosh, he was making him so mad!
Chapter 583 - View The World While Lying Down
Chapter 583: View The World While Lying Down
The light rain pattered on. This was the first time Liu Duo had seen rain ever since she was rebirthed here.
Liu Duo no longer looked at Ye Liu and the others. While she sat beside Ye Ling, she put her elbow on the table and rested her chin on her hand. She looked at him without looking away as he practiced earnestly.
She muttered in her heart, Ling looks so handsome when he is writing...
Ye Liu walked over and lightly tapped on Liu Duos head. Little Duo, you are drooling.
They had already finished moving the tomatoes theyd purchased to the ce they usually stored them.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo immediately lifted her head and cast a nce at him. You are the one who is drooling!
It was such a stupid joke. There was no way she would fall for it and really go wipe her chin.
He pulled a stool over, sat beside her, and said with a mischievous smile, When I am with Little Duo, I will definitely drool.
Liu Duo heard the bizarre way he said it and she felt he was definitely implying something else. She rolled her eyes at him and couldnt be bothered to think deeply about it.
Li Wazi walked to the other side of the table and sat opposite Ye Ling and the others. Sister-inw, Im free right now, so can you teach me?
Right after he finished speaking, Ye Mo came in from the kitchen while holding Little Huzi. Beloved,e and take care of Little Huzi, he is looking for you.
Err...
Liu Duo felt upset. Why did this fe bring Little Huzi here? It was raining and the wind was blowing. He would get cold since he wasnt wearing much.
They didnt have Little Huzis clothes in their house. They only had diapers that they washed.
It was only after he got closer that she saw this fe had wrapped Little Huzi with a coat so that he wouldnt get cold.
Here, get some experience on how to take care of babies. That way, you wont feel as pressured when you give birth to our babies. Ye Mo gave Little Huzi to Liu Duo to hold straight away.
Just as Liu Duo was about to say something, she heard him say again, Li Wazi, my wife is helping to take care of your baby, she doesnt have time to teach you. If you want to learn then learn from me, otherwise, just go somewhere else!
Pfff. Ye Liu couldnt help butugh. He knew very clearly why his brother was doing this.
However, the corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. What explosives did this guy eat that made him speak so fiercely?
Li Wazi heard what he said and he replied straightforwardly, Why dont you just put Little Huzi into the cradle? Its not like he needs to be carried no matter what.
Liu Duo agreed with what he said very much. When Little Huzi wasnt crying for milk, he would be very well behaved in his cradle and wouldnt cry.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo suppressed his awkwardness and said, This is your son, are you so cruel to just let him view the world while lying down!
View the world while lying down?
Pfff. Liu Duo also started tough. He changed the saying from, viewing the world from inside a well, to view the world while lying down. Would Li Wazi be able to understand him? He probably also didnt understand the phrase viewing the world from inside a well.
... Li Wazi just stared nkly. How was he cruel?
Ye Mo saw that Li Wazi didnt understand and he felt a bit irritated. What are you looking at. Are you going to learn or not? If you arent learning then go take care of your own baby!
He had no intention and no patience to exin the meaning to him. He just became very angry for no reason.
Li Wazi looked at Ye Mos appearance and didnt feel frightened at all. Of course Im learning. If you dont demonstrate, how am I supposed to learn?
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo angrily took a piece of paper beside Ye Ling and gave it to him. He even took and gave him the brush that he used.
He taught him how to hold the brush and then taught him how to write numbers that weremonly used when they recorded the transactions. He started from the word one...
Slowly, Ye Mo changed into teaching Li Wazi very earnestly.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Mo right now and couldnt help but be smitten. This fe would be very handsome every time he was quiet and earnestly doing something!
Chapter 584 - Its Acceptable
Chapter 584: Its eptable
Ye Liu saw how Liu Duo looked, so he stretched out his hand and touched the top of her head. Little Duo, dont you think Mo looks very handsome this way? Do you evenugh yourself awake when you are asleep because you have four handsome husbands?
Although he didnt know when shed changed her mind to ept the four of them, he knew from the amount of time he interacted with her that she was not like other girls. That was why he was able to joke like this with her.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him when she heard him. This fe was starting to act like a narcissist again.
I dontugh myself awake when I sleep!
When she found out she had four legal husbands after her rebirth, and that they had outstanding appearances, although it was unexpected and she felt pleasantly surprised, she didnt be so happy that she wouldugh herself awake!
I thought you wanted to learn how to write. Are you not going to take this opportunity to learn from Mo? Liu Duo flung a nce at him.
I dont want to learn from him, I want to learn from Little Duo. He stood up as he spoke. Im going to go get the cradle and let Little Huzi lie down. Well just watch over him over here.
He wasnt Li Wazi so Ye Mo wouldnt dare to stop him from learning from Liu Duo.
After he finished speaking, he went to the kitchen.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo puckered her lips. He really had a lot of requests. What was the difference between her teaching him or Ye Mo teaching him? It was all the same.
After he brought the cradle over, Liu Duo let Little Huzi pee before putting him into the cradle. This was to avoid him getting it wet with pee.
When Ye Mo saw this, he didnt say anything. Li Wazi was learning how to write earnestly and didnt say anything either.
He took out a new brush and just as he wished, Liu Duo taught him while holding onto his hand. After teaching him like this for a while, she asked him to write it himself...
Ye Liu and the other two only stopped when it was time for lunch. Ye Liu admired the one, two, three... he wrote himself.
Little Duo, take a look at how I did. Ye Lius expression was screaming for Liu Duo to praise him.
Liu Duo nodded. Its eptable.
She didnt want this already narcissistic fe to be even more prideful. Although the handwriting was indeed quite good.
Li Wazi looked at his own handwriting and frowned. I need to practice more. My writing is so ugly.
He was used to carrying hoes and other farming equipment. Suddenly holding a tiny brush made his hand tremble.
At least you have some self-awareness. Your handwriting isnt the normal kind of ugly! Ye Mo attacked him.
He also had a chance to attack this bad friend.
However, Li Wazi just smiled simple-mindedly when he heard him and didnt get mad at all.
When Aunt Li and Little Lian came out holding the dishes, they saw the words Li Wazi had written. My son knows how to write now? Gen Er, you need to practice more and learn well from Ye Mo.
Their family had been poor in the past and couldnt let Li Wazi go to school. Now that their familys condition was better, he would naturally have the chance to learn from Ye Mo.
It wasnt toote to learn as long as he had the interest!
Yeah, I know.
Little Lian looked at Li Wazis handwriting and although it was indeed much worse than Ye Liu and Ye Lings, she thought it was very good.
She encouraged Li Wazi and said, Husband, I think you wrote quite well. You will get better if you practice more.
When Li Wazi heard her, his honest-looking face even turned red.
They put away the paper, and with a lively atmosphere, they started to eat. The light rain continued to patter on.
Little Huzis weaning was almost done. He wouldnt cry as much when they fed him paste and egg soup.
Ye Liu suddenly said to Liu Duo, Little Duo, we will go fetch Ran Er today. You shouldnt go since it is raining.
He didnt want Liu Duo to identally slip and fall while on the way because of the rain.
No need. I will go fetch him. Liu Duo quickly refused.
She actually quite wanted to take a walk through the vige in the rain. The scenery would definitely be very beautiful.
Chapter 585 - Be Careful, The Road Is Slippery
Chapter 585: Be Careful, The Road Is Slippery
Then ask Yang to apany you. Mo, Li Wazi, and I still need to go to town to deliver the tomatoes so we wont be able to apany you. Ye Liu didnt feel assured about her going alone.
It was inconvenient for Ye Ling because of his legs. Although it didnt affect his walking, Ye Yang and the others usually didnt let him go out while it was raining.
Liu Duo shook her head. Theres no need. Ill just go by myself.
She was only going to fetch Liu Ran home. There was no need for so many people to go. It wasnt like she didnt know the way.
Ye Liu saw her being stubborn so he didnt say anything. He just looked at Ye Yang and used his eyes tomunicate with him.
Liu Duo had a rest first after they finished lunch. She then took a look at Ye Ling as he wrote the words he knew before going to get the oil-paper umbre. She then went out of the door to go and fetch Liu Ran.
Right after her front foot stepped out the door, Ye Yang took a cloak and followed behind her.
Before Liu Duo left the bamboo forest, she felt as though someone was following her. She turned around and saw Ye Yang following her not too close to her and not too far away.
Yang, where are you going? Liu Duo looked at him with a puzzled look on her face. Where was he going while it was raining?
Ye Yang didnt feel any embarrassment for getting discovered by Liu Duo. Liu Duo was holding an oil-paper umbre, wearing a red dress, and had the green bamboo forest trail as her backdrop. No matter how he looked at it, it looked beautiful, fresh, pure, and slightly charming. This made him unable to pull his eyes away from her.
With regards to Liu Duo looking at him, he slowly replied, Im apanying you to the ce where you are fetching Ran Er...
Upon hearing this, Liu Duo replied straightforwardly, I already said I dont need anyone to apany me.
Were they treating her as a child who still needed to be apanied?
... Ye Yang just kept looking at her. The expressionless gaze on his face, however, seemed to be saying, These are my own legs. It is my freedom to apany you!
Liu Duo puckered her lips when she understood the meaning behind his gaze. Did Ye Yang also have such a shameless side to him?
Liu Duo turned around and continued to walk forward. If he wanted to apany her then let him. It wasnt like she was going to insist that he head back no matter what, right?
Ye Yang saw this so he sped up his pace and caught up beside her. He took the oil-paper umbre from her hand and held it for her.
After taking just a few steps, Liu Duo slipped and almost fell down. Thankfully, Ye Yangs eyes were sharp and he quickly caught her with his hand. Be careful, the road is slippery.
It was fortunate hede. Otherwise, Liu Duo wouldve definitely fallen down from this slip.
Out of reflex, Liu Duo held onto Ye Yangs sleeve tightly. She replied somewhat awkwardly, Oh.
After she stood still, Liu Duo held onto his arm straight away. She was really d he had followed her. Otherwise, she would have been covered in mud after her fall.
The two of them then just continued walking towards the school.
They didnt walk very quickly. While on the road, Liu Duo took a look at the scenery and found that the mist made it look like a fairnd. An era with no pollution was fantastic.
When they arrived at the school, Ye Xuan saw the umbre Liu Duo used and ran over happily. However, when he saw Ye Yang was also present, the smile on his clearly lessened.
But he reacted very quickly and immediately resumed smiling. Yang, you also came to fetch Ran Er today.
Yeah, Ye Yang replied, looking at Liu Ran as he packed up his books and prepared toe out.
Liu Duo didnt even look at Ye Xuan from the corner of her eyes. She was also looking at Liu Ran as he packed up his book.
She felt annoyed every time she saw him smiling so happily!
Ye Xuan came up with a topic and said, Ran Er has been performing quite well recently. Hees and asks me about parts he doesnt understand and I exin it to him. However, he still doesnt quite understand what he learned today. It just so happens I am free tomorrow, so I can go tutor him.
Liu Duo and Ye Yang heard him and didnt show any particr expression. In any case, he would go to their house and find Liu Ran no matter what they said.
Chapter 586 - His Impression Of Him Had Greatly Improved!
Chapter 586: His Impression Of Him Had Greatly Improved!
Ye Xuan acted as if he hadnt noticed that they ignored him. He was still very happy despite getting snubbed after showing good intentions.
Some of the students saw that Liu Duo hadnte alone to fetch Ran Er and said, Xiao Ran, your brother-inw also came to fetch you today.
Liu Ran was packing his things when he heard it. He turned his head to look outside the window and saw Liu Duo and Ye Yang standing there, waiting for him. Ye Xuan was talking about something beside them.
He smiled at them, turned his head back, and packed his books and other things faster.
Since the students learned about the kidnapping incident, they no longer made fun of him because someone came to fetch him.
Moreover,ughing at others was simply a sign of jealousy!
Liu Ran packed his things, said goodbye to the students who hadnt left, and went towards Liu Duo and Ye Yang.
Sis, Brother Yang. Liu Ran greeted them happily.
Liu Duo only started to smile when she heard his voice. Ran Er, have you packed everything? Did you forget anything?
No, Ive already packed the things I need to bring back.
Ye Yang reached out his hand straight away and took his bag over. He put it into the wide cloak so that it wouldnt get wet. It was better if he could walk empty-handed. Lets go.
Liu Duo held Liu Rans hand and they both shared the same oil-paper umbre. Ye Yang was wearing the cloak so there was no worry of him getting wet.
Liu Ran nodded but he turned his head to look at Ye Xuan and smiled at him politely. Teacher, I will be going home with my sister and brother-inw. Goodbye.
They were at school so he didnt call him Ye Xuan or Brother Xuan.
Liu Duo looked at the smile on Liu Rans face. Although she didnt really like Ye Xuan, Liu Ran liked him a lot. It wasnt just because he was Liu Rans teacher right now, it was also because he really took care of Liu Ran while not in ss. He kept tutoring him without expecting anything in return.
His impression of him had greatly improved!
Goodbye. Ye Xuan nodded towards Liu Ran with a smile. However, his line of sight moved towards Liu Duo ever so slightly.
After that, Liu Duo and the two of them went back using the road they came on.
Ye Xuan looked at their backs and the smile on his face didnt disappear. It was only when he couldnt see them any more that he turned around and went back to the school.
You guys be careful while on your way home. Dont fall down, Ye Xuan said to the students who hadnt left.
Okay. Teacher, thank you for your concern.
After the rest of the students had also left, Ye Xuan said goodbye to the senior teacher, grabbed his own oil-paper umbre, and headed home. He was not willing to wear a cloak since it was so goddamn ugly.
While they were on their way home, it was as if Liu Ran had an infinite number of things to talk about. He shared everything with Liu Duo...
When Ye Xuan arrived home, Grandma Ye immediately nagged at him, Xuan Er, exactly what kind of wife do you want to marry? You dont like any of the ones I told you about. Do you n on being alone forever? Grandma wants to hold her grandchild.
Ye Xuan closed the umbre and put it aside. He nced at his grandmother andughed, Grandma, I, of course, want to marry a woman I like! Theres no rush, just take it slowly. You want to hold a grandchild? Sister-inw is almost about to give birth. Once that happens you will have a grandchild to hold.
His sister-inw, Ye Qins wife, was about eight months pregnant and was almost about to give birth.
He was in no hurry. How could he take a liking to those average vige girls?
Grandma Ye heard it and felt helpless. He always treated this issue so non-urgently, making her very mad.
She was satisfied with Ye Xuan in all aspects. However, it was only this that she felt resentful about because he just didnt show any improvement. He wouldnt listen no matter what she said!
Your sister-inw still doesnt know what she will give birth to! Grandma Ye cast a nce towards Ye Qins room.
She always felt that Ye Qins wife would give birth to something that was going to waste a lot of money.
Chapter 587 - You Have The Right To Do With It What You Like
Chapter 587: You Have The Right To Do With It What You Like
Ye Xuan frowned when he heard what she said. No matter whether his sister-inw gave birth to a boy or a girl, it was still her grandchild. Was there a difference?
He said somewhat impatiently: Grandma, Im going back to my room.
He went back to his room after he finished speaking, not even waiting for her reply. He didnt want to speak too much with her.
Upon seeing this, Grandma Ye had no choice but to give up. She would find another day to meet with the matchmaker to find him a match. She wanted to see if there were anydies from the neighboring viges who were suitable for marriage.
Ye Xuan went back to his room, closed his door, and went to sit at his table. He took out a small book from a locked drawer, took a brush, dipped it in ink, and started to record down something in the book...
On the other side, right after Liu Duo and the other two arrived home, Ye Yang immediately started to process the seedlings as if he couldnt rest.
Ran Er, sit down and rest for a while. Ill go get you some egg soup, Ye Ling smiled and said to him.
Liu Ran nodded. Thank you, Brother Ling.
Ye Ling would give him special attention every time Liu Ran came back. He was already used to it.
Sis, the day after tomorrow is Yuan Fangs birthday. He invited me to his house as a guest. Can I go? Liu Ran asked for Liu Duos opinion.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo smiled and asked back, Why cant you go? She touched the top of his head and said again, Go ahead. Since it is Yuan Fangs birthday, you need to prepare a gift. You cant go empty-handed!
Of course, she was pleased Liu Ran could have friends around his age. From her memory, Liu Ran didnt have many friends his age and was quite lonely.
Liu Duos impression of the little kid Yuan Fang was that he was very polite and willing to help others.
Okay. Sis, I want to give him the Four Treasures of the Study Brother Liu bought me. Can I?
Ye Liu had gone to town and bought this for Liu Ran on the day Liu Duo brought him to inquire about the school.
However, Liu Ran had just set it aside and was reluctant to use it as he felt it would be a pity.
In response, Liu Duo nodded. Of course you can. Brother Liu gave it to you so it is yours. You have the right to do with it what you like.
Liu Ran smiled very happily when he heard her.
Ye Liu spent a whole two wens of silver to buy the Four Treasures of the Study. This was extremely expensive for most average families.
After Ye Ling gave Liu Ran the egg soup, he asked him to eat it while it was hot so as to avoid it having a weird odor.
After that, he just sat at the side and continued to practice writing. He wrote the numbers one to ten again and again. He was only satisfied after he could write them properly.
Brother Ling, when I am at home in the future, the two of us can apany each other and practice writing together. You write so well.
Liu Ran didnt even have to ask to know it was definitely his sister who had taught Ye Ling how to write.
Ye Ling heard Liu Ran praising him and he felt a bit embarrassed. I dont write well. I still need a lot of practice.
Liu Ran just smiled at Ye Lings modesty and then talked to him about other stuff. Liu Duo, on the other hand, went to the kitchen.
Aunt Li, hire two honest and capable aunties toe work as temp workers tomorrow. That way, you and Sister Lian can rx a bit. Liu Duo entered the kitchen and spoke to Aunt Li with a smile.
As she spoke, she picked up the garlic at the side and started to peel it. Ye Ling wasnt in here so there was one less person helping. The production speed of the tomato sauces had also slowed considerably.
Aunt Li stir-fried the tomatoes in the wok andughed. Okay. I already told Aunt Wang and Aunt Liu. I will ask them toe tomorrow.
Aunt Li saw Liu Duo peeling the garlic and immediately joked, Girl, put it down. We dont need you to peel it. If your hands get coarse, Xiao Yang and the others will definitely me me.
Err...
Although she knew Ye Yang and the others didnt like to let her work and she usually only recorded down the transactions, would her hands get coarse just from peeling garlic for a while?
She wasnt so fragile that she couldnt work!
Chapter 588 - This Guys Narcissism Was Going Through The Roof!
Chapter 588: This Guys Narcissism Was Going Through The Roof!
Aunt Li, the guys wont me you. Its not like you ordered me to skin the garlic, Liu Duo grinned.
Aunt Li and Little Lian were quite happy too. They knew the four men treated Liu Duo really well. They adored her so much that they would not let her do any housework or manualbor around the house.
I dont know about that, Aunt Li said, her eyebrows creasing.
Little Lian chuckled. Sister Duo, the boys absolutely adore you, youre so lucky!
Brother Li treats you well too, so I think, Little Lian, that youre quite lucky yourself, Little Duo returned thepliment.
Li Wazis affection towards Little Lian was in for all to see. Li Wazi might look like a simple man, but he really took good care of his wife.
Little Lian hung her head low, appearing bashful when she heard that. It seemed she was as easily shy as Ye Ling.
The three women had their fun in the kitchen as Liu Duo skinned the garlic...
Because of the rain, the sky was quite dark outside, so Aunt Li prepared an early dinner. With the roads so slippery, in addition to the darkness, walking would be quite inconvenient, so they had to be careful not to slip and fall.
After the men got back from town, all of them sat around the table for dinner!
Ran Er, I havent seen you in days! Youve gotten more handsome! Very soon youll be just as good-looking as us! Ye Liumented mischievously.
Liu Ran got embarrassed hearing that. Ye Liu seemed to be able to flirt with anybody!
Liu Duo gave him the stink eye. It was fine if he wanted to praise Liu Ran but he had to beat around the bush and praise himself too?
This guys narcissism was surely going through the roof!
Aunt Li agreed with him after she gave Liu Ran a once-over. Indeed, Ran Ers gotten quite handsome. So fair and clean, hes irresistible.
Another one. Liu Rans cheeks grew bright red as he kept his head low while digging at his rice.
Everyone chuckled at his reaction, all except Ye Yang and Ye Mo, one aloof and the other too cool to care.
After dinner, the pitter-patter of the rain slowly came to a stop, turning into a drizzle instead.
Yang, well be going now. Be back tomorrow. Li Wazi bade them farewell, scooped up Li Huzi and the few of them carefully exited the yard, watching their step.
Now that Li Wazis family, as well as Lao Liu, were gone, only the original six were left in the house.
Ran Er, you go take a bath first so that you get a good nights sleep. You dont have to get up that early tomorrow, got it? Liu Duo spoke to him in a gentle tone.
Sleeping on a rainy day was the best experience ever. She really did not want Liu Ran to live on a tight schedule and not have a proper childhood.
Liu Ran nodded. Alright.
It was not the first time she told him this, so Liu Ran decided to obey her and wake up a littleter the next day.
The sky darkened rather quickly, and very soon they had their oilmps lit.
Little Duo, how about we take a bath together after Ran Ers done with his, hmm? What do you say? Ye Liu beamed at her, his eyes practically urging her to say yes, say yes!
Liu Duo responded the way she always did, and without a thought, she shook her head. No can do!
She was not getting in the bath with a predator.
Ye Liu had assumed she would say that, but he was not giving up. He got closer to her and linked his arm in hers. Little Duo, I want to wash your back, give it a good massage. Its a waste to turn down freebor.
I said no! Liu Duo red at him. She had been living with him long enough to know what his true intentions were!
Chapter 589 - These Two Were Two Peas In a Pod!
Chapter 589: These Two Were Two Peas In a Pod!
Little Duo, you hurt me so. I feel so useless. I cant do anything right. Im a burden to the family. Could it be you want to dismiss me? he said dramatically.
Damn!
Liu Duo could feel her hair standing on end just listening to him. What sort of freaky skill was this? Dismiss? As if that was going to happen!
She pped the hands linking her arm and rolled her eyes at him. No means no!
It would be terrible if she really agreed to take a bath with him. Ye Mo would definitely want his turn.
These two were like two peas in a pod!
Liu Ran finished his bath and called out to Liu Duo when he got out of the bathroom, Sis, Im done.
He walked towards them holding an oilmp.
Liu Rans cheeks had regained their rosiness after a good bath. Liu Duo could not resist giving them a light pinch. Alright, you get upstairs now. Dont catch a cold in this weather.
It was windy with a significant drop in temperature.
Liu Ran nodded obediently, said goodnight, and left for the second floor.
Ye Mo yelled from the kitchen, where he was heating water, Wife, its your turn now. The waters ready.
He got his hands on an empty bucket and fetched some water for her.
Liu Duo went to get a change of undergarments while Ye Liu entered the kitchen.
Mo, is there enough hot water? Ye Liu grinned at him. Naturally, Ye Mo understood the reference.
He eyed his brother, Sure there is, but did she agree to take a bath with you?
Ye Ling, who was busy fiddling with the flour, heard that. His cheeks reddened as he paid attention to his two brothers, thinking, Liu wants to take a bath with Duo Er?
He was making the noodles for breakfast tomorrow, so he was currently getting the flour ready to savor its chewy texture.
Ye Liu snickered, Of course she didnt, but Im fine with it and thats all that matters! Mo, get more hot water for me, can you?
Geez...
Ye Mo hummed softly for himself to here. He would like to see to the end how Lius great idea turned out.
Next, Ye Liu returned upstairs to get his undergarments too, humming a joyful tune as though Liu Duo had really agreed to bathe with him!
Liu Duo arrived downstairs with her change of clothes in tow and made her way to the bathroom. Ye Mo had prepared the hot water in the tub and left the oilmp on higher ground. It was not especially bright, but at least it wasnt total darkness.
Liu Duo rustled out of her clothes. She had barely entered the tub when she let out a loud scream. Ah! Liuzi, you shameless pervert! Who said you coulde in here?
The scoundrel was hiding in the tub! Why didnt the idiot just die already? He gave her such a fright!
Ye Mo heard her scream from where he stood in the kitchen. He walked to the entrance, waiting for disaster to unfold, anticipating the moment of his brother being chased out of the bathroom!
Ye Lings cheeks flushed unknowingly as he continued kneading the flour.
In a room on the first floor, Ye Yang sat sorting out the rice with a lit oilmp. He stopped his actions, knowing very well one of his brothers was teasing Liu Duo again.
It had to be either Ye Liu or Ye Mo. There was nothing more to it!
Ye Liu emerged from the water and calmly wiped away the droplets on his face. Still teasing, he said, Little Duo, it looks like you arent telling the truth. You must be very eager to take a bath with me. Look at how excited you are to see me!
Liu Duo was so mad at him she turned purple with rage. She had run out of words to describe just howcent he had be!
She took in a deep breath and ordered through gritted teeth, Liuzi, get out!
Chapter 590 - Liuzi Was Especially Thick-Skinned
Chapter 590: Liuzi Was Especially Thick-Skinned
Ye Liu pretended not to have heard her as he brushed several strands of wet hair off his face.
The droplets surfed along and slid down the contours of his face, adding ayer of charm to his already drop-dead gorgeous appearance.
Liu Duo, Im already wet anyway. Do you have the heart to let me catch a cold outside? This tub is big enough for the two of us, so why not take a bath together? Lower your voice though, Ran Er might hear you, and we dont want that.
Liu Duo had stepped into the tub, so what reason did he have to get out?
If she had discovered him after she took off her clothes but before stepping into the tub, his desire for a shared bath would have surely been dismissed!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. So he knew it was not wanted? So nice of him to acknowledge that!
Ill wait until youre done, I dont mind the cold! Liu Duo said, taking her leave. Since he would not go, she would.
Before she could do so, Ye Liu ced both his hands on either side of her shoulders, against the tub, blocking her way.
Come on, Little Duo, youve taken off your clothes anyway. How troublesome it would be to put them back on, only to take them off again eventually? Like I said, I can rub your back and we can have a talk, how great is that? Be good now.
Finding herself in this situation, Liu Duo reacted on conditioned reflex and ced her hands on her chest. Her cheeks flushed, either from anger or shyness, bearing a tint of redness on her fair skin. What a sight to see.
She was left with speechless exasperation as she confronted his shameless statement.
The grin he bore might have highlighted his handsome features, but in her eyes, he was nothing but trouble! Little Duo, if you stay quiet like that, then Ill take that as a yes, since you didnt say no. Put down your hands and let me wash you. I cant work like this.
Then he ced his hands on her shoulders.
Feeling a jolt of electricity cruising through her, she leaned back and retaliated, Who says I agree to this? Liuzi, you may be thick-skinned, but this is going too far!
Her heartbeat sped up rapidly. This was so embarrassing. Why must her man be so good-looking, even more so than herself?
Ye Mo was still standing by the door, waiting for a good show, but Ye Liu had not been driven out yet. He thought, if this works for Liu, then Ill do the same thing tomorrow!
He had witnessed his brother holding his breath as he hid beneath the water, and earlier, he had requested Ye Mo himself to hide his shoes and clothes.
Ye Ling finished kneading the flour and was about to wash his hands at the well when he noticed Ye Mo standing by the door and staring into the distance. He asked, Mo, what are you looking at?
Oh, nothing, just wondering if the rain will stop. Ye Mo took onest look at the bathroom before returning to his station by the fire.
Ye Ling looked outside too. It was already dark. He could hardly see any rain. He could barely hear the drizzle.
Ye Ling did not get what Mo meant and did not think much about it, as he went to wash his hands at the well.
Ye Liu kept his eyes locked on Liu Duo, who was behaving shyly. He smiled, and feigned seriousness as he said, Little Duo, I cant reach my back. Can you help me wash that spot? I cant sleep well knowing its not clean.
He turned his back towards her. Not only was he very close to her, but he had both hands ced on the sides of the tub, securing her perimeters and preventing her from making an escape.
Damn...
Facing his back, Liu Duo twitched her lips and rolled her eyes. If thats true, then how have you been sleeping all these years? You really should keep up with your lies.
She looked to and fro between his back and the arms that were holding on to the sides of the tub.
Chapter 591 - Change Of Pace
Chapter 591: Change Of Pace
She muttered inwardly, wow, even his back is gorgeous! Theres not single ayer of fat and he has got clear lines. The muscles on his arms are just right, not very muscr but could pack a punch. Perfect!
Liu Duo just kept staring at Ye Lius back and had yet to take action scrubbing him, so Ye Liu turned around to check. Little Duo, if you like my beautiful back so much, why dont you touch it for yourself? I surely wont say youre taking advantage of me, since youre going to scrub my back anyway.
Liu Duo immediately struck him on the face. Youre one to talk! I wont do something like that. Stop spouting nonsense.
Despite saying that, she still went on to scrub his back, otherwise they would be there for a long time.
With him in his current position, she did not stand a chance to escape, so she might as well wash his back so he can leave.
Oh, that hits the spot! Little Duo, put some muscle into it. You dont have to worry about hurting me, I can bear your strength.
He knew Liu Duo would back down eventually and scrub his back.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and replied, Of course you can. Your skin is so rough, how would you feel pain?
And then she scrubbed him even harder. He was such a difficult client.
Pffft, Ye Liu chortled but did not refute, lest he fueled her anger.
A whileter, Liu Duo stopped what she was doing. Alright, its been scrubbed clean now. Liuzi, you can get out and put on your clothes.
But he only turned around and said matter-of-factly, Oh, how can I do that? Little Duo helped me, so its natural that I help you too! Turn around, Little Duo, my turn to rub your back.
He put his hands on her shoulders, forcing her to turn around so that her back faced him.
This took her by surprise and left her speechless, unable to refute. It seemed useless to do that anyway. So she let him have his way. It was only a back rub, what could happen?
So she did as she was told and turned around, neither refuting him nor chasing him away. Ye Liu was over the moon at this reaction.
With his rough hands, he gently rubbed her back and massaged her shoulders. He enjoyed the slippery touch under his fingers and got excited at each point of contact.
As he rubbed, his hands began to move around.
In the beginning, Liu Duo was enjoying the privilege of having someone wash her back, but she was suddenly disturbed when the hands that were supposed to be working on her back came to fondle her chest!
Liuzi! Behave yourself! Remove your hands! Her cheeks that were reddened after being immersed in the hot water for so long got redder.
She pped his hands trying to fend them off, but to no avail.
Ye Liu closed in on her, his chest sticking to her back as he embraced her from behind. Little Duo, why dont we have a go at it just this once in the tub? Quite a change of pace.
No!
He wanted to do it here? He sure knew how to have his way.
If she gave in to him, that meant they would be spending a lot of time in the bath. Surely the other men would know what was going on. It was too embarrassing!
Doing it here and doing it in the bedroom were essentially two different scenarios.
After hearing her firm reply, Ye Liu ced his chin atop her shoulder and askedzily, Why not? Little Duo, we can try a different kind of fun for a change, Im sure youll like it.
Theres no reason for it! I dont like it! Take your hands off and stay away from me! Youre done, so get out!
She did not want any fun!
Ye Liu proceeded to blow in her ear. Little Duo, you havent even tried it. How would you know you dont like it?
Chapter 592 - She Could Not Bother Arguing With Him
Chapter 592: She Could Not Bother Arguing With Him
In the end, Liu Duo gave in and let him have his way. Even the hot water in the tub had gotten cold...
Little Duo, let me carry you upstairs, Ye Liu giggled with an air of satisfaction, very pleased with himself.
Liu Duo, exhausted, gave him the stink eye. What are you so smug about!?
No need! I can walk just fine.
As she said so, she walked in front of him, her legs slightly trembling.
She opened the wooden door of the bathroom and looked around out of habit. Ahead of her, Ye Yang, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling were looking right at her.
Bang, went the door as she shut it once again.
She wondered, damn, have they been waiting for the two of us toe out?
Just now when she was going at it with Ye Liu, she made every effort not to make a sound. They couldnt have heard anything, could they?
Ye Liu produced a heartyugh. Little Duo, what are you up to? Do you like doing it here instead? Thats alright, I have the same feeling.
Other than the bed, he rather enjoyed the exciting stimtion that came with doing it in the bath.
Liu Duo shot back a nce at him. The others are outside!
She could not bother arguing with him. It would amount to nothing.
The three brothers noticed Liu Duos curious behavior and found it quite hrious. It was so odd for her to act this way.
At first, they were not aware of what the two were doing in there. Now they got the answer, because she looked to be carrying a guilty conscience.
They gathered outside purely because the water had been freshly heated, and each was waiting for their turn to use the bathroom.
Ye Liu whipped his hair about in hopes that it would dry more quickly. He chuckled at her reaction. Well, its normal for them to wait out there. They couldnt possibly wait in here, could they?
Being with him was frustrating Liu Duo to no end. She was having a serious conversation but he had to make a joke out of it.
She just red at him silently. She worried that he would counter whatever she said anyway, and by then she would have herself to me!
Yet Ye Liu grinned cheekily despite being on the receiving end of her re. He patted her on the head and said, I feel so honored that Little Duo likes staring at me so much. Come on, lets go. If we stay inside any longer, Mo will probably kick the door down!
Based on how well he understood Ye Mo, the man would want to know what had been going on after seeing Liu Duo open the door and close it again! Moreover, they must be waiting to use the bathroom.
And so he opened the door, only to find that Ye Mo had already standing there since some time ago.
Yo, so you do know you shoulde out! For a second there, I thought Liu nned to spend a night in there with our dear wife! Ye Mo said arrogantly as he could not resist poking fun at their expense.
He would not get many opportunities like this. He had yet to have the chance to tease his second brother before today.
Liu Duo noticed the way Ye Mo was eyeing her. She could not help but blush, and the redness spread all the way to her ears.
Quit staring! Liu Duo beamed at him. Then she bit the bullet, gave him a forceful shove, and stormed past him.
What was up with his eyes? They seemed to be telling her that he wanted the same treatment from her the next day. It was so irritating!
He watched her leave the scene blushing and felt her exasperation. Ye Liu exited the bathroom with his arms folded across his chest as he smirked at Ye Mo. Mo, you were clearly mocking us just now, werent you? Are you jealous?
Hehe, I dont have any reason to be. Ill have my turn tomorrow, because I also want to have some alone time with our wife in the bathroom! Ye Mo nced at his brother the show-off. He was about to leave when Ye Liu called his name.
Ye Liu patted him on the shoulder. Mo, wait a moment. As your brother, I hope you get what you wish for tomorrow, alright? But could you add more water into the bath for me? Im awfully tired after that workout.
And then he went to chase after Liu Duo, leaving Ye Mo behind.
Mouth twitching, Ye Mo witnessed his brother speeding away. He muttered to himself. Tired? Liu, are you seriously saying youre tired? If Duo Er was willing to go a few more rounds, Im sure you would pluck up your spirits and dly take on the offer!
Chapter 593 - Be A Good Kid And Dont Catch A Cold, Okay?
Chapter 593: Be A Good Kid And Dont Catch A Cold, Okay?
After he finished muttering, Ye Mo went into the bathroom and poured away the bathwater that Liu Duo and Ye Liu had used.
When Liu Duo walked near Ye Yang and Ye Ling, she coughed lightly to alleviate the slight embarrassment she felt. Yang, Ling, Ill head up now. You guys should also go to bed early after bathing.
Ye Ling looked at the shy and blushing Liu Duo and he, himself, also became shy and blushed. Goodnight, Duo Er.
The paralyzed-faced Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo and didnt say anything, only nodding his head. However, his gaze made Liu Duos heart beat faster and her face redder. Why did she feel a bit nervous for no reason?
In response, Liu Duo immediately continued to walk towards the stairs in order to avoid his gaze.
Little Duo, wait for me, dont walk so quickly. Ye Liu walked over eagerly. Yang, Ling, we will be going to sleep now. Dont miss me, okay? Goodnight.
He chased after Liu Duo after he finished speaking.
After Ye Mo poured the bathwater away, he walked towards the kitchen while shouting, Ling, you cane to take a bath now.
He held an empty bucket in his hand and was prepared to use it to help him get bathwater.
Oh. Ye Ling got up, took the change of clothes he had prepared in advance and went over.
Liu Duo had just arrived at the stairs on the second floor and Liu Ran was standing there. Sis, I heard you scream just now. Did something happen?
He looked at Liu Duo with a face of concern.
Liu Ran had heard her shriek from his room on the second floor very clearly.
He had initially wanted to go to the first floor and ask but Ye Mo chased him up. Ye Mo said something about how it couldnt be possible for something to happen to Liu Duo while she was at home, and asked him to stop thinking nonsense.
Errr...
Liu Duo looked at Liu Ran, and for a moment, she did not know how to reply. After she paused for a while, just as she was about to say something, she heard Ye Lius voice ring out.
Ran Er, look at how red your sisters face is. Does it look like something happened to her? She was practicing her voice. Its been raining and its a bit cold so you should quickly go back to your room and sleep. Be a good kid and dont catch a cold, okay?
He even touched the top of his head as he spoke.
Oh. In that case, sis, Brother Liu, goodnight. Liu Ran bowed politely, turned around, and went back to his own room.
When Ye Liu saw Liu Ran turn around and go back to his room, he smiled happily and immediately put his hand around Liu Duos little waist. Little Duo, we should also head back to our room and rest. The short night of spring is precious so we shouldnt waste it. Let Liu assist you. Dont fall down in this pitch darkness, otherwise, Lius heart will ache.
Liu Duo felt a hot hand on her waist and nced cautiously and lovably at him. I will walk by myself and I dont need your assistance. Also, dont think about touching me!
He really had a basket of excuses for taking advantage of her!
Just now, he already wanted it twice by pestering her shamelessly! He should forget about having it anymore.
She pushed him away as she spoke. However, it was as if he was glued to her and she couldnt push him away at all.
Fine, fine. If you dont want it, then Little Duo should assist Liu instead since Im afraid of falling down, Ye Liu said, reacting instantly. He had already made the decision not to let go and wanted to hold onto her no matter what.
In response to this, Liu Duo became extremely upset. It was her fault for being weak and not being a match for him.
Otherwise, she wouldve taken care of him and Ye Mo throughout. Lets see if they would still dare to make her mad then!
When they returned to the room, Ye Liu put down the oilmp andbed her hair attentively. His movements were very soft and gentle as he was afraid of causing her pain.
Our Little Duo is not only pretty but her hair also looks very nice. So ck and smooth. Ye Liu smiled as he praised her.
Although getting praised made Liu Duo happy, she still said, Mr. Liuzi, dont think you will gain anything good from praising me!
She had already spent so much time with this fe. She would even know if his fart smelled good or bad when he farted.
Ye Liu let out a pfff andughed happily.
Chapter 594 - He Is Simply Just Evil…
Chapter 594: He Is Simply Just Evil...
My Little Duo, how could you think such a thing? Liu wouldnt praise you with the expectation of gaining something from you! What I said is merely the truth.
Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo through the reflection in the mirror and she looked extremely pampered.
Naturally, Liu Duo would also be able to see Ye Lius eyes that were full of love through the mirror. She knew what he said was true and she was so happy, her dimples became very obvious.
How would I know?! She raised her chin tsunderely and pretended to not believe him.
Upon hearing her, Ye Liu bent down to lower his head and ced his cheek near her cheek, both of them looking into the mirror. He looked at her reflection with a serious gaze and said, In that case, how does Little Duo want me to prove I am telling the truth?
For some strange reason, Liu Duo got stirred up by him asking this question so seriously.
She looked away and moved her head to the side. How should I know? That is your own problem!
She muttered in her heart, This fe would radiate his handsomeness every time he shows such a serious expression. It makes me feel embarrassed to look at him! He is simply just evil...
Ye Liu saw Liu Duo looking away and moving her head away in embarrassment. The corner of his mouth moved up and he smiled mischievously. I think the best proof is to give myself to you! Words are all fake, handing you my heart and my body is the only real truth!
Err...
Upon hearing him, the corner of Liu Duos mouth started to twitch. This fe really had so many tricks. There was no way she would fall for it!
She rolled her eyes and ignored him.
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu shook his head in amusement and got up to continuebing her hair. Heughed in his heart, Why is Little Duo so smart? Sigh... beloved is so smart that it isnt easy to get any benefits.
After he finishedbing, Ye Liu then asked her tob his long hair as well. It was to make it dry faster. He said something about returning politeness with politeness.
It had to be said that Ye Liu and the others hair wasnt short. It was usually tied so it didnt look long, but once it came loose, it was only a bit shorter than Liu Duos.
Ye Lius hair was also jet ck and supple.
Finished. Its already dry, you can go to sleep now.
Liu Duo held the tail of Ye Lius hair in her hand and then threw it around. She stopped after she did this.
With his hair draped over his shoulders, Ye Liu looked very different from how he usually looked. He looked very evil and looked much more beautiful than most women.
Liu Duo was extremely jealous. How could there be such a handsome man that was even more beautiful than most women!
She put down the woodenb after she spoke and headed towards the bed. She was a bit tired and the sound of the rain was like a luby that was making her sleepy.
Ye Liu saw she was tired and decided not to waste any more time. He also headed towards the bed.
Little Duo, since you are tired, quickly get in the bed and have a good sleep.
Okay, Liu Duo replied.
He waited until Liu Duo was on the bed before he blew out the oilmp.
He then got into the bed as well and began sleeping while holding onto Liu Duo.
Time flew by and the night passed by in a sh. Ye Liu woke up very early and stared at Liu Duos sleeping face.
He kissed her on the forehead and whispered softly next to her ear, Little Duo, Liu will get up first. Ille back tob your hair in a short while.
He could tell she wouldnt wake up in the next hour and a half. After all, rainy weather was the best kind of weather for sleeping.
He put the nket over her before he got out of bed and got dressed. The wind blew into the room right when Ye Liu opened the door. It was still raining lightly and there werent any signs it was going to stop anytime soon.
Liu. Ye Ling saw himing down from the stairs and he immediately greeted him.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, said with a strange tone, Tsk, why did youe down so early today? Arent you going to apany beloved until she wakes up and then help her get dressed?
Chapter 595 - Felt Extremely Smug!
Chapter 595: Felt Extremely Smug!
When Ye Liu heard him, he immediately went closer to Ye Mo, stretched out his hand, put it on his shoulder, and smiled pretentiously. Oh, wow. Mo, you are finally able to make fun of Liu?
He then whispered behind his ear, Its mainly because your second brothers fighting strength was too strong. Another reason is that Little Duo wants to sleep a bit longer.
He even winked at him as he spoke. As if to say, You understand what I mean!
Ye Mo made a tsk sound when he heard him and muttered in his heart, My fighting strength is also very strong!
The brothers woke up around the same time and went straight to the well. They had to wash up underneath the rain so they did it quickly.
It was only after some time passed that Liu Ran finished dressing up and came down. Good morning Brother Yang.
This was probably the first time hed woken up sote. He really did listen to what Liu Duo said.
Ye Yang wore a cloak and was sweeping the bamboo leaves in the yard.
Morning. Ye Yang lifted up his head, looked at Liu Ran, who had juste down from upstairs, replied, and continued to sweep the bamboo leaves.
After knowing him for some time, Liu Ran knew that although Brother Yang was cold and didnt like to speak, he was actually a very good guy. He no longer felt as frightened of him as before.
Ye Liu heard his voice so he came out of the kitchen and waved his hand at him. Ran Er,e here to wash up.
The light rain showed signs of getting heavier so Ye Liu and the others took two buckets of water and put them underneath the roof. This was so he and Liu Duo would be able to wash up easily once they woke up.
Liu Ran heard Brother Liu calling him and he walked over with a smile on his face. Brother Liu, I have something I want to tell you.
He felt that Ye Liu had the right to know he was going to give the Four Treasures of the Study hed bought him to Yuan Fang the next day as a gift.
Although his sister had already agreed to this, he should also respect his opinion.
Ran Er, if you have anything to say, dont hesitate. Liu is listening. Ye Liu looked at him and smiled.
Its about this... Yuan Fang invited me for a meal for his birthday tomorrow so I wanted to give him the Four Treasures of the Study you bought me as a gift to him. Can I?
Ye Liu replied without any hesitation, Of course you can. I gave it to you so you can do with it whatever you like. As long as you are happy.
When Liu Ran heard what he said, he smiled and said, Brother Liu, what you said is the same as what sis said. You guys have such good chemistry.
They both said he could do with it what he liked.
Upon hearing him, the corner of Ye Lius mouth shot up to the sky and he felt extremely smug!
That chemistry is a must-have. Otherwise, how can we be husband and wife? Ye Liu touched the top of his head and said, Go and wash up. Brother Ling will cook something for you to eatter.
Okay. Liu Ran nodded obediently. He then began washing up.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, turned around and went back to the kitchen to help Ye Ling. He helped with preparing the noodles that would be used with the vegetable soup.
Since Liu Duo hadnt woken up, Ye Ling only made one bowl of noodles each for breakfast for those who were already awake. It was to prevent the noodles from getting soggy.
He would cook a separate one for Liu Duo once she woke up.
Yang, cleaning the yard I see. At this time, Ye Xuan came in through the yard door while holding an oil-paper umbre.
When Ye Yang heard his voice, he turned around and looked at him. He neither felt surprised nor angry at his arrival since he was already used to it.
Liu Ran heard his voice and shouted with a smile, Brother Xuan, why did youe so early today? Have you had breakfast?
Ye Xuan saw how happy Liu Ran was when he saw him and a smile also appeared on his face and he was in a good mood. Since it is raining it will get dark earlier. It would be more convenient if Ie earlier and go back earlier in the afternoon. Ive already had breakfast.
Inside the kitchen, Ye Mo heard Ye Xuans voice and he frowned, feeling extremely unhappy
Chapter 596 - He Was Like A Cannon That Would Go Off No Matter If It Was Lit Or Not
Chapter 596: He Was Like A Cannon That Would Go Off No Matter If It Was Lit Or Not
This fe would alwayse to make his presence felt during Liu Rans short two-day holiday. Ye Mo would get really angry just by seeing him.
I really want to punch Ye Xuan. Seeing him makes me feel so annoyed! Ye Mo threw a piece of firewood into the stove, his anger burning.
Ye Liuughed when he heard him. You can say that again! But he is here to teach Ran Er so lets just try to be patient.
He felt the same in his heart, but for Liu Ran, he just closed one eye and opened one eye towards it. He knew he wouldnt do anything that overstepped his boundaries!
Ye Ling echoed what Liu said. Mo, as Liu said, this is all for Ran Er. You shouldnt get so worked up, its bad for your health.
He didnt know why but his third brother was the one who would get angry the easiest. He was like a cannon that would go off no matter if it was lit or not.
Im not worked up. He is also not worth getting angry over! The fury on his face was obvious and his anger couldnt be hidden no matter how he tried.
Ye Liu looked at how tantly obvious his brother was lying and the smiling expression on his face became even bigger.
Ye Ling put the cooked noodles into the bowls and even added a chicken egg in each bowl. Liu, Mo, the noodles are ready.
When Ye Liu heard him, he washed his hands, picked up a bowl of noodles, and went to the kitchen.
Yang, Ran Er, the noodles are ready. Little Xuan really came so early. Ye Liu smiled like a hooligan while he walked along the corridor underneath the roof and arrived at the front of the dining table.
Ye Yang lifted his head and looked at Ye Liu. He quickly swept away thest of the bamboo leaves and then walked to the well to wash his hands.
Liu Ran, on the other hand, came over to the dining table with Ye Xuan. Brother Xuan, take a seat. I will learn from you after I finish eating the noodles.
Okay. Ran Er, theres no rush, so you can take your time eating. What I have is time. Ye Xuan looked at Liu Ran, then looked at Ye Liu and replied, Brother Liu, I wanted toe earlier and leave earlier in the afternoon because of the rain.
Im so sorry for having to trouble Little Xuan.
Oh, Brother Liu you are joking. It isnt a bother at all. It is something I should do.
While the two of them kept exchanging polite words with each other, Ye Mo and Ye Ling walked over while each holding a bowl of noodles.
Ye Xuan smiled and greeted them politely when he saw them. Brother Mo, Brother Ling, good morning.
In response, Ye Mo let out a cold humph and ignored him. Ye Ling, on the other hand, at least gave him a nod as a response.
Ye Yang came to the table after he washed his hands. He picked up the chopsticks and said, Lets eat.
After he finished speaking, he took the lead and started to eat. The noodles would get soggy if they were left out too long and wouldnt taste good.
Ye Liu and the others would naturally also start to eat when they saw Ye Yang take the lead by eating the noodles. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, sat at the side, looked at them with a smile, and then looked around elsewhere.
He hadnt seen Liu Duo from the time he came. He also didnt hear Ye Yang and the others call her to eat. Ye Xuan moved his sight ever so slightly towards the stairs and took a peek.
He didnt ask and didnt say anything. He turned his head to look around elsewhere again. It wasnt clear what he was thinking. There were signs that the light rain was going to clear up.
However, the sky was still gloomy and the wind would still blow asionally.
Brother Ling, the noodles you cooked are delicious, Liu Duo said unclearly while his mouth was stuffed with noodles.
When Ye Ling heard him, he smiled warmly and said, If it tastes good then eat more. If it is not enough I will cook more for you.
Upstairs, Liu Duo, who had slept sweetly, got up after shed had enough sleep. She automatically woke up unhurriedly.
Out of habit, she turned her head to look at the dressing table but she didnt see Ye Liu, who would usually wait for her to wake. She was stunned for a while.
She muttered in her heart, Why didnt Mr. Liuzi wait for me today?
She slowly sat up and stretched her back. After that, she got out of the bed, got her clothes, and prepared to get dressed.
Chapter 597 - Haha…
Chapter 597: Haha...
Ye Liu ate all of the noodles in the bowl, put down the bowl and chopsticks and said, Ive finished eating. Ill go see if Little Duo woke up yet.
He would help herb and tie her hair while he was there.
Ye Xuan blinked when he heard him. He would pay attention to any words that were rted to Liu Duo.
After Ye Liu finished speaking and just as he prepared to turn around and go to the stairs, Ye Mo said, Ive also finished eating. Im going upstairs to get some things.
After Ye Mo finished speaking, he quickly walked in front of Ye Liu and disappeared from Ye Yangs and the others sight.
While they were at the staircase, Ye Liu looked at Ye Mo, who was beside him, and asked with a smile, Mo, what is it that you have to get upstairs?
Im not going to get anything. I just dont want to be in the same ce as that brat, Ye Xuan. Otherwise, I wont be able to hold myself back and will give him a punch!
Pff. Ye Liuughed out loud when he heard him. His third brother had changed quite considerably. He even knew how to hold himself back and step away? Haha...
The two of them didnt push the door open when they arrived on the fourth floor. Instead, they went over to take a look through the window. This way, if Liu Duo hadnt woken up, they would be able to avoid disturbing her. Ye Liu opened it to let air through before he went downstairs.
When they looked in, it just so happened that Liu Duo was putting on her clothes. Ye Liu blew a whistle. Good morning, Little Duo.
Ye Liu heard that hooliganish whistle so she looked towards the window and saw the two fes who had the thickest skin in the family looking at her through the window.
Although she calmly put on her clothes and finished tidying up herself, the blushing on her face was quite obvious.
The two of you are so free! Arent you going to go out and purchase the tomatoes?! She rolled her eyes at the two of them.
Although she didnt know the time, she could guess they had probably already eaten breakfast.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo showed good chemistry by moving away from the window, pushing the door open, and going in.
Ye Liu took the woodenb and helped herb her hair. Li Wazi hasnte yet so we are waiting for him. Little Duo, you can rx. We will definitely not, we wont dare to ck off. We work hard in the day and also work hard at night. This is the duty of the eternal unpaidborers!
As he spoke, he looked at Liu Duos reflection in the mirror and gave her a wink as if saying, you know what I mean.
Ye Mo immediately continued, Beloved, Liu is correct. We will not ck off. I will work even more diligently tonight than I do in the day!
Ye Mo said it very coolly while showing a very serious looking face, and Ye Liu just smiled pretentiously. Looking at them really made Liu Duo want to give them a punch.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. These two pieces of shit really pissed her off so early in the morning.
She didnt want to bother with them and didnt say anything.
Just because she didnt say anything didnt mean Ye Liu and Ye Mo wouldnt say anything.
Beloved, I dont think you should wear a dress today. It doesnt look good.
As he spoke he even went and touched the dress near Liu Duos thigh.
Err...
Liu Duo pped his hand away. Where was he trying to touch? Shameless!
She felt both embarrassed and furious right now. These two fes really had no limits! One was worse than thest! I wear what I want and it is none of your business!
Mo, do you not know how to speak? Our Little Duo, with her figure, looks good no matter what she wears. She looks even better when not wearing anything! Ye Liu smiled happily, looking very punchable.
Listening to them cooperating so well as if they were performing a y they had practiced made Liu Duo explode inside. Motherf**ker! These two shameless bastards are really pissing me off...
Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked at Liu Duos angry but also pretty and lovable face and smiles appeared on their faces. They felt that living such lives where they could tease their wife was quite interesting...
Liu Duo stood up and stared at the two of them. You... you two shameless bastards. Get out. I dont want to look at the two of you.
Chapter 598: - I Have No Sense Of Shame?
Chapter 598: I Have No Sense Of Shame?
Urgh, he made her so mad, she could not even speak without slipping.
In response to her anger, Ye Liu merely giggled and let his hands rest on her shoulders,forting her as she sat.
Alright, Little Duo, dont get mad. Lets just ignore Mo, he has no sense of shame. Im going to tie your hair into a beautiful knot, just you wait.
His smile was absolutely charming as he consoled her while he worked on her hair.
She rolled her eyes at his speech but did not move a muscle. She did not know how to style her hair like that.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, twitched his lips. Liu sure knows how to make things work in his favor. What did he mean I have no sense of shame?
He said it as though he had not yed any part in teasing their wife at all.
Its finished. Look at how pretty our Little Duo is. Ye Liu bent down to inspect the reflection of his masterpiece in the mirror.
Ye Mo popped in to take a look. Each stayed on either side of her and observed the reflection. As expected, our wife has to be good-looking!
Liu Duo looked at herself in the bronze mirror. Her delicate features paled inparison to the two men in the picture.
As for the men in question, they looked so much more handsome in contrast!
She pushed them away. Any more of this and she would get so mad she may start feeling heartache!
Without a word, she stormed downstairs. Despite knowing they were teasing her on purpose, she just couldnt resist her rage.
Ye Yang and the rest of the crew heard footsteps ringing from the stairs. They looked over there, wondering what was going on.
Who could be walking so loudly?
In a matter of moments, an angry-looking Liu Duo arrived on the first floor, moving right into their line of sight.
Duo Er, whats going on?
Sis, what happened?
Ye Liu and Liu Ran questioned her, apparently concerned.
Ye Yang beamed at her and guessed that this must be the handiwork of his two brothers.
Ye Xuan did not speak, but he had his eyes locked on her person. She looked so cute even when she was mad!
Usually, he wouldnt have the chance to see the many faces of Liu Duo, because she would only show him her poker face.
Nothing, Ive just had enough of those two shameless folks. Liu Duo waved her hand as she prepared to wash up by the well. She went to get her umbre.
It was still raining.
When they heard that, the men were reminded of Ye Liu and Ye Mo, since they had gone upstairs previously.
Duo Er, we have a bucket of clean water there. Its for washing. You dont have to go to the well.
Ye Ling pointed at the bucket under the roof as he spoke.
Liu Duo nodded and heeded his direction. She began to wash up.
She was still washing when Ye Liu and Ye Mo came down.
Liu Ran approached Ye Liu and whispered, Brother Liu, did you make her mad again?
No, we didnt. Why would we do that? We only want to make her happy, you know that, dont you? Ye Liu patted him on the head.
Er...
Now Liu Ran was confused. Why was his statement different from his sisters?
He didnt think they would trick him.
Seeing him frowning hesitantly, Ye Liu snickered and whispered in return, Ran Er, whatever your sister said to you just now, its not true. A womans mood swings like the sun and the rain. Youll understand when you get a wife one day.
Er...
Liu Ran felt even more muddled as redness began to take over his cheeks. Whats this about growing up and getting a wife?
How embarrassing...
Chapter 599 - What Did That Have To Do With Him?
Chapter 599: What Did That Have To Do With Him?
Ye Liu glimpsed Liu Duo, who was washing up, before he said to Liu Ran, Go have your noodles, Ran Er, before they go pasty.
Oh. Liu Ran nodded obediently.
Ye Ling got up and was about to prepare the noodles for Liu Duo, when Ye Mo said, Ling, Ill prepare food for her, you continue with yours.
He could see that Ye Ling still had some unfinished noodles in his bowl.
Then he left for the kitchen. It just so happened that he did not want to be in the same room as Ye Xuan anyways!
He approached Liu Duo, since that was where he was headed, and spoke to her as though he was giving a progress report. Wife, Im going to prepare your noodles.
Liu Duo was brushing her teeth. Incoherently, she said, Alright, give me more vegetables.
She liked to have her noodles with a little more greens.
Sure, itll be done in a moment.
Ye Mo turned around and made his way to the kitchen. He felt that preparing meals for his wife provided him with a great sense of aplishment.
When Li Wazis family arrived, Liu Duo was just about to dig into the noodles Ye Mo had prepared for her.
Liu, Mo, we can leave now. Li Wazi had barely sat down as he called for the men.
He must haveete because of the rain, so he wanted to leave early to purchase the tomatoes.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo had nothing to say to that. They got ready what they needed, bade goodbye to Liu Duo, and left the house on their bullock-cart.
Aunt Li and Little Lian got busy. Ye Yang also started work. Very soon, only Liu Duo, Ye Ling, Liu Ran, and Ye Xuan were left sitting by the table.
Ye Ling waited until Liu Ran finished his noodles before collecting the dishes to wash in the kitchen. It was not nice to leave them around.
Duo Er, Ill wash yours when youre done.
Sure thing, Liu Duo nodded.
Very soon, only Liu Duo, Liu Ran, and Ye Xuan were left.
It was then that Ye Xuan spoke up. Ran Er, go get your textbook. We can start revising.
Liu Ran heard him and nodded. He went to his room on the second floor to get his bag.
After sending him away, Ye Xuan changed his seat so that he was only two seats away from Liu Duo.
Sister Duo, you seemed unhappy when you got down just now. Did Liu and Mo bully you again?
... Liu Duo ate one mouthful after another, choosing not to reply.
What did that have to do with him?
Ye Xuan smiled as he looked at Liu Duo focusing on her food. He didnt feel awkward being ignored.
I think theyre just fooling around with you. Dont stay mad at them. You dont look good when youre angry. And its easy to get wrinkles too.
He kept one thing unsaid in his heart. Actually, you look nice whether youre angry or not!
Liu Duo showed little emotion. She left with her bowl, not bothering to listen to him.
Ye Xuan got up and followed her around. Sister Duo, where are you going with your food?
None of your business! She gave him the stink eye, still refusing to respond. He was so bothersome.
The food shouldnt leave the table. Sister Duo, you should eat here. Ye Xuan kept smiling, as though this was his extraordinarily handsome look.
Liu Duo looked up and eyed Ye Xuan who kept blocking her way. Would you believe it if I said I could ban you from stepping into this house ever again?
Who did he think he was, ordering her around like that? It was none of his business where she liked to take her food.
The smile never left his face even after she said that.
Chapter 600 - Would Uncle Do Something Like That?
Chapter 600: Would Uncle Do Something Like That?
Sister Duo, whatevers fine if there arent any kids in the house, but Ran Er is still young and you should lead a good example.
Ye Xuan was not worried at all that she might ban him from visiting!
He knew they were very attached to Liu Ran and would want what was good for him. Liu Ran had taken a liking to him too, so he had nothing to fear.
Hehe, Liu Duo slightly frowned. It seemed this man did not think that she would do anything to him.
She was about to say something when Liu Rans voice rang out. Brother Xuan, Ive got the bag here.
Within a few seconds, he reappeared in the scene. Sis, what are you doing with Brother Xuan here? Sis, shouldnt you sit down and eat? Where are you going with that bowl?
He saw the two of them facing each other, and there were weird vibes all over the ce.
By the time he finished speaking, he had arrived at the table and put down his bag.
Before Liu Duo could open her mouth, Ye Xuan spoke first. Nothing, your sister and I were having a discussion. He promptly changed the topic. Ran Er, practice your writing when you get your textbook out. I shall exin in detail whatever you didnt understand yesterday.
Yes. Liu Rans attention was quickly diverted. Heid out his brush, ink, and paper as he was told and focused on his writing.
Liu Duo was not very pleased to see her brother obeying Ye Xuans instructions, but she would tolerate the man for his sake.
Liu Duo spotted an opportunity when Liu Ran had his head in his work and was not paying attention to them. Holding the bowl in her hand, she deliberately stepped on Ye Xuans foot, forcing him to give way.
She silently mouthed the words, Good dogs dont block the way!
She turned and headed to the kitchen, but before that she rolled her eyes at him, not hiding her annoyance at all.
She would wait until Liu Ran finished his studies for the semester. Then, she nned to transfer him to the schoolhouse in town to avoid contact with Ye Xuan!
Ye Xuan looked at her go. He resisted the pain reluctantly, not making a sound, as he made his way to Liu Ran and sat down beside him.
Brother Xuan, Im going to Yuan Fangs house tomorrow. Its his birthday and he invited me. Liu Ran nced at Ye Xuan, reminding him that he need note to tutor him.
Ye Xuan was slightly caught off guard when he heard that. That would mean he had no excuse toe tomorrow.
And then he thought of something else, to which heughed, Then youll have to ask your sister to take you there. You dont want to repeat what happenedst time, do you?
Liu Qings been arrested. I dont have to trouble my sister. I can go to Yuan Fangs house myself. Liu Ran did not understand why Ye Xuan wanted Liu Duo to walk with him.
Ran Er, its true that Liu Qing has been arrested, but he still has a father! Dont forget his father came to beg your sister for mercy. She didnt agree, so he probably holds a grudge and may take it out on you, like his son did!
Er...
As he heard that, Liu Ran stared at Ye Xuan with a look of disbelief. Would Uncle do something like that?
Ye Xuan raised a hand and touched the boys head as he continued, Ran Er, do you know what it means to nip it in the bud? If your uncle really pulls something like that, wont it make your family worry again?
Liu Ran recalled the time he was kidnapped by Liu Qing, and the dreadfully worried look on Liu Duos face when she found him. He nodded.
How could he make them worry again?
Brother Xuan, thank you for your reminder. Ill ask Sis to take me to the party tomorrow.
Thats alright, you dont have to thank me. Whats the nature of our rtionship anyway? Saying that is like we arent close at all. Ye Xuan smiled gently. Ran Er, continue with your writing. Well leave it at that. Just remember what to do tomorrow.
Right. Liu Ran smiled too. He put the matter behind him and returned to focus on his writing...
Ye Xuan observed Liu Ran as he wrote. Something shed in his eyes as they filled with glee.
Chapter 601 - Liu Duo Smiled At This
Chapter 601: Liu Duo Smiled At This
Truth be told, Liu Duo had not been going out a lot since they were able to purchase and bring tomatoes back to the house, except when she had to fetch Liu Ran.
Ye Ling, who was washing dishes, spoke up when he saw here in. Duo Er, have you finished? Let me wash your bowl.
She shook her head. Not yet, I just came to check on you.
She had only eaten half of her meal.
Wow, I didnt know you could be so attached to people, Aunt Li teased with a smile.
They bonded very well, so she was very happy for their parents who had passed away.
Ye Ling blushed when he heard that, though Liu Duo was d to receive thepliment.
She could get bashful easily in front of Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Mo when they teased her. However, she had the image of a strong woman to uphold in front of other people, so she would not show her shyness!
Liu Duo took her bowl and sat on a stool nearby. Aunt Li, I didnt know you like mocking people like that!
Haha... Aunt Liughed.
They had great fun joking about in the kitchen. After Ye Ling finished washing the dishes, they moved to Liu Rans location in the house.
The rain had stopped, and a few vigers came to sell tomatoes.
Ling, you keep on practicing. Hold your pen well. She passed the brush to him before leaving with her ounts book.
Ye Xuan looked at Ye Ling. Ling, Sister Duo wants you to learn writing too? Are your brothers learning as well?
Yes, Yang learns when hes free. Liu learns from Mo, Ye Ling answered without looking up.
It would be rude not to give a reply.
Ye Xuan did not continue questioning her after that. He thought that Liu Duo was a woman with a vision.
When conditions at home improved, she got them to learn how to read and write. After all, to be literate was to gain respect, even if they did not take government exams!
This is the money for yourbor, please count it. Liu Duo made a record and paid the viger.
The viger epted the payment. No need, we believe your conduct. You would only pay more, not less.
It was not the first time they traded with Liu Duo. They trusted her very much.
Liu Duo smiled at this.
A whileter, Li Chunmei showed up in their yard.
Liu Duo looked up at her a few times, then said without any emotion, Weigh them yourselves, then give me the numbers.
At that time, only Li Chunmei and another woman hade to sell tomatoes in their yard. Liu Duo was not familiar with the other woman. This was the first time they met.
Li Chunmeis mother had note with her this time.
But I dont know how to read the scale, and my hands cant carry them, she said to Liu Duo.
Her mother had done thatst time.
She did not know how to read the scale?
Liu Duo frowned, turned to look at the other unfamiliar woman, and said politely, Madam, can you help her read the scales?
She shook her head. I can help hold them up, but I cant read either.
Aye...
Liu Duo arched her eyebrows. She recalled Ye Liu telling the vigers early on that they were required to read the scales themselves when they came to sell their tomatoes!
Liu Duo was not very skillful in this aspect either, so she would not do it for them.
She did not want to cause any misunderstandings!
She was about to ask them to wait for other vigers toe and help, when Li Chunmei shouted for Ye Ling.
Brother Ling, help us with the scales, can you? We cant read them.
Liu Duo pouted, not quite pleased with her actions.
Chapter 602 - Im Fine
Chapter 602: Im Fine
Ling was her husband. What made Li Chunmei think she could order him about?
Furthermore, he was writing!
Although Ye Xuan could surely read the scales, Liu Duo did not even want to talk to him, much less get his help.
And Li Chunmei was not familiar with Ye Xuan, so clearly she did not ask him for help.
Ye Ling heard his name being called. He cast a nce at them before making his way there.
Ye Xuan, who had been keeping an eye on Liu Duo, could sense her dissatisfaction with Li Chunmei.
Brother Ling, thanks foring over to help us with the weighing. Li Chunmei smiled at Ye Ling when he arrived.
Ye Ling shook his head. You dont have to thank me.
He nced at Liu Duo before taking over the scale and weighing the tomatoes for them.
Li Chunmei was quite an attentive helper, for she said, Brother Ling, let me help you.
Liu Duo found her smile particrly stinging!
When Ye Ling reported the readings of the scale, Liu Duo took up her brush and recorded the amount. Before she could finish what she was doing, she heard a scream. Ah...
Liu Duo instantly looked up. Ye Ling had fallen on Li Chunmei.
Liu Ran looked their way too. The others who were working elsewhere in the house came out to check on things. What happened? Who screamed?
In a panic, Ye Ling hastily stood up, his handsome face bursting red. He did not know how he had fallen, or how he hadnded on Li Chunmei.
Liu Duo quickly pulled him up. Ling, are you alright?
Several vigers came and saw what happened by coincidence.
Im fine, he said as he eyed Li Chunmei, who had also gotten to her feet.
Chunmei, Im so sorry. I dont know what came over...Are you alright? Ye Ling murmured nervously.
The rain might have stopped, but the ground was still wet. Li Chunmei felt around the parts of her body that had been drenched, including her back.
Blushing, she glimpsed at him too. Im alright, Brother Ling. Dont worry.
Ye Yang walked over to them. Ye Ling could tell from the look on his face that he wanted to know what had happened.
He frowned and shook his head. He did not know either!
He was just making a casual turn around when he suddenly tripped over something. The next thing he knew, he had fallen on Li Chunmei.
The woman beside them thought she was whispering to Li Chunmei, when in actuality, everyone in the yard could hear her words! Chunmei, if this gets out, how are you ever going to marry?
The vigers who had just arrived remained quiet, but they looked from Li Chunmei to Ye Ling again and again.
Liu Duo frowned. Although Li Chunmei had not said anything, the womans words simply infuriated her!
Ye Yang looked at the woman too. He frowned, which was a rare sight.
Frightened, Ye Ling was afraid Li Chunmei would demand that he bear responsibility, so he burst out frantically, Chunmei, Im really, really sorry about whatever happened. I dont know how I fell andnded on... Im just really sorry!
Worried he might fall ill again, Liu Duo and Ye Yang came over to him. One gently patted his shoulder while the other took his hand and consoled him.
Ling, stay calm. This is just an ident. Li Chunmei said its not a big deal. Liu Duo looked at Li Chunmei, then at the other woman.
Li Chunmei, even though it was an ident, I would like to apologize on behalf of my husband. He should have stayed indoors and practiced his writing.
And then she pretended to me Ye Ling by ring at him.
Li Chunmei was not an idiot. She could tell what Liu Duo really meant. If she had not called Ye Ling to help, none of this would have happened, which meant she only had herself to me?
Chapter 603 - None Of The Villagers Were Unfamiliar With Each Other
Chapter 603: None Of The Vigers Were Unfamiliar With Each Other
Liu Duo didnt wait for Li Chunmei to say anything, she turned to the viger again and said, I hope nobody talks about what happened here. After all, Ling fell down because he helped Li Chunmei out of the goodness of his heart. I am even worried about his body!
Ye Yang looked around with an expressionless gaze and also said, Keep your mouths shut, and everything will be fine!
The vigers shivered unconsciously. They never interacted with Ye Yang in the first ce and add the fact that he had a scar on his face, they would feel afraid just by looking at him.
Li Chunmei said with a red face, feeling embarrassed, Ling indeed cannot be med for this. If I hadnt asked him for help, this ident wouldnt have happened. Thats why I have to ask the uncles here not to spread it around.
The vigers all nodded when they heard her. It was only that woman who neither nodded nor said anything.
It was only now that Ye Ling finally felt rxed. He was really afraid, since if Li Chunmei really asked him to take responsibility, he wouldnt be able to push it away. A womans reputation wasnt something that one could vite so easily.
Liu Duo saw she was behaving quite morally so she didnt continue to talk about this. She looked at Ye Yang and said, Yang, go and lead Ling away.
After she finished speaking, she began taking the money and continued with what she hadnt finished doing.
Li Chunmei, this is the money for your tomatoes. Give it a count. Liu Duo gave her the money.
Li Chunmei took it and put it into her purse without counting it. She said her goodbyes and left.
The woman, on the other hand, looked at Li Chunmeis back and then immediately asked a viger who had juste to help her weigh her tomatoes. She left hurriedly after she received her money.
In response, Liu Duo cast a nce at that womans back.
Mister, which family is that auntie from? Ive never seen her before, Liu Duo asked a viger.
She couldnt help but feel that that woman was a bit strange. She couldnt put her finger on what exactly about her was strange, but she just made her have a premonition.
The viger heard her and answered, Shes Aunt Su from the Su family. Their house is very close to Chunmeis.
None of the vigers were unfamiliar with each other. They even know how many family members were in each family and the members of each family.
Oh. Liu Duo didnt continue to ask. She just recorded down the transaction and gave them the money.
Ye Yang brought Ye Ling back to where he sat and took a few more looks at him before he continued to work. Ye Ling just spaced out while he stared at him.
Ye Xuan stood up and went over to sit beside him. He said, Ling, what happened just now already passed so you shouldnt think too much about it.
Liu Ran had been writing just now so he didnt see what happened. He frowned and also felt a bit worried in his heart.
Although he was young it didnt mean he didnt know the seriousness of it!
There were differences between a man and a woman and they shouldnt touch each other so casually. Every child knew this, no matter how young.
Otherwise, that means they had to marry each other!
Ye Xuan caught Liu Ran ncing at them and he said, Ran Er, what are you looking at us for? You should continue writing.
Ye Ling heard him and regained his senses. He also said to Liu Ran, Ran Er, you should focus on practicing your writing.
He didnt want his studies to be affected because of him.
He then picked up his brush and also got ready to practice writing. Im fine. Ye Xuan, you go over and guide Ran Er.
He didnt want to say anything at all right now. His mind waspletely nk.
Ye Xuan heard what he said and just smiled and patted him on his shoulder. He then went back and sat beside Liu Ran.
After the vigers got their money and left, Liu Duo came over and sat beside Ye Ling.
Ling, in the future, besides us, reject everyone who asks you for help!
She didnt want such a thing to happen again. Was it even an ident?
Now that she thought of it, she didnt really believe that to be the case.
Chapter 604 - Especially If It Was A Woman Who Asked Him For Help!
Chapter 604: Especially If It Was A Woman Who Asked Him For Help!
How could he fall down for no reason? Not only did hend so urately on her body, he evennded face to face with her!
The more Liu Duo thought about it, the more she suspected Li Chunmei of doing it on purpose.
Okay, I understand. Ye Ling nodded. Even if Liu Duo didnt ask him to, he wouldnt dare to help others in the future anymore.
Especially if it was a woman who asked him for help!
Liu Duo saw that he nodded and then looked at Liu Ran again. Ran Er, the same goes for you, understand?!
She also wanted to remind Ye Liu and Ye Mo when they got back.
Okay, understood. Liu Ran nodded.
Liu Duo could tell Ye Ling didnt look too good ever since that incident urred so she said out of concern, Ling, you dont look well. Why dont you go upstairs and lie down for a while.
Theres no need. Im fine. Duo Er, you dont need to worry. Ye Ling shook his head. He wasnt so weak that he needed to do that.
Since he felt this way, Liu Duo didnt say anything anymore. They treated what had happened just now as a brief interruption and none of them brought it up anymore.
When it was about time to cook lunch, Ye Ling went to help cook lunch again.
After Liu Duo put away the transaction book, Liu Ran ran over in front of her and said Sis, can we ask Brother Xuan to stay for lunch in the future? Coming back and forth is really troublesome.
Every time, Ye Xuan would go back home to have lunch and thene back. He would leave again in the afternoon when it was close to dinner time. Didnt he find it troublesome to go back and forth four times a day?
This was actually the first time Liu Ran spoke up for Ye Xuan and asked if he could stay for lunch.
Liu Duo looked at the hopefulness in his eyes and she frowned ever so slightly. However, she nodded and replied, Okay.
Liu Ran got the answer he wanted and ran happily after Ye Xuan, who had already reached the yard door. Brother Xuan, I asked my sister if you could stay for lunch and she agreed. After all, going back and forth is too troublesome!
Upon hearing him, Ye Xuan looked towards Liu Duo and nodded with a smile. This was exactly what he had hoped for.
When Ye Liu and the others came back, Ye Mo saw Ye Xuan was still there and he immediately shouted angrily, Why havent you left yet!
Ye Xuan smiled and before he could say anything, Liu Ran said, I asked Brother Xuan to stay for lunch. Sis already agreed.
Sigh... Ye Mo walked forward with a frown and immediately pinched his small ears. Brat, your sister agreed? Your Brother Mo doesnt agree! Since you asked him to stay, you will ask him to leave, otherwise...
There was no way he would hold himself back in front of Ye Xuan. He immediately reprimanded Liu Ran right in front of him.
Ye Liu saw this and went forward to pat Ye Mo on his shoulder. Mo, what are you doing? Quickly let go of Ran Er.
Ye Mo didnt actually use that much strength, but Liu Rans small ears turned very red from the pinch.
Since Little Duo agreed, we of course also agree. Ye Liu smiled towards Liu Ran. He then muttered softly to Ye Mo, Mo, Little Duo definitely agreed to let Ye Xuan stay for lunch because she didnt want Ran Er to be upset. If you make it difficult for Ran Er, you have to be careful when Little Duo sorts you out!
He even winked as he spoke as if to say, you know what I mean!
Ye Mo would, of course, understand what his second brother meant. He cast a fierce nce towards Ye Xuan.
Liu Ran rubbed his own small ears and stared at Ye Mo angrily.
As the saying goes, a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fist! But it just so happens his third brother-inw always used his fist towards him. And he was even someone who had received education for a few years!
At this time, Ye Xuan smiled at Liu Ran and said, Ran Er, your Brother Mos temper is as such. You shouldnt learn from him. A little kid should smile more in their house, understand?
There was no way he would get angry and feel upset because of what Ye Mo did or said, or that deathly stare hed given him just now.
Chapter 605 - Ye Liu Immediately Followed Her
Chapter 605: Ye Liu Immediately Followed Her
Liu Ran nodded and pouted. Lunchtime was still some time away so he continued writing.
Ye Mo and Ye Liu, on the other hand, went back to the bullock-cart to help Li Wazi carry the tomatoes.
Mo, dont you think Ye Xuan is too thick-skinned? You already made it so clear but he still has the nerve to sit there.
Li Wazi cast a nce at Ye Xuan and said again, Are people whose first name is Ye all so thick-skinned?
Ye Mo immediately punched him when he heard what he said (not using a lot of strength). Li Wazi, if you dont know how to speak then shut up! My first name is also Ye so you are also talking about me!
Did this bad friend also insult them as well?
In response, Li Wazi said simple-mindedly, Mo, what did you hit me for? Its not like Im talking about you. Why did you take a generalment as a personal attack?
I cant be bothered with you! Ye Mo rolled his eyes with a stiff face.
Ye Liu looked at the two of them and shook his head while smiling. He found them to be quite interesting.
Ye Liu hadnt seen Liu Duo in the yard ever since he came back. After he finished moving the tomatoes, he washed his hands and went into the kitchen to look for her.
She didnt have anywhere else to go besides the kitchen. If Ye Xuan had already gone back home, she might have been underneath the roof, watching Liu Ran read and write.
Liu Duo was indeed in the kitchen and she was helping to peel the garlic.
Little Duo, we are back. Ye Liu smiled just as he stepped through the kitchen door.
Liu Duo and the others heard his cheerful voice and looked at him.
Hey. How many tomatoes did you guys purchase today? Liu Duo asked casually.
Ye Liu looked at Little Huzi, who was in the cradle and replied with a smile, Only about a hundred jin. It isnt a lot.
After he finished speaking, he looked over at Liu Duo but caught a glimpse of Ye Ling as he did so. Why did he look a bit more unwell than usual?
He frowned and said, Ling, have you been taking your medicine on time recently? Why do you look so unwell?
Normally this shouldnt happen. His face was so white it was like there was no blood left in it. Moreover, the effectiveness of the medicine he took now was much better than the ones he had taken before!
Upon hearing him, Ye Ling looked at Liu and nodded. Yeah, I have been.
Ye Liu heard this and not only did his frown not disappear, but his face also looked visibly worried.
Liu Duo put down the garlic in her hands, gave Ye Liu a look and then got up to leave the kitchen.
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu immediately followed her.
Little Duo, did something happen? Ye Liu knew she definitely had something to say to him.
Liu Duo didnt answer immediately. Instead, he called Ye Mo over. Mo,e over for a while.
He was washing his hands and face with Li Wazi beside the well.
After she finished speaking, she went towards the room Ye Yang was in straightaway.
Ye Mo looked at how heavily Ye Liu was frowning and immediately went after them. Did something happen?
Li Wazi, on the other hand, looked at their backs and then went to help in the kitchen.
When they passed by Liu Ran and Ye Xuan, Liu Ran called out and greeted Liu Duo. Sis.
She acknowledged his greeting and said, Ran Er, continue with your writing.
After she said it, she went to the room Ye Yang was working in straight away. Ye Liu and Ye Mo followed behind her. And Old Liu came out and even closed the door as he came out.
Beloved, what exactly happened? Ye Mo asked urgently. Such a situation made him very anxious!
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang and then frowned. When Li Chunmei came to sell her tomatoes, she asked Ling to help her weigh it. And for some strange reason, Ling fell on top of her...
Liu Duo recounted to the two of them everything that had happened just now.
After he heard her, Ye Liu finally understood why his youngest brothers face was so deathly pale!
He was definitely worried Li Chunmei woulde to find trouble after she went back. After all, even though she said it was fine, her words had zero credibility!
Chapter 606 - You Guys Dont Have Any Objections, Right?
Chapter 606: You Guys Dont Have Any Objections, Right?
Ye Mo exploded immediately after he heard it.
How could he allow his youngest brother to be framed!
He shouted angrily, That bitch. If Li Chunmei and her family dare toe and cause trouble, I will beat them up! They dare to frame Ling? They must be itching for a beating.
Li Chunmei was obviously behind this trouble. How could it be possible that Ye Ling would fall so urately and precisely on her body?
Ye Liu thought about this while showing a very serious face. He found it strange since Li Chunmei was interested in Mo. Why would she suddenly design a trap for Ling?
Could it be she nned to use this to get closer to Mo?
After all, Ye Mo would always turn his back towards her very quickly whenever he saw her. He was not even willing to walk on the same road as her, much less talk to her!
If theye, we will give them a beating! Ye Yang suddenly said.
He also didnt allow his youngest brother to be bullied. They had protected him very well and had never let him suffer even the tiniest bit of grievances!
When Liu Duo heard him, he looked at him and muttered in her heart, Oh my god, I never noticed Yang also possessed such a violent trait. It really is no wonder they are all brothers who shared the same mother!
Ye Liu crossed his hands over his chest, frowned and said very solemnly and seriously, Li Chunmeis family will definitelye. The only question is when!
After he paused for a few seconds, he continued, We need to pay more attention to Lings mood for the next few days. And as for when Li Chunmei and her familyes, we will deal with every one of their tricks!
They would definitely not let her seed in whatever she had nned!
She was even capable of doing something like this. What was it that made her have such an intention?!
Liu Duo and the others nodded when they heard him. Right now, these were the only things they could do.
Liu Duo looked at the angry Ye Mo and said, Mo, I will sleep with Ling tonight to prevent him from having unnecessary thoughts.
As she spoke, she looked at Ye Yang and Ye Liu again. Yang, Mr. Liuzi, I will also be sleeping with Ling for the next few nights. You guys dont have any objections, right?
It was all for their youngest brother so the three of them didnt even have to think about it before nodding to agree.
Okay! Whatever beloved says is okay! Ye Mo didnt make a fuss about it at all.
Ye Liu also said, Little Duo, we will hand Ling to you. Talk to him more and make sure he doesnt take what happened to heart. Otherwise... I am really afraid he will suddenly get sick again if we dont pay enough attention!
When he finished his sentence, his voice even trembled slightly.
This was not a minor issue. Normally, if Li Chunemis family came up and demanded that Ling marry Li Chunmei, he would have to do it no matter what! Ye Ling only acted like everything was okay because he didnt want his brothers to worry. But as his brothers, how could they not know?
Moreover, the doctor had already said a few months ago that Ye Ling could not fall sick again, otherwise, it would be hopeless and they wouldnt be able to turn the situation around...
Understood. It isnt worth it for Ling and us to take such a trivial matter to heart! Okay, lets go out. Its about time to eat.
After Liu Duo finished speaking, she turned around and went out. Ye Yang and the others also followed suit.
Ye Xuan saw theme out and he knew Liu Duo definitely told Ye Liu and Ye Mo about what had happened at noon.
Ye Mo, who had always hated seeing Ye Xuan, did something rare and didnt give him any dirty looks. He only just frowned and showed a very pissed off face as if saying there better not be anyone who provokes him right now!
Liu Ran muttered softly when he saw this. His face really looks so unpleasant and furious!
Ye Xuan heard him and scraped the tip of his nose. You are so talkative! Quickly go back to writing.
Liu Ran stuck out his tongue and continued to do his exercise earnestly.
Nobody brought this up again all the way until it was time for lunch.
All Ye Lings brothers felt very worried when they saw hisplexion.
Chapter 607 - She Swayed It Around And Acted Coquettishly
Chapter 607: She Swayed It Around And Acted Coquettishly
Ye Ling looked okay on the surface but he appeared to be distracted and absent-minded. One would be able to tell he was thinking about what had happened just now just by looking at him!
Li Wazi didnt know what happened. He looked at Ye Ling and asked out of concern, Ling, what are you thinking about? Why does yourplexion look so bad?
Aunt Li and the others hadnt told him what had happened thiste morning when he was in the kitchen. After all, Ye Ling was there so it wouldnt be good to mention it.
Upon hearing him, Ye Ling looked at him and shook his head. I... Im not thinking about anything. Brother Li, you must be mistaken.
He didnt want others to worry and think too much about it. He pretended to smile but his smile looked very unconvincing.
Li Wazi initially wanted to say something when he saw this but when Little Lian passed by, she lightly nudged his arm and shook her head, telling him to stop asking!
Li Wazi saw his wife behaving this way and he didnt understand what was going on. It felt like they were hiding something from him.
Although he was curious, he didnt continue to ask. He would ask Little Lian about it after the meal.
After the meal, Liu Duo prepared to take her afternoon nap as usual. This time, however, she asked Ye Ling to go with her. Ling, go take your medicine first and then go take an afternoon nap for a while.
After she finished speaking, she held his hand and went upstairs.
They were walking on the stairs and Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo, who was beside him and said gently, Duo Er, I will take my medicine but Im not going to take an afternoon nap. I dont have that habit.
When they arrived on the second floor, they went directly to Ye Lings room.
Habits can be developed! Ling, you will apany me during my afternoon nap in the future, okay? Liu Duo changed from holding his hand to holding his arm. She swayed it around and acted coquettishly.
Err...
Ye Ling was already someone who consistently satisfied all of her requests; now that she was even acting so coquettishly, how would he have the power to reject her?
Ye Ling nodded and smiled slightly, looking like he felt helpless towards her. He said, Okay, since Liu Duo said so I will do it!
When Liu Duo heard him, she became so happy her dimples became very obvious.
Ye Ling took out the medicine in the drawer and then swallowed it with water.
Liu Duo waited for him leisurely and then held his arm again before going up to the fourth floor.
Downstairs, Li Wazi moved close beside Ye Mo and asked, Mo, something feels off about Ling today. Hisplexion looks so bad, what happened? Is he unwell? If he feels unwell, we should quickly ask the doctor toe!
He had always treated Ye Ling extremely well since they were young. He didnt lose out to Lings own brothers when it came to how he treated him.
Ye Yang and Old Liu went to work and Liu Ran and Ye Xuan continued reading and writing. The rest were in the kitchen processing the tomato sauce.
When Ye Mo heard him, he said furiously with an angry face, Ling was framed by her! Today,te morning, Li Chunmei...she...
He recounted what Liu Duo had said and the pauses between the sentences were all filled with anger. If Li Chunmei were here right now, he wouldnt be able to hold himself back and would hit her!
Ahh...
Li Wazi showed a face of disbelief. He looked over at Aunt Li and Little Lian as if asking, is it true?
Aunt Li and the others nodded and confirmed what happened.
When Li Wazi saw them nod, he flipped out and roared, Has Li Chunmei gone crazy!
No matter how simple of a man he was, he also didnt feel this was an ident. Ye Ling was definitely set up!
How could Li Chunmei do something that would harm others and harm herself? What was she thinking?
His shout wasnt any softer than Ye Mos shout when he found out what happened. It even frightened Little Huzi, waking him from his sleep.
Waaah... Little Huzi started to cry after he woke up from the fright.
Little Lian immediately washed her hands with the bucket at the side. She then went over to pick him up and tried to calm him down.
Chapter 608 - She Felt Ill At Ease And Blushed
Chapter 608: She Felt Ill At Ease And Blushed
Li Wazi noticed that. He lowered his voice and said, Li Chunmei doesnt seem to be a vicious sort of person. Why would she do that?
Why would she risk her reputation by doing something like this? Was she not afraid she might not marry well in the future?
Indeed, Chunmeis terrible. How could she do such a thing? Aunt Li shook her head, feeling astonished.
Ye Liu chose this moment to speak, Regardless of her reasons, if anything happened to Ling because of that, I would never forgive her!
Me neither! I would never ever forgive her! Ye Mo expressed his agreement as he bore a serious look.
Li Wazis face was simrly solemn as he regarded the same enemy. Me too!
At that moment, other than the sound of work in the house, there was only Little Lians gentle voice as she coaxed Little Huzi.
On the other side, Li Chunmei did not directly return home to change her clothes after leaving Liu Duos house. Instead, she went for a walk around the paddy fields.
The vigers saw her and began to whisper among themselves.
The clothes on her back were wet all the way to the hips. Even if she had fallen on the slippery ground, she could not possibly have gotten this wet.
It seemed like she had been lying on the ground.
Whether it was intentional or not, Aunt Su happened to be there too?
Upon hearing them talk, Aunt Su retold what she had seen. Just now when I was selling tomatoes at the Ye brothers ce, Ye Ling fell right on top of Chunmei. They were practically pressed against each other. The whole scene was just so disgraceful...
As she spoke, even she felt ill at ease and blushed.
After that, the gossiping got even worse!
Pressed against each other? Doesnt that mean Ye Ling has to take responsibility?
Thats right, Chunmei hasnt married, has she? How could she find a good husband like this?
...
One by one, they kept talking. Li Chunmei acted as though she had not heard a thing. She weeded a bit at her familys paddy field before going home.
After she got home, her mother naturally came hounding at her with questions. Li Chunmei gave some vague replies but did not borate.
Unsatisfied, her mother sought rification from Aunt Su. After getting wind of what happened, she cursed the Ye family. How dare they decline responsibility after taking advantage of her daughter?
They even forbade the vigers who had witnessed everything from disclosing the incident?
Chunmeis mother came home and gave her a good scolding. I asked you to sell the tomatoes, and you came back without your reputation! What good have I raised you for?
Mother, not many people know about it. Li Chunmei pretended that she, too, had not expected something like this to happen, feigning ignorance. Rest assured, the vigers will not talk about it. Furthermore, it wasnt Lings fault. It was purely an ident...
ident? Hended on you! He must bear responsibility! Chunmeis mother got aggressive.
Ever since the marriage with Burly Du had been called off, her daughter had yet to find a good family to marry into.
She only wished her daughter could marry into a rtively well-off family. She would not consider generally poor farmers!
Li Chunmei frowned at her mother in disagreement. Mother, like I said, it was an ident. I dont need Ling to take up the responsibility!
Whatever I say goes! Your opinion doesnt matter. In fact, you could always leave this house. I dont need a daughter like you who has tarnished her own reputation!
She did not want to be the brunt of the gossip.
Li Chunmei pretended to be caught between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, she did not want to disobey her mother. On the other, she believed Ye Ling need not be held responsible. And so, tears began to flow as she cried.
There you go, crying! Get cooking now, after lunch were going to have a talk with Ye Ling! Li Chunmeis mother pushed and shoved her daughter.
She was not about to let this go so easily!
Chapter 609 - Could She Have Been Too Forceful?
Chapter 609: Could She Have Been Too Forceful?
Li Chunmei dried her tears as she headed to the kitchen.
After she got there, she stopped crying.
She sat there absentmindedly for a while, then slowly started to prepare lunch.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling came to the fourth floor andy down on the bed. Liu Duo did not feel like sleeping, and neither did Ye Ling!
She turned over to face him. Ling, you can only have me and your brothers on your mind. No one else!
Thats for sure, Ye Ling responded as he brushed away several strands of hair by her ears.
He was not a fool. He knew what Liu Duo meant. In other words, she did not want him to overthink what had happened that morning!
Duo Er, I just... Ye Ling opened his mouth to speak but did not know how to continue.
He did not want to think about the incident, but he had a bad feeling that it would not end soon...
What should he do then?
How could he let his brothers and Liu Duo face such a dilemma?
As though she could see through his thoughts, Liu Duo took his hands and linked their fingers together. Ling, dont worry about a thing. If Li Chunmeies looking for trouble, we wont be afraid of her!
She told him about her doubts and her sixth sense. Ling, havent you thought about how its such a coincidence that you just happened to fall andnd on her? Like this?
As she said so, Liu Duo demonstrated the fall and pressed herself on him.
Ye Ling drew a breath at the action. Er...
What? Ling, am I heavy? Liu Duo asked awkwardly.
In hindsight, could she have been too forceful?
Ye Ling blushed and shook his head. No, youre not heavy at all. Im just not ready.
Pffft, Liu Duo chuckled. Oh, sorry about that, Ling. I should have warned you.
Thats alright. No need to apologize. Ye Lings pale face began to flush red.
Their current position was quite embarrassing.
Right. Then Liu Duo continued where shed left off. Ling, Li Chunmei must have made you fall on her on purpose. She may be using others as witnesses and, this way, she can force you to marry her!
Ling, think about it. What was the situation? How did you fall onto her? Li Chunmei was behind you when it happened. How was it that she was facing you after you fell?
This was oddly suspicious. That was why she told the brothers that Ye Ling must have been tricked!
Ye Ling frowned after listening to her. He began to recall what happened.
He had never thought that his falling down was not an ident.
Liu Duo sensed what he was doing and chose not to interrupt. She observed him quietly.
After a while, Ye Ling mumbled, I put down the scale, and was about to retreat into the house. Then, it felt like I stepped on something and swung to one side. Chunmei was facing me. She grabbed my hand. And just like that, I fell on her.
It happened so fast I could barely process anything. Did I fall onto her myself, or did she grab me in such a way that Inded on her?
Liu Duo was even more certain that Li Chunmei had set up the whole scene deliberately!
Yet there was one thing neither she nor Ye Liu could understand. Li Chunmei had a crush on Ye Mo, didnt she? So why was she pulling strings on Ye Ling?
Wouldnt it work in her favor if she targeted Ye Mo?
Ling, ording to what you said, this was definitely not an ident! You have little to worry about. Shes the one who must be held ountable for her actions, not us. People like her arent worth our concern, regardless of what they do.
Ye Ling nodded. What Liu Duo said made sense. He sank into relief.
Chapter 610 - A Suggestive Expression
Chapter 610: A Suggestive Expression
Ye Ling had just wanted to help, but he ended up being tricked. How horrible!
If he really took Li Chunmei as his wife, then what would happen to Liu Duo? He could not be her husband anymore and she would be with his three brothers instead!
His hands had somehow wrapped themselves slightly tighter than usual around Liu Duos waist as he thought about the problem. He did not want that to happen. He still wanted to be her husband.
Liu Duo wondered what had set him off again to hold her so tightly. She cupped his face in her hands as she smiled. Ling, you have quite a tight grip over there. Are you nning to snap me in half?
Upon hearing that, Ye Ling loosened his grip but did not let go of her.
He did not look well. With droopy eyes, he whispered to her, Duo Er, if Chunmei wants me to marry her, will you still want me?
Er...
Didnt she say it was not their responsibility to bear? Why would he say something that?
Ling, this problem does not exist, because youre not going to marry her, and I wont let you! Liu Duo threw him a serious look. Dont you dare think about her again, otherwise Ill get jealous because surely you must have feelings for her!
Ye Ling quickly denied it. Duo Er, no! I dont! I dont have feelings for her. I only like you. Just you! I...
Liu Duo feigned disbelief. She sat up straight, tilted her head, and squinted at him. Prove it!
Ah?
How could he prove it? For a second Ye Ling did not know what to do. He frowned anxiously.
But he did not want Liu Duo to have the wrong idea.
Pffft, Liu Duoughed.
Ling was so adorable like this. Could he not tell she was teasing him?
Fine, Im just messing with you.
She got down andy next to him. Ling, like I said, stop thinking about irrelevant subjects. Dont make yourself unhappy. Now youre making me unhappy.
When he heard about her mood, Ye Ling quickly assured her, No, Duo Er, dont be like that. I promise I wont think about it again. I want you to be happy.
Liu Duo, satisfied with his response, said, Then give me a kiss, Ling. Ill feel much better.
She pointed at her cheek.
Blushing, Ye Ling got closer to her and, without hesitating, slowly nted a kiss.
He turned to face her and said gently, Are you happy now?
Liu Duo gave her most charming smile and linked her arms around his neck. Yes, very much so. I like it when you give me kisses!
She sounded like such a kid. Ye Ling smiled too.
Liu Duo noticed that and said, You look lovely when you smile, Ling. I find it quite irresistible. I may have the urge to eat you up, hehe...
As she said that, she purposely waggled her eyebrows, putting on a suggestive expression.
He smiled even more joyfully then.
Somewhere in the vige, Chunmeis mother dragged her daughter along as they marched towards Liu Duos house. They stopped halfway.
Chunmei, we shall pay a visit to the chief first. Let him be the judge. And then well hold Ye Ling responsible!
If they went over to Liu Duos house in their current state, it would end badly. After all, other than Ye Mos infamously hot temper, Ye Yang and Ye Liu were not pushovers either, even though she had not seen them get angry before.
They were just too women. They could not possibly hold themselves against four strong men.
Li Chunmei hung her head low as she let herself be dragged along, her expression unclear, despite seeming weak and pitiful.
Once they reached the vige chiefs house, Mrs. Li made a beeline and told Du Wenjin everything that had happened,ining about how her daughters reputation was ruined and whatnot.
Chapter 611 - Love Whatever She Loved, At Least In Front Of Others
Chapter 611: Love Whatever She Loved, At Least In Front Of Others
Chief, my daughters fate is at your discretion! How can she possibly get married now? So many vigers know what happened already...
Du Wenjin frowned. This incident had surely left a stain on Li Chunmeis reputation.
Considering what happened, surely Ye Ling has to bear responsibility. Im going with you, Du Wenjin said obligingly.
He went with them mainly because he had to confirm with Ye Ling too. A single-sided story could not be taken word for word. He knew this much, at least!
He got up, tidied his clothes, and led the way.
Chunmeis mother dragged her along after him.
A smile curled up on Li Chunmeis face as she trailed behind. With the chief on their side, she believed that things were more likely to work out in her favor!
She also thought, Mo, even if you wont marry me, I want to be as close to you as I can! Liu Duo, Im not done with you yet, just you wait!
Along the way, vigers who knew what had happened saw the mother-and-daughter duo as well as Du Wenjin, the vige chief, passing by, making their way to Liu Duos house. Out of curiosity, the onlookers followed the trip from a distance.
They wondered how the short-fused Ye Mo would react when the scene unfolded. They wanted to watch with their own eyes.
Anyway, this was Du Wenjins first visit to Liu Duos house. He looked at the four-story building located in the bamboo forest not so far away, and was quite impressed by its construction. Not only was it a novelty to behold, but he felt that life within the walls must be quite fun.
They had to stop when they reached the entrance, for Hei Xiaomeng had started barking at the door. It had never seen Du Wenjin before so it bore its fangs at him.
Li Chunmei spoke to the dog, Xiaomeng, stop it. The chiefs not a bad person.
She made it look as though Hei Xiaomeng and her were on friendly terms!
The members of the household could hear Hei Xiaomeng from the kitchen, so they stepped out to take a look.
Only to find Li Chunmei and her mother, and that they had brought along the chief.
When Mrs. Li saw Ye Liu and Ye Mo, she shouted at them, Ye Liu! Ye Mo! Quick, tie up your brute before it bites the chief!
Ye Mo frowned and roared back at her angrily, Say that again! I dare you to call my ck furball a brute one more time and see what happens!
He might not like dogs, and he might not like the ck furball very much, but he would never allow outsiders to call it that! Liu Duo treated it like it was a precious treasure, so of course he would love whatever she loved, at least in front of others.
Du Wenjin could hear the ferocity in his tone and wondered how this man who already had a wife could still be as rough as he used to be in the past.
Mrs. Li, on the other hand, was stunned by his reaction. Had she said anything wrong?
The dog was a brute, wasnt it?
Despite knowing what they came here for, Ye Liu did not show it. Bearing a smile, he called for Hei Xiaomeng, Xiaomeng,e over here.
And then he smiled at Du Wenjin too, pretending he did not know a thing. Chief, what brings you here so suddenly? Youre a rare visitor.
Ye Liu stepped forward to wee him.
Ye Yang heard shouting from Mrs. Li and then another fiercer one from his brother. He exited the house and saw Li Chunmei, her mother, and the vige chief. He knew they came with bad intentions. His expressionless face went cold, and then he walked over to stand with Ye Mo.
Upstairs, the couple who was having a lovely time in the bed also heard the high-pitched screamsing from Mrs. Li and Ye Mo.
Ye Ling was kissing Liu Duo when he recognized Mrs. Lis shrill cry. He abruptly stopped.
Ling, we should continue. Your kissing has improved so much. Liu Duo linked her arms around his neck, slightly exerting some strength, so that he would not be distracted.
Chapter 612 - Such Eloquence!
Chapter 612: Such Eloquence!
She heard Mrs. Lis voice too. She knew she hade looking for trouble!
The men were currently at home. They would not let her get any good out of this. Even if they were out, Liu Duo herself would make sure they left empty-handed!
Ye Ling, who was already blushing, blushed even more when she said that.
Duo Er...
He wondered if they should go down and take a look.
As though she had read his thoughts, Liu Duo intercepted him. If you love me, then kiss me. Perhaps a hug or two...
Er...
Wasnt he hugging her already? And didnt he kissed her a moment ago?
Ye Ling thought so, but despite that, he proceeded to kiss her anyway. He liked it when they kissed.
Ye Liu led Du Wenjin into the house. The two women followed.
Chief, what brings you here to our humble abode? Ye Liu poured him a bowl of water.
Du Wenjin had barely opened his mouth to speak when Mrs. Li hurriedly took over. The chiefs here to speak for my daughter! Your brother Ling has spoiled her reputation, and so he must bear responsibility and take my daughter as his wife!
Her voice was exceedingly loud and harsh, as though they had to marry Li Chunmei or else bear the chiefs wrath.
Rubbish... Ling wouldnt do such a thing! Dont speak ill of my brother like that or youre the one who has ruined his name! Ye Mo spoke just as harshly. He was not afraid of her!
He shouted even louder than Mrs. Li could.
Just then, Li Wazi walked out of the kitchen. He frowned at the guests and went to stand with the other men.
Ye Liu and Du Wenjin were the ones sitting.
Li Chunmei stood by the sidelines with her head hanging low. No one could see her face clearly. Her mother found herself a stool.
Ye Yang looked at Mrs. Li, showing nothing on his face, not even joy or anger, and said, Mind your tongue!
Why cant you all take it like the men you are! Ye Ling fell,nded, and pressed himself on my daughter. So many vigers saw it. Dont you dare deny that! Get Ye Ling out here to settle this mess once and for all. He cant hide forever!
Assisted by the vige chiefs presence, Mrs. Li was not scared at all even as she faced, and was pressured by, several strong men standing together.
Ye Liu kept up his smile as he beamed at Mrs. Li. Madam, you say you want my brother toe out? And why would I listen to you? Moreover, you said Ling fell andnded on your daughter. Do you have any witnesses? Or proof?
Even if you do have both, then let me ask you something. Ling should have been practicing his writing when he tripped and fell on your daughter. How did that happen? Are you telling me he can be in two ces at once?
And even if Ling can do that, your daughter isnt as appealing as our Little Duo though. Why would he choose to engage with your daughter over our pretty little wife? What a joke this has turned out to be!
Ye Liu went on and on, not even gasping for breath. Such eloquence!
Mrs. Li just sat there, dumbfounded. Her brow creased, as though locked in ce.
Du Wenjin could not help but cough a bit at the final part of Ye Lius statement. Any more and the man would be treading into intimate territory.
Li Chunmei might be a lot taller than Liu Duo, and despite each having their own merits in terms of appearance, Liu Duo won out in the end because she had much fairer skin!
After all, a whiteplexion is powerful enough to hide seven faults.
As the vige chief, Du Wenjin was about to make a remark when Mrs. Li beat him to it once again, Ye Liu, you better stop spouting all this gibberish! Ye Ling pressed himself on my daughter and that is an indisputable fact! He must be responsible for his actions!
Chapter 613 - I Will Put All Of You In Your Graves!
Chapter 613: I Will Put All Of You In Your Graves!
We should talk about cause and effect. If she didnt ask Ling to help, would he have fallen on her?
Ye Mo pointed at Li Chunmei and then said again fiercely, Ling fell because he helped her. Right now there doesnt seem to be anything wrong, but if that fall injured my brother, I will put all of you in your graves!
Who didnt know how to make bogus usations?
Ye Yang, not to be outdone, also defended Ye Ling. He said neither happily, angrily, nor anxiously, As everyone knows, our youngest brother has a naturally amiable and kind personality. If he gets framed and gets sick because he helped someone, dont me us if we dont hold back!
They were not people who were easily bullied!
Thats right. If Li Chunmei hadnt asked Ling for help, this absolutely wouldnt have happened! Li Wazi assisted.
At this time, Li Chunmei, who had her head lowered, spoke up softly. Mom, forget it. Ling helped me out of the goodness of his heart. It was just an ident. Theres no need for him to take responsibility.
Li Chunmeis mother looked at her with an expression of great resentment when she heard her saying this. She shouted at her, You shut your mouth! Even if it was an ident, who would marry you now that everyone in this vige knows? Ye Ling definitely must take responsibility.
It is his fault fornding on top of you and not beside you! Li Chunmeis mothers ability to keep pestering was not weak.
At this time, Du Wenjin seized the opportunity to speak when Li Chunmeis mother was changing her breath. He immediately said, Thats enough. Listen to what I have to say first.
Each and every one of them was speaking as if they were in a battle. If he didnt speak up now, he wouldnt be able to speak upter.
Lets not talk about other things first. We should ask your youngest brother toe out and tell us how exactly this all started.
He felt that if Ye Ling wasnt present, all these other people who were not directly involved shouldnt speak. Understanding what exactly it was that had happened was the most important thing.
Even if they wanted Ye Ling to take responsibility, he should also be present, right?
Ye Liu smiled at him and said, Vige chief, our youngest brother is taking an afternoon nap upstairs. We might need to wait for some time.
Upon hearing him, Du Wenjin nodded and didnt press him to call him down.
Even if he pressed them, why would Ye Liu and the others go up to ask him toe down? So why do something that was unnecessary? He knew how protective the three brothers were of Ye Ling.
Wait, my ass! Quickly call your youngest brother toe out, Li Chunmeis mother shouted with a sharp voice.
The vigers who came along didnt go into the yard to listen and just waited outside. One reason was that they were frightened it might make Ye Mo angry. Another reason was that Hei Xiaomeng was big and strong and looked quite scary.
They leaned against the wall and listened excitedly to the intense soundsing from inside. They were all guessing...did Ye Mo start hitting people?
Would the vige chief ask Ye Ling to take responsibility by marrying Li Chunmei?
Ye Yang looked at her with an expressionless face and slightly raised his voice. Try shouting one more time.
He wouldnt allow her to disturb Liu Duo and Ye Lings afternoon nap.
Li Chunmeis mother gulped when she heard him. She felt that Ye Yang really was scary.
She felt he was even scarier than the short-tempered Ye Mo!
Thats right. There is no reason to be loud. You dont need to shout when you speak, Du Wenjin said to her gently.
Right at this moment, Liu Duo came down from upstairs with Ye Ling while holding onto his arm.
Did a bitche to our house? Its so loud and sounds extremely ugly! Liu Duos sweet voice floated into their ears.
Who wouldve thought such an obviously sweet sound would carry words that were so bold and dirty?
A girl would say the word bitch so openly?
Chapter 614 - Otherwise, Dont Blame Me If I Get Physical With You!
Chapter 614: Otherwise, Dont me Me If I Get Physical With You!
When Li Chunmei heard Liu Duos voice, she lifted her head and looked towards the stairs.
Du Wenjin had only seen Liu Duo once before. Although hed never really interacted much with her, from what the vigers said about her, he knew she was someone who had a really sharp tongue.
Not long after they heard her voice, Liu Duo and Ye Ling appeared in their sights.
Mo, why are you in a shouting match with a bitch? It is really so noisy. Liu Duo pretended to reprimand him and cast a nce at him.
She initially didnt want toe down, however, Ye Mo said the phrase I will put all of you in your graves too loudly and Ye Ling heard him. Ye Ling insisted oning down because he was worried Ye Mo might be too impulsive and make the situation worse by killing someone.
It is my fault for disturbing beloved, Ye Mo said to Liu Duo, his voice bing obviously softer. Whenpared to just now, it was as different as the sky from the earth.
Who are you calling a bitch? Can you not be so foul when you speak! Li Chunmei stared at Liu Duo while looking very fierce.
However, Liu Duo didnt even give her a nce. Instead, she looked at Hei Xiaomeng and said, Hei Xiaomeng, you let a bitche in and disturb my afternoon nap. Dont think about eating tonight! You cant even watch the door!
Upon hearing her, a sh of anger appeared on Li Chunmeis mothers face!
Liu Duo, dont you push it. You keep insulting my mother by calling her a bitch again and again. At this time, Li Chunmei stared at Liu Duo while getting angry on her mothers behalf.
Du Wenjin also felt Liu Duo was not behaving with proper etiquette. After all, Li Chunmeis mother was her elder and she shouldntpare her with a bitch.
Liu Duo held Ye Ling and went over to sit in her rocking chair. She leaned back against the chair and Ye Ling sat beside her.
Did I call your mother a bitch? Since you feel your mother is a bitch, you dont need to say it and we dont want to hear it! She nced at her out of the corner of her eye and said again, Li Chunmei, Ill give you a few seconds to disappear from my sight. Otherwise, dont me me if I get physical with you!
If she wasnt here to sell tomatoes, Liu Duo wouldnt hold back against her. She already said she would beat her every time she saw her.
The vige chief was sitting down. Shouldnt she give him some respect?
Ehem... Du Wenjin cleared his throat and said, Wife of the Ye family, Li Chunmeis mother spoke loudly because she is defending Li Chunmeis reputation, so you should try to be understanding.
Vige chief, no one in our family is ndering her reputation, so why is she shouting madly? And why should I be understanding towards her? Liu Duo spoke amiably to Du Wenjin while showing a slight smile.
What do you mean, no one! Li Chunmeis mother rushed in front of Du Wenjin and said.
She looked at Ye Ling fiercely and said, Ye Ling, tell us, did you fall on my unmarried daughters body and press down on her? There were even many vigers who saw it, right? If you dont take responsibility and marry my daughter in front of the vige chief, we will go to the government office and bring charges against you!
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo couldnt help it and shouted again, Stop trying to bluff to us here. If you want to report us than go ahead. We are not afraid!
They did nothing wrong so they had nothing to worry about.
Ye Ling frowned and said with a voice that was slightly louder than usual, I did indeed fall on Li Chunmeis body. However... As he spoke, he looked at Li Chunmei and asked, Chunmei, at that time, you walked towards me with your back facing me. Why did youe to assist me like you knew I was going to fall? And why did you pull me on top of your body? Why did you do this?
When they heard him, Du Wenjin, Ye Yang, and the others all looked towards Li Chunmei.
None of them knew what exactly had happened at that time.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, looked at Ye Ling. The corner of her lips moved up and she found Ye Ling looked really handsome when he was serious. Although he was only neen years old, he did notck any masculine charm at all.
She muttered in her heart, My familys young man looks quite like the tyrannical chairman of apany when he gets serious.
Chapter 615 - Apologize To Chunmei
Chapter 615: Apologize To Chunmei
When faced with Ye Lings questions, a helpless and questionably pitiful expression appeared on her face.
Ling, I turned back to look because I wanted to see if the tomato basket was ced properly. It was by coincidence that you fell and I was worried you would fall on the basket. Thats why I pulled you when I assisted you. I never wouldve thought you would fall down on top of me. It was just an ident and I didnt n to do it. It is my mom who insisted oning and making you take responsibility.
Her face even turned red from embarrassment as she spoke. Even till now she could still feel Ye Lings weight when he was pressing down on her.
Ye Yang and the others didnt believe her at all. All these excuses were unconvincing! How could there be so many coincidences?
Even if I fell down, I wouldnt fall on the basket because I fell to my right. However, you pulled me towards you.
After he heard what Liu Duo said, he thought about it carefully and although it had happened very quickly, there were a lot of suspicions.
Li Chunmeis mother never thought there would be so many twists and turns. She cast a nce at her own unmarried daughter and then looked at Ye Ling. She said rushingly, Ye Ling, dont try to twist it. Right now, my unmarried daughters reputation has been ruined by you, so you need to take responsibility!
Du Wenjin saw Li Chunmei look away slightly when she heard what Ye Ling said. He had listened to everything up to this point and he naturally understood what was going on. After all, he was the vige chief.
Chunmei, people shouldnt harbor evil intentions. Was what happened really an ident? He looked at her and hoped she would tell the truth.
When Ye Yang and the others heard him, they naturally understood what he meant. He also didnt believe it was an ident.
Vige chief, what do you mean by that? Why would my unmarried daughter damage her own reputation? Ye Ling needs to take responsibility for this! Li Chunmeis mother was so furious she was like a female lion who was protecting its own daughter.
Ha...
Ye Liu looked at her andughed. Did the vige chief say your unmarried daughter damaged her own reputation? Auntie, you dont need to be so anxious to admit it on your daughters behalf!
Ye Liu, dont speak nonsense and try to twist this. Ye Ling, you need to take responsibility! As she spoke, she nced at Ye Liu, then at Ye Ling, and back to Ye Liu.
This bastard kept mentioning taking responsibility every time she opened her mouth. Ye Mos anger was close to its tipping point.
Ye Yang spoke up before Ye Mo could. If you want a man, go directly to the brothel in town to find one!
Ehem...
Liu Duo immediately choked on her own saliva when she heard him. Did he need to be so scary?
Yangs mouth was quite poisonous. He actually asked Li Chunmei to go to a brother?
Besides Ye Liu, who wasughing giddily, everyone else who heard him showed a face of disbelief, as if they couldnt believe what they had just heard with their ears.
This didnt seem like something he would say at all!
Liu Duo, who recovered from her cough, raised a thumbs up towards Ye Yang. She smiled and said, Yang said it well!
She had nned a trap to make Ye Ling take responsibility. Didnt that mean she went crazy thinking about men?
When the exceptionally cold Ye Yang saw Liu Duo smiling, his gaze towards her was filled with a glow that was full of love.
Vil... vige chief. Look at the Ye brothers. Not only are they not going to take responsibility for my daughter, they even insulted her. You need to give us justice... Li Chunmeis mother paused for a while and started toin tearfully.
When Du Wenjin came to his senses, he reprimanded Ye Yang. Ye Yang, just talk about the issue at hand, why do you need to insult her? Apologize to Chunmei.
Vige chief, my oldest brother didnt say anything wrong! My youngest brother was set up and they keep ming him and want him to marry her. Doesnt this show she is obsessed with men? It just so happens that there are a lot of men in brothels. She can even pick and choose, Ye Mo immediately said. His face showed nothing but hatred towards Li Chunmei and her mother.
When Li Chunmei heard Ye Mo, she looked at him and her eyes were filled with tears, looking extremely pitiful.
Chapter 616 - She Wouldnt Make The Same Mistake Twice
Chapter 616: She Wouldnt Make The Same Mistake Twice
The vigers who were listening in from the outside heard Ye Mos shout and they all looked at each other. They couldnt believe it was Li Chunmei who had set Ye Ling up.
Mo, I didnt...
She wanted to say she didnt set Ye Ling up and didnt want him to take responsibility. That it was her mother who had insisted on doing this. However, before she could say it, she was interrupted by Ye Mo.
Dont call me that! I already told you long ago to stop calling me as if we are close. You dont have the qualifications to call me that. Ye Mo really hated it when she called him that.
After he finished speaking, he even looked at Liu Duo with a cool and arrogant expression. It was as if saying, Only beloved has the qualifications to call me that!
However, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him as if replying, I dont call you that, I only call you Little Brother Mo!
Vige chief, you need to give my unmarried daughter justice... they clearly dont want to take responsibility for this! Chunmeiined tearfully to Du Wenjin.
Right now, she could only depend on Du Wenjin to give her justice.
So noisy! Liu Duo rubbed her ear and found her to be really annoying.
She cried like she was at a funeral. Listening to her just made her anger rise up.
Li Chunmei, the two of you get the hell out of my house immediately! You know in your heart exactly what happened. Stop continuously trying to y tricks! Otherwise, I will still beat you up even if the vige chief is here!
Did they really think they would yield and let Ye Ling marry her just because they brought the vige chief? They were really dreaming.
Also, we wont buy tomatoes from your family in the future. Dont appear at my house anymore. You are just disgusting!
Du Wenjin nced at Liu Duo. He acted as the peacemaker and said, Ye Liushi, lets just stick to the issue at hand. If Chunmeis family has tomatoes to sell to you guys, you can still buy them if they ask others to bring them here on their behalf.
As the vige chief, he hoped the vigers here could have multiple ies so they could improve their standard of living.
Liu Duo shook her head at him when she heard him.
She shouldnt have let her sell them her tomatoes in the first ce. All these things wouldnt have happened today if that were the case!
She wouldnt make the same mistake twice.
Ye Ling, are you going to take responsibility or not! Li Chunmeis mother pressed Ye Ling for an answer and gave him a fierce scowl.
She did not let this go. If Ye Ling married her unmarried daughter, all the money from selling the tomatoes would be a small matter!
She had originally wanted Ye Mo to marry Chunmei but that brat just wouldnt agree to it. Later, Burly Du also backed out of the marriage. Now that Ye Ling had damaged Chunmeis reputation, and although he was a cripple and a sickly man, she didnt mind him marrying her. After all, it was fine as long as he had money.
Ye Ling looked at Chunmeis mother as she scowled fiercely at him. He asked back very seriously, None of these things were mistakes, so why should I take responsibility?
Why would he be a sucker?
He wasnt an idiot. There was no way he would marry another woman and betray Liu Duo.
Although he didnt know why Li Chunmei had done this, he would notpromise.
Du Wenjin was more or less clear about this situation. He frowned while he nced at Li Chunmei and said, Dont bring this up anymore. Later, I will go to the vige and inform the vigers to forget about this.
Although he didnt know why Li Chunmei had done this, she was still single and shouldnt dy in finding herself a husband. As the vige chief, he would naturally need to help her smooth out this whole issue.
He would ask the vigers to stop spreading this around.
Vige chief, you should be giving my unmarried daughter justice by asking Ye Ling to marry her. This news has already spread through the whole vige, how could they forget about it? Chunmeis mother could not ept this.
Spread through the whole vige?
Ha... Liu Duo let out a coldugh.
Those three uncles that were present wouldnt be so gossipy and spread it out. After all, they were all honest people and they had already known each other for some time.
If it spread out, it was definitely because Li Chunmei did it herself, or it was that Aunt Su!
Chapter 617 - Immediately Shut Up
Chapter 617: Immediately Shut Up
Du Wenjin saw that Chunmeis mother looked like she was going to keep on pestering endlessly so he said imposingly, Even if this news has spread through the vige, we still need to make sure it doesnt spread to other viges. Having Chunmei find a husband in the neighboring viges is all the same!
Her own unmarried daughter did this. Just because he didnt say it out loud clearly didnt mean he was an idiot. He wasnt going to ignore whats right and whats wrong and have Ye Ling take responsibility!
The imposing Du Wenjin gave Chunmeis mother a fright and she immediately shut up.
This improved Liu Duos image of Du Wenjin and she found him to be quite a good vige chief. He was always thinking of what was best for his vigers.
Du Wenjin remembered that he had other things to do and he said, This issue ends here. I have other things to attend to so Ill be going now.
As he spoke, he nodded towards Ye Yang and the others and then headed towards the yard door.
Li Chunmei still hadnt recovered from Ye Mos hateful gaze and fierce words towards her. Her heart waspletely shattered all over the floor.
What are you guys doing here!? Du Wenjin asked when he walked out the door and saw all the vigers who were listening in on the ruckus.
One of the vigers smiled and said, We arent doing anything, just getting ready to chop the bamboo. Did Chunmei really set a trap for the fourth brother of the Ye family?
When Du Wenjin heard him, he said to them, Dont mention or discuss this topic anymore. If I catch anyone talking about this then get prepared to pay a few more packs of grain as tax this year!
He already made himself clear so the vigers naturally understood. They all nodded to show they wouldnt talk about this anymore.
The vige chief had already left but the mother and daughter pair still didnt have enough self-awareness to leave on their own. Ye Mo chased them out and said, Are the two of you still not going to get out. Do you want me to beat you guys up before you leave?!
Ye Mo, you dare to touch me? Go ahead and try. Dont think just because the vige chief said this matter is over that it will just go away with no conclusion. You guys wait and see!
Chunmeis mother wiped her tears away and stared at Ye Mo while still looking arrogant and overbearing.
Let her own daughter marry into a neighboring vige? For what reason!
Upon hearing her, Ye Liu couldnt be bothered to talk nonsense with her. He stood up and went to get a broom straight away and swept towards them.
Time to sweep the floor. Unsightly things should be swept away, otherwise it would affect ones mood and could even more so affect ones appetite!
Ahh... Ye Liu, you dare to hit people...
I am clearly sweeping the floor. With which eyes did you see me hit people? Ye Liu interrupted her while smiling brightly.
At this time, Li Chunmei regained her senses. She looked at Ye Mo and tears kept falling out. Just as she was about to say something, Ye Mo shouted at her.
What are you looking at? I never thought you were such a shameless person and that you would do something so shameless! So disgusting. He even spat in contempt as he spoke.
She could no longer stand having the person she liked say such things to her. Her face full of tears, she turned around and ran out.
Upon seeing this, Chunmeis mother shouted, Chunmei, what are you running for. Come back quickly. We wont leave today until Ye Ling takes responsibility!
Wont leave?
Ye Mo immediately went forward and gave her a kick. I will kick you to death if you dont leave. You want Ling to take responsibility? Stop f**king dreaming!
The vigers who were there to join in the ruckus saw Li Chunmei run out while crying. They all looked at each other and then left.
The main character had already left so, naturally, there was nothing left to see.
Oh my. Ye Mo, you damn brat. You dare to kick me? Just you guys wait, I wont let you guys get away with this.
She wanted to go report it to the officials. She definitely must go report it to the officials!
Chunmeis mother cast a nce at them before turning around and running after Li Chunmei. If she stayed behind, she would just be beaten up. She was by herself and was no match for Ye Yang and the others.
Even if only one of them was there, she was only just a woman and she wouldnt be a match for him either!
Chapter 618 - A Clean Hand Wants No Washing!
Chapter 618: A Clean Hand Wants No Washing!
Peace and tranquility returned to the courtyard when the unsightly visitors left.
Duo Er, do you still want a nap? Ye Ling asked her gently.
After the ruckus, Liu Duo did not feel like napping anymore.
Ye Liu put the broom back and came over, Little Duo, you should take a nap. The weathers fine today, its perfect for one.
She shook her head. She was no longer sleepy, and vigers would being shortly to sell tomatoes anyway. She supposed she would just go to bed earlier that night.
Ye Yang nced at them before resuming his work.
Ye Xuan, who had been by the sidelines observing everything like an invisible bystander said, Do you think Mrs. Li might go to the government officials?
She did not look like she would heed the vige chief.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at him and brushed off his statement. Whatever, its not like were afraid of her.
Its Li Chunmeis trick anyway. It should have nothing to do with them.
Liu Duo paid that no mind either. She kept her hands on Ye Lings and reassured him not to overthink. Ling, lets return to your writing. Ill teach you how to write our names.
Right.
Ye Ling was not worried, and he would not dwell on it, because he knew he had been tricked. The vige chief was a sensible man. He knew about it and cleared Ye Lings name. Ye Ling had no reason to fear Li Chunmei and her mother now.
After all, a clean hand wants no washing!
On the other side of the vige, Li Chunmei ran all the way into the woods, knelt in a random spot, and cried her eyes out.
She knew Ye Mo would scold her if he found out what she did but she never imagined he would berate her that badly.
She cried until her eyes got puffy. Then she stared at a random spot, her mind gone nk.
Her mother, who had been on her tail, came looking for her, shouting her name, Chunmei! Chunmei! Get out here this instant!
She had to get to the bottom of this. Wasnt it an ident?
If not, the vige chief would not have helped.
Foolish girl! How could she do such a scandalous thing! She had brought nothing but disgrace to the Li family!
She heard her mother calling but continued staring into space.
Foolish girl, where did you go? Mrs. Li was already sweating.
Finally, she found her daughter, huddled in a corner, hands hugging her feet and looking dazed. Mrs. Li approached the girl with an air of ferocity, holding in her hands a wooden stick she had found randomly scattered on the ground. It was as thick as three fingers put together.
When she finally stood in front of Chunmei, the mother did not waste any time and went straight to the beating. Foolish girl, youre telling me that this isnt an ident at all? Why did I give birth to you, such a useless thing...
As if she had lost all feeling, Li Chunmei did not respond to any kind of aggression.
Mrs. Li beat Chunmei even harder when the younger woman remained quiet. She only stopped when the stick snapped into two.
Gasping for breath, Mrs. Li added, Foolish girl, say something! Why must you do something so stupid?
... Li Chunmei stayed silent.
Mrs. Li got so mad she felt she could cough out blood!
She was about to go look for another piece of wood to teach Li Chunmei a lesson when the younger girl began to speak. Because I want to marry into the Ye family! Because I want to stay close to Ye Mo! Because I dont want to marry anyone else! And because I dont want Liu Duo to live a good life!
She had agreed to marry Burly Du in the first ce because she obeyed her parents then, but she was crossed that her marriage was canceled because of Liu Duo!
Hehe... After that happened she felt equally lucky and mad.
She hated how Liu Duo coul
Chapter 619 - Broke Into Hysterical Laughter
Chapter 619: Broke Into Hysterical Laughter
She had observed and nned for quite some time. She had calcted the number of people going to their house to sell tomatoes every day, including which times were usually crowded, which times not so much, and which times were quite empty.
And that was how she nned to go with Aunt Su that morning. Aunt Su had agreed to help, only because she promised to pay her in silver after the deed was done.
In her eyes, the Ye family was currently the richest household in the entire vige!
Her mother frowned and continued scolding her. Youre still thinking about Ye Mo? Then why did you trick Ye Ling? Ye Mo wont marry you, and neither will Ye Ling. How could you do this?!
She could not make sense at all of what her daughter had been thinking!
Ill think of a way to get him to marry me! Ling lets his guard down around people, thats why I chose to do it on him. Once Im epted into the Ye family, I get to see Mo every day, and thats enough for me.
And then she broke into hystericalughter.
Mrs. Li, having seen how Li Chunmei behave as though she was possessed by the devil, struck her daughter with a p in the face.
I think youve gone mad! Even if you managed to trick Ye Ling, they still wouldnt marry you! Do you take the vige chief for an idiot? Hes on their side! How do you n on getting married now?
Mrs. Li was so furious she was running out of breath.
How foolish of her, to go for wool ande home shorn, and spoil her own reputation as well!
And Mrs. Li thought she could report the case to the government officials? That would be impossible now!
Li Chunmei ced a hand on her swelling cheek and said stubbornly, If at first you dont seed, try and try again. I will find a way to marry into the Ye family, and screw up Liu Duos life!
Youreing home with me! Enough with your crazy ideas! Im going to the matchmakers tomorrow, and Ill marry you off to a widower if I have to! Anything to stop you from disgracing the Li family name again!
And then, Mrs. Li dragged Li Chunmei back home.
Behind her, Li Chunmei rebelled. Mother, Im not listening to you this time!
Mrs. Li felt like choking her to death there and then. How could she have given birth to such a useless thing?
Talk about an ugly family affair!
She decided not to speak to her, or she might really take action.
Mrs. Li dragged Li Chunmei into the house and locked her up.
Youll stay right there and think about what you did! Dont think abouting out without knowing what you did wrong! When I find a good suitor, youll marry whether you like it or not!
And then she left the house and headed towards the matchmakers ce.
It began to drizzle again, despite having rained that morning.
Dongfang Ming sat by the window, admiring the rainy weather outside, when he suddenly thought of Liu Duo.
He wondered what she might be doing now.
He looked down at the picture she had drawn for him. He got up and walked towards his desk, where he picked up a brush and a piece of paper. He sat back down, intending to imitate the drawing.
Time passed and he still did not know where to start!
Later, he took out another one of Liu Duos drawing, the one with the cute pig, and attempted to imitate it.
He recalled the order in which Liu Duo moved the brush along. When he finished, he looked at his work and chuckled as he mumbled to himself, How did my painting end up so ugly?
He drew a regr pig on the side andpared the two.
Truly, Liu Duos drawing was quite unique. Hardly anyone could do it right.
Right then, there was a knock on the door.
Come in.
He put down his pen. His coachmen received his gentle orders and opened the door.
Boss, theres someone outside...
Before he could finish his report, a womans cheerful and distinct voice rang from behind.
Chapter 620 - Nothing To Do With You!
Chapter 620: Nothing To Do With You!
Brother Ming, Im here!
The person in question might not have appeared yet but, just judging by the voice, Dongfang Ming knew who that was. He frowned, not liking it one bit.
A whileter, ady in a white dress walked into his space.
She had a perfect figure to toa pretty face, a one-of-a-kind beauty who looked to be about twenty years old.
Yet Dongfang Ming did not bother to look at her. He had his eyes on the drawing.
The coachman retreated from the room now that his job was done. He closed the door on his way out.
Thedy skipped over to Dongfang Mings side and wrapped her arms around his neck from behind.
Brother Ming, why didnt you tell me you came here? Why didnt you bring me along? I feel awful if I dont see you every day. I cant eat or sleep well.
Dongfang Ming did not share thedys passion and excitement as he eximed indifferently, Let go!
Thedy pouted and unsped her hands, albeit unwillingly. She sat down on a stool next to him and attempted to speak when Dongfang Mings orders reached her first.
Leave now, I dont want to see you!
But Brother Ming, Ive only just arrived, and you want me gone so fast? Im your future wife, who do you want to see if not me?
She was Wang Xiangyun, twenty years old, and she had been betrothed to Dongfang Ming by his family before she was even born.
The two of them could be considered childhood friends, though Dongfang Ming never thought of her as a potential mate. Wang Xiangyun, on the other hand, loved him very deeply, and could not wait to marry him.
Originally, she was to be wedded when she turned eighteen, but Dongfang Ming never talked about it, and so the marriage was postponed indefinitely.
Thus, two years had gone by.
Dongfang Ming, who was usually so courteous and gentle, looked her in the eye and said, Nothing to do with you!
He was more than willing to see anyone else but her.
Even though his so-called bride-to-be was famous for her unmatched beauty back at the capital, he had no interest whatsoever.
She was like a younger sister to him, and he did not used to hate her as much as he did now. But a year ago she dared to trick him. She attempted to have his child so that he had no choice but to marry her, and this made him sick to the core!
He would never ever want to marry a woman who could use whatever unscrupulous means to reach her goal. Furthermore, he had not a single whiff of romantic feelings towards her!
How has it nothing to do with me? Brother Ming, you are my husband. I dont mind if you have to meet other men, but if its a woman then youll need my permission!
She would not allow any unmarried woman toe in contact with her husband.
Despite knowing Dongfang Ming was a respectable man who would not go after random women, she could not let her guard down because her husband was quite handsome and a very rare catch!
Dongfang Ming gave a snort of contempt when she mentioned husband.
He ignored her as though she was nothing but air.
Wang Xiangyun did not feel awkward to be given the cold shoulder. Instead, she dragged her stool closer to him and sat down by his side.
Brother Ming, is this you in the picture? Thats so cute. It looks just as charming. Who drew this?
When he heard that, he quickly rolled up the painting carefully and stashed it away.
In regards to that reaction, Wang Xiangyun ced her elbows on the table, cupping her chin in her hands, and said, Brother Ming, I know who that is even if you dont tell me. It must be the person who drew the dolls, right?
She knew about Dongfang Mings reason foring here. He was here to meet the artist who illustrated the dolls. The drawing was too unique to ignore the burning curiosity.
Chapter 621 - Out!
Chapter 621: Out!
Even if he refused to say so, Wang Xiangyun knew her guess could not possibly be wrong!
She said to no one in particr, Get her toe tomorrow. I want her to draw me a picture! I want to see what kind of person she is too, for someone who could draw something like that.
Dongfang Ming stored the painting nicely before he barked at her, Out!
Wang Xiangyun pretended she did not hear him and changed the topic. Brother Ming, before I came here your mother said youd be going back with me. She said its time to discuss our marriage. And, she wants a grandchild.
Her dainty cheeks were flushed by the time she finished talking.
Dongfang Ming did not show any emotion.
Hed gotten wind of the news when he received the letter by carrier pigeon earlier. So, he was not surprised when she came.
Wang Xiangyun was right there, dreaming coyly of some sort of fantasy, before Dongfang Ming shattered her thoughts. Ruthlessly, he said, Xiangyun, Ill say it again. Im not going to marry you, so its best you dont waste your time on me!
If he had wanted to take her as his wife, he would have done that two years ago. Why now?
Yet Wang Xiangyun paid him no mind and acted as though she did not care what he had just said.
Changing the topic again, she said, Brother Ming, the rains not that heavy. Lets go shopping!
She felt that it would be quite a romantic moment for two lovers to walk in the rain, under the same umbre.
Dongfang Ming had gotten used to her habit of changing topics.
He had said what he needed to say. If Wang Xiangyun insisted on being stubborn then the matter was out of his hands!
Get out! Dongfang Ming barked again. There was a ring of impatience in his tone but he kept it under control.
He did not want to spend a single moment with her. If it were not for the fact that he respected her parents and her brother, he would have chased her out and barred her froming near him long ago.
Wang Xiangyun could sense the intolerance brewing in his tone. She knew this because they grew up together. With a pout, she got up and said, Fine, then! Im going! But were having dinner together. Its been a while since I tasted Chef Lis cooking, I cant wait!
In spite of the disappointment, she became hopeful again at the thought of having dinner with him.
And then she left the room obediently. The coachman took her to Chef Li, and she told the cook what dishes she would like to have for dinner. When she was done, she took to the streets with her umbre.
Time passed and very soon it was time to make dinner. Ye Xuan had taken an early leave unexpectedly.
Normally, he would only leave when dinner was almost done, so what he did was quite peculiar.
Not that anyone cared!
After dinner, Aunt Lis family stayed for a while before returning home in their cloaks.
The sky had begun to darken too, as the drizzle got heavier.
Sis, Im going to Yuan Fangs ce tomorrow. Will you take me there? Liu Ran asked Liu Duo.
She smiled at him. Of course, and when its over Ill fetch you home too.
After what happenedst time, she did not trust Liu Ran to go out alone.
Even though Liu Qing had been arrested, she still had his father in mind. What if he wanted to avenge his son?
One cant be too careful! Its always better to be safe than sorry! In this aspect, she quite agreed with Ye Xuan.
Later, Liu Duo let him take a bath and rest up early.
Little Duo, lets take Ran Er to the party tomorrow. Ill be passing by their house anyway. Ye Liu smiled at her.
That works too. Its quicker to take the bullock-cart than walking. Liu Duo liked his suggestion.
Chapter 622 - Take Your Own Sweet Time With The Bath!
Chapter 622: Take Your Own Sweet Time With The Bath!
Ye Mo shouted at the kitchen door, Wife, your turn to bathe. Go get your clothes!
Liu Ran had finished his and went up to his room on the second floor.
Liu Duo acknowledged what he said and went to get her clothes, while Ye Mo filled up several buckets of hot water and entered the bathroom.
Taking a leaf out of Ye Lius book, he disrobed and stepped into the bathtub. He would wait until Liu Duo approached before hiding himself in the water.
Ye Liu took note that Ye Mo had note out since getting into the bathroom. He sat cross-legged from afar, sporting a devilish smirk as he anticipated a show.
It was not long before Liu Duo came down with her clothes and walked into the bathroom.
Ye Mo heard her footsteps, took a deep breath, and hopped into the water.
But Liu Duo was smarter this time. She got closer to the bathtub, put one arm into the water and poked around.
Arching a brow, she hummed about and her mouth twitched a little. Mo, are you stupid? Liu has done this trick before, and youre doing it again. Do you think Im daft? You can bathe first, Ill wait.
She was retracting her hand when Ye Mo quickly made a grab at it, stopping her from leaving. He also emerged from the water.
Wife, lets take a bath together, shall we?
His other hand wiped the water droplets off his face, leaving her stunned.
He seemed to bepeting for attention. Liu Duo chuckled out of the blue, realizing that Ye Mo could be quite cute sometimes.
No, you let go. Liu Duo tried to break free but she could not.
When he saw her smile, he thought his n had worked. He did not expect her to disagree.
Ye Mo draped one arm across the side of the tub as he haggled, Wife, its supposed to be my turn to sleep with you tonight, but I let Ling have it. Could you just spare me a littlepensation by taking a bath with me?
Liu Duo got closer to him and lowered her head slightly so that they were face to face. She grinned and said, Alright, let me go so I can take off my clothes.
Ye Mo grinned too, so much so that even the dimple on his right cheek made a rare appearance. When Liu Duo got her freedom, she quickly leaped back and made sure she was at a safe distance before bursting intoughter.
In your dreams! Take your own sweet time with the bath!
She waved gleefully at him before turning away.
The smile he bore on his face quickly disappeared. Back to his standoffish self, Ye Mo eximed, Damn you, woman! How dare you y a trick on me!
Despite having fallen for the trick, Ye Mo chuckled afterwards. His wife was quite gleeful and adorable. He liked that about her!
In another section of the house, Ye Liu was more than happy to see Liu Duo exiting the bathroom.
Just like he thought, Ye Mos n was doomed to fail.
Liu Duo could not possibly fall for the same trick twice, could she? How naive of Mo to think so.
Little Duo, I thought you were taking a bath, why are you out here? Mo filled the tub with hot water, Ye Liu lied. He knew what had happened.
Liu Duo was walking to the kitchen when she heard him. She looked back and threw him a stink eye.
He had been there the whole time. He should have known that Ye Mo had entered the bathroom with hot water but never left.
He was the craftiest and most sly one of all. Not only did Ye Mo look simr to Ye Liu, but he had also learned all his dirty tricks!
She ignored him and proceeded to the kitchen to look for Ye Ling.
Ling. Liu Duo approached him and sat on a stool.
Ye Ling looked at her questionably. Duo Er, werent you taking a bath?
Chapter 623 - Ill Bathe Later
Chapter 623: Ill Bathe Later
Mo had already helped her get hot water just now. Why hadnt she bathed yet?
Liu Duo, who was sitting on the stool, looked at him and smiled. I suddenly felt a little bloated from eating too much. I wanted to give myself more time digest so I asked Mo to go bathe first.
Oh. In that case, Duo Er, you should go take a walk underneath the roof. The food will digest very slowly if you are sitting down, Ye Ling said seriously and naively, feeling concerned.
Pfff. Liu Duoughed happily.
Ye Ling would believe her no matter what she said. It was really just too cute.
Getting theplete trust of her lover felt extremely nice!
Liu Duo picked up the garlic beside her and said with a smile, Its all the same if I apany Ling with peeling the garlic and watching the mes.
They needed to peel a lot of garlic every day. Even when they were resting, Ye Ling would peel some in advance. Leaving peeled garlic overnight wasnt a problem.
After Ye Yang finished dealing with the rest of the seedlings, he also came into the kitchen.
He saw that Liu Duo was also present and he asked, Duo Er, why havent you bathed yet?
He had also heard Ye Mos loud voice when he asked Liu Duo to go bathe just now.
As he spoke, he also helped to peel the garlic.
Ill batheter. Im giving time for the food to digest right now... Liu Duo smiled and said the same thing to him as well.
When Ye Yang heard her, he didnt say anything but he didnt believe that shed eaten too much and felt bloated!
She hadnt eaten a lot at dinner.
The water was heated up again and Ye Mo carried an empty bucket into the kitchen. He looked at Liu Duo and said strangely, Beloved, Ive brought the bucket over to get the hot water. Its your turn to bathe.
However, Liu Duo shook her head. Ill batheter. She turned her head to her side to look at Ye Ling and said, Ling, you bathe ande sleep with meter.
She could feel that Ye Mo was nning something mischievous from the way he looked at her. There was no way she would follow him over.
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling said puzzledly, Duo Er, its Mos turns today to sleep with you, not me.
Just as Liu Duo was about to speak, she heard Ye Mo say coolly and arrogantly, Ling, I dont want to sleep with beloved tonight! So you go and sleep with her.
Huh?
Ye Ling showed a face ofplete disbelief. His mouth opened wide and he lookedpletely shocked.
Mo didnt want to sleep with Duo Er?
Did he hear it wrong? Mo was someone who wished to sleep with Duo Er every day! Of course, the other three brothers were the same as well. Why would he say he didnt want to sleep with Duo Er?
When Liu Duo heard him, she muttered in her heart, Im the one who doesnt want to sleep with you!
The way he said it really made him punchable. It was as if she had made him unhappy.
Ling, you go and bathe first! Its not only today. You will share the bed with Little Duo for the next few days, Ye Yang said with an expressionless face as he peeled garlic neither quickly nor slowly.
Since Liu Duo had already said she would batheter then he would just go along with it.
He knew why Ye Mo had asked Ye Ling to sleep with Liu Duo. He and Ye Liu would also do the same for the next couple of days.
Why? Ye Ling didnt understand why his brothers were doing this.
He was not willing to hog Liu Duo for himself. Wasnt Liu Duo their shared wife?
When he thought of this, he continued to say, Yang, Mo, I dont want this. I dont agree.
And right then, Ye Yang lifted his head to look at his youngest brother. He said very calmly, Be obedient!
Errr...
Liu Duo looked at the strict look on Ye Yangs face and muttered in her heart, Yang really looks quite handsome like this!
This self-restrained tyrannical chairman look was really just too charming!
At this time, Ye Liu walked in eagerly.
Hmmm? Ling, why are you showing that expression?
When he came in, he immediately saw Ye Ling frowning like he had a headache and looking very confused.
Chapter 624 - Are You Unable To Move?
Chapter 624: Are You Unable To Move?
Liu, Yang and Mo said they want me to sleep with Duo Er for the next few days!
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu smiled. Uh-huh. Is that a problem?
This was such a wonderful thing but he actually showed a face of distress?
Their youngest brother was really so pure to the point of being cute.
I...
Before Ye Liu could finish his sentence, Ye Mo interrupted him. Ling, we asked you to sleep with beloved so just do it. Speaking so much nonsense! Go and take your bath quickly. You are already a grown man now so why are you still babbling so much. Go and get a change of clothes and go take your bath.
Hed already gotten the hot water and he was preparing to bring it over to the bathroom.
His youngest brother was good in every way, but sometimes, he was just a little bit too persistent.
Upon hearing him, Ye Ling replied with an, oh, and went to get his change of clothes obediently.
His third brother had always had this irritable temper. The way he spoke was also very unpleasant but he wouldnt think too much of it.
Mo, I will get the hot water for Ling. You already bathed so you shouldnt sweat again. Ye Liu took over the bucket that was filled with hot water.
In response to this, Ye Mo didnt say anything and just let go of it conveniently.
However, he said to Liu Duo, Beloved, go take the woodenb andeb my hair. I will be waiting for you underneath the roof.
He went out of the kitchen after he finished speaking. Did he not care if Liu Duo agreed to it or not?
Sigh... this fe is ordering me about? He really thinks he is the master of the house!
She wasnt someone who was so obedient!
Yang, dont you think Little Brother Mos annoyingly arrogant look is really punchable? Liu Duo muttered to Ye Yang.
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo and she looked really unhappy. The corner of his mouth slightly moved up. Little Duo, are you gossiping?
Mos personality had been like this ever since he was young and he didnt really know why. They didnt have a lot of interactions while growing up because he spent many years hunting in the mountains. However, their rtionship was strong and there wasnt anything they wouldnt talk about!
Although it was mostly the younger brothers who spoke to him. He would just listen and sometimes give his opinion.
Liu Duo blinked andughed while looking at Ye Yang. Yang, I never wouldve thought you know the word gossip. How strange.
Strange?
Ye Yang looked at her with an expressionless face. Was this something strange?
Liu Duoughed even more when she saw this. Although he had an expressionless face, she could tell what he was saying through his eyes. Its not that strange that I know this word!
Just as she was about to say something, Ye Mos voice rang out. Beloved, I asked you to get the woodenb. Can you move faster! Are you unable to move?
The corner of Liu Duos mouth pulled up when she heard him.
She stood up, went over to the door and looked at Ye Mo. He was sitting underneath the roof with his legs crossed like he was the lord of the house.
Yes, I am unable to move because I ate too much! Take care of your own business by yourself. Theres no way I will help you get the woodenb. Humph...
Ye Mo heard what she said and he walked over again, stepping heavily on the floor. He looked down at Liu Duo from above and said, If you ate too much then thats all the more reason for you to move. Exercising is good for digestion. Beloved, you are behaving badly right now!
Yang, do you think I behave badly? Liu Duo turned her head back and asked Ye Yang.
Ye Yang responded to their childish conversation by ncing over and then continuing to peel the garlic. Sometimes yes, sometimes no.
Thats right. Right now, you are behaving badly! Ye Mo immediately tagged on.
Liu Duo felt upset. Why didnt Yang go along with her? He couldve just said she was well-behaved. Why did he have to add in that she sometimes behaved badly!
Fine. They were blood brothers after all.
Ye Liu ced the bucket down and said to Ye Ling, who already had his change of clothes ready, Ling, you will sleep with Little Duo for the next few days. It is mainly because we are worried you might get into a bad mood when you think of what happened today in thete morning. Repressing it is also not good for your body.
Chapter 625 - Err… Its Purely Because I Made A Mistake!
Chapter 625: Err... Its Purely Because I Made A Mistake!
We will only feel a bit more rxed with Little Duo apanying you! Ling, you dont need to feel bad about this, Ye Liu patiently exined to him.
Of course, he knew what his youngest brother was thinking but they were brothers and they wouldnt care about such things.
Just as Ye Ling was about to say something again, he heard Ye Mo shouting and Liu Duo arguing with him. This made both of themugh.
Was this another sign they were going to start quarreling again? It seemed that if they didnt quarrel at least once or twice a day they would feel ufortable.
Liu, you should go take a look at them quickly, Ye Ling said with a smile.
Otherwise, Ye Mo would make Liu Duo upset again and that wouldnt be good.
Ling, take your bath while the water is still hot. Ye Liu smiled and nodded. He left the bathroom after he said that and closed the door as he walked out.
It rained yesterday and today so the weather suddenly turned slightly colder.
Just as Ye Liu closed the door and turned around, he saw Ye Mo pulling Liu Duo towards the area underneath the roof.
Little Brother Mo, do you not have hands? Why do you need me to help youb your hair? Cant you see I was peeling garlic? Liu Duo rolled her eyes and looked at him with a look of disdain. He was creating trouble for no reason.
Dont you know if I have hands or not? Ye Mo didnt even turn his head. He was in a great mood and he asked back while being annoyingly arrogant.
She didnt resist or refuse to follow him. This proved she was willing to helpb his hair. He didnt feel his request was excessive or annoying.
I dont know. I only know the thing that is pulling me isnt a hand but a w!
Okay. If beloved says that is the case then that is how it is. Ye Mo didnt feel angry at all. Instead, he found bickering with her to be interesting.
Liu Duo let out a tsk when she heard him. If that was really the case then why was he still pulling her? She never agreed tob his hair! He was a fe who says one thing but means something different.
Just as they took one step into the area underneath the roof, Ye Liu caught up to them eagerly. Why are the two of you pushing and pulling?
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo coolly and then said to Ye Liu, Nothing much, but I do want to do something.
Pff. Ye Liuughed when he heard him. Liu Duo, on the other hand, flung his hand away and rolled her eyes at him.
Wheres the woodenb? You asked me tob your hair but you didnt even prepare theb!
Beloved, go upstairs and help me get it.
As he spoke, he even lightly nudged her towards the direction of the stairs.
In response, Liu Duo rolled her eyes and reluctantly went upstairs. She muttered in her heart, He really thinks he is the master of the house!
At this time, Ye Liu said to Ye Mo, Mo, why are you so stupid? You used the same trick I used yesterday. How could you possibly have seeded? Our Little Duo is someone who is very smart.
Err... Its purely because I made a mistake! Ye Mo felt a bit awkward.
Of course, he knew their beloved was very smart. It was just that he had never seriously thought about it before. Who knew Liu Duo would feel out the bathtub first?
Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and said to him, I look forward to you not making a mistake the next time.
Ye Mo looked at Ye Liu, whose face looked like he was watching an amusing show, and muttered in his heart, Next time, I will definitely seed in bathing with beloved. Liu, you just wait and see!
Liu Duo came down with the woodenb and without saying a word, started tob his long hair. However, she used quite a bit of force and the pulling made him feel pain.
Oww... beloved, can you do it more gently. It hurts.
If it hurts it means it is going well. Serves you right for ordering me about!
Although Liu Duo said this, she still did it slightly more gently.
When Ye Liu saw Liu Duo assault Ye Mo, he didnt hold back and started tough. Why was his third brother always so tragic?
...
Brother Ming, what are you doing? Wang Xiangyun knocked on the door. She didnt wait for Dongfang Ming to reply and pushed the door open and went in straight away.
Chapter 626 - He Chased Her Out Again!
Chapter 626: He Chased Her Out Again!
When Dongfang Ming saw this, he lifted his eyes and looked at her with no expression. Get out!
Before he started taking the medicine, he didnt mind it when she came in straight after knocking without waiting for him to reply. He just treated it as if she was a mischievous little sister.
But now, he really hated when she did this. He felt that it was apleteck of manners!
However, Wang Xiangyun smiled when she heard him. Brother Ming, since neither of us is sleeping right now, why dont we have a chat.
I have nothing to say to you! Get out. Dongfang Ming didnt look at her, his head looking down at the book in his hand.
He had a habit of reading a book before going to sleep.
Feeling a bit disappointed, Wang Xiangyun just sat on the stool and looked at him by herself.
She had heard these words so many times her ears were about to grow calluses!
She knew Dongfang Ming didnt like her but she just couldnt figure out why.
She was clearly not ugly but she just couldnt get him to like her.
She always felt heartache and a sense of loss when he treated her coldly but she didnt want to give up. He was the man she had loved for a long time. How could she just let go so easily?
She just kept looking at him, not uttering a sound and also not going out...
Dongfang Ming frowned ever so slightly. He said without even lifting his head, Xiangyun, go back to your own room!
It wasnt good for a single man and a single woman to share the same room. He didnt want to ruin her reputation although he didnt care much for his own.
He chased her out again!
Wang Xiangyun puckered her lips and felt unhappy and irritated. Brother Ming, why do you always chase me out? Cant I just sit here and watch you quietly? Arent you being a bit too tyrannical?
Dongfang Ming heard a hint of coquettishness in her rebuke and he repeated again, Get out!
He kept staring at the book all the while, not even bothering to lift his head.
As if she wasnt even more interesting than the book.
Shede all the way because she wanted to spend more time with him. However, she was always rejected and kept at a distance.
She got up and walked forward angrily. She wanted to snatch the book in Dongfang Mings hand and throw it away. However, he stepped back and dodged her.
The gaze he gave her showed he was obviously displeased. However, he was very self-cultivated so he didnt get angry. Get out!
Get out, get out. These were the two words that he used all the time. Wang Xiangyun put both her hands on the desk and stared at him. Her beautiful eyes were fuming with anger. Brother Ming, can you stop treating me this way constantly? I dont want to go out, I dont, and I wont! I want to stay with you.
Upon hearing her, Dongfang Ming put down the book in his hand and stood up. Without saying a word, he pulled her towards the door.
Wont go out?
Then he would personally send her out!
He dragged her towards the door. Wang Xiangyun initially wanted to act shamelessly and refuse to move by crouching but she was not strong enough so she was still being dragged towards the door. She suddenly stood up and hugged Dongfang Mings waist.
I dont want to go out! Brother Ming, can you please not chase me out? I like you, Ive liked you ever since I was young. We are engaged, you cannot keep treating me like this.
Dongfang Ming pulled her away and said angrily, Wang Xiangyun, please conduct yourself with dignity! I will say it onest time. I dont like you and will never marry you. This engagement will be nullified once I go back to the capital and cancel it. You should also stop pestering me shamelessly. So annoying...
Cancel the engagement?
This word felt even more painful to hear than hearing him say he didnt like her.
Wang Xiangyun immediately started to cry. I dont agree with this! Brother Ming, I wont agree with canceling our engagement. If you dont want to go back to the capital to discuss the marriage then thats fine. I will wait for you. I will wait for you no matter how long it takes. But I definitely will not agree to cancel the engagement!
She wouldnt marry any other person in this life!
Chapter 627 - Boohoo
Chapter 627: Boohoo
Wang Xiangyuns weeping face was like a flower after a refreshing rain. It clearly looked like something that would make anyone who saw it feel heartache and pity. However, Dongfang Ming didnt feel anything at all.
He said something that made her feel even sadder: I will never marry you no matter what year it is. Your disagreement ispletely invalid to me!
After he finished speaking, he didnt waste any more time and pulled her out the door.
With the sound of a bang, the room door was shut tightly and it was also locked.
Wang Xiangyun looked at the closed door and tears kept streaming down her cheeks...
It wasnt that shed never thought about giving up before...shed thought about it not so long ago. However, whenever she thought about the man shed liked since she was young living with another woman, it felt unbearable and made her not want to let him go!
She wanted to be with him no matter what...
At this time, a woman who was about Wang Xiangyuns age walked over. She wiped her tears and helped her up. Miss, dont cry anymore. Lets go back to our room.
Her tears kepting out like a flood that had broken through a dike. Wang Xiangyun mumbled out, Little Tian, why does Brother Ming always treat me like this? He...he even said he wants to cancel our engagement. Boohoo...
She hugged her tightly and kept crying. She was very very sad...
The servant girl named Little Tian was also twenty years old but slightly older than Wang Xiangyun by three months. The two of them had grown up together because her grandmother was Wang Xiangyuns wet nurse. Although she was her servant, they were as close as sisters. Wang Xiangyun would share all her personal thoughts with her.
She was as sweet as her name suggested [1]. Although she wasnt very beautiful her smile was extremely sweet. Moreover, this name had been personally given to her by Wang Xiangyun!
Miss, Dongfang Ming perhaps just said that to scare you, dont take it as the truth. Lets go back to our room. Dont cry, if you keep crying your eyes wont be beautiful anymore...
Little Tian spoke softly, trying to cheer her up. She helped her back to their room.
When they arrived back in the room, Little Tian asked her to sit down and she went to get some hot water to wipe the tear stains from her face.
Miss, please stop crying, okay? Dongfang Ming wont cancel the engagement. You need to rx. Come on, stop crying...
She didnt know why she was so obsessed with Dongfang Ming. It was like her soul would leave her body if she didnt see him for one day.
When Dongfang Ming suddenly left the capital toe to this small town, in order to find out where he went, Wang Xiangyun would go to Dongfangs mansion every day and kept pestering Ming Yan, Dongfang Mings personal bodyguard.
In order not to get found out and followed by Wang Xiangyun, Dongfang Ming didnt bring Ming Yan with him.
Although Ming Yan didnt tell her where he went, he forgot his own mother would help Wang Xiangyun to put pressure on Ming Yan. In the end, he let her know where Dongfang Ming went.
Wang Xiangyun asked while she wiped her tears, Little Tian, why did you say Brother Ming wont cancel the engagement?
Miss, this engagement was set up by Madam and Mrs. Dongfang. Is he able to cancel it just because he said so? Would Mrs. Dongfang agree? Miss, you need to rx and stop crying...
But...
Little Tian interrupted her and said, No buts. Miss, I know what you want to say, but you dont need to worry about those things. Mrs. Dongfang and Madam will take care of all of them!
There would be people who opposed him if Dongfang Ming wanted to cancel the engagement, so why should they think so much of it?
Miss, if you dont want to marry anyone other than Dongfang Ming, then you only need to wait until you be his bride. You dont need to think about anything else. If you feel tired and want to give up, Little Tian will also support you.
Truth be told, she didnt want her Miss to marry Dongfang Ming. It was because she didnt think she would have a happy life if she married him. This was because he didnt just dislike her slightly, but he totally didnt like her at all!
Endnote:
[1] The literal trantion of Little Tians name is small sweet.
Chapter 628 - Am I Right, Our Lady Of The House?
Chapter 628: Am I Right, Our Lady Of The House?
No, I will not give up! Wang Xiangyun said with determination as she wiped away her tears.
If she had to give up, she would have done so long ago. Why now?
It was not that there werent any other men who liked her, but she had her eyes and heart on no one else except Dongfang Ming.
Little Tian gave a brief sigh before using a towel to wipe away Xiangyuns tears. If thats the case, Miss, dont cry anymore, or your beautiful eyes will be swollen and puffy when you wake up tomorrow. Then you wont be able to look good in front of Master Dongfang.
Right, I cant cry anymore. I cant let Brother Ming see me like this.
Wang Xiangyun took over the towel and dried the tears herself. She took several deep breaths, trying to control her emotions and stop her tears from flowing.
Dongfang Ming returned to his original spot, not affected at all by themotion. He brought the book back into his hands and continued reading...
On the other side of town, Liu Duo was tending to Ye Mos long hair. When she was finished, she put down theb and said, Are you pleased with my service, my lord?
Ye Mo toyed with the strands of hair by her ears and said arrogantly, Wife, you call me Mo, not my lord! Your service was sloppy. There were several times when I thought my scalp would fall off.
Pffft, Ye Liu chuckled.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. That meant he was giving her bad reviews then?
She had just asked a random question. She did not expect him to pick it up and give her an honest review in a lordly manner.
Little Duo, if youre the onebing my hair, I wont feel any pain even if you do shave me bald, Ye Liu said jokingly.
Geez...
Geez...
Liu Duo and Ye Mo uttered their annoyance at the same time. What a bootlicker!
Liu, do you n to be a monk anytime soon? You mentioned bing bald just now. Ye Mo rolled his eyes at his brother.
Pffft! This time it was Liu Duo whoughed. Ye Mos tone sounded so childish!
Ye Liu leaned against the wall column with his arms crossed. He said deviously, If Little Duo wants to scrape away my magnificent, jet ck hair, if she wants to see how I look bald so much, Ill be happy toply. I know Im handsome, and Ill still be handsome even if Im bald! Mo, you dont have to be a monk to be bald. After all, those who resumed secr life started off like that as well. Their hair only grew backter. Your brother, and I mean me, has fallen for a woman. I cant possibly live a monks life!
He even winked at Liu Duo. Am I right, our Lady of the House?
His pair of mesmerizing eyes sent sparks to Liu Duo every time he did that. Her face flushed, her bashfulness unable to be hidden.
Just then, Ye Ling finished his bath and came out of the bathroom, carrying two empty buckets. He headed to the kitchen to check on his family.
Gently, he called out, Duo Er, do you want to bath now? The water should be ready.
She turned around when she heard his voice. Oh, sure.
Then she walked over to him. Her change of clothes had already been left in the bathroom.
Ye Lings fair skin managed to flush red after a hot bath. It made him look even more delectable.
Ling, wait for me, alright? Well go up together after Im done. With that, she took over one bucket in his hand. Ill take that.
Alright, Ill wait for you, Ye Ling nodded with a smile.
He had thought it over. Since his brothers were so worried about him and had made arrangements to amodate, then he would listen to them and sleep with Liu Duo so that they could worry less.
Actually, ever since he found out he had been tricked, he became less frightened of the prospect of having to marry Li Chunmei.
Chapter 629 - How Many Times Can One Roll Their Eyes In One Day!?
Chapter 629: How Many Times Can One Roll Their Eyes In One Day!?
Ling, I can fetch hot water for Little Duo. You can wait there with Mo. Youve taken a bath so best not get sweaty again. Ye Liu came forward and grabbed the other empty bucket from him.
Ye Ling nodded and walked over to where Ye Mo sat.
The sky had slowly darkened. Ye Liu took the buckets to the bathroom after fetching the hot water.
Liu Duo wanted to close the door to take her bath but Ye Liu would not move out of the way. He said, Little Duo, I think I should still take a bath with you. Its much more fun that way.
Fat chance! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. She felt she might very soon be the master of eye-rolls.
How many times can one roll their eyes in one day?
Since you havent bathed yet, why dont you help Yang peel some garlic? You might learn something from him, like more work, less talk!
And then she pushed him out and shut the door in his face.
Ye Liu bellowed as he leaned on the door, Sure thing! Ill listen to you and learn from Yang. Then youll have to reward me tomorrow by sharing a bath with me!
Ill reward you with my fists! How about that, rogue? Liu Duos resentment sounded out from inside.
Ye Liu chuckled and stopped teasing her. He turned around and went back to the kitchen to help peel the garlic.
Liu Duo heard the sounds of his footsteps trailing away before disrobing to take her bath.
Ye Ling found himself in the same room with Ye Mo. He said, Mo, you can sleep with Duo Er tonight. I promise I wont think about the incident. Dont worry about me.
Ling, can you not be so sentimental? We dont simply change what is already decided, alright? Ye Mo fumbled with his hair, bearing a serious look on his face.
His youngest brother was perfect, but he had the tendency to nag.
Oh.
Ye Ling did not want to upset Mo, so he agreed not to talk about it again.
A few momentster, Ye Mo suddenly closed in on Ye Ling and, in whispers, offered a suggestion. Ling, what do you think about you and I sleeping with our wife tonight?
For one thing, he could keep an eye on Ye Ling; for another, he could still sleep with Liu Duo ording to their arrangement! That was basically killing two birds with one stone!
Ye Lings eyes widened when he heard that. Did Mo suggest that the three of them sleep together?
Could his ears have deceived him?
Seeing him react like that, Ye Mo whispered some more, Ling, were all Little Duos husbands. Even if Yang, Liu and us two sleep with her all at once, its still normal!
Ah?
Ye Ling became even more surprised than before. What crazy things had he just heard?
Ye Mo had gotten him spooked.
Ye Ling gulped and whispered back, Mo, this... this isnt quite right, is it? Even though the four of us are her husbands, five people sleeping together is too... It just wont do!
Even if they might not do anything, it was just too embarrassing an image to think about!
So, would Duo Er sleep in the middle? While the four of them slept on both sides of her?
The more he refused to think about it, the more easily the image seeped into his brain. He could clearly see what was going on. And so, a blush came onto his handsome face. Even his ears went scarlet red.
He realized he was letting his imagination run wild, so he quickly changed the topic. Mo, youre going to town tomorrow, arent you? Can you buy some writing paper while youre there? Weve used them up quite quickly because weve been practicing a lot.
Sure, Ill remember that, Ye Mo nodded in acknowledgment.
Just when Ye Ling thought he had managed to turn the tables and therefore breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Ye Mo whisper to him again, Youre right. Its not very practical if all four of us and Duo Er go at it at once. The bed is only that big, but if its just the three of us, I think theres some room to spare.
Chapter 630 - The Rogues Of This House Have Mastered The Art Of Being Thick-Skinned!
Chapter 630: The Rogues Of This House Have Mastered The Art Of Being Thick-Skinned!
Er...
Ye Ling just stayed there, stunned. For a moment, he did not know how he should respond.
He thought that even if he agreed to Mos proposal, Liu Duo would never go through with it, would she? Also, three of them sleeping together would be as equally embarrassing as five of them sleeping together! The idea seemed quite exciting.
Mo, Ling, what are you mumbling about here? Liu Duo walked towards them.
They had their heads lowered, deep in whispers, and only looked up when they heard Liu Duo calling them.
Ye Mo beamed at Liu Duo, putting on a cool and serious face. Nothing at all, just having a chat with Ling.
They were just chatting, but they had their arms bent around each others shoulders and hung their heads low. They were whispering too, as though afraid to be overheard.
Liu Duo did not believe him one bit. She beamed back at Ye Mo, then looked over to Ye Ling who was already blushing.
Ling, lets go up.
She knew better than to ask. Ye Mo would not tell her. Ye Ling would not tell her either. So she dropped her inquiries.
There was one time when Ye Liu had talked to Ye Ling about something. No matter how much she pestered himter, Ye Ling would not give in and tell her.
Oh, alright, Ye Ling responded but still avoided looking her in the eyes. He seemed shy.
Liu Duo held him by the arms. She was about to head upstairs when she tossed Ye Mo another sideways nce, wondering, what did he tell Ling, anyway? Ling seems so shy now, he wont even look at me.
Ye Mo caught Liu Duo ncing back at him. He took the cue and went up to her, holding her by her thin arms too. Wife, I saw you looking at me. Do you want me toe too? Sure! Ill take that as you allowing the three of us to sleep together.
Ah?
Liu Duo was taken aback by his statement. What did he mean?
Sleep together?
Ye Ling heard what Mo said. He snuck a glimpse at Liu Duos reaction, only to find that she did not really have one.
So was that a yes or a no?
Wife, you must be too happy for words to hear that Ling and I want to sleep with you, am I right? Its totally fine even if you want all four of us at once. After all, we are your husbands!
Ye Mo saw her just standing there in a daze, so he took the liberty of giving her smooth and chubby cheeks a little pinch.
The feeling sessfully transmitted to her brain and she finally came to. Flustered, she pped his hand away and grumbled, Youre so shameless! Who says I want you to sleep with us? You and your fantasies!
She broke away from the hand clutching her arm. Ling, lets go. Ignore that shameless man.
He had to be drunk! He actually thought about getting three, maybe even all five, of them to sleep together?
If one of them wanted intimacy with her, then did that mean the others should have a go too? Wouldnt that be too much?
Ye Ling, who was being dragged along, looked back at Ye Mo, as though saying, Mo, I told you Duo Er wouldnt like it.
Ye Mo followed them anyway. He flipped his long hair, which was mostly dry by then, and said, Wife, you say Im shameless. That means you think I dont have an image to upkeep? If I really didnt value my image or my face, I think you may faint, my dear. Because I really like my face. Its the reason Im so handsome. I wont give it up for anything.
Damn him!
Liu Duo just gave him a stink eye as she thought, the rogues of this house have mastered the art of being thick-skinned!
She continued to ignore him as she led Ye Ling all the way to the fourth floor, then mmed the door in Ye Mos face when they got into the room.
Ling, you two were talking about this just now, werent you? What were you thinking? She turned around to face Ye Ling.
Chapter 631 - His Face A Bright Crimson
Chapter 631: His Face A Bright Crimson
Ye Ling did not expect Liu Duo would direct the question to him. For a moment, he could note up with an answer. The blush hung onto his face as he stammered.
Like a kid who had done something wrong, Ye Ling chanced a glimpse at Liu Duo and nodded shyly. Mo... did say something like that.
Since she was already so sure of it, it would make matters worse if he deflected the matter. She would not like that.
And he did not want to upset her.
Duo Er, Mo was only joking. Dont take it seriously, Ye Ling said to Liu Duo, who was standing angrily in front of him.
That was what he said, but secretly he was slightly interested in Ye Mos suggestion, and he even thought about trying it.
Liu Duo took a nce at his crimson face and chortled, before walking to her dresser. Lets not talk about this, Ling. You get into bed first, Imbing my hair.
Even if Ye Mo said it with a straight face, she would not agree to it!
Ye Ling followed her to the dresser and said gently, Let me help you, Duo Er.
He likedbing her hair, all ck and smooth, not like other girls and women whose hair had be so dry and obviously difficult tob through.
Liu Duo passed theb to him and he got straight to work.
Shut outside, Ye Mo merely stayed for a while before going back to his room downstairs.
Swallowed by warm, yellowish candlelight, Liu Duos room seemed cozy with subtle hints of love in the air.
Its done, Duo Er, Ye Ling said, cing theb back on the dresser.
Liu Duo got up from her seat. Alright, lets get to sleep.
Next, she disrobed until she only had her undergarments on, and headed towards the bed.
Ye Ling just kept blushing, unable to look at her. He reached the bed, took off his clothes, but would not get in it.
Instead, he peered at Liu Duo as she pulled up the nket.
This was the first time they would be sleeping together since their consummation. He was a little nervous and...excited?
Liu Duo, who had gotten in the bed, wondered why he was taking so long. She turned to look at him only to find him in a daze by the bed, wearing a white undershirt and his modified underpants, his face a bright crimson.
She dropped the nket and scooted over to his side of the bed. Ling, do you intend to stand here all night?
When had he felt embarrassed about sharing a bed with her?
Duo Er, cover yourself with the nket first, would you? Im going to blow out the oilmp. Ye Lingid eyes on her exposed skin, looking so fair and so very smooth!
Seeing him constantly looking away from her, her lips curled up. She grabbed his hand and let him sit on the side.
Ling, why are you so shy now? Didnt I tell youst time, that theres nothing to be shy about between us?
In his current state, Liu Duo felt like pouncing on him.
Ye Ling dried his throat and said, albeit adorably, Im just feeling a little hot, thats all. Im not shy.
Hot?
It was raining outside, and they could barely feel any heat so how could that be the reason for the redness on his face?
Even his ears were flushed red!
Liu Duo stayed silent for a while and just stared at him. Slowly, sweat began to flow from his forehead and the tip of his nose.
Er...
Was he really that hot?
She decided to unbutton his undershirt. Ling, you have to take this off. What were you thinking, wearing long sleeves like this? Cut them off when you have the time. Make it into a vest. Then you wont feel hot.
She aimed to grab hold of him but Ye Ling shyly leaped away from her grasp.
Chapter 632 - I-
Chapter 632: I-
Finding herself empty-handed, Liu Duo jokingly said to him, Ling, dont hide from me. I just want to undo the buttons for you. Theres no harm in that.
I-I can do it myself, Ye Ling gulped, looking helplessly nervous and shy.
Liu Duo, dimples showing, red at him as she sat cross-legged and straightened her back. Alright, take it off then.
He heard her drag thest syble and knew she was in a good mood. He peered at her again and quite liked the way she smiled.
He loved to see her dimples showing!
Well, what are you waiting for, Ling? Take it off. Why are you sneaking nces at me like that? Liu Duo resistedughing at Ye Lings coyness. Look all you want! Im nobody elses wife but yours, so stop sneaking around!
I...
Ye Ling blushed even more after being caught red-handed.
He had not even begun to unbutton his undershirt.
His skin, including his back, was much fairer than his other brothers. He might not be as strong as them, but the lines were still very clear and as refined as his appearance.
Suddenly Liu Duo felt that Ling, with his tender and delicate features, seemed awfully androgynous too. He must be the submissive type, right?
She thought about it andughed. She must be overthinking it! Ye Ling may look delicate but he was quite skilful in bed. Even though she had only experienced it once, she was very satisfied with his performance.
Ye Ling heard herugh and coughed once to ease his shyness and awkwardness.
Duo Er, you... lie down, alright? Im really going to blow out themp.
Ling, why dont we leave it for tonight? Let it run its course naturally.
But...thats a waste of oil, he replied.
Leave it?
He was only wearing underpants, and he did not want Liu Duo to see him like that. So, he wanted to blow out themp. If she could not see him, then he would not feel shy, right?
He was adamant to blow it out but Liu Duo, quick as a sh, got hold of his arm and stopped him from going any further.
She approached him and wrapped her arms around his neck, her upper body pressed upon his back. She whispered in his ear, Ling, we can buy more oil when we run out. We have the money now.
His whole body stiffened at her sudden closeness. He was at a loss for what to do. He could feel the soft, bouncy touch on his back as his thoughts flew all over the ce. He could not register what Liu Duo had just said.
He had most likely zoned out. Liu Duo had one arm coiled around his neck, the other drawing circles on his chest.
Ling, what are you thinking about? Im talking to you. Do you hear me? She said to him, and proceeded to blow some air into his ear and casually lick his earlobe.
A tingly feeling arose from his chest and ears. Ye Ling came to and stretched his neck. I...No, Im not thinking of anything. Well just leave themp as it is. Duo Er, you can let me go now. Its time to sleep.
After being teased around like that, Ye Ling, who had just had his sexual awakening not so long ago, quickly felt heat rising all over his body. A certain body part had also responded.
Liu Duo giggled when she heard him. Alright, it is about time we sleep. Dont sit there anymore, Ling. Get over here.
She dropped her arms from around his neck and patted the space beside her.
Blushing, Ye Ling took off his shoes andy on the spot. He did not dare to move about. His body had be stiff. He covered that part with both hands because he did not want Liu Duo to know it had reacted, however slightly. He found it all too embarrassing.
Chapter 633 - ?
Chapter 633: ?
Liu Duo didnt know what he was thinking. Shey down on her side and kept staring and smiling at him non-stop.
Ling, you look like you are being overly cautious. Why?
Liu Duo suddenly moved close to him. She used the strength in her elbow to push herself up so she was slightly above Ye Ling, who was lying t. She supported her chin with her hand and looked down on him. Her big eyes were filled with a very obvious smile.
Ye Ling looked down and couldnt help feeling a bit nervous. Im...Im not over-cautious. You... you should lie down properly and sleep. You didnt take your afternoon nap today so you must definitely be tired.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo smiled and said, I dont know why, but Im not the least bit tired right now. Ling, you should keep mepany and chat with me.
She just loved looking at Ye Ling while he was very embarrassed. It really tempted her tomit a sin.
Err...
Ye Ling didnt know why, but he felt even more nervous after he heard what she said. It was as if she had the hope that as they chatted, something else would happen.
Then, Duo Er... you... what do you want to talk about? He lifted his eyes and looked at her smiling brilliantly.
When Liu Duo saw how he wanted to look at her but was too embarrassed to do so, she found it so funny shey down on his body, her upper-body pressing against his chest. Ling, after you learn how to write the records in the transaction book, I will hand the responsibility of recording down the purchase of tomatoes to you, okay? I will just draw some drawings for Miss Fang from time to time and be responsible for looking as pretty as a flower every day. How about it?
This time, he could feel something soft and bouncy touching his chest. Ye Ling basically didnt hear a thing Liu Duo said. Moreover, his mind waspletely nk.
Ling?
Liu Duo didnt get an answer so she shook his body and lifted her head to look at him.
Ye Ling regained his senses only after she shook him. Huh? Oh, okay. Yeah, thats good.
He didnt actually know what Liu Duo had said but since he thought everything Liu Duo said was good, he just replied absent-mindedly.
Err...
Why was his mind wandering?
Liu Duo found it strange and nced at him. She stretched her hands and lightly pinched his chin. Ling, I said I wanted to sell you away and you actually said thats good?
Ye Ling was shocked and dumbfounded again. He...he didnt hear it wrong, right? Duo Er wanted to sell... sell him?
He lifted his eyes and saw how serious Liu Duo looked. Ye Ling widened his good looking eyes and frantically denied it. No... not good. Duo Er, I said not good. You... you mustve heard it wrong.
I dont have any problems with my ears so how could I have heard it wrong? Ling, do you think theres something wrong with my ears? Liu Duo retorted with a serious-sounding tone to tease him.
She even observed his response as she spoke. His facial expression was really just too amusing and sheughed in a cute, silly way. She was clearly teasing him but he actually couldnt tell?
Duo Er, I... thats not what I meant. I dont think theres any problem with your ears, Ye Ling exined so frantically that he spoke unclearly.
Haha... Ling, you are just too cute. I am just teasing you! Liu Duo just couldnt hold it anymore. That foolish and cute look on his face was just too funny.
In response, Ye Ling let out a heavy breath and he muttered in his heart, Duo Er is really too... too naughty. She really gave me a fright.
He had really been worried she was mad!
She always teased her. Ye Ling stretched out his hand and put them on her small waist. He then rolled around and pressed down on her body. Duo Er, you are always teasing Ling so mischievously. Now, I want to teach you a lesson.
Liu Duo was smiling happily when she heard him. She didnt find their posture to be too ambiguous at all. Instead, she put both her hands around his neck and asked him with a smile, Oh? How does Ling want to teach me a lesson?
Chapter 634 - It Was Really Too Funny
Chapter 634: It Was Really Too Funny
This question really stumped Ye Ling. How was he supposed to teach her a lesson?
He looked at her smile and her soft and sweet body. Ye Lings body was already feeling very hot but now it felt even hotter.
The changes in his body made his face and ears blush. He wanted to leave the warm body beneath him but was reluctant to do so. Instead, he actually wanted to get even closer.
Naturally, Liu Duo also felt the change in his body. His embarrassed look always made people want to touch him all over!
Ling, so wheres the lesson you want to teach me? Mmm... why havent I see you make your move.
She saw that he still hadnt made his move after some time so Liu Duo applied some force on his neck using her hands to lower his forehead closer to hers, and she looked at him.
Ye Ling heard her and although he didnt know how he should teach her a lesson, his body was very honest and he kissed her on her lips. He really really wanted her right now...
In response, Liu Duo didnt evade it and instead cooperated fully. They shared a passionate kiss.
As they kissed, Ye Ling felt unsatisfied with only being limited and he started to kiss Liu Duos neck. Not knowing when, hedalready grabbed Liu Duos breast and started rubbing it...
Duo Er... Ye Ling called her with a raspy voice.
Liu Duo was already aroused. She half-opened her eyes and replied, Mmm, what is it, Ling?
Duo Er, I... Ye Ling felt embarrassed about saying it. He couldnt say that he wanted her.
Liu Duo saw him mumbling and she said in amusement, You what? Ling, arent you going to teach me a lesson? Im still waiting for it.
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling lifted his head and looked at her, his whole face red. I... I... how should I punish you?
He didnt know why hed said he would punish her just now. How was it possible he would teach Liu Duo a lesson? There was no way he would be able to make himself do it.
Pff. Liu Duo never thought he had a talent for being funny. It was really too funny.
This was the first time shed heard the punisher ask the person being punished how they should be punished.
When Ye Ling heard Liu Duosughter, he suddenly really wanted to hide inside a narrow crack in the floor. Why was he so bad at this?
It was so embarrassing!
Liu Duo wrapped her long fair legs around his waist andughed, Ling, is the first step of your lesson to take off my clothes? Come on, I wont resist but you need to take the initiative.
She even shot him an alluring wink as she spoke.
Ye Ling was stupefied when he heard her. He replied, Oh.
He then stretched out his hand to pull off the clothes on her body. He didnt know why but his hand kept trembling non-stop.
This was the first time Ye Ling had taken off a girls clothes so he felt shy and nervous. When they had consummated their marriage, Liu Duo was the one who took the lead.
Liu Duo didnt give him any pressure and just waited for him. The smile on her did not disappear for even one second.
After what seemed like a century, Ye Ling finally took off all the small amount of clothes Liu Duo had on.
This was also the first time he saw a girls fully naked body. Ye Ling became stupefied when he looked at it.
It had to be said that, when they consummated their marriage, there werent any lit oilmps so he had not seen such a sight.
Ye Ling gulped and didnt know how he should begin.
Liu Duo actually felt a bit embarrassed from him staring at her like this.
Ling, what...what are you looking at? Take off your own pants ande teach me a lesson.
Liu Duos egg-shaped face was blushing slightly. She reminded him, otherwise, she didnt know how long he would keep staring.
This visual impact made a certain part of Ye Lings body that had already reacted be even more hot and stiff. A tall tent was pitched in his pants.
When Ye Ling heard her, he cleared his throat and looked away. He replied with an, Oh, again.
Chapter 635 - Duo Er, Im Here
Chapter 635: Duo Er, Im Here
Ye Ling slowly took off the only piece of clothing on his body and once his little brother was no longer bound, it jumped out excitedly.
The two of them were facing each other,pletely naked in the light. Ye Ling had never felt so embarrassed before.
Liu Duo was also a bit embarrassed. She sat up, stretched her hands to grab his neck and said, Ling, what are you spacing out for? Come on...
As she spoke, she took the initiative to kiss his attractive lips. She then said next to his ear again, Ling, you need to take the initiative on such things. We still have many more years together in the future. It wont be good if youre always this shy, right?
Upon hearing her, Ye Lings handsome face and ears were extremely red. He nodded and replied with his raspy and attractive voice, Okay!
He felt that what Liu Duo said was correct. There were still many years ahead of them, so he needed to slowly change his habit of getting embarrassed...
Ye Ling held his shyness in, put his hands around her waist, and pulled Liu Duo into his embrace. Their chests were touching and they could feel each others heartbeat.
He returned a kiss to her and slowly took leadership...
In response, the corner of her lips moved up and shallow dimples appeared. She was very satisfied with his performance. A hint was all he needed!
She liked it when he acted very masculine. Although he usually was a bit elegant like a woman, when the time called for it, all traces of any femininity would be gone.
That serious tyrannical chairman look he had during the day was really too handsome!
Liu Duo replied passionately and hugged him. She let him take whatever he wanted...
Ye Ling didnt restrict it to her lips or linger there. He moved along her fair neck and stopped when he reached her breast.
He looked at that big white tender bun and those red dots. He used his hand to rub them and then put the red dot in his mouth.
It didnt only feel good in his hands, they also tasted good as well!
Ling... Liu Duo couldnt help but call him.
Ye Ling heard her and kissed her from her breast, corbone, neck, and stopped when he was next to her ear. Duo Er, Im here.
Liu Duo heard his alluring and attractive voice and suddenly felt like she was under the control of his voice.
Of the four brothers, Ye Yangs raspy voice sounded the most enchanting. The other three brothers voices were also not bad and also sounded quite good.
Ling, I like it when you punish me like this. Really like it... Liu Duos small hand also moved all around his body.
Ye Ling felt shy when he heard her. He didnt reply and instead used an action to make her this punishment even more. He also really liked doing this.
He embraced Liu Duo and lightly push her to lie on her back. He rested on her and prepared to enter her secret garden but he couldnt get in. He became so anxious a lot of sweat appeared on his forehead. Liu Duo became so anxious she wrapped her legs around his waist and wanted him to quickly get in. She was really looking forward to the feeling of getting filled up...
Liu Duo saw him wandering at the door so she had no choice but to pull his hand over to guide him in. Ling, mmm... just use your hand to help...
After she guided it slightly inside, Ye Ling gently and slowly moved insidepletely. Both of them let out a moan of pleasure at the same time, Mmm...
Being wrapped around in that warm feeling again made Ye Ling so excited he couldnt use words to express himself.
Duo Er, Im going to start.
He felt he wasnt going to be able to hold it and he really wanted to start moving. This tightness made him really want to go crazy and move rapidly.
Liu Duo hugged his waist and moved her body around to make him enter even more deeply.
Mmm. Come on Ling. Im still waiting for you to teach me a lesson...
Ye Ling heard her lustful voice that had turned both coyish and whiny. This made him even more aroused and it became more difficult to control himself. He put both his hands on Liu Duos face and as he kissed her, he also slowly started to move...
Chapter 636 - In The Blink Of An Eye, The Night Passed And The Day Arrived.
Chapter 636: In The Blink Of An Eye, The Night Passed And The Day Arrived.
The two of them entered a state and held each other tightly. They then started the most primitive rhythm!
After a while, Ye Ling stood up with both his hands holding onto Liu Duos small waist. He rammed her gently but with strength.
Duo Er, do you like it?
He looked at how Liu Duos breasts moved because of him. They kept flying up and down, and he found this scene to be too beautiful.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling with her half-open charming eyes, her dimples sunk deep, and replied, I like it. I like it a lot...
She even lifted up her waist as she spoke to cooperate with him.
Ye Ling smiled slightly when he heard what she said. He then put in even more effort to make her like it even more...
Some time passed again before Ye Ling let out a deep howl and finally ended this primitive movement.
He looked down and swiped away the hair on Liu Duos forehead. Duo Er, Ill go down to get hot water.
He even gave her a kiss on her forehead as he spoke.
He then slowly pulled out, got up, and left that beautiful body that he wanted to embrace at all times.
After they made love, Liu Duos face was red and her eyes were like silk. She got up along with him, took a coat and put it on Ye Lings body.
Ling, Ill go down with you.
As she spoke, she got down off the bed whilepletely naked and went over to Ye Ling before also taking and putting on a coat.
Ye Ling saw her do this and decided not to say anything. He put on his belt and the two of them went down while holding hands.
Ye Ling held an oilmp with his other hand to light their surroundings.
Hei Xiaomeng saw the two of theme down. This time, it didnt bark loudly and only just kept running around them happily.
Liu Duo took the oilmp from his hand and said, Ling, Ill hold the light, you go and take the water.
Okay. Ye Ling nodded as a reply.
The two of them bathed together in the bathroom again. They showed affection once again while they were there before going back upstairs.
Ling, lets go to sleep. Goodnight. Liu Duo yawned. After she had exercised twice, she was very tired right now.
After they covered themselves with the nket, Ye Ling hugged Liu Duo and replied, Okay. Goodnight Duo Er.
He wasnt tired. In fact, his entire body felt really good and he was full of energy.
Ye Lings entire face was red, even his ears were red. He looked at Liu Duos sleeping face and there was a satisfied smile on his face.
The oilmp extinguished itself when Ye Ling had long since fallen asleep while he held Liu Duo with a smile on his face...
In the blink of an eye, the night passed and the day arrived.
Ye Ling was used to waking up early so he woke up as soon as the sky started turning bright.
He took a look at the still sleeping Liu Duo and quietly went down the bed to go dress and tidy himself.
Duo Er, Ling will help tie your hair once you wake up, Ye Ling said softly next to her before he went to open the door and headed out.
He knew from when Liu Duo usually woke up that it would still be a long time before she would wake up.
Just as Ye Ling arrived to wash up beside the well, Ye Yang and the other two also came down from upstairs.
They would all wake up early if they didnt share the room with Liu Duo.
Yo, Ling, why are you awake? Isnt it a bit early? Arent you going to hold onto Little Duo and sleep for a bit longer...did you ck offst night? Ye Liu immediately started to tease his youngest brother as soon as he saw him.
His youngest brother had already consummated his marriage so he would naturally be able to guess hed definitely made love against night.
Upon hearing him, Ye Lings egg-shaped face immediately turned red. He knew what he was referring to when he said he cked off!
I...I didnt ck off. I just wanted to get up earlier to prepare breakfast.
Although he was in high spirits and wasnt tired at all after doing it twice with Liu Duo, Liu Duo was tired so he naturally wouldnt continue out of consideration for her.
Your brothers will cook breakfast. In the future, you dont need to wake up so early when you sleep with Little Duo.
He even winked at Ye Ling as he spoke as if saying, You know what I mean!
Chapter 637 - Speaking Softly Was Not His Style
Chapter 637: Speaking Softly Was Not His Style
Ye Ling nodded shyly when he heard him and started washing up.
When the four brothers had almost finished washing up, Liu Ran came down and said, Good morning brothers-inw.
Ran Er,e and wash up. We will take the bullock-cart to Yuan Fangs house after we have breakfast. Ye Liu smiled at him.
Liu Duo had previously said she would send him there but now Ye Liu and the others would be the ones sending him over. He nodded and didnt say anything and started washing up obediently.
Ye Ling initially wanted to go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast but Ye Liu said to him, Ling, let Mo and I prepare breakfast. You go upstairs and help Little Duo tie her hair once she wakes upter.
They had been helping to tie and brush Liu Duos hair practically every day recently.
Ye Yang held the broom and was clearing the bamboo leaves in the yard. The ground was filled with bamboo leaves after a night of rain.
Upon hearing him, Ye Ling had no choice but to turn around, leave the kitchen, and go upstairs.
He initially wanted to say Liu Duo wouldnt wake up so early so he could go upstairs after he prepared breakfast. However, when he saw the gaze Mo gave him, he was able to understand what he was saying in his eyes so he just kept his mouth shut.
He didnt want to make Ye Mo mad but he muttered in his heart, Am I really very fussy?
When Ye Mo and Ye Liu were the only people left in the kitchen, one of them tended to the fire while the other cooked.
Liu, I want to tell you something. Ye Mo nced outside the door and lowered his voice to prevent Liu Ran from hearing him.
In response, Ye Liu, who was rinsing rice, turned his head towards him andughed, Hmm? Mo, did you change your sex? Why are you speaking so gently? Speaking like this is so strange and hearing it makes me feel so awkward.
Speaking softly was not his style.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth twitched. Liu attacked him so early in the morning. Was he really his real brother?
Ye Mo cleared his throat and said, feeling upset, Liu, I want to talk about something serious with you. Dont ruin it.
Ye Liu put away the rinsed rice, came beside him and asked, Mo, what do you want to say? Say it, Im listening.
Ye Mo nced at the door one more time and said, Liu, lets widen beloveds bed in the future till it can fit three people and would still have extra space.
After he went back to his roomst night, he suddenly had a thought and he thought about it for a long time. Having five people share one bed was not likely but having a threesome once in a while was actually quite possible.
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu raised his eyebrows and leaned against the kitchen stove very hooliganishly. Do you think Little Duo will agree?
Liu, why is there a need for an agreement? We are her husbands and sleeping with her is extremely normal. Since having five people at once is too cramped, lets have a threesome. Having a threesome once in a while will be lively and exciting. Its not like we are going to do it every day, so it is quite possible.
Ye Mo shared his thoughts sincerely with Ye Liu.
He felt that there would only be a possibility of it being implemented if he talked about it with Liu. Yang was like a piece of wood and talking about it with him was a waste of time. Talking about it with Ling was even more so a waste of time!
Pfff. Ye Liu looked at that arrogant and cool look of Ye Mo andughed.
Although it sounded quite good, they still needed Liu Duo to agree. Was it possible for them to do it forcefully?
Liu, what are youughing about? What do you think? Should we widen beloveds bed?! Ye Mo cast a nce at Ye Liu.
He muttered in his heart, Is it very funny? I am talking about this so sincerely!
Ye Liu put one hand on the kitchen stove and one hand on his chin. Heughed, Widening Little Duos bed isnt a problem. The main problem is that the threesome you mentioned might be difficult.
He was quite interested in this suggestion.
It was indeed possible for it to happen once! However, the main problem was still getting Liu Duo to agree.
Chapter 638 - They Could Not Possibly Win
Chapter 638: They Could Not Possibly Win
Ye Mo, the ill-tempered man that he was, was quick to respond when Ye Liu agreed to widen Liu Duos bed. Well just make it happen first. Then when its time to vote, itll be two against one. The wife will have no choice but to go along with it.
Smirking, Ye Mo felt no pressure about the matter. Now they just had to fix the bed.
Ye Liu chuckled again. Would their Little Duo be stupid enough to let this matter be decided by voting?
How could Mo be so naive?
Lets talk about thister. We have a meal to prepare. Ye Liu dropped the conversation to continue cooking.
Gosh, we should find time soon to widen her bed, and sort out our sleeping arrangements some other time. Ye Mo was quite impatient. They had to deal with the bed first. If not, everything else would be nothing but empty talk.
Ye Liuughed as he kept himself busy. Whats the rush, Mo? You think we can just go ahead and widen Little Duos bed? We have toe up with a n first, or do you think you have the guts to tell her to her face that you want to make it wider? Yang would have your head!
Liu Duo was a smart woman. She would know exactly why they wanted to widen the bed. How would she agree to that?
She would turn down the idea for sure, and Yang would stand on her side. He and Mo could not possibly win then.
Ye Mo did not respond. He knew that what Liu said was right. They could not widen her bed while she was around.
She would surely put a stop to it. If she could not do it by herself, she would tell Ye Yang about their scheme. Yang, like Ling, was very protective of her. He would definitelye to her rescue.
Even though, technically, Liu and himself were also protective of her too!
Sure, well just find a time when the wife isnt at home, then we widen the bed when no ones looking. Ye Mo was suddenly in a very good mood when he thought about his idea. A grin quickly spread on his usually solemn face.
Members of the Ye household were not the only early birds. In town, Dongfang Ming woke up quite early too.
He dressed well and washed up. Then he sat at his desk with a brush at the ready.
He dabbed the brush in ink and scribbled something on a piece of writing paper about two fingers wide.
He let the ink dry before attaching the message to a bamboo tube tied to a carrier pigeon. He released the bird at an open window.
He stared at it flying into the distance before returning to his desk, this time picking up his ounts book.
At the other Ye household, Ye Xuan woke up early to study for his exam, the way he usually did. It had be a habit, and he had never taken a day off even when the seasons changed.
He used to revise his lessons and practice his writing, buttely, he had an additional task. He would take time to admire Liu Duos portrait.
He would smile as he touched the portrait. He imagined he was holding onto Liu Duo in person.
How could someone be so absolutely lovely, and yet so strikingly sassy too? he mumbled softly to himself, grinning.
He did not remember ever being looked upon or treated kindly by Liu Duo.
Then he took out another rolled up painting andid it t on the desk. It was another one of Liu Duos portrait, but this one had her painted in the nude and lying on the bed.
After he ttened it, Ye Xuan grinned even wider, feeling a little lustful.
Sister Duo, you look so tempting without clothes on! How I wish to have you in my arms...
On the other side of town, Liu Duo let out a sneeze as shey on the bed. Slowly, she opened her eyes.
She rubbed her nose, her mind still blurred and foggy, as she mumbled softly, Whos talking about me so early in the morning? How troublesome!
Ye Ling saw that she had awoken and came to inspect her by the bed. Very warmly, he asked, Duo Er, do you want to get up?
Chapter 639 - Come On, Lie With Me For A While
Chapter 639: Come On, Lie With Me For A While
He did not register clearly what she said just now.
She heard the voice capable of lifting her spirits and felt a bit more refreshed. She looked up at Ye Ling, Ling, why dont you ever lie with me a little longer? You always wake up so early.
She peered at the window he had opened. Daybreak hade but she knew it must be quite early outside.
Ye Ling looked at her too with a warm smile. Its a habit. I cant fall back to sleep after waking up. I wanted to prepare breakfast for you all but my brothers told me to stay with you. Ill help tie your hairter, alright?
Still lying down, Liu Duo scratched her head and rubbed her eyes. Oh, I want to lie a bit longer. Ling, rather than just staying with me, why dont you lie with me in bed too?
Slowly, his cheeks flushed red unknowingly after he heard what she said. Duo Er, Ill be right here with you. I dont have to lie back down.
Seeing him blush, Liu Duos fuzzy mind cleared up instantly. How she wanted to tease him!
Ling, dont stand if you can sit, and dont sit when you can lie down. We have the bed over here, why not make use of it? Come on, lie with me for a while.
He coughed. Hearing the affectionate tone in her voice, Ye Ling was reminded of her melodious rhythm fromst night, and suddenly got bashful.
He spotted her shallow dimples too, and averted his gaze. Duo Er, I-I think Ill pass. If youre still tired, then sleep for a little while longer. Ill stay here.
She purposefully ignored his shyness and made a grab at his arm, giving it a good shake. Ling,e on, just lie down with me, pretty please...
Ye Ling, now shy, found it difficult to refuse. Duo Er, I...
Before he could finish, Liu Duo interrupted, Come on,e on, just lie down...
A-Alright, Finally admitting defeat, he nodded shyly.
Pffft, Liu Duoughed out loud. Ling, why is it so easy to change your mind? Haha...
She knew Ye Ling could not bring himself to refuse her, but she still thought the self-contradiction along with his shyness was quite funny.
Hearing her say that only made him more confused. To lie or not to lie?
Here he was, being stupidly adorable again. Liu Duo sat up and lightly pinched his cheeks, giggling, Ling, why are you so darn cute? Youre just so lovable!
Er...
Receivingpliments like that made his ears flush. Duo Er, do you still want to lie down?
No need, Ill just take an afternoon napter, she said with a broad grin.
How could she fall back to sleep? She was fully awake now.
Ye Ling stopped the small hand that was pinching his cheek. Then he took down a light-colored dress and passed it to her. She put it on, and then he helped herb and tie her hair.
When all was done, the two of them went downstairs.
Sis, youre up, Liu Ran greeted them when they came down.
He was helping Ye Yang sweep away the leaves in the yard. He liked to be useful around the house and did not want to leave all the work to the others.
Liu Duo replied, Right. Ran Er,ter when you go to Yuan Fangs house, do you mind going with Liu on his bullock-cart. Its right along the way, so they can give you a ride. What do you say?
She ought to tell what she had discussed with Ye Liu and the men, to get his opinion.
Liu Ran nodded almost instantly. Sure, Brother Liu told me about it.
Next, Liu Duo nodded in approval and went to wash up by the well. Ye Ling entered the kitchen to check on their breakfast.
Chapter 640 - He Wanted To Punch Him So Badly!
Chapter 640: He Wanted To Punch Him So Badly!
Ye Liu smiled when Ye Ling came in. Ling, Little Duos up early today.
He had only gone upstairs for half an hour and Liu Duo was already awake? That was quick.
Usually, Liu Duo would sleep in and would not get up for another one or two hours.
Since Liu had already started cooking, Ye Ling helped with other chores like cleaning up the chopping board. Duo Er woke up after a sneeze. We talked for a while and then she did not want to sleep anymore. She said she would napter.
He told him everything but withheld the part about Liu Duo requesting him to lie down with her, which he had shyly declined.
He thought about how useless he was for being too shy to apany his own wife. He did not want his brothers to joke about him, despite knowing that his brothers would never do that.
After a good wash, Liu Duo came back indoors. She sat down and let her chin rest on her palms, observing Ye Yang and Liu Ran.
Liu Ran sent her a happy smile, while Ye Yang remained emotionless, aloof and stoic as always. But he was in a good mood knowing that his wife was watching him.
By the time Li Wazi arrived with his family, the Ye household had finished breakfast.
Ran Er, go get the present youve prepared for Yuan Fang. Were leaving soon, Ye Liu told him.
Liu Ran understood. He turned to sprint up the stairs excitedly.
Ye Yang went to the farm that day. When they left, Liu Duo and Ye Ling stayed in the house to practice writing, while Aunt Li and Little Lian got busy in the kitchen.
The bullock-cart moved along steadily on the path. Ye Liu said to Liu Ran, Ran Er, are you staying for dinner at Yuan Fangs house? Ille get you after that.
Liu Ran held onto the present in hisp. He replied with a smile, That will be great, Brother Liu. But I hope Im not troubling you.
It was his friends birthday. Of course he wanted to stay longer.
Alls as it should be, Ran Er. You dont have to say things like that.
Right at that moment, they saw Ye Xuans figure in front of them.
He had his back to them, but Liu Ran could clearly make out who he was. Only schrs would often wear white. The average viger normally would not dress like that. They would not tie their hair with hemp rope either.
Liu Ran called out to him joyfully, Brother Xuan, where are you going? Brother Liu is taking me to Yuan Fangs house. If youre headed in the same direction, hop in. We can give you a ride.
Ye Mo did not like where this was going. He peered at Liu Ran. The boy clearly did not think of Ye Xuan as an outsider.
He cut in rudely, not waiting for Ye Xuan to answer. Were in a rush to collect tomatoes. Theres no time to stop for other passengers!
Ye Mo did not feel awkward at all as his smile remained stered, unchanging, on his face.
He was walking in front of them, and the trio was slowly approaching him on Ye Lius bullock-cart.
Ran Er, I thank you for the offer but, s, were not going the same way, so I cannot ept your ride, Ye Xuan said politely.
His reply made Ye Mos action seem unreasonable, petty, and just downright rude.
Geez... Ye Mo grunted. He would not give the man a ride even if they were going in the same direction. Why did he have to show off his courtesy?
Ye Liu smiled too, but he was much better-looking then Ye Xuans. Little Xuan, since you put it like that then I guess this is where we part.
Thats alright. I am grateful for your sincerity, Ye Xuan replied to him.
Li Wazi, who was on the bullock-cart too, peered at Ye Xuans and could not help feeling that he had a hidden agenda.
He wanted to punch him so badly!
Then we shall be on our way, Ye Liu said for thest time. He held up the whip and flung at the bull. At the sound of a crack, the bull picked up speed.
Chapter 641 - I Look Hideous
Chapter 641: I Look Hideous
It all happened so fast, Liu Ran did not even have the chance to speak. They were just a few meters away from Ye Xuans position when the bullock-cart took off under Ye Lius guidance.
It was clear that Ye Liu and Ye Mo had the same mindset. Neither of them liked Ye Xuan, so much so that even if they chanced upon him on the road they would find an excuse to walk away!
Brother Xuan, see you tomorrow. Liu Ran waved at him as they left, smiling innocently.
He was, after all, still young, so he could not tell that his two brothers-inw with him right then, as well as the other two in the house, and even his sister, did not like Ye Xuan.
Ye Xuan just stood there as the bullock-cart sped off further and further away from him, the smile on his face slowly fading.
Why isnt Sister Duo taking him to Yuan Fangs house? he said in a volume only he could hear.
He had hoped he could take the opportunity, when Liu Duo was walking Liu Ran to his friends house, to have a moment alone with her.
He never had the chance because every time he went over to their house, Liu Ran and the brothers were always there.
He frowned, then reversed and walked towards home, deep in thought.
People were arriving one after another at Liu Duos house to sell their tomatoes. Liu Duo busied herself with the ounts and payment, while Ye Ling practiced his writing indoors.
Wang Xiangyun, on the other hand, woke up with swollen eyes that made her look even more pitiful. She had cried herself to sleep the night before.
Little Tian, what should I do? My eyes are so puffy, how can I let Brother Ming see me like this. I look hideous.
She stared at her reflection in the bronze mirror as she pouted and fretted.
Little Tian had already expected this would happen. She took a boiled egg, peeled off the shell, and wrapped it in a handkerchief before giving it to herdy, Miss, Im going to ce this boiled egg over your eyes. It should subside in a moment.
Little Tian, what do you think Brother Ming is doing now? Has he taken his breakfast?
She did not want him to see her with her eyes swollen like that. She looked ugly, so she did not look for him first thing after waking up.
Wang Xiangyun closed her eyes as she let the egg roll around the swelling.
Little Tian sighed soundlessly. When would herdy ever stop talking about Dongfang Ming?
Helplessly, she said, Miss, I wouldnt know that. I dont have irvoyance. I cant see what Mr. Dongfang is doing! But I guess he should have eaten.
Wang Xiangyun pouted even more and urged her to speed up, Quick, help me get better. I want to keep himpany.
To Little Tian, Wang Xiangyun was like a sister. She poured all her love and admiration on Dongfang Ming yet was not reciprocated at all. Little Tian felt that the man was not worth thedys effort, but she could not do anything about it.
Dongfang Ming finished his meal and continued to imitate Liu Duos drawing on his desk, but he could never get the details right.
I guess I should look for her and ask for guidance. Dongfang Ming grinned and shook his head. For the first time, he admitted he could be quite foolish.
He headed to the door and opened it, only to find Wang Xiangyun raising a fist in the air, ready to knock.
At the sight of her, Dongfang Ming frowned slightly. He walked past her and continued down the hallway.
Wang Xiangyun would always be delighted to see him. Brother Ming, where are you going? Iming with you.
He ignored her, found his coachman and got him to prepare the carriage. He would wait at the entrance of the tailor shop.
Like a shadow, Wang Xiangyun followed him around and finally stood next to him. Brother Ming, dont be like that, can you? Say something. Youre making me look like Im putting on a one-man show.
Chapter 642 - Quite A Sprinter
Chapter 642: Quite A Sprinter
Dongfang Ming was not even willing to look her way, much less speak to her.
Fortunately for her, Wang Xiangyun just loved sticking to cold shoulders!
Brother Ming, werent you trying to draw that picture yesterday? Why dont we go see her? Id really like to meet her.
When a conversation became stagnant, the natural course of action was to change the topic, right? Wang Xiangyun had experimented with this many times, of course it only worked in front of others, not him.
However, this time Dongfang Ming actually responded. He lowered his eyes and looked at Wang Xiangyun, whose eyes were still obviously puffy.
Xiangyun, either you go back to the capital or disappear from my sight! Stop following me!
He said this as he walked towards the horse carriage he had requested earlier and took one majestic leap onto the vehicle. Instantly, the coachman drove the carriage away along with Dongfang Ming in it.
He did not want Wang Xiangyun to meet Liu Duo, as he did not want Liu Duo to know that he had a wedding contract.
Little Tian witnessed the scene and frowned. She walked towards thedy and spoke, Miss, I think we should...
She had not finished speaking when Wang Xiangyun quickly raised a hand and interrupted her, Little Tian, prepare a carriage! Since Brother Ming so badly refuses to see me, I will follow him and I will make my presence known!
When Dongfang Ming told her that he wanted to cancel their engagement, it had really frightened her, but after Little Tians reminderst night, she was even more determined to face the challenge. Regardless of how distant he treated her, she would cling to him no matter what.
Seeing her unwavering resolution, Little Tian went on to get them a carriage.
They got on, and Wang Xiangyun gave instructions to chase after Dongfang Ming.
Boss, I think Miss Wangs carriage is gaining on us, the coachman said to Dongfang Ming, who was resting in the coach.
Dongfang Ming might have been resting his eyes, but he already knew that.
He snapped them open and, in a calm and stable voice, said, Stop here.
On his orders, the coachman pulled on the reins, causing the horse toe to a halt.
Holding a folding fan, Dongfang Ming stepped out of the curtained door. You wait here. If Im not back in five, you take the carriage back.
Then he hopped down from the carriage and entered the woods nearby.
The coachman noticed that Dongfang Ming had barely walked a few steps before vanishing from his sight. He found this very unbelievable. He was quite a sprinter, wasnt he?
The other coachman saw that and brought his carriage to a stop too. Miss, Mr. Dongfang has left his carriage. He went into the woods.
Wang Xiangyun was befuddled. She did not know why Dongfang Ming left his carriage, and she was about to go ask when Little Tian stopped her.
Miss, Mr. Dongfang might have just gone to relieve himself. Well just wait. If you go and ask, do you think the coachman will tell you about that?
She believed that most people would probably stop here to relieve themselves, because people have needs.
Convinced, Wang Xiangyun returned to her seat once more. She pushed aside the curtain and peered outside, hoping to see Dongfang Ming reemerge from the woods.
But Dongfang Ming had not gone in there to relieve himself. Rather, he pressed on with his journey where the coachman could not see him. He kept walking until he estimated he had arrived at the main road far away from their sight, and then he exited the woods.
His pair of luxury silk boots were covered in mud by then. Dongfang Ming merely smiled.
He unfolded his fan, moved it about, and continued walking.
His coachman realized that five minutes had passed. His master had yet to emerge from the woods. So, he turned the carriage around and began to make the return trip.
Wang Xiangyuns coachman saw that and reported to her. Miss, Mr. Dongfangs coachman is turning the carriage this way. They must be heading back to town.
Chapter 643 - Going Around Randomly? Who Was He Trying To Fool!
Chapter 643: Going Around Randomly? Who Was He Trying To Fool!
When she heard him, Wang Xiangyun immediately came out from the carriage, opened the door, and walked through the curtain.
She didnt see Dongfang Ming get back onto the carriage but the horse carriage left without waiting for him. There was definitely something fishy going on!
She didnt wait for Little Tians reaction and immediately jumped off the horse carriage and went onto the main road to block it. Tell me, where is your boss? Where did he go!?
Dongfang Ming hadnt brought this coachman from the capital and only hired him after he arrived in Anping Town. After all, only he would know the roads in Ye Yang and the others vige.
Mydy, slow down. Careful not to fall. Little Tian jumped down. The carriage was a bit high and jumping off of it really made her worry.
The coachman replied honestly after he saw Wang Xiangyun block the road: Miss Wang, I do not know. The boss asked me to wait for half an hour before heading back to town if he didnte out, and told me not to wait for him.
Upon hearing him, Wang Xiangyun frowned and looked towards the woods. She really couldnt figure out why he would do this. Why did he go into the woods?
After Little Tian got off the carriage, she came beside Wang Xiangyun and asked the coachman, Where did your boss ask you to drive the horse carriage to?
She could guess that the reason Dongfang Ming did this was that he didnt want herdy to follow him.
He also definitely went to someones house.
He didnt ask me to go anywhere. Mister asked me to keep driving the carriage around randomly. The coachman looked at her and replied again.
Dongfang Ming had already told him earlier when they left the town that if Wang Xiangyun asked about this, he should reply this way. He couldnt expose his whereabouts.
The coachman was an honest person so how could he possibly lie? His eyes were obviously trying to look away a bit.
Going around randomly? Who was he trying to fool!
Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian didnt believe him.
Tell me, where did your boss ask you to bring him initially? Is it to the house of the person who drew the drawings? If you dont answer me honestly than you can scram and forget about continuing to work as my Brother Mings coachman! Wang Xiangyun said to him very sternly.
Unless she was in front of Dongfang Ming and her family, she wouldnt hide her temper. The way she spoke also made people feel she was ordering people about.
She also knew this coachman was only following Dongfang Ming temporarily. Once he returned to the capital, his employment would be ended.
Little Tian looked at the coachman, smiled slightly and said gently with a smile, Friend, you should just tell mydy where your boss went since she is your boss spouse!
She was able to guess that it was definitely Dongfang Ming who had asked him to answer this way. It was a pretext to stop herdy from finding him.
Spouse?
The coachman frowned when he heard her. He was in a difficult spot. Should he tell her or not?
Even if he were blind, he could tell from the way Wang Xiangyun looked at Dongfang Ming that their rtionship was unusual.
But he never wouldve thought she was actually Dongfang Mings spouse.
If he told her, wouldnt this mean he wasnt listening to his boss order? If he didnt tell her, wouldnt the boss wife fire him anyway?
Although he knew he was just Dongfang Mings temporary coachman, his pay was three hundred wens per day. He didnt want to lose this job and also didnt want to disobey Dongfang Mings order. What should he do?
The coachman was at a loss and, after he didnt reply to Wang Xiangyun after a while, she became impatient. If you still arent going to tell me, then scram immediately!
As she spoke, she turned back and shouted to her own coachman, Wang Xiaoliu,e and drive Brother Mings horse carriage. Take it back to town with our horse carriage!
Wang Xiaoliu was a servant of the Wang family and he also took Wang as hisst name.
Yes, maam, Wang Xiaoliu immediately replied.
He could tell theirdy was angry.
Chapter 644 - Thats Also Fine, Bring Two Gifts Next Time!
Chapter 644: Thats Also Fine, Bring Two Gifts Next Time!
The coachman saw this and had no choice but to answer honestly, Mr. Dongfang went to Mr. Yes house.
How could he go against the spouse? For the sake of his sry, he could only tell the truth.
Mr. Ye?
After she heard the coachmans answer, Wang Xiangyun waved at Wang Xiaoliu to ask him to go back to their horse carriage.
In that case, you will take me to Mr. Yes house.
After she finished speaking, she didnt care if the coachman agreed. She asked Little Tian to help her get onto Dongfang Mings carriage straight away.
In response, the coachman didnt dare to say anything. He turned the horse carriage around and continued going straight.
Dongfang Ming walked as if he was flying and was faster than the horse carriage. He reached Liu Duos yard door very quickly.
Hei Xiaomeng had seen him before and knew he was its masters friend so it didnt bark at him.
Xiaomeng, you still remember me. Dongfang Ming patted its head as he smiled. Such a smart dog was very likable.
Hei Xiaomeng barked softly as a reply as if it understood what hed said.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling looked towards the yard door when they heard it.
It just so happened that Dongfang Ming also lifted his head to look towards them. Heughed, Little Ling, Little Duo, I hope you dont mind meing here to disturb you guys again.
Of course we dont mind. Come in quickly, Liu Duo replied with a smile. She didnt find it to be a surprise since he had alsoe unannounced like this thest time he came.
The two of them only realized when Dongfang Ming was closer that his shoes werepletely covered with mud.
It had been raining for the past few days and although it was sunny and cloudless today, the dirt on the road hadnt dried yet.
Brother Ming, did you walk here and not take your horse carriage? Ye Ling asked curiously.
He went over to the side to get a slightly thick bamboo scraper as he spoke.
He knew Dongfang Ming wasnt a farmer like them. He wouldnt walk anywhere and would usually take his horse carriage. So why did he walk on the dirt road in their vige?
Dongfang Ming came underneath the roof, sat on a stool andughed, Yeah. I suddenly wanted to experience using the small vige roads so I didnt take a horse carriage here.
Brother Ming, lift up your leg so I can scrape away the dirt underneath your shoes. Ye Ling walked over with a piece of bamboo scraper, bent over and was about to help him clean the sole of his shoes.
When Liu Duo saw this, she wanted to tell him to let him do it himself since Ling wasnt his servant!
However, before she said it, she heard Dongfang Ming said, Little Ling, just let me do it myself.
As he spoke he took the bamboo scraper from Ye Lings hand and scraped the dirt on his shoes soles himself.
When Liu Duo saw this, her impression of him went up a notch and she felt that Dongfang Ming had quite a good character. He wasnt like those princelings she saw in television shows before who would look down on people who were lower than them in status.
Liu Duo sat at the side, looked at him and asked, Dongfang, why did youe to our house?
I wanted toe and ask your advice on drawing techniques so I came over. Dongfang Ming finished scraping all the dirt and handed the bamboo scraper back to Ye Ling.
When Liu Duo heard him, she joked, Oh. In that case, you have the gall toe to visit empty-handed?
I will make up for it the next time, is that okay Little Duo? Dongfang Mingughed. He didnt get embarrassed as he knew Liu Duo was teasing him and didnt really want a gift.
Thats also fine, bring two gifts next time! Liu Duo smiled brilliantly.
Ye Ling looked at the mischievous Liu Duo with love-filled eyes. It was only their wife who could joke like this. Other peoples wives would be too embarrassed to say such things.
When someone came to sell their tomatoes, Liu Duo would go pay them and record down the transaction and thene back underneath the roof to speak with them. She would give Dongfang Ming some instructions while she was there. The three of them would chat andugh.
After half an hour passed, Hei Xiaomeng barked and interrupted their cheerful atmosphere.
Chapter 645 - Sigh… Where The Hell Did This Missy Who Is Bossing Me Around Come From?!
Chapter 645: Sigh... Where The Hell Did This Missy Who Is Bossing Me Around Come From?!
Hei Xiaomeng barked loudly towards the yard door and bared its fangs fiercely.
Hei Xiaomeng, stop barking, Liu Duo shouted and walked over.
Who was it that hade and made Hei Xiaomeng bark so loudly?
Dongfang Ming put down the brush in his hand. His expression didnt change but he just frowned ever so slightly. He never wouldve thought the coachman would bring Wang Xiangyun here.
He actually didnt listen to his orders for him to go back to town!
Liu Duo came to the yard door and saw Wang Xiaoliu holding a whip while looking at Hei Xiaomeng as if he wanted to chase it away.
And Dongfang Mings coachman was also present. However, he didnte forward and just sat in the driver seat. There were also two other women standing next to the horse carriage. One of them was very beautiful.
What was going on?
Who...
Before Liu Duo could finish, Wang Xiangyun interrupted her, This mastiff is yours, right? Quickly take it away and tie it up. I hate dogs the most! Why is a lowly peasant keeping a mastiff?
Err...
Liu Duo could understand wanting it tied up because she didnt like dogs but thatst sentence really pissed her off!
Who made the rule that a lowly peasant couldnt keep a mastiff as a pet?
Liu Duo frowned slightly and said again, Who are you...
Wang Xiangyun would always act proud unless she was in front of Dongfang Ming. She interrupted her again, I asked you to tie the mastiff up quickly. Didnt you hear me?!
She had already said it but Liu Duo still hadnt led Hei Xiaomeng away and tied it up so her bossy temper red up. After all, she didnt need to repeat her orders twice. Her coachman and servants would immediately do as she said.
In response, Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Sigh... where the hell did this missy who is bossing me arounde from?!
She couldnt be bothered with her. Liu Duo turned around and walked off straight away. She looked so beautiful but she spoke so aggressively!
She initially wanted to ask who she was, but she had spoken so rudely to her so why should she care?
Liu Duo had a really bad first impression of her.
Little Tian saw this and immediately said, Young madam, please stay. Ourdy really doesnt like dogs, I hope you can understand. We are here to look for Dongfang Ming.
She saw that although Liu Duo looked young, she wore her hair in a bun that was in the style of a married woman so she would naturally call her young madam.
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo stopped, turned her body to the side and looked at them. She then looked back at Dongfang Ming who was sitting underneath the roof with Ye Ling.
She ignored Little Tian. After stopping for a while, she continued to walk towards the area underneath the roof. Dongfang, theres someone looking for you outside. Go take a look, yourself.
Dongfang Ming nodded. He stood up unhurriedly and walked towards the yard door.
Hei Xiaomeng was blocking the door and they didnt dare toe in.
That farmer is so rude. I asked her to take her dog away and tie it up but she actually just walked away? How could she treat a guess like this! Wang Xiangyunined to Little Tian.
Mydy, that young madam mightve gone to ask her husband to tie the dog up. Lets just wait.
Hei Xiaomeng was now even bigger and taller than before. She thought that maybe Liu Duo wouldnt be able to get it to move.
Just as Little Tian finished speaking, Dongfang Ming appeared in their line of sight.
Brother Ming. Wang Xiangyun immediately smiled brightly while she looked at him.
Dongfang Ming passed by Hei Xiaomeng and he ignored her. He unhurriedly walked to the horse carriage, looked at the coachman and said, In the future, you are only to listen to my orders. If there is a next time, you will be dismissed!
He could guess how Wang Xiangyun had made him bring her here. He didnt n on looking into it this time.
After the coachman heard him, he sneaked a peek at Wang Xiangyun and then nodded earnestly.
Although he was honest, he was not stupid. The boss had already said he should listen to him. After all, it was Dongfang Ming who paid his sry and not Wang Xiangyun!
Chapter 646 - It Was Obvious The Boss Didnt Like His Spouse.
Chapter 646: It Was Obvious The Boss Didnt Like His Spouse.
Brother Ming, why didnt you take the horse carriage, but rather walked here by yourself? The soles of your shoes are filled with traces of mud.
Wang Xiangyun wanted to make her presence felt so she ran over beside him and asked this out of concern.
When Dongfang Ming heard her, before he could criticize her, she had alreadye close to him.
He turned his body sideways, and created a distance of three to four meters between them before saying, Xiangyun, dont order my people to do things for you in the future! Now, get out of my sight, otherwise, dont me me if I get physical.
Having her following him around like a fly really annoyed him!
Every time he wanted to scold her fiercely without consideration for her feelings, he would remember her brothers and a few elders. He would always hold it in out of consideration for them. But now, he was on the verge of exploding. He didnt want to hold it in anymore.
The coachman looked at his temporary boss and, as he had ordered, he decided he would definitely not listen to Wang Xiangyun anymore!
It was obvious the boss didnt like his spouse.
Wang Xiangyun moved forward again to stand in front of him while facing him. She said angrily, Brother Ming, I came from the capital to be with you, to be where you are. Why should I leave? I. Wont. Leave.
It was really so infuriating. The attitude Liu Duo showed when she turned around and left had already made her angry and now Dongfang Ming told her to leave. She was really going to go crazy.
Little Tian came over and said something to support herdy. Mr. Dongfang, the reason ourdy came all the way to find you is that her feelings for you are too deep. How can you keep telling her to leave and hurting her!
Every time they saw each other, the thing she heard from Dongfang Ming the most was him asking her to leave. It really made her feel outraged at the injustice Wang Xiangyun suffered!
Wang Xiangyun felt wronged and her eyes turned red when she heard him. She wanted to cry but she held it in. She was like a beautiful woman who was attracting pity through her tears.
Dongfang Ming only looked at Little Tian, neither happily nor angrily as a response. He turned around and didnt want to waste time with her. He had already said what he needed to say.
Wang Xiangyun saw that he wanted to leave and she immediately went and pulled on the corner of his clothes. Brother Ming, is this peasant household the family of the person who drew the drawings? Can you ask them to tie the dog up? I also want to go in.
Shepletely ignored what Dongfang Ming said. Although she felt hurt in her heart, she chose to forget about it.
Dongfang Ming didnt want to waste his breath anymore. He pushed her hand away and immediately lifted his hand to touch her body a few times. Wang Xiangyun closed her mouth, stopped speaking, and her body couldnt move.
Bring your master back to the capital!
After he finished speaking, he walked towards the yard door.
Wang Xiangyun saw him leave without the slightest hesitation and the tears in her eyes immediately covered her cheeks.
She wanted to say something but he had pressed her pressure points so she wouldnt even move her body.
Little Tian went to help her and her eyes were also red like she was also about to cry. She turned around and said to Wang Xiaoliu, Xiaoliu, drive the horse carriage over. We are going back.
The coachman saw them leave and didnt know what he should do. Should he follow them and leave or keep waiting?
Ye Ling and Liu Duo saw hime back not long after he left and found it quite strange.
However, they didnt ask. After all, it was unrted to them.
Dongfang Mings mood was also not the least bit changed. What happened hadnt affected him and he continued to draw the way Liu Duo taught him...
Little Duo, take a look at this drawing. Did I improve? Dongfang Ming looked at his own drawing and felt that this was his most sessful one yet.
When Ye Ling and Liu Duo heard him, they both took a look at it.
They saw that it was still a cute version of a little piglet. It looked very simple and cute.
Ye Ling looked at the drawing and said very generously, Brother Ming, I think your drawing looks the same as Duo Ers. You drew it very well.
Chapter 647 - My Job Of Drawing For Your Tailor Shop Is No Longer Safe.
Chapter 647: My Job Of Drawing For Your Tailor Shop Is No Longer Safe.
Liu Duo pretended to be strict and said, It is eptable. Let me see you draw another expression on it. It can also be of any other small animals. You are free to be creative.
Upon hearing her, Dongfang Mingughed and picked up the brush without saying anything. He then focused and started moving the brush.
He knew Liu Duo was testing him to see if he had grasped this drawing technique and was not just drawing by imitation.
At this time, Hei Xiaomeng started barking again. They could even hear someone shouting, Ye Ling, Ye Liushi, can you guys tie up your dog. Im here to sell tomatoes.
He knew the three older brothers usually werent home at this time. Thats why he called Ye Ling and Liu Duo.
When Liu Duo heard him, she asked Ye Ling to continue practicing writing. She would just go by herself.
Oh, its you. Come in, it wont bite. Liu Duo patted Hei Xiaomeng on its head and spoke to the man.
This man was the one who had said he wanted to go to the viges in the neighboring towns to buy tomatoes. Ever since he said this, he never came to Liu Duos house again. Liu Duo even though he had just said it as a joke.
Brother Su, how many jins did you purchase? Liu Duo looked at the three of them and each of them was carrying a carrying pole with full loads.
The one she called Brother Su, Su Quan, replied while he walked into the yard, Not much, just around two hundred jins.
They had umted these in the past few days from purchasing them from the viges in the neighboring towns.
Liu Duo immediately went to grab a brush and the transaction records when she entered the back of the yard. Brother Su, what is the specific amount. I need to record it down and pay you the money.
She wasnt worried there would be many cracked or dried up tomatoes since she still trusted them. If it happened a second time their cooperation would end.
Two hundred and one jins. Su Quan held the carrying pole and stood to the side. Ye Liushi, about what we discussedst time...how did the discussion with the Ye brothers go?
Liu Duo finished recording the transaction, and she put down the brush and smiled at him. We will give you two wens more for every jin. What do you think?
After Dongfang Ming finished drawing a rabbit with a nk expression, he looked over towards Liu Duo.
It seemed that Liu Duos business was about to grow bigger and bigger.
Thats fine. Thank you. Su Quan nodded and felt that it was quite appropriate. He was not greedy. It was good as long as he could make money.
In any case, it was better than not having an ie like before.
Liu Duo gave him the money that was owed to him and then went back underneath the roof to look at Dongfang Mings rabbit.
Dongfang, your drawing is quite good. You can finish your apprenticeship! It seems that my job of drawing for your tailor shop is no longer safe, Liu Duo said, praising him.
Smart people really were different. He was able to draw so well just after some instructions.
It had to be said that she had practiced quite a while before she could reach his current standard.
Dongfang Mingughed when he heard her. His gentle temperament paired with his handsome face made him look handsome no matter how one looked at him. Little Duo, you really know how to joke. How could my drawing bepared to yours?
Liu Duo and Ye Ling also started tough in response to his modesty.
In the blink of an eye, Ye Liu and the others returned on the bullock-cart when it was close to noon. They saw Dongfang Mings horse carriage outside the yard...and the coachman was actually taking a nap on it?
Ye Mo muttered in his heart, Why did this fee again? Why hasnt he gone back to the capital?!
Friend, why didnt you go into the yard? Why are you spacing out over here? Ye Liu smiled and said to him.
The coachman woke up from his nap when he heard Ye Lius voice.
Err... it wouldnt be good for him to answer and talk about Dongfang Ming and Wang Xiangyun. After all, it was the bosss family affair.
He only spoke after pausing for a while, Im waiting for the boss out here. He asked me to go back to town but I didnt leave.
Chapter 648 - How Rude And Disrespectful!
Chapter 648: How Rude And Disrespectful!
Come in with us. Itll be lunchtime soon, your boss wont be leaving, Ye Liu said to him.
His brothers would definitely allow Dongfang Ming to stay for lunch. If the coachman waited here, wouldnt he starve?
The coachman hesitated. Ye Liu had to call out to him a few more times before he was willing to step into the yard.
They entered to find Liu Duo and Dongfang Ming having a friendly chat. Ye Mos temper built up instantly.
Wife, weve returned! Get us some water quick! Were thirsty!
Liu Duo, already used to his manner of speech, got up to get water for them.
Ye Liu greeted Dongfang Ming with a smile and a nod.
Ye Ling was not with them because he was preparing food in the kitchen.
The coachman felt like he was making a mistake and did not dare to look straight at Dongfang Ming. He helped the brothers unload the tomatoes from the bullock-cart.
Mo, you alwaysin about the heat or being thirsty when youe back. Whats your deal? Liu Duo said as she served him water.
She did not regard serving them water as a chore. Strangely, it was always he who demanded it. Never once did Ye Liu or Li Wazi ask it of her.
Does it tire you to get water for your husband? Loudmouth... Ye Mo drank his water in one gulp.
Hey! Whats with him? Did he swallow dynamite? How rude and disrespectful!
She rolled her eyes at him and could not care less. Then she poured water for Ye Liu, Li Wazi, and the coachman.
Ye Liu also finished his in one gulp and said to her yfully, Little Duo is so thoughtful. Youre making me love you even more. I havent seen you all day and I missed you so much.
Liu Duo blushed slightly at his deration of love but rolled her eyes nheless. Bullocks!
Little Duo, you collected so many tomatoes this morning? Ye Liu passed her the bowl andmented when he saw the tomatoes stacked in a corner.
Those are from Brother Su who got them from nearby viges. We have about two hundred jin here.
Then we can ask the women that Aunt Li enlisted toe help out, although well need to get another stove.
Liu Duo nodded in agreement with him. Based on their current purchase volume and only one working stove, the tomatoes would rot if left alone and not processed in time. They also did not have enough manpower.
Next, Ye Liu looked back at Dongfang Ming and grinned. Brother Dongfang, what brings you here? I havent seen you in town over the past few days, how are you?
Im doing fine. I wanted to learn drawing from Liu Duo, so I came here asking for her guidance. I apologize for the interruption, he said slowly as he fanned himself as usual, giving a polite smile.
Ye Mo peered at Dongfang Ming and asked an enigmatic question: Mr. Dongfang, youve been here for more than ten days now, havent you? Dont you have business to take care of in the capital?
In other words, why havent you left?
Liu Duo red at him. Why did he need to know when the man would return to the capital?
Ye Liu added onto the question jokingly, Brother Dongfang, what my brother meant was, you have been here for so long. He worries that your business in the capital might require you to make big decisions and that profits might be affected if you dy those matters for too long.
Since he could stay here for so much time, obviously he had made proper arrangements. He did not have to worry about trivialities.
Hence why Ye Liu phrased his words like that.
Dongfang Ming grinned again. He folded his fan and said, My subordinates have it under control. I pay them well for their work. Thank you, Brother Ye, but you dont have to worry about that.
Of course, he knew what Ye Mo meant, but he did not think deeper into it. He could tell Ye Mo did not like him very much.
Chapter 649 - When Did He Learn To Say Something Like That?
Chapter 649: When Did He Learn To Say Something Like That?
Thats nice to know. Now you can feel free to stay longer. Ye Liu smiled back.
By the time they had taken all the tomatoes indoors, Ye Yang and Old Liu came back with their farming tools.
Ye Yang spotted Dongfang Ming in the house and greeted him with his eyes, then both he and Old Liu went to wash up by the well.
After a mornings work, they were sweaty, sticky, and overall ufortable.
Yang,e get a drink. Liu Duo went up to them with some water. She also brought bowls for both of them.
After getting to know them for some time, it was apparent that they were an easy-going family. Old Lius constraints had soon vanished. He casually epted the water and drank it in one go.
Ye Yang felt better after a face wash. Liu Duo passed a bowl of water to him, but he did not drink it immediately. With a glimmer in his eyes, he said to her, Good.
He drank it all then said again, Tasty.
Coming home to a virtuous wife made Ye Yang feel that his life had be so wonderful.
Er...
Blushing, Liu Duo peered at Ye Yang. Is he flirting with me out in the open?
When did he learn to say something like that?
She did not know how to react, so she averted his gaze. Shyly, she took the empty bowl from his hand and returned to the house.
It was obviously an icy re, but somehow she was stunned just looking into his eyes. Her heart beat fast, and very soon she was flustered.
Ye Yang caught up with her. He took a good look at her flushed face, and the angles of his lips curled up a little.
Time for lunch. Ye Ling came out of the kitchen with a dish.
Ye Yang moved to the kitchen to help serve the food.
Everyone sat around the table, eating merrily. The conversation between Ye Liu, Liu Duo, and Dongfang Ming went on harmoniously.
Not so for Ye Mo. Whenever Liu Duo spoke to Dongfang Ming, he would eye the man suspiciously, finding him more and more despicable!
He thought, you think youre so good-looking? Quit smiling. Its repulsive.
Dongfang, I want to ask about the frozen fruit sd. When do you intend to sell it in your shop in the capital? Liu Duo asked him.
Their little town would not stand a chance. If they did not sell it now, when the weather was still hot, they would not have the chance to do so after summer ended, and they would have to wait for next year.
Dongfang Ming replied, Ive arranged for Chef Liu to return. In a couple of days, the menu will be ready. You just wait for the bonuses, Little Duo.
It was sunny today. Chef Liu should be on his way there now. It had been raining for the past two days, and he had stayed put here.
Alright, Ill count on you then. Liu Duo grinned broadly. She had gained another source of ie. How wonderful.
Ye Mo kicked her lightly under the table. What was her deal, smiling to other men like that? Did she have any shame?
Liu Duo dropped the smile when she felt the kick. Which rascal had kicked her?
Without being detected, she surveyed the few people sitting opposite her. They were Ye Mo, Ye Ling, and Li Wazi.
To her, Ye Mo was the most suspicious one. Ye Ling and Li Wazi would not do something as immature as this!
Ye Mo noticed Liu Duo ring at him with fire in her eyes. Deliberately, he asked, Dear wife, just eat. What are you staring at?
As long as she stopped talking to Dongfang Ming, and instead shifted focus onto him, he was more than delighted.
Go on, keep pretending then! Youre just asking for trouble!
She brought her leg up and kicked him back. Im just admiring Aunt Lis cooking. Its all so good, I dont know what I should try.
Chapter 650 - Wifes Commandments?
Chapter 650: Wifes Commandments?
Then taste a bit of everything. No ones saying you can only pick one. Dont constrain yourself inside your own house. Ye Mo picked a random dish and dropped it into her bowl. The way he said that to her, people would think she was dumb.
She twitched her mouth and rolled her eyes at him. He was the idiot here!
After listening to their interaction, the other three brothers followed suit and each gave her a bit of the other side dishes.
Dongfang Ming sat there like an outsider. Did they have to express their love like this?
After lunch, Liu Duo and Dongfang Ming engaged in a short conversation, under Ye Mos close inspection and prompting, before she went upstairs for a nap.
Mo, why are you following me? Liu Duo looked back at her pesky follower.
Ye Mo nced at her too but said nothing. Instead, he sped up and beat her to her room. He sat on her bed as though he owned the ce, and waited for her toe in.
Liu Duo merely rolled her eyes at him. Mo, if you have something to say, just say it. Whats with the pose?
She sat on a nearby stool.
Wife, you should restrict your actions, you hear me? Other than your husbands, you are not permitted tomunicate excessively with other men!
Pffft. Liu Duo let out augh.
Commandments for me?
She was not even a woman from this era. She had no care for restrictions that husbands would ce on their wives. She was satisfied as long as there was loyalty to their marriage!
She would not be confined by these old-fashioned quibbles.
She came to stand in front of him and spoke to his face. And if I dont obey that, if I really want to talk to other men, what are you going to do about it? Repudiate me?
She would really like to know what he nned to do. She engaged with so many vigers on a daily basis, how could she refrain from talking to them?
Ye Mos uncontroble temper rose instantly!
He knew she would talk back, but he did not expect her to mention repudiation! He would not do that, and would never dream of it.
He cleared his throat, restrained his anger and said, H-How dare you disobey your husband! Even if I want you gone, I dont have the final say. My brothers would need to agree unanimously. So I advise you to be obedient. I dont expect you to listen to everything we say, but you have to change your habit of conversing with other men, or else Ill convince my brothers to repudiate you!
Obviously he was stretching the truth. He was mad, but he would not unload his anger on her. Hed gotten himself into a ridiculous situation.
No, Im not going to! Hows that? Liu Duo grinned broadly,pletely ignoring his words. She bet he would not dare to repudiate her.
For a shared wife to be repudiated, all her husbands would have to agree to it. One alone simply would not work.
Unable to contain his fury, Ye Mos mouth twitched. With his strong arms he pulled her close such that shended on hisp with her back facing him. He then proceeded to spank her three times on the buttocks, albeit quite lightly.
Wife, this is what you get for not listening to me. If you keep resisting me, Ill hit you even more.
He spanked her another two times.
She struggled as shey pressed on hisp. She was so mad and so humiliated!
How dare he treat her like a child?
Let me go, Mo, I...
What? Dont think about reporting this to Ye Yang. All my brothers definitely agree with me on this!
He interrupted her. His nagging could only be described as fierce.
She talked back anyways. Y-Youre the childish one! Youre the most childish one in the family! And overbearing too! And you have the gall to lecture me? Let me go now!
She was not very strong, so she could not free herself, but her current situation was just so shameful. It looked like an adult teaching a naughty child a lesson!
Chapter 651 - Liu Duo Would Never Give Him a Chance!
Chapter 651: Liu Duo Would Never Give Him a Chance!
Then you better remember what I just said, got it!? Do it again and Ill punish you even more!
In the end, he gave her buttocks another light p and groped its softness.
By then, she could no longer tell if she was more humiliated or furious. Her face flushed, and she berated him some more. Mo, y-you really have no sense of shame! Let me go!
With one hand, she clutched onto her buttocks, as she used the other to pinch his thigh with as much force as she could muster.
The sudden, powerful pinch caught him by surprise. It was too painful for words!
Ow! Wife, Y-You dont have to do that. Its unbearable! He let go of her due to conditional reflex.
She did not know where her strength came from, but the first thing she did after being set free was to push him onto the bed, and while his buttocks were still facing her, she quickly spanked them three times too!
Like hell, Ill remember that! You childish, overbearing rascal! I should beat you up!
Er...
Ye Mos cheeks flushed red. He wanted to get up. How could he be lying down like this? How dare the wife beat up the husband!
And how would Liu Duo give him the chance?
With a pounce like a hungry dog, she let herselfnd heavily on his back, not allowing him to get up. With both hands she grabbed hold of his neck, announcing fiercely, Tell me! Do you dare to spank me again? Do it, and Ill make sure your brothers beat you to a pulp!
Physically, she was no match for him, so she would let the brothers do the dirty work. It was a little unfair, but she could not care less.
Pressed on the bed like that, Ye Mo shifted his face sideways and peered at Liu Duo, You disobeyed me first! If you hadnt done that, I wouldnt have spanked you!
In other words, it was all Liu Duos doing.
D-Dont talk back, I say. I call the shots around here, got it?
Liu Duo figured she should set some wifely principles for him: Whatever the wife says goes, and the wife is always right. The husband has no say.
But Ye Mo believed it should be the other way around.
He was the husband here. The husband should have the say and whatever the husband said was always right.
He exerted a little more strength and, lo and behold, he was able to get her off his back. She rolled onto the bed.
Then he pressed his body on her, and had her hands cuffed above her head. Wife, youre under my control now; lets see how you talk back! Looks like I have to teach you a lesson or two today.
Liu Duo was caught off guard. Nevertheless, she turned her head sideways and hummed indignantly. Shed had enough of him.
Ye Mo directly groped her bosoms. Dear wife, I think they might have gotten bigger, dont you think?
Previously, he was able to cup one breast in one hand, but at that point, he could not cover one fully anymore.
The sudden change of topic caught Liu Duo off guard.
N-None of your business! Get off me this instant! I want to nap! Dont bother me!
She blushed and struggled.
Just like that, Ye Mo got off her willingly, which made her even more confused.
Why was he obedient now?
When she set her sights on him, her lips twitched unknowingly. She must be thinking too much. The day he became an obedient chap would be the day the sun rose from the west!
Ye Mo got down from the bed, walked to the door, shut it, and bolted thetch.
Mad at what he did, Liu Duo red at him from the bed. Mo, whats wrong with you? Why did you bolt thetch?
Youre taking a nap, arent you? So you should bolt thetch, right? Or do you n to leave it open?
He went back and sat by the bed, then said to her, Lucky for you, I want a nap too. I can keep youpany.
Who wants yourpany? Get out. Liu Duo shoved him. This man was bing more and more shameless.
He had notin with Liu Duo for many days now. There was no way he would obey her. He was not originally an obedient person anyway.
Chapter 652 - Slap
Chapter 652: p
What she got in response was Ye Mo bending over and taking off her shoes, then his, before he dragged her onto the bed.
My wife, I want to sleep with you no matter what!
Seeing how he could not care less, Liu Duo got so angry she could not find the right words.
How could there be anyone so shameless, so thick-skinned?
She turned to the side with her back facing him and shut her eyes, choosing to blockmunication with him. He could do whatever he pleased.
Downstairs, Ye Liu engaged in conversation with Dongfang Ming while Ye Ling practiced writing on the side. The youngest brother would contribute his opinion every so often.
Ye Yang was giving Hei Xiaomeng a bath by the well.
Hei Xiaomeng was quite obedient. It just stood there, not budging, while Ye Yang gave it a good wash.
Yang, how big do you think Hei Xiaomeng could grow to? Li Wazi observed the wet dog from the sidelines and asked out of curiosity.
Usually, a Mastiff could grow to be much bigger than amon dog.
Ye Yang scrubbed the fur around its neck. Dont know.
They had never raised a Mastiff before, how would they know? No one else in the vige had anyrge-sized dogs. For one thing, the dog itself was very expensive, and for another, they had to be fed withrge quantities of good food. Not everyone could afford it.
On the other end, Wang Xiangyun had returned to town. Her tears had not stopped flowing, and she had not taken her lunch.
Miss, lets go back to the capital, alright? Little Tian helped wipe away her tears. She felt pity for her.
Herdy had cried over Dongfang Ming so many times. Despite knowing that feelings could not be forced, she hated Dongfang Ming for being so ruthless and not even giving herdy a chance. He would avoid her every single time!
Having unraveled her acupuncture points, Wang Xiangyun just sat there in a daze, not moving, not speaking.
Little Tian sighed. Even she felt a little tearful. She said to herdy, Miss, I know its probably not my ce to say this, as a servant, but please forgive me. Miss, I think you should forget about Mr. Dongfang. Doesnt he intend to cancel the engagement? Why dont we do that before he does? With your looks and your intellect, theres no way you cant find a good husband. You shouldnt have to go through this kind of pain.
She had wanted to say that for a long time, but because of her status, she had kept it in. But now, she could not hold on anymore.
Immediately after that, there was a p.
Blood trickled from the corner of Little Tians mouth. This was surprisingly the first time Wang Xiangyun had ever punished her.
How impudent! Have I been too good to you? Have you forgotten who you are? How dare you say such things? Wang Xiangyun red at her, obviously ruffled.
Little Tian instantly knelt down and continued fearlessly, Miss, I know I am just a servant. I am not qualified to say these things. But I cant bear to see you so unhappy. Mr Dongfang may be a wonderful man, but judging from the way he treats you, I doubt he has feelings for you. If he did have any, he wouldnt bear to see you cry. Miss, set yourself free, alright?
Wang Xiangyun was aware of all that and more. She got up, walked towards the window and gazed upon the bright sun in the sky, but her heart remained gloomy.
You may leave. I want to be alone.
Little Tian observed herdys lonely figure as she stood up and wiped away the little bit of bloodstain by her lips. Miss, for the sake of your health please have something to eat. Your lunch is still warm.
And then she turned towards the door.
When she came to the exit, Wang Xiangyun spoke up. Get some medicine for your cheek and mouth.
Little Tian could hear the apology in her voice. Eyes lined in tears, she looked back at Wang Xiangyun, who had her back towards her. Little Tian whimpered in acknowledgement of her orders.
She knew Wang Xiangyun had pped her because herdy had let her disappointment override her thoughts. But if this was what she, as a servant, had to do to stop herdy from abusing herself, she was willing to be pped a few more times!
Chapter 653 - Do You Mean You Want There To Be Something Wrong?
Chapter 653: Do You Mean You Want There To Be Something Wrong?
It was only when her tears stopped falling and the tears on her cheek disappeared that Wang Xiangyun turned around and went to sit at the table. She then picked up the chopsticks and started to eat...
On the other side of town, as a response to Liu Duo ignoring him, Ye Mo immediately went forward and took her into his embrace.
Little Brother Mo, get away from me, its very hot! Liu Duo moved towards the middle and changed position.
Ye Mo followed her and also changed position. He said, If you are hot then take off your clothes. Didnt you take them off before? Come, let Mo help you.
As he spoke, he reached out with his hand to pull her belt.
In response, Liu Duo pped his mischievous hand. If you want to sleep then stay well-behaved. Otherwise, do you want to bet I will kick you off the bed?
She could tell this bastard had other sinister thoughts just by looking at him. It wasnt like she was stupid.
Beloved, you are a woman, cant you be gentler? Dont just pinch and kick people so frequently.
He realized Liu Duo really liked to get physical.
None of your business!
As she spoke, she suddenly turned around, lifted her leg, and kicked his body to move it further away from her.
However, she identally kicked the area she shouldnt kick. Getting such an urate surprise attack made Ye Mo feel a sense of pleasure and ample pain.
Tsk... beloved... you... you really kicked me.
Liu Duo saw the pained expression on his face and didnt hold back herughter. She then looked at where he was covering and said, feeling slightly awkward and amused, It is your fault for not listening to me when I asked you to get away from me!
She actuallyughed after she kicked him? And it was his family jewels as well. Ye Mo became very angry.
He muttered in his heart, This brat has no conscience. She really deserves a beating.
Liu Duo saw that he looked like he wanted to eat a person. She held back herughter and showed concern for him. Does it still hurt? I didnt use too much strength so it probably shouldnt hurt for long. Remember this lesson in the future, okay?
When Ye Mo heard her, the corner of his mouth twitched. Why did hearing this make him so mad? Did she mean she thought her kick was very soft?
Humph...
Ye Mo became infuriated but he didnt want to explode. He immediately turned around and sulked with his back facing her.
Brat, just you wait! When I recover, I will let you cry and beg for forgiveness!
Liu Duo responded by just heartlessly closing her eyes to start her afternoon nap. However, the corner of her mouth showed she was holding in herughter and her dimples sunk very deeply. Ye Mo behaving like this was just too cute!
This was the first time she saw Ye Mo sulk.
In the blink of an eye, half of the hottest part of the day was over. After Liu Duo slept for some time, she slowly started to wake up.
She became shocked just as she opened her eyes. Little Brother Mo, why are you staring at me?
She rubbed her eyes and wanted to get up. However, Ye Mo pushed her down and she couldnt move.
Mo, are you going crazy again? Liu Duo looked at him and felt he was behaving strangely.
Liu Duo hadpletely forgotten what she had done wrong so Ye Mo lowered his head next to her ear and said, Beloved, have you already forgotten what you did before you slept?
Err...
Arent you fine right now. Its not like I did it on purpose, its because you didnt listen to me. Liu Duo puckered her lips. Why was this fe so petty?
Do you mean you want there to be something wrong?
I didnt say that!
Ye Mo stared at her unrepentant attitude and he was so angry he didnt know what to say. He kissed her as a punishment straight away, kissing very forcefully.
Liu Duo pushed him away. Did this fe really go crazy? Mmm...
It was only after Liu Duo felt her lips go numb that Ye Mo left and let out a heavy breath.
Liu Duo also let out a heavy breath and nced at him. Little Brother Mo, which of your nerves malfunctioned again? My lips have almost been ruined by your kiss!
He was like a hungry wolf pouncing fiercely on its meal.
Chapter 654 - This Brat Is Finally Afraid?
Chapter 654: This Brat Is Finally Afraid?
Ye Mo looked down at Liu Duos rosy lips and gulped. He said with a raspy voice, There is nothing wrong with my nerves!
Liu Duo heard his mystifying tone and she immediately rolled her eyes. As if there was nothing wrong!
Little Brother Mo, get up quickly. It is very hot. Liu Duo pushed him. He made her so hot that even her sweat came out.
The season she hated the most was summer.
However, in response, Ye Mo lowered his head and said next to her ear, Beloved, you need to be punished for your wrongdoing. Lets see if you still dare to kick wherever you like! I need to check if it is injured.
He even took off his clothes as he spoke...
Err...
Liu Duo couldnt help but twitch her mouth at the punishment he mentioned. He really had so many excuses.
She followed him and also sat up straight. Ye Mo was still sitting on her legs so she pushed him and said, Little Brother Mo. Enough, it is still broad daylight.
Ye Mo was able to quickly take off the clothes on his upper body and reveal his sturdy body. He pushed Liu Duo down with just one push and looked down on her from above. He couldnt look any more arrogant than how he looked right now even if he tried!
He got up extremely arrogantly again and took off his pants. So what if it is in broad daylight? We are in our own house so why cant we do it?
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo was really a mess. She saw that he looked like he wanted to punish her no matter what. When Ye Mo got up to take off his pants, she immediately seized the opportunity to roll towards the end of the bed. She immediately got out of the bed and ran towards the door while barefoot. There was no way she would go crazy together with him!
However, when Ye Mo saw Liu Duos nimble movement, the corner of his mouth moved up and he was suddenly in a good mood.
He muttered in his heart while smiling, This brat is finally afraid? I will let you see Mos awesomeness today no matter what. It is your own fault for being so wild and disobedient!
With regards to taking off their clothes, it could be said that ever since the brothers consummated their marriage with Liu Duo, the speed with which they took off their clothes was not just the normal kind of fast.
He was able to take off his pants in just a few seconds. Just as Liu Duo reached the door, he had already caught up and pressed her against the door.
Beloved, why are you running? Getting punished for your wrongdoing is something that should be done. Its a good thing that little brat isnt home. Otherwise, wouldnt he also turn bad from learning from you?
Ye Mo looked down on the top of her head and he could not stop himself from smiling.
F**k! Liu Duo wanted to smash her head against the wall when she heard him. What did he mean Liu Ran would turn bad from learning from her?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes, bit down on her teeth, and said, Little Brother Mo, go away. Punishment, my ass! It is your own fault it happened. If you didnt keep rubbing me and making me feel hot, why would I have kicked you? There is no effect without a cause.
This shameless fe really made her angry.
He already knew long before that Liu Duo was really good at speaking, so he wasnt nning on debating with her. In any case, he just wanted to punish her!
He pulled her body over straight away and kissed her like he was a hungry wolf. One of his hands was on her waist and leaning against the door, and the other hand was taking off Liu Duos belt.
Liu Duo waspletely powerless to resist. He made her clothes loose and they were about toe off. Uuu...Mo...Mo you shameless bastard, let go...
She couldnt even finish a single sentence. This bastard was acting like he hadnt seen a woman in hundreds of years. He was as ferocious as a tiger!
Ye Ling realized Liu Duo hadnte down even though it was gettingte so he looked towards the stairs. He thought, maybe she wanted to sleep more and have a longer rest in the afternoon...?
He finished washing the fruits by the well and he took them to the table underneath the roof. Liu, Brother Ming, eat some fruit.
Dongfang Ming nodded and smiled at him. Little Ling, you should also eat some.
Okay. This is so sweet. Little Duo really likes to eat this fruit. Although Ye Liu sounded very nonchnt when he mentioned Liu Duo, his face was full of love for her.
Chapter 655 - Take A Look?
Chapter 655: Take A Look?
Dongfang Ming took a bit of the fruit and replied with a slight smile, It is indeed quite sweet.
Ye Ling also took a te of it over to the kitchen for Aunt Li and the others.
Brother Ye, I heard there is a big field of lotus roots in one of the viges in the neighboring town. It is summer right now so there will definitely be a lot of lotus flowers we can see. Why dont we go together and enjoy the scenery? Dongfang Ming invited them.
Ye Liu would, of course, know of Lotus Vige in the neighboring town. All kinds of lotus flowers would bloom in this vige every summer. This was how the vige got its name.
But they werent educated schrs...how would they know how to appreciate the beauty of the flowers?
However, when Ye Liu thought about how Dongfang Ming came from afar, and how they were not only business partners, but also friends, he nodded.
Brother Dongfang, going to enjoy the scenery is fine but Ye Mo and I wont be able to go. Ask Ling and Little Duo to go with you. Besides having to go purchase the tomatoes, we also need to repair the stove. What do you think?
He didnt mention Ye Yang because he knew his oldest brother wouldnt go. Moreover, it was an opportunity for them to widen Liu Duos bed!
Dongfang Ming was very understanding when he heard him. He said, Okay, I will set a date when the weather is cool and refreshing and send a horse carriage toe to fetch the two of them.
Okay, no problem.
At this time, Ye Ling walked over and Ye Liu asked Ye Ling to go view the lotus flowers with Dongfang Ming and Liu Duo.
Oh, thats fine. Ye Ling felt there was no problem with going. He was worried Liu Duo would feel stuffy if she stayed at home every day.
While they finished talking about going to view the lotus flowers downstairs, something intimate was going on in the room upstairs.
Liu Duos clothes were made loose and were almost falling off. She punched Ye Mo with force and said, Little Brother Mo, you are shameless. Let go of me!
Her pretty, egg-shaped face was red from anger and contained a hint of embarrassment.
However, Ye Mo just kept leaning against the door while being in a state of undress. He even lifted one of her legs up to his waist. This posture really made her face red and her heart beat faster.
Ye Mo was busy pulling Liu Duos clothes and it was like he couldnt hear what she said. He didnt even react when she punched him.
Liu Duo felt like she was going to die from anger. A sudden pain from her belly reminded her that Aunt Flow was about toe.
Mo, you... quickly let go of me. I think my period came. She pushed his shoulder.
When Ye Mo heard her, there was an obvious pause but he then continued pulling at her clothes. It just so happens I can take a look after I take it off!
If this crucial moment really came, he felt he would really go mad from anger.
Err...
Take a look?
She was embarrassed with anyone looking at such a secretive ce of hers.
Liu Duo dodged his kiss and she said angrily, Little Brother Mo, you are shameless. There is no way I will let you look. Let go of me quickly and put on your clothes. You are really so brazen!
I wont!
Ye Mo was determined. He felt it was inconvenient to take off Liu Duos pants with one hand so he crouched down and used two hands to pull them off. The whole process only took a very short time.
In response, Liu Duo immediately used her hands to cover it. It was so embarrassing.
It made her so angry she couldnt speak clearly. Little Brother Mo, you...
Ye Mo, who was crouching, used his two hands to hold her small waist while he looked at her. Beloved, move your hands away and let me see if your period came. If it dide I wont punish you, okay? Do as your told and be obedient...
It had to be said that Ye Mo had seen every part of Liu Duos body besides this spot. He was quite curious as to what the ce that made him enter heaven looked like...
When Liu Duo heard his unusually gentle voice, she suddenly felt dazzled. This fe actually had such a gentle and warm voice?
Chapter 656 - It Made Him Really Want To Enter…
Chapter 656: It Made Him Really Want To Enter...
Ye Mo saw that she didnt respond and stretched out his hands to pull her hands away straight away. Liu Duo immediately used a lot of strength to try to keep her secret spot covered.
She scolded him angrily, Look... look my ass! Mo, you are really so shameless and vulgar! You...
Before she finished scolding him, Ye Mo interrupted her. He looked at her and said very seriously, Then, for fairness, I will also show you my private part. How about it?
I dont want to see it! Ive already seen it before. Liu Duo showed an expression like there was no way she would agree.
When Ye Mo heard her, he stood up and stood very close to her. He put both his hands on the door, sandwiching her head in the middle.
Oh, so beloved has seen it before? Then all the more reason I should see yours! Hmm?
He leaned very close to Liu Duo. Liu Duo was protecting the lower part of her body with her hands and she felt a clear hard object touching the back of her hand.
This bastard was clearly doing it on purpose!
She turned her head to the side and said while biting down on her teeth, See your ass! Mo, get out of my way, or...or I...
She stopped as she spoke. Was she going to scream loudly? It wasnt just them who were at home, there was also Dongfang Ming and Li Wazi and his family.
If they knew about what happened here, how could she face them? It would be tremendously embarrassing.
Or what? Beloved, its fine if I cant see it. Ill just touch it.
He knew it was impossible for Liu Duo to scream unless she wanted Dongfang Ming and the others to find out what they were doing upstairs.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth moved up. As he spoke, he quickly stretched out his hand and touched it. Liu Duo didnt even have time to react.
When she finally reacted, Ye Mos hand was already exploring the area around her secret spot!
Ahh... Mo, you...you shameless hooligan! Move your hand away from me! Liu Duo was embarrassed, angry, and hot. Her heartbeat also got faster. It was so incredibly embarrassing!
She used a lot of strength to push his hand but she only had half his strength so she couldnt push it away at all.
A lot of sweat appeared on Liu Duos forehead because she was very nervous.
In response to Liu Duos embarrassment, Ye Mo was actually also very embarrassed. Even his ears turned red. It turned out this ce was so small?
It made him really want to enter...
He gulped, lowered his head, and said with a raspy voice next to her ear, letting out a heavy breath, Beloved, your period hasnte so you still need to receive your punishment.
He did as Liu Duo wished and pulled out his curious hand from that secretive ce. He then looked at his hand to see if there was any fresh blood and saw that there was none.
His heart immediately became joyous!
Liu Duo only had a dudou left on her body. She covered her secretive ce with one hand and pressed against her chest with the other. You... you dare?!
Right now, she really hoped her period woulde and save her. This guy was really unbelievably shameless.
With one move, he pulled Liu Duos long leg up again and put it on his waist. Liu Duo couldnt stand still on one leg and, out of reflex, she put her hands on Ye Mos neck to stop herself from falling.
Liu Duo saw that he wanted to punish her no matter what, so she admitted defeat. Little...Big Brother Mo, I admit I was wrong so can you not punish me? Okay? I wont do it again, okay?
However, Ye Moughed when he heard what she said. Beloved, it is toote now to admit your wrongdoing! Why havent I heard you call me Big Brother Mo before? Saying it now is useless.
Although he really enjoyed Liu Duo trying to persuade him like this, his own little brother was waiting for action after having umted power. Shouldnt he put out the fire?
Ye Mo got his little brother under control and slightly rubbed her secret spot.
This made Liu Duo dumbstruck and unable to reply, putting her in a predicament. She muttered in her heart, This bastard is unmoved by force or persuasion!
Liu Duos face remained red as she felt her private spot getting rubbed. She leaned forward and said angrily, If you want to do it then do it quickly!
Chapter 657 - Hah, Mo Actually Knew To Get A Supplementary Meal?
Chapter 657: Hah, Mo Actually Knew To Get A Supplementary Meal?
Liu Duo knew she couldnt avoid it so she just let him do what he wanted!
Right now, there were other people in the house so she couldnt shout and ask Ye Yang toe to take care of him. He should wait and see how she would take care of him when there wasnt anyone else in the house. She definitely wouldnt let it go just like this.
Ye Mo saw Liu Duo looking like she had admitted defeat. He let out augh. Beloved, you look like you are unable to wait and really want me to do it quickly?
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. She closed her eyes and didnt want to keep speaking nonsense with him anymore. Otherwise, she was afraid she might have heart problems and immediately go to heaven.
Ye Mo saw her behaving this way but he was not at all anxious. He slowly rubbed her to tempt her...
Ye Mo felt that it was moist so he kissed her and said next to her ear, Beloved, do you feel it yet? Do you want it?
... Liu Duo bit down on her lip and ignored him, but her body actually had a reaction. This made her feel really useless.
Ye Mo saw that she just kept ignoring him. With an attitude of wanting to punish her, he straightened his back and went into her most secretive ce without any warning.
Tsk... Little Brother Mo...you... you lunatic, cant you be gentler!? It hurts, Liu Duo scolded angrily. Her body would still hurt if he did it with such force, even if she was turned on.
Even the prepared Ye Mo felt some pain when his little brother was in that warm and tight spot. After all, Liu Duo wasnt fully prepared.
Beloved, you need to rx. You even made me feel pain. Ye Mos raspy voice was very attractive. His forehead was also covered with sweat.
When Liu Duo heard him, she couldnt help butin, Its your own fault! Quickly get out so we can both avoid feeling pain.
Ye Mo hadnt moved since he went in. When he heard her, he slowly started to move. It will stop hurting in a while.
How could he go out? The punishment had only just started.
Liu Duo knew this fe wouldnt listen to her so she just sulked as she took her punishment. She endured it and didnt make any sound...
Some time passed by again. There were usually people who woulde to sell their tomatoes from time to time. However, Liu Duo hadnte down and there were no traces of Ye Mo, so Ye Liu had no choice but to ask Dongfang Ming to help write down the transactions.
He knew Ye Mo didnt really like Dongfang Ming so it was normal he wouldnt want to be here. However, he hadnt even shown himself in the kitchen. This was really too abnormal.
After Ye Liu paid the money, he smiled and said, I will go upstairs and take a look. Im afraid Little Duo mightve overslept.
He walked upstairs neither slowly nor quickly. When he arrived on the third floor, he went to Ye Mos room to take a look but he didnt see him. The corner of Ye Lius mouth moved up. He knew this fe was definitely in Liu Duos room. After all, he didnt see either of them go out.
Hah, Mo actually knew to get a supplementary meal? Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and went to the fourth floor.
When he arrived in front of Liu Duos door, he didnt knock. Instead, he stood there and listened to the soundsing from inside, his smile growing bigger.
He put his ear to the door and could hear Liu Duos suppressed moans. This voice made his heart itch even morepared to the ones before...
Beloved, if you do something wrong again in the future, Mo will punish you like this. I am quite happy to do so.
Ye Mos arrogant and infuriating words went into Liu Duos ears and she rolled her eyes so hard she couldnt possibly roll them any harder!
Due to her standing on one leg, she had to keep her hands on his neck, using up a lot of her energy. She replied angrily but powerlessly, You can rest assured I will never give you an opportunity again! Humph...
Then I will give you the opportunity. If Mo does something wrong, beloved can also punish me this way. I wont resist and will ept your punishment like a good boy.
Little Brother Mo, you are like Mr. Liuzi, a dirty shameless bastard!
She was really going to explode with rage. Both of them were always taking advantage of her.
Chapter 658 - In Other Words, You Can Leave Now
Chapter 658: In Other Words, You Can Leave Now
Outside the room, Ye Liu let out a chuckle when he overheard Liu Duo describing him like that.
Did he really have that great of a skill?
A ten-thousand-year-old rogue who was stubbornly shameless? He believed that title would only take him twenty years to attain. After all, he was not a long-living demon! There was no way he could live that long.
Ye Mo heardughter from outside and slowed down what he was doing. Liu, is there a problem?
He knew personally that the only one who couldugh like that, and outside the room no less, was the one and only Liu.
If Ye Yang and Ye Ling learned what was happening inside the room, they would have left quickly.
Ye Liusughter made Liu Duos skin crawl. The Number One rogue in the house was making her more nervous.
Oh, theres a problem, alright, he said. The mischievous tone in his voice found its way into their ears.
At the mention of a problem, one expressed tion, the other frustration.
Liu Duo was happy because this meant she could be freed since Ye Mo had been going on for quite a long time. Ye Mo was annoyed because his primal urges had not been satisfied yet. He did not want to end it early, because holding onto it would be unbearable.
While their psychological responses were going wild, Ye Liu giggled and said, But its solved now. Ive taken care of it.
He knocked on the door again, despite knowing full well what was going on in there, Mo, is Little Duo awake yet? Is she still sleeping? If she stays in bed too long, I say she deserves a little spanking!
After the two heard that his problem had been dealt with, the changes in their mood were obvious. One was delighted, and the other groaned.
And then his final statement made Liu Duos mouth twitch wildly. That rascal had gone overboard!
These two were treating her like a child! Spanking? I will spank you, damn it!
Ye Mo spoke to Ye Liu, separated by the door. Liu, shes awake now and having a discussion with me. Well be down soon.
In other words, you can leave now.
Ye Liu folded his hands in front of his chest as he leaned on the door, smirking. Mo, have you forgotten what you told me? Im still considering your proposal, the one about widening and stuff.
He was doing this on purpose. How could he not sense that Ye Mo wanted him gone?
Evidently, Mo was not finished with his fun yet and was hard at work trying to reach a climax, so he did not want to be disturbed.
Of course I havent! Think no further, Liu, Ill open the door for you now, Ye Mo said, and he reached out to flip open thetch. They were quite close to the door anyway.
Not sure what game of charades those two were ying, Liu Duo managed to block his way before he could do anything. In a low voice, she whispered to him, Mo, if you open the door, you get out too. Why dont we dress neatly first, then open the door, alright?
She would absolutely not allow the rascal to join in! So, she tried persuading Ye Mo with whatever patience she had.
They could not possibly see anyone in their current state of undress! It was too embarrassing!
This was the first time Liu Duo spoke to him so gently, and so intimately too. Her soft breath flowed like the wind and entered his ears, making him hot all over. Even his little brother hardened a little bit more.
He looked down and peered at Liu Duo, her face a crimson red with sweat running down her forehead and the tip of her nose. Her cherry lips were so tempting too. Eventually, he nodded, as though under a spell. Alright.
They spoke in whispers, but Ye Liu could hear every single word because he was leaning against the door.
He replied to Ye Mo in his thoughts. Youck perseverance, Mo. Just like that, youre under Liu Duos charms. Now youre doing whatever she says.
He shook his head and bore a grin. You two may continue your talk then, Im heading down now.
He would not want his younger brother to hold it in too long. Once an arrow was set on the bowstring, it would be impossible to hold back.
Chapter 659 - Havent Seen Him In A While
Chapter 659: Havent Seen Him In A While
He was just teasing his brother. How would he have the time now to roll in the bed with their wife together?
With that said, he turned around and descended the stairs.
They heard the sounds of footsteps leaving. Ye Mo held Liu Duo in a tighter embrace. Wife, we shall continue the punishment...
Another seconds wait was torture. He wanted her and he wanted her now.
Er...
Liu Duo became speechless after hearing words. Why couldnt Ye Liu stay longer? A little more interruption and she would have been freed.
She was about to reply to him when Ye Mo got right back to work. So she could only utter helplessly, Mo, be gentler, can you? Hmm... I said be gentle!
Got to hand it to him... Among the four brothers, why was he so rough?
Ye Ling noticed that Ye Liu came downstairs alone, so he asked, Liu, is Duo Er still sleeping?
Yes, thezy pigs still asleep. I didnt wake her up. He came over and sat down with a smile on his face, then he changed the topic. Brother Dongfang, if youre going to Lotus Vige for flower viewing, its best you choose a day when the weathers breezy. Our Liu Duo doesnt like the heat.
Dongfang Ming nodded slightly when he heard that. Of course, you can rest assured, Brother Ye. Ill choose a good day to take Ling and Little Duo on the road trip.
He did not enjoy moving around under hot weather either.
About fifteen minutes had passed when Li Wazi came out of the kitchen with his son in his arms. He walked to where the other men were and asked curiously, Hey, where did Mo go? I havent seen him in a while.
Ye Ling, triggered by the statement, went to look around too. He really did not see his brother anywhere.
Dongfang Ming could tell Ye Mo did not like him very much, so he did not give too much thought as to Ye Mos whereabouts.
Ye Liu was about to continue the conversation when Ye Mos voice rang about, arrogantly and delightedly, reflecting his good mood. Li Wazi, this is the first time Ive evere to know how much you miss me. Its only been a short while and youre already looking for me.
They followed the voice and their eyes fell on the stairway.
Ye Mo walked down the stairs in good spirits, his chin held high and a smug look stered on his face.
Liu Duo was nowhere to be seen yet. Ye Liu smirked at him. Geez, why would Li Wazi miss you anyway? Mo, you think too highly of yourself. If theres someone he yearns for, its his wife Little Lian, am I right?
He raised a fine brow at Li Wazi, as though saying, am I right or what?
Li Wazi, the honest man he was, felt both awkward and embarrassed after listening to Ye Mo and Ye Liu.
He did not want to admit in public that he missed his wife.
Moreover, he was just wondering where Ye Mo had been. He did not go out nor did he take a nap and yet he was nowhere to be found. It was just a casual question.
No, Mo, I didnt actually miss you. Im simply asking. I havent seen you in the past few hours. Where have you been? Li Wazi asked bluntly, facing him.
Ye Mo, in a good mood, did not have any emotional reaction to his brother who chimed in and teased him. He answered Li Wazi, I was at home, where else could I go? Say, Li Wazi, weve been friends for so long and you didnt even miss me at all? I guess our friendship means nothing to you.
He rolled his eyes at Li Wazi, then walked the other way to wash up by the well. Next, he took a wooden basin and scooped up some water from the well before heading to the kitchen to fetch hot water.
Ye Mos statement left Li Wazi in a daze. His friend wondered what he had said wrong.
He had actually missed him, otherwise, he would not have asked.
Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo. He had the feeling that his brother was in an especially good mood.
But what was he nning to do, taking a basin full of water into the kitchen?
Chapter 660 - All Grown Up
Chapter 660: All Grown Up
Thoughts of Liu Duo shed across his mind for no reason.
Ye Mo hade down the stairs just now, but as far as Ye Ling was concerned, his brother never took naps. In fact, all four of them did not take naps. And Liu Duo had note down the entire time, which was very unlike her.
When Liu came down, he did not say much regarding Liu Duo, and merely grazed through. Something was definitely up!
Could it be that Mo was doing it with Liu Duo upstairs?
Ye Lings cheeks began to flush red when he thought of that possibility. Sexy images shed in his mind in broad daylight. It was all too embarrassing.
Ling, whats going on here? Why are you suddenly so red? Is it the heat? Dongfang Ming noticed and proceeded to cool him down with his fan.
He did not know what had gotten into him. As far as he could tell, it was not that hot inside the house.
Ye Liu and Li Wazi turned to face Ye Ling too.
He felt awkward and hung his head low, his eyes on his writing. Brother Ming, no. Im fine. You dont have to do that. Its a little hot but all is well.
He did not want to admit he had been thinking of the unthinkable. He realized he had be quite lewd these days.
Seeing his youngest brother all red like that, Ye Liu yfully came to his side and, in a volume only the two of them could hear, said, Ling, youre thinking sexy thoughts, arent you? Looks like youre all grown up.
He knew what Ling had been thinking of without even guessing. Previously, he would not have blushed so randomly. His ears looked so cute whenever he blushed.
Ye Ling blushed even more furiously, his mind close to a breakdown.
Liu, I....
He wanted to deny it, but he knew he could not convince someone as intuitive as his brother Liu, who could tell lies and truths apart.
He himself was not good at lying anyway.
Smirking, Ye Liu patted his brother on the shoulder, and voiced a casual concern. Ling, if you feel hot, try washing you face. Youll feel better.
Yes, Ling, go wash your face. You wont feel as hot, Li Wazi seconded.
He was even quite certain that Ye Lings cheeks went red because of the heat.
Er...
Finding himself in an awkward situation, Ye Ling heeded their suggestion and went to wash his face. He would take this moment to shirk the unwanted attention.
When he was almost at the kitchen, Ye Mo came out from there with the wooden basin.
Mo, Ye Ling called for him, wanting to know about the water in the basin. It caught his attention and he could not shake it off.
Alright, Ling, wash some fruit for the wife, can you? Shell be down soon, Ye Mo said, cutting in to gave some instructions. He left for the stairs with the basin as soon as Ye Ling nodded in response.
Dongfang Ming saw him leave with the basin but did not wonder about it. In the capital, they would wash up indoors after waking from a nap or from a nights sleep.
Li Wazi, on the other hand, wanted to say something when he saw that, but Ye Liu beat him to it. Li Wazi, shouldnt you check on your son about now? Perhaps its time to change his diaper?
That was what he had meant to do when he carried his son out earlier. He had totally forgotten about it after he asked about Ye Mo, and then the conversation spiraled out of hand. He quickly went to resolve the matter after Ye Lius reminder.
Thank you for reminding me, Liu. I would have totally forgotten about it, Li Wazi said, smiling.
Back upstairs, Ye Mo directly entered the room carrying the basin. Wife, theres no hot water avable so the water from the well will have to do. You can take a bath after dinner.
Chapter 661 - You Talk Too Much!
Chapter 661: You Talk Too Much!
While Ye Mo went to fetch water, Liu Duo used the time to brush her long hair and tie it into a bun, the one hairstyle she was very skilled at.
She chose a simple garment to wear. She had not bathed yet, despite being sticky all over, and so it was not right to put on proper clothes yet.
When she heard him, she nodded. Alright. She was not fussy.
He put the basin down, soaked a washcloth and wrung it dry. He wanted to give Liu Duo a good scrub but she avoided him.
Mo, you can leave now. I can do it myself. Vigers will being anytime now to sell their tomatoes, she said, stretching her hand out for the washcloth.
She peered at him helplessly. Her stomach was not feeling well.
Ye Mo could tell she was feeling ufortable, and asked her out of concern, Wife, whats wrong? Are you tired? But Im the one doing the work here.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him. Just give me the washcloth. You talk too much!
She did not want to discuss this with him. So what if you did all the work? You were so rough!
Thats not right. If you dont feel well, say it, dont hold it in. Why dont I scrub you clean? You should rest.
He shoved her hand away. With one hand holding onto the back of her head and the other handling the washcloth, he went straight for her face first, wiping away her sweat.
Liu Duo frowned. She attempted to grab the washcloth but Ye Mo was stubborn and resisted her actions. She said she did not want his help, but he was relentless.
After going back and forth, Liu Duo could feel a warm stream of liquid flowing down from the lower part of her body. Her stomach began to swell in pain too. She pushed Ye Mo aside.
Mo, you go down now. My periods here. Let me dry myself. Really, I dont need your help!
She needed to use the cloth now, the one exclusively prepared for this asion, and she did not want Ye Mo looking. She was already embarrassed as it was.
After all, privacy was required for a time like this. It was the same as using the toilet. No one would want an audience in the room!
At that point, Ye Mo felt lucky that her period had note when they were doing it, otherwise he would have had to resist his urges!
He really hated this period thing.
But then again, he was also disappointed. It meant that his wife did not get pregnant.
He frowned slightly before saying in a somewhat harsh tone, Fine, so its here. Its not that big of a deal. He went to the closet to get the special cloth for her. Wife, the cloth Ling made for you is in the closet, right?
Liu Duo twitched her lips in annoyance. Why was every single one of them so concerned about her whenever she was having her period?
After all, she was neither disabled nor a delicatedy. She did not need to be waited on!
Mo, like I said, you go down now. If you dont listen, then... dont even think about having sex with me again! I mean it! Liu Duo feigned a dauntless and serious look.
Ye Mo found the cloth in the closet and turned around to find her looking at him like that. He imitated what she regrly did and rolled his eyes at her.
Wife, if you dont want to have sex with me, then I can always have sex with you! Anyway, youre not even the one doing the work, what makes you think you can decide on that?
In other words, things would turn out differently if she were the one hard at work.
You... Liu Duo red at him, practically fuming. What a shameless rogue!
What did he mean by that? He was just ying with words! Gosh, he would be the end of her!
Ye Mo also dug out Liu Duos dudou and underwear, then he ced them on her bed. What about me? You talk too much. Just scrub yourself clean and put on that cloth, alright? Otherwise, its going to be filthy.
Chapter 662 - Ye Liu Smiled Like An Idiot
Chapter 662: Ye Liu Smiled Like An Idiot
He might not have seen what would happen if women did not use the cloth on their periods, but he assumed it would be a scary sight, as blood flowed down the legs and pooled on the ground.
Liu Duo was left speechless. Judging by his tone, he was acting like a nagging mother.
Seeing how he had helped her find her dudou and underwear, Liu Duo had to give him some credit. He might be quite unpleasant sometimes but every now and then some of his fine qualities would show up. At least he showed that he cared.
Since he would not leave, Liu Duo resolved to apromise and let him wipe away her sweat.
Alright, Im all clean now just like you wanted, so you can go down now. If there are vigersing to sell tomatoes, remember to record the amount. The others dont know how to do that.
She pushed him towards the door as she said that.
This time Ye Mo was unusually obedient. He let her push him out of the door and made his way downstairs, just like he was told.
Er...
Liu Duo could not get used to hispliance just yet.
Wouldnt it be wonderful if he was like this every single time?
Liu Duoughed at the idea. If Mo were to be exactly like what I imagined and listen to my every word unconditionally, then the sun would rise from the west!
She shook her head at the ridiculousness and changed into her clothes, setting the cloth in ce as well before heading downstairs.
When she got there, she found Dongfang Ming teaching Ye Liu and Ye Ling how to write. Yet Ye Mo, who hade down earlier, was not with them.
Ling, Liu Duo called out with a smile.
The men turned to look at her.
Yo, thezy pig finally woke up. I thought Id have to go and call you again.
He smiled at her like an idiot.
Ye Ling unknowingly started to blush again as Liu Duo stepped closer.
Dongfang Ming gave her a smile too. This was his first time meeting a married woman who was such a sleepyhead.
In the capital, any other woman would not have the guts to take such a long nap, whether they were married or not.
It would give the inws the impression that this particr woman waszy and not productive.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Lius intentional teasing. He knew Ye Mo had her trapped and hence she could note down earlier. He just wanted to tick her off!
Dongfang, thank you so much for helping Liuzi and Ling brush up on their reading and writing. Liu Duo swung by and sat on her armchair.
Ye Liu loved how adorable she got when she rolled her eyes and ignored him.
When Dongfang Ming heard her say that, heughed and shook his head. Its nothing, no need to thank me. If you say that, I may think youre keeping me at a distance.
Haha... Alright, I take it back then. Do teach them as much as you can.
Liu Duo smiled charmingly. Dongfang Ming seemed to be quite an interesting man.
Ye Liu put down his brush and said to her, Little Duo, Brother Dongfang ns to go lotus viewing at the Lotus Vige. Why dont you and Ling go with him?
The three older brothers would not have the time to go, and they did not know anything about admiring flora anyway. They still had work to do on a daily basis. If the tomatoes were left too long and overmatured, the taste of the tomato sauce would not be the same and it could easily spoil the broth.
Liu Duo did not object to that. She could use some time off. It had been a long time sinceing here and she had not been to the viges nearby. She nodded in agreement.
Chapter 663 - Mo, Speak Properly!
Chapter 663: Mo, Speak Properly!
But we will need to choose a date when it isnt so hot. I wont go out if it is too hot. Liu Duo shared her thoughts.
Ye Liu, Ye Ling, and Dongfang Ming allughed when they heard her.
They had dinner slightly earlier because they needed to go to Yuan Fangs house to fetch Liu Ran home.
Little Duo, Im going to go bring Ran Er home. Do you want to go together? Ye Liu asked, looking at her.
It seemed he hadnt gone out with Liu Dou in quite a while. They could use this as a chance to go out together.
Aunt Flo hade to visit, so Liu Duo didnt feel too good. She shook her head and replied, I wont be going. Mr. Liuzi, you go ahead and go fetch Ran Er home.
Ye Liu saw this and said a few words of concern to her before going to fetch Liu Ran.
Dongfang Ming stayed for a while longer after the meal. He stood up, tidied his clothes, and said, Little Duo, Little Ling, I should be heading back to town. I will send a horse carriage toe to fetch you when the weather is cooler.
Okay, Ling and I will be ready any time, Liu Duo replied with a smile.
Lotus flowers grew out of the mud unsullied so they were her favorite kind of flowers! She couldnt wait to go see the flowers.
What she anticipated, even more, was going on a trip with the four brothers when they earned even more money. She wanted to see what the people and scenery outside of Anping Town were like.
When the coachman heard Dongfang Ming, he went out to move the horse carriages direction. This way, it would be easier to get going once he came out.
When Dongfang Ming heard her, he also smiled back and nodded his head. He looked at Ye Yang and gave a schrly bow. He then turned around and headed outside.
Ye Mo didnt know where they were going so after Dongfang Ming went out the yard door, he asked, Beloved, Ling, where is that guy taking you? Why are you guys going? How long will it take?
He asked three questions consecutively. Moreover, he asked them in a tone that showed he was unhappy. He had already formed an opinion before he even asked.
Did he agree they could go out!?
At this time, Li Wazi opened his mouth and said, Mo, why do you look so unhappy and angry? Dont scare Ling and sister-inw.
Ye Yang also didnt know where Dongfang Ming wanted to take them but he didnt get as stirred up as Ye Mo. He looked calmly at his third brother.
Mo, speak properly!
When he asked her, Ye Mo returned back into that aggressive and violent person he was when they first met. Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and didnt answer.
She muttered in her heart, Did his nerves go haywire again? What the hell is he screaming for? Its not like we are deaf!
Although he usually was already very loud, he wouldnt speak so aggressively and fiercely.
Ye Ling looked at the angry Ye Mo and said softly to him, Mo, Brother Ming is just taking us to Lotus Vige to appreciate the flowers. We arent going somewhere far away. Duo Er and I also want to go take a look so theres nothing wrong with it. We will probably be back around noon.
He also wasnt quite sure if Dongfang Ming would arrange for them to have lunch there.
Ye Yang didnt say anything when he heard him. There was nothing wrong with going to look at flowers. It was fine as long as Liu Duo was willing to go.
However, Ye Mo kept frowning and said, feeling displeased, You are not allowed to go! We will go by ourselves another time. Why do you want to go with an outsider?
He didnt like it when Liu Duo interacted with Dongfang Ming. Even if Ye Ling was going to be there, it still pissed him off.
Err...
Ye Ling looked at his pissed off brother and he didnt understand why Mo had such a resistance to Dongfang Ming.
Go. Ye Yang said this single word calmly.
Since Dongfang Ming was their business partner, what was wrong with him inviting Liu Duo and Ye Ling to look at flowers?
Chapter 664 - What A Joke!
Chapter 664: What A Joke!
When Liu Duo heard him, she gave him a big thumbs up. Yang really was different and wasnt so petty.
What was this about him being an outsider. Wasnt it normal for friends to go out and have fun together?
Ye Yang looked at the naughty Liu Duo and such a thick nket of love appeared in his eyes on his expressionless face that it could smother someone to death.
Ye Mo frowned and looked at Ye Yang, very much in disagreement. Yang, Dongfang Ming clearly has ulterior motives. Cant he go by himself? Why did he ask beloved to go with him? In any case, I dont agree! You are not allowed to go!
As he spoke, he turned to look at Liu Duo, his face looking strict and serious.
Mo, but Ling will also be going. Besides, Mr. Dongfang isnt that kind of person, right? Li Wazi didnt really agree with what Ye Mo said.
Although he hadnt interacted with many people in his life, he could feel that Dongfang Ming was an upright gentleman. How could he possibly take a fancy to another persons wife?
Li Wazi, you better shut up! Your wife isnt the one that fe has ulterior motives about! Of course you would be able to say it so easily!
He really pissed him off. This bad friend favored an outsider instead of someone on his own side. Could he still be considered a close friend?
When Li Wazi heard him, he was shocked and didnt know what he should say.
Ye Yang, on the other hand, frowned ever so slightly. He said, neither anxiously nor in a hot-tempered way, Mo, guard your tongue when you speak! Mr. Dongfang and Little Duo are not only business partners but also good friends. What is wrong with going to appreciate flowers with your good friend? Moreover, Ling will also be there. Dont simply speak and nder others! Make sure you dont do it again!
Oh wow. This was the first time Liu Duo heard Ye Yang say so much. Both her eyes were full of love and the corner of her mouth couldnt help but go up. She felt that low baritone voice of his really sounded just too motherf**king nice. It was as if her ears would get pregnant from hearing it.
Yang said it well, said it swell and made my heartugh out loud! Liu Duo smiled brilliantly at him. But when she turned to look at Ye Mo again, her face immediately changed into a nk expression like she had nothing to say to him.
Little Brother Mo, an unscrupulous person who has an evil mind assumes that even high-minded people would behave the same as him! Like hell Dongfang Ming has ulterior motives towards me. Why would he take a fancy to a lowly shared wife? Even if I won him over with my beauty, how would he marry me? Are the four of you invisible?
She really didnt know what Ye Mo had in that head of his. Why were his thoughts so childish and unreasonable that he could even say such things?
Although Dongfang Ming wasnt as handsome as the four of them, he was also a very attractive and talented man. He had riches, talent, and even martial art skills. Why would he take a fancy to someone like her who already had four husbands?
What a joke!
Ye Ling felt Liu Duo and the others said a lot so he also said to him, Mo, what Yang, Duo Er, and Li Wazi said is correct. You should stop thinking and speaking nonsense! If Brother Ming finds out what you said, how are we supposed to get along? Mo, you shouldnt say such things in the future.
Ye Mo saw that all of them were against what he said and he was very upset. No matter if Dongfang Ming had any ulterior motives towards Liu Duo, he would not agree with them going no matter what!
When the time came, he would just block them directly.
He lifted his chin slightly, let out a humph, turned around, and went back to the kitchen, not wanting to argue with them. How was he supposed to beat the three of them by himself?
Liu Duo saw this and puckered her lips and said, Little Brother Mo is so childish! Running away because he cant win.
Ye Yang said to her, Little Duo, you are not a lowly shared wife. In our hearts, you are the smartest, cutest, and prettiest wife!
He had never considered her as a shared wife. In his heart, Liu Duo was their wife. How could her position bepared to a shared wife?
Chapter 665 - She Took Two Steps Back Again As She Spoke
Chapter 665: She Took Two Steps Back Again As She Spoke
When the ice block with the paralyzed face who usually didnt smile or speak said this so sincerely, Liu Duo didnt know what to do. She felt touched and a little bit embarrassed.
Did Ye Yang just praise her? Or was this fe teasing her?
When Ye Ling heard what his oldest brother said, he echoed his thoughts by saying, Thats right. Duo Er, in our hearts, you are not a shared wife, but a wife!
Yeah. Sister-inw, if Yang and the others considered you a shared wife, they wouldnt treat you with so much love. Li Wazi joined in and agreed with them.
He knew the shared wives of other families had to work tirelessly by doing household chores and taking care of the kids. How could they possibly live so well like Liu Duo?
She had husbands who pampered her and didnt even require her to do the house chores. Moreover, although having children was such an important thing, Ye Yang and the others didnt say anything about her not getting pregnant even after such a long time had passed.
This was totally not the treatment a shared wife would receive!
When Liu Duo heard them, her clean, egg-shaped face started to blush unconsciously. She, of course, knew Ye Yang and the others treated her extremely well. It wasnt like she didnt feel it.
After some time passed again, Li Wazi and his family went back to their home.
Duo Er, you go take a bath first. You dont look very well so you should go and rest earlier.
Ye Ling still didnt know Liu Duo was being visited by Aunt Flow.
The untalkative Ye Yang didnt wait for Liu Duo to reply. He went to the kitchen straight away to get some water for her.
Liu Duo took a look at the yard door, nodded and said, Okay. I will head up to get a change of clothes.
She might not be able to wait until Liu Ran and Ye Liu came back, since the arrival of Aunt Flow made her feel really sleepy.
Ye Yang arrived in the kitchen and quietly poured the water from the stove pot into a wooden bucket. Ye Mo, on the other hand, sat beside the stove and thought about what had happened just now. He still felt upset in his heart and couldnt get rid of that feeling.
Yang, why did you agree with beloved going with that...
Before he could finish, Ye Yang interrupted him faintly, So long-winded!
Ye Yang, of course, knew what his third brother was going to say but there was no reason to view him so negatively.
Although he felt Dongfang Ming was one of those young sons from families with sessful businesses who could attract unmarried women and even married women, he was very confident in himself. He also believed Liu Duo wouldnt fall for him!
Err...
Ye Mo looked at his oldest brother and was speechless. Was he very long-winded?
After Ye Yang finished getting the hot water, he picked the bucket up, left the kitchen, and went into the bathroom.
Liu Duo had already gotten her change of clothes. When she saw him, she followed him.
Yang, I want to thank you for helping me get the bathwater! Liu Duo smiled happily and looked at him.
When Ye Yang heard her, he poured the water into the bathtub, turned around, looked at her, walked forward a few steps and said, Little Duo, if you want to thank me then do something more practical.
She never thought he would actually say something like this. Liu Duo was shocked, as this had really caught her off guard.
Ye Yang thought she looked very cute with that dumbfounded look so he took a step forward. This forced Liu Duo to unconsciously take one step back.
In response, with his eyes full of amusement, he lifted his hand towards Liu Duo. Liu Duo saw this and dodged him while blushing. She immediately said, Yang, I want to take my bath now so you should get out!
She took two steps back again as she spoke.
Liu Duos reaction made Ye Yang move the corner of his mouth up. He didnt leave. In fact, he stepped forward closer to her again. He put one hand on her shoulders and used the other to brush her hair next to her ears behind her ears.
Little Duo, Im just helping you brush your hair, why are you avoiding me?
Although his face was still that eternally paralyzed face, from her long experience with interacting with him, she could hear his words carried with it an obvious amusement.
How awkward!
She thought when Ye Yang said she should thank him with something practical, he was asking for a little something-something.
Chapter 666 - What She Did Two Years Ago?
Chapter 666: What She Did Two Years Ago?
How embarrassing! She really wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground.
This outwardly cold but deeply passionate ice block really knew how to tease people.
Liu Duo cleared her throat to cover up her awkwardness. She didnt answer his question and changed the topic. Yang, I really want to bathe now, so go out. You guys also need to batheter.
Okay. Ye Yang didnt continue to tease her. He brushed her hair to the back of her ears, touched her head, turned around, and left.
Liu Duo was slightly not used to him just leaving so easily. Shouldnt he stay and act a bit mischievous to drag it on longer?
After all, Ye Yang wasnt as thick-skinned as Ye Mo and Ye Liu. How could he really take advantage of her?
It was only after Liu Duo closed the door and the room got darker that Liu Duo regained her senses.
Yangs flirting techniques are on par with Mr. Liuzis! The red-faced Liu Duo smiled and muttered as she took off her clothes.
After Dongfang Ming arrived back in town, he immediately went back to his room after he got off the horse carriage. While on his way, he saw Little Tian taking food to Wang Xiangyuns room.
Dongfang Ming didnt find it surprising that they hadnt gone back to the capital. After all, Wang Xiangyun was very thick-skinned. Why would she really go back to the capital just because he pressed her pressure points and chased her away?
If she were really so easy to get rid of, she wouldnt be here harassing and annoying him!
Little Tian put the food on the table and said, Mydy,e and have dinner.
Wang Xiangyun was sitting by the window and spacing out when she heard her. She got up slowly and walked over.
She no longer showed the vitality she had before and she looked as though she had a heavy heart. Looking at her made Little Tians heart ache.
It wouldnt be good to bring up going back to the capital now. After all, she had already said what she needed to say in the morning. Wang Xiangyun still had thest say on their final decision.
After the meal, Wang Xiangyun said expressionlessly to Little Tian, who was clearing the bowls and chopsticks, Little Tian, go out with meter.
Oh, okay. Little Tian nodded in reply.
She felt that herdy was a different person ever since she came back from Liu Duos house. She didnt have any strength at all.
She sped up her pace and after she finished putting the bowls and chopsticks away properly, Little Tian went behind Xiangyun. She would go wherever her mistress went!
Wang Xiangyun arrived at the front of a clinic in town. She stopped at the door, looked inside, but didnt step in.
When Little Tian saw this, she asked concernedly, Mydy, do you feel unwell somewhere?
Why else would shee to a clinic?
Wang Xiangyun ignored Little Tians question. She looked at her and asked, Little Tian, do you think I would seed this time if I imitate what I did two years ago?
What she did two years ago?
When Little Tian heard her, she frowned and it was obvious she disapproved.
Dongfang Ming had fallen for it because he didnt have his guard up against her back then. Although it had by no means seeded, his attitude towards herdy ever since then was that of annoyance every time he saw her.
If she did it again now, it would definitely not seed! Moreover, she felt that if she really did it again, Dongfang Ming definitely wouldnt do as he did two years ago and pretend it never happened to cover it up on Wang Xiangyuns behalf!
Otherwise, how would herdy be able to face others if her reputation was ruined?
When Little Tian thought of this, she grabbed her arm and advised her, Mydy, you must definitely not do that! Even if you seed, and Mr. Dongfang marries you out of obligation, would he treat you well genuinely and sincerely? Moreover, he is no longer the Dongfang Ming from two years ago. Mydy, do you think he would so easily...
When she said this, she stopped. It was clear what she meant. Dongfang Ming was no longer that same person who didnt have his guard up against her. How could he possibly fall for it and get drugged?
She really didnt want Wang Xiangyun to do something stupid!
Wang Xiangyun, of course, knew what she meant. In response to Little Tians anxiousness towards her doing the same thing again, she justughed faintly.
Chapter 667 - I Already Know. They Can Just Go By Themselves
Chapter 667: I Already Know. They Can Just Go By Themselves
Wang Xiangyun lifted her hand patted the back of Little Tians hand that was on her arm. I know what you mean. If I do this again, even if I fail and my reputation gets ruined, I will not regret it!
As she spoke, she looked at the clinic again. If I seed, I will be able to stand legitimately by him and live in his house. This is the only wish Ive ever had, ever since I first knew how to think!
She then lifted her legs and walked into the clinic.
Little Tian had no choice but to follow her. She sighed in her heart and felt it was just not worth it!
Wang Xiangyun was clearly a beautiful and outstanding woman but she just couldnt get the person in her heart to love her back.
...
When Ye Liu brought Liu Ran back home, Liu Duo had already finished bathing and gone to her room upstairs.
Brother Yang, Brother Ling, we are home. Liu Ran smiled and greeted them.
Ran Er, did you have a good time at Yuan Fangs house today? Ye Ling saw he hade back and smiled at him.
Liu Ran had brocade garments clothes on his small body and he stood straight. This really made him give off the image of being a young schr. He also smiled much more nowpared to before.
Yup, I had a great time ying with Yuan Fang and the others.
It was already gettingte so Ye Liu said to him, Ran Er, go take a bath. You still need to go to school tomorrow so you need to go to bed early.
Okay. Liu Ran nodded obediently.
He then went upstairs to get a change of clothes. Ye Liu also said to Ye Ling, Ling, you should also go take your change of clothes down and take a bath after Ran Er finishes.
Ye Ling nodded and went upstairs as well.
At this time, Ye Yang came out from the direction of the outhouse. He saw that Ye Liu was back and he gave him a slight nod.
Yang, I need to tell you something. Dongfang Ming will go to Lotus Vige to look at flowers with Little Duo and Ling when the weather turns cooler. You dont have any objections, right? You can also go if you want. Mo and I wont be going since we need to go purchase the tomatoes.
When Ye Yang heard him, he replied, I already know. They can just go by themselves.
He needed to go work in the fields. Although he should apany Liu Duo with Ye Ling, he wanted to work on the fields and grow some foodstuffs to help his family gain some ie.
He didnt want to stop earning for his family just because he stopped hunting. Doing that would make him feel like he was useless.
In response, Ye Liuughed very rowdily. Okay. Then I will be going to go get some bathwater for Ran Er.
Since his oldest brother already knew it, then Ye Mo would naturally also know. He needed to go see if his third brother was being moody.
Since he knew Ye Mo didnt like Dongfang Ming.
When Ye Liu entered the kitchen, he immediately saw Ye Mo sulking as if he had nowhere to vent his anger. Why did it look so funny?
Wow, why do I see such a big piece of ck charcoal touching the stove? Ye Liu walked forward with a big smile on his face. The way he smiled really made him look punchable.
When Ye Mo heard Ye Lius voice, he looked at him and the corner of his mouth started to twitch. That Liu was really just...
He was clearly a living person. Why did he call him ck charcoal? He had really insulted him.
He looked away and wanted to ignore him.
Tsk, what is wrong with my eyesight. This is clearly Mo! Why do you have such a ck face. Your face is already dark enough. I wont be able to recognize you if it gets any darker.
Ye Liu saw that he was ignoring him so he went closer to him and spoke with a smile. showing a look on his face as if he had made an error just now.
Ye Mo said grumpily, I have dark skin, so what! I am still very handsome even though I have dark skin. What? Are you unable to ept this?
Pff. Ye Liuughed loudly. I ept it. Of course, I ept it. Our Mo is a dark-skinned stud and is very unique.
Ye Liu then finished getting the hot water and went to sit beside him. Little Duo and Ling will be going to go look at flowers with Dongfang Ming when the weather turns cooler. You dont have any objections, right?
Ye Liu obviously knew he objected but he still asked on purpose.
Chapter 668 - No Longer Pulled A Long Face And Thought Things Through
Chapter 668: No Longer Pulled A Long Face And Thought Things Through
Noment! Ye Mo said unwillingly, gritting his teeth.
He was furious at the mentioning of this but there was nothing he could do. Yang and Ling had agreed. Under this circumstance, two against one, he was powerless.
Moreover, it was an easy guess that Liu agreed to let Liu Duo go too. Therefore, it came to three against one. His objection no longer mattered!
Deep down, he certainly did not want Liu Duo to go with Dongfang Ming, even if Ye Ling would be there with her!
Ye Lius mischievous smile emerged on his face. Yo, this is rare. You really dont have anything to say about this, Mo? I thought youd be barking nonsense by now, going on about you are not allowed or I disagree!
He pushed it even further by imitating Ye Mos arrogant tone he used whenever he got fired up. The younger brother kept his voice down, however, because he did not want Ye Ling and the others to think that they were quarreling.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes and kept his thoughts to himself. Buzz off, Ling! I wasnt that fierce! You only know how to smear my name!
Brother Ling, Ive brought my change of clothes. Liu Rans joyful voice rang out.
Ye Liu went ahead to fetch hot water into the bathroom.
Then he returned to the kitchen again to continue their chitchat.
After peering at the door, Ye Liu said, Mo, its not a bad idea letting Little Duo go flower viewing with Ling and Brother Dongfang. We can use this time to widen her bed!
Ye Mos face immediately lightened up. Right! Id almost forgotten about that. I want to widen the bed in her room when shes not around!
Thats so true! Then they can go as they please. I have nothing else to say, Ye Mo said as he added more wood to the fire, making excuses for his previous disagreement.
Ye Liu onlyughed at this and said nothing. Of course he knew how his own brothers mind worked.
As long as he no longer pulled a long face and thought things through.
They all took their respective showers and got back to their own rooms. Ye Ling spent the night with Liu Duo.
Several days had passed when they were finally greeted by fine weather. Dongfang Ming had arranged a horse carriage for Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
The coachman tied up the carriage and entered the yard. Master Ye, my master sent me to fetch Master Ye Ling and Madam Ye.
Sure, why dont youe in first? Neither of them is up yet, so you might have to wait a while. On that note, you came quite early too, have you taken your breakfast? Ye Liu greeted him with a smile. He had just finished washing up too.
Ye Yang, who was cleaning up the yard, also thought of the same thing. The coachman hade unusually early.
But he did not let it show. Instead, he looked up to check on the fourth floor before going back to sweeping the leaves.
Ye Mo peered at the coachman, looking cross. They were just going to look at flowers, why must hee so early?
The coachman could sense Ye Mos unfriendly gaze on him and felt extremely diffident. He imagined the man coulde over and beat him to a pulp at any given moment.
He coughed dryly and chose his words carefully. Since theyre not up yet, Ill wait. Ive had my breakfast.
He was just an average peasant so, unlike the members of the Ye household, he did not have the privilege of sleeping in.
Of course you have to wait! Or do you want us to wake them up right now? Why did youe so early then? Its just looking at flowers, not attending an exam!
To Ye Mo, the coachman might just as well be Dongfang Ming in person. Why did he hate the man so much?
Chapter 669 - Alright, You First
Chapter 669: Alright, You First
The coachman swallowed hard. He knew it was not proper toe too early, but this was his masters order. There was nothing he could do about that.
Dongfang Ming should know that too.
My master sends me here at this hour to fetch Master Ling and Madam Ye because he ns to have a meal together among the flowers. He says the fragrance is very refreshing and will make for a different experience.
The coachman conveyed Dongfang Mings message to them verbatim.
Ye Mo did not buy that. Screw this having a meal among the flowers and thisme talk of a refreshing experience! Its just food! How special can it get?
He might have had three years of schooling, but he did not like these so-called refined hobbies among schrs.
Afterward, he left for the kitchen to make a fire for their breakfast. Ye Liu followed him. Only Ye Yang, the coachman, and Hei Xiaomeng were left in the yard.
On the other side of town, Dongfang Ming got himself ready in a luxurious blue satin brocade, his hair tied with a jade pin. He stood tall and straight, like the gentleman that he was, exuding an extraordinary temperament.
Right behind him stood a man of simr height, wearing a dark brocade, looking not too shabby himself at the age of twenty-two.
He was Dongfang Mings personal bodyguard, Ming Yan.
Dongfang Ming had previously sent a carrier pigeon to the capital, asking for him.
Master, is it right to fetch Madam Ye and Master Ye Ling at this hour? Ming Yan expressed his concerns to Dongfang Ming.
Dongfang Ming stood overlooking arge pond, home to an abundance of lotus leaves and water lilies. He paid no mind as he replied, Theres no problem. The earlier we begin flower gazing, the better. What better way to indulge in their fragrance and appreciate their early morning wonders. Theyll understand.
Ming Yan probed no further.
By the time the coachman returned to Lotus Vige, another horse carriage had arrived too. There was no room for two carriages to travel together.
Wang Xiaoliu said, Move aside, let me through first!
This was Wang Xiangyuns carriage. She had rushed here when she found out Dongfang Ming came to this location.
She had not visited Dongfang Ming in the past few days, but that did not mean she had given up. She simply did not want to cause him trouble. She was satisfied just staying near him.
And she had been thinking about one thing: what should she do to win his affection?
The coachman had be acquainted with Wang Xiaoliu before, and he did not want to argue. Alright, you first.
Little Tian took a peek outside and said, Miss, Mr Dongfang should have arrived at Lotus Vige by now, so whos that in the carriage? Could it be his partner, Master Ye?
Wang Xiangyun was leaning against the soft couch. There was not a touch of joy on her beautiful face. In fact, she looked quite drawn and haggard. It was the kind of look that tempted others to lift her worries, to make her smile again!
Probably, Brother Ming doesnt have other friends in this little town.
The coachman grabbed onto the reins and followed Wang Xiaolius carriage as the two trotted to Dongfang Mings location.
Ming Yan saw theming and frowned. Master, Miss Wang is here too.
He did not like Wang Xiangyun at all. He thought that she had nothing else to offer other than her beauty, and she liked to follow his master around like a dog-skin ster.
Dongfang Ming could see that and frowned slightly too. Ignore that.
The carriages came to a stop. Liu Duo alighted first before assisting Ye Ling carefully.
She was wearing a light yellow dress today, her hair meticulouslybed and pinned into ce by Ye Ling. The magnolia jade pin he used was simple in design, but very nice to look at.
It amplified her purity and ttered her charms.
Chapter 670 - Better To Confirm
Chapter 670: Better To Confirm
Ye Ling wore a in blue brocade too. It might not be of the same quality as Dongfang Mings but it looked great on him.
He was quite handsome to begin with, and that was half the battle won!
Wong Xiangyun stepped down from the carriage in a pink dress. She spotted Dongfang Ming not too far away before turning away to take in the guests.
She paced towards them. Are you Master Ye, Brother Mings business partner?
She smiled at Ye Ling. Never had she considered there would be such a handsome man in such a rural area.
Liu Duo had met her a few days ago and Wang Xiangyun had not made a good impression on her. So, she did not find the kindly smile genuine.
Wang Xiangyun might have been a lot prettier than Liu Duo, but Ye Ling merely gave her a once over before tearing his gaze away.
He had not seen Wang Xiangyun before. He did not know she was the one Liu Duo had been conversing with that day outside their house.
Brother Ming? Did she mean Dongfang Ming?
Among the people they knew, only Dongfang Ming had that word in his name.
So he politely replied, Miss, when you say Brother Ming, do you mean Dongfang Ming?
It would be better for him to confirm.
Not waiting for Wang Xiangyun to speak, Liu Duo took hold of Ye Lings hand. Lets go, Ling. Dongfangs waiting for us over there! I havent eaten anything yet. Im hungry.
She had no intention to mingle with her. It was none of the girls business whether she was working with Dongfang Ming or not. The two women were not close to begin with.
Adhering to the principle that nothing was more important than the wife, Ye Ling abandoned Wang Xiangyun and directly followed Liu Duo to Dongfang Mings location when he heard that she was starving.
Dongfang Ming sent Ming Yan to wee his guests when he spotted Wang Xiangyun talking to them. At the same time, the two were heading his way.
As they approached, Liu Duo said, Dongfang, you sent your coachman too early to get us. Were running on empty because we havent eaten anything. So what do you have here?
She only saw a pond filled with water lilies and lotus leaves. There was no food. She thought he had some prepared.
Dongfang Ming merely grinned at Liu Duos immediate request for food. He gave Ming Yan a nod, and then said to her, The meal will be ready soon, Duo Er, Ling. Just wait a little while longer.
Not long after, Ming Yan led a number of people, who seemed toe out of nowhere, carrying tables and chairs towards the temporary tform built overlooking the scenery. They crossed the corridor and, at the destination, arranged the furniture before serving them their meals.
The whole process only took about seven minutes. Liu Duo and Ye Ling were shocked at and impressed by the efficiency.
Lets go, didnt you say youre hungry? Im sure youll love having a pic where you can smell the fragrance of the flowers, Dongfang Ming ushered them, smiling.
Wang Xiangyun frowned. She did not like how Liu Duo had behaved just now!
What was her deal, cutting into her conversation with Ye Ling? She had not even received the answer to her question!
Unhappily, Wang Xiangyun began marching towards them.
After Ming Yan instructed the staff to serve their meal, he went to stand guard by the corridor.
Naturally, he blocked the womens way!
Ming Yan, you should move away, dont you see mydy wants to pass through here? Little Tian frowned at him, displeased. He was clearly not allowing herdy to enter.
Ming Yan pretended not to have heard that. He merely peered at Little Tian, who was furious at this point, and then looked elsewhere.
Move away? The reason he was standing there was so that these two women could not barge in!
Chapter 671 - I Dare You To Say That Again!
Chapter 671: I Dare You To Say That Again!
Wang Xiangyun nced over at Dongfang Ming chatting joyously with his guests. She knew Ming Yan had blocked their way under Dongfang Mings order, otherwise he would not do that.
This had happened before too!
Ming Yan, have you got no ears? Dont pretend you didnt hear us! This trick is old! Little Tian stepped in front of him and angrily gave his shoulders a push.
He was like this in the capital, always stopping herdy from seeing Dongfang Ming. How she hated him so!
Ming Yan looked down at Little Tian who was so much shorter than him and frowned. Why did you push me? Only a shrew would get physical like that.
Simrly, he held no liking towards the servant either. Bothdy and servant were considered unabashed women in his book.
His masters instructions were very clear. He only treated her like a sister and would not marry her, but she did not know when to quit!
This immediately ticked off Little Tian. She pointed at him. Whore you calling a shrew? I dare you to say that again!
I really want to beat this rascal into a pulp. Hes always like this, with his higher-than-thou arrogance. I hate him! So, so much! She thought to herself as her temper rose.
Not far away, Liu Duo looked over at Ming Yans situation and said, Dongfang, that beautifuldy over there seems to be looking for you. Maybe you should see whats going on.
She did not want Wang Xiangyun toe over. She could not give a specific reason why but she just did not like her.
Ye Ling looked over there too. He thought, so the Brother Ming she meant is really Brother Ming...
But it had nothing to do with him, so he did not think much about it.
Dongfang Ming served his two guests one exquisite steamed dumpling each. Shes not important, leave her be! Try this, eat it while its hot.
He was not worried that Wang Xiangyun would threaten Ming Yan with her status and therefore achieve her goal of meeting him.
Duo Er, didnt you say youre hungry? Have some food. This must be the first time youve had a meal surrounded by lilies.
Ye Ling was quite excited to be able to experience such fragrance among the lilies.
Liu Duo nodded with a smile and went along with it. Youre right. It feels nice here, Lets eat!
They dined happily. The same could not be said on Ming Yans side.
Wang Xiangyun red at him and frowned, not liking what he was doing. Ming Yan, youre a servant and yet you keep blocking my way. Where are your boundaries?
The first thing she would do after marrying Dongfang Ming was have him removed!
Thats right! Mydy is your future mistress and yet you keep doing this to her. Do you expect to be fired soon? Little Tian added, more ill-mannered than Wang Xiangyun.
Ming Yan humbly replied, I know I am not as respectable as Miss Wang but, as my masters bodyguard I can only follow his instructions. I believe he knows what hes doing!
In other words, youre not my master, so why should I listen to you?
Wang Xiangyun had barely opened her mouth, ready to give him a good scolding, when Little Tian beat herdy to it. Ming Yan, I urge you to know whats good for you before its toote. When mydy marries into the Dongfang family, youll be sorry!
What an ingrate! How dare he talk to the future mistress like that? That was not how a servant should behave!
Ming Yan gave a snort of contempt. He had no reason to entertain her. He would be sorry? That would have to wait until after he really married her!
In Dongfang Mings letter to him, it was already stated that he would cancel the engagement with the Wang family after his return to the capital, and it requested that Ming Yan convey the message to his parents.
Chapter 672 - Your Every Wish Is My Command
Chapter 672: Your Every Wish Is My Command
The elder master and his wife were beyond outraged. They absolutely disagreed with their sons decision, and also urged Ming Yan to return to the capital with the young master immediately, so that the wedding could take ce. They would not allow him to mess with the engagement anymore!
Despite all that, Ming Yan knew that if Dongfang Ming couldpromise then he would not have considered cancetion or asked his bodyguard to inform his parents.
Uncertain what had gotten into Little Tian, she stepped to the front again when Ming Yan was not looking and gave his shoulders another push.
Move out of the way, Ming Yan. Mydy wants to get over there! You are being very obnoxious!
Despite the physical threat, Ming Yan merely shrugged a bit, refusing to move.
He furrowed a single fine brow. Physical contact between men and women was forbidden, and he would not do harm to one, regardless of how pushy she was.
Little Tian, dont you know disgrace? You arent married and yet you treat a man like this! You are so shameless!
With that, his eyes also settled on Wang Xiangyun.
It was obvious. Like mistress, like servant.
He remembered the time Wang Xiangyun drugged his master. For a woman to y dirty like that for personal gain...it had certainlye as a great shock to him.
Little Tians pretty face burned up and she raised her voice, Y-You... If you hadnt been blocking us I wouldnt have needed to do that!
Ming Yan did not bother to respond to herme arguments. Doing so was just a waste of breath.
Wang Xiangyun heard what he said. She was not just a little angry. In fact, she was outraged! He was clearly scolding her indirectly too!
He would not let her pass, right? Well, she would go there no matter what!
Little Tian, step down.
She called her servant, who was still having a fit with Ming Yan, telling her to stop. Then she took two steps closer and said to him, Step aside! Or Ill make you sorry!
Ming Yan tilted backwards ever so slightly when she got nearer, but he did not look her in the eye and instead looked elsewhere. Miss Wang, Im just obeying my masters orders. Why do you have to be so hard on me?
Hard? I am still engaged to your master, and so I am technically your superior too! I am who Brother Ming is to you! And Im ordering you to step aside, how is that hard?
Wang Xiangyun was beyond livid and so she raised her voice quite high. Not far away, Liu Duo and Ye Ling looked over at the ruckus.
Yet Dongfang Ming was indifferent to it all as he took the time to savor his breakfast. He was long used to the interaction between Wang Xiangyun and Ming Yan.
Ming Yan humbly replied to her, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, Youre actually quite right, Miss Wong. You are engaged to my master, and after your marriage, you will be my superior as well. Naturally, Ill obey your words when that happens!
Little Tian held her head high when she heard that, and said, If you know that much, then youd better move out of the way quickly! Good dogs dont block the way.
Despite being described as a dog, Ming Yan neither cared nor got angry. Instead, he responded calmly, Little Tian, you mentioned Miss Wang was yourdy, didnt you? So shes yours, not mine! So when yourdy gets married to my master, and when your household and my household be one, Ill most definitely obey the madam, isnt that right? I swear that your every wish will be mymand.
In other words, they had not married yet and so he did not have to listen to her. Who could say he was wrong?
Er...
Little Tian was stumped speechless by his words, unable to refute them. What he said somewhat made sense.
Wang Xiangyun knew that Ming Yan had a way with words, otherwise how could he stay at Dongfang Mings side for as long as ten years?
Chapter 673 - She Truly Had No Sense Of Shame!
Chapter 673: She Truly Had No Sense Of Shame!
She no longer wanted to talk to him and tried again to force him to give way by moving closer to him.
When Ming Yan saw this, how could he possibly not know what her intention was?
He quickly put his arm in front of her to block her from getting closer. He said to her, not changing his expression, Miss Wang, I hope you can think before you decide to do something. Some things are allowed but some are not!
As an unmarried young woman, she had actually dared to use her body to touch him in broad daylight to make him give way?
She truly had no sense of shame!
Wang Xiangyun looked and there was only a tiny distance between her own breast and his arm. She lifted her head and looked at Ming Yan. He looked not the least bit different but his ears were slightly red.
Ming Yan, are you still not going to give way? Is it that you want to take advantage of ourdy?! Little Tian saw this and was afraid Wang Xiangyun would be taken advantage of so she moved up and pushed Ming Yan.
It wouldve been better if she hadnt pushed him. Her push caused Ming Yans hand to shake a bit and it happened to touch Wang Xiangyuns breast.
In response, Ming Yan felt a bit angry but he controlled his anger very well. He said to the two of them, Miss Wang, Little Tian, I dont want to waste my breath. I will not give way, so please go back! Honor and shame are two words everyone should keep in their hearts, no matter if they are a man or a woman.
After he finished speaking, his ears were red but his face looked very stern.
When the master and servant heard him, their expressions turned unpleasant. Wasnt he clearly saying the two of them were shameless?!
Little Tian held Wang Xiangyuns arm and took one step back. She looked towards Dongfang Mings direction and shouted, Dongfang Ming, mydy wants toe over but Ming Yan doesnt want to give way. Are you not going toe here and take care of it?
Although she clearly knew Dongfang Mings thoughts, she still wanted to intentionally say it to get their attention.
Of course, she wanted to attract Liu Duo and Ye Lings attention the most. Dongfang Ming wouldnt be able to ignore them if she did that, right?
If he wanted to continue to chat happily and eat with Liu Duo and Ye Ling, he would definitely need to ask Ming Yan to give way, right? Otherwise, the two of them wouldnt leave so easily. She wanted to see how they would continue to enjoy their delicious food once they created a disturbance.
Dongfang Ming finally looked at them when he heard her.
Brother Ming, thatdy might need to see you about something. You should let here over, Ye Ling said to him.
Liu Duo took a bite of the soup dumpling and looked over at Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian. Who exactly is that woman? I saw her twice and both times she was looking for you!
She could tell Dongfang Ming really didnt like Wang Xiangyun, it might even be that he hated her. Although he hid it very well, the eyes usually dont lie.
Just an unimportant person. It will be fine if we ignore her, Dongfang Ming replied as such again.
Her existence to him was just that of an unimportant stranger. Although he had known her since he was young, and they were engaged, he did not have any feelings towards her as a woman at all.
As he spoke, he put down his chopsticks, stood up, and said again, I will go chase them away. You guys continue to eat.
After he finished speaking, he went towards where Ming Yan and the two of them were.
When Little Tian saw him walking over, she felt she shouldve called him earlier. That way, they wouldnt have been given the cold-shoulder for so long!
Brother Ming. Wang Xiangyun saw him and the anger in her face all disappeared into a smile.
Her face looked haggard but she smiled because she saw the person she missed. However, even though she smiled, she couldnt help but look pitiful.
Dongfang Ming was next to Ming Yan so Ming Yan put down his arms and lowered his head at Dongfang Ming to show him respect.
Dont create a ruckus over here. Quickly leave and go back to the capital as soon as possible!
Err...
Little Tian felt a bit upset at this. Why was the situation different from what she had nned?
Not only did he not ask Ming Yan to give way, he even asked them to go back to the capital!
Chapter 674 - At Least Not Now!
Chapter 674: At Least Not Now!
When she heard him, Wang Xiangyun felt a great pain in her heart. She clearly knew the only thing that woulde out of his mouth, besides asking her to leave, was also asking her to leave. He wouldnt say anything else. But she just always liked toe to be abused!
She pretended to be strong and replied, Brother Ming, I am not here to look for you. The one sitting there is Mr. Ye, right? I want to get to know him since I really like the dolls he designed.
She wasnt lying about this. Every time the tailor shop released a new doll, she would always buy one.
Upon hearing her, Ming Yan and Little Tian looked towards Dongfang Ming, not saying a word or making a move. They were making a guess on whether or not he would let Wang Xiangyun go over.
Wait until breakfast is over before youe. Dongfang Ming looked at her, turned around without saying another word and walked towards Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
Since she wasnt here to disturb him, he had no reason to continue to chase her away. She could meet with whomever she pleased.
In response, although Wang Xiangyun wanted to go over now, she still decided to obediently stay where she was. She didnt want Dongfang Ming to get too annoyed with her.
Mydy, wait here. I will go bring a stool over for you. Little Tian quickly turned around and trotted towards the horse carriage.
Ming Yan turned to his side and stepped over. Even if they werent looking at each other, he didnt want to stand face to face with her.
Just like he said, his master wouldnt let her go over, at least not now!
Liu Duo saw Dongfang Ming walk over again and Wang Xiangyun still hadnt left. She just sat there, and it was obvious she was waiting for him.
Dongfang, Ling and I will go back after we finish breakfast, okay?
She could tell Dongfang Ming really loathed Wang Xiangyun. Naturally, she was also able to tell Wang Xiangyun adored Dongfang Ming.
Although the man hated her, it didnt stop Wang Xiangyun from chasing after Dongfang Ming at all.
Since she was trying to chase after her love, she and Ye Ling shouldnt stay there and be the third wheel.
When Dongfang Ming heard her, he said, feeling puzzled. Little Duo, we havent even started to look at the flowers. Why do you and Ye Ling want to go back?
Didnt this mean they had wasted their timeing here? Moreover, it was quite rare to have such a cool day during the summer!
Ye Ling also didnt understand why. He asked, Duo Er, are you not going to look at the lotus flowers?
She hadnt even been here for an hour but she already wanted to head back? Wasnt this a bit too fast?
He had heard Ye Mo say before that schrs needed at least two to three hours to appreciate looking at the flowers.
Weve already seen them. Arent we surrounded by lotus flowers? We looked at them while we ate. Liu Duo smiled at him.
Err...
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he thought that it actually sounded reasonable. He lifted his eyes and could see all kinds of colorful lotus flowers.
Dongfang Ming heard her and, surprisingly,ughed. He even agreed with her and said, What Little Duo said also isnt wrong. We are indeed able to see the lotus flowers around us very clearly. However, wouldnt it be a pity if we didnt paint a picture now that the lotus flowers are in full bloom?
He quite wanted to paint a picture for Liu Duo to keep as a souvenir.
Paint a picture?
Will you be painting for us since I dont know how to paint? Liu Duo took a look at the lotus leaves and lotus flowers and felt that his suggestion was actually quite good.
It was like taking a picture to keep as a souvenir when you travel somewhere you like.
Dongfang Ming smiled even more dazzling when he heard that Liu Duo was interested. I know a bit about painting. If the two of you dont mind, I can paint a painting for you and Ye Ling.
We dont mind and are able to ept it as long as you dont paint me and Ling into something unrecognizable. Liu Duo was excited and in high spirits.
Truth be told, she was actually quite curious about how a person would look when painted using a brush.
Chapter 675 - Why…
Chapter 675: Why...
Dongfang Ming saw that she agreed and he felt delighted for some reason. He felt that being able to show his painting skills in front of her was something to be proud of.
The three of them chatted happily while they ate breakfast. Looking at this made Wang Xiangyuns eyes hurt.
Why couldnt Brother Ming treat her the way he treated them?
Why couldnt Brother Ming return some of her love?
Why couldnt Brother Ming show her a bit of happiness and love?
As Wang Xiangyun thought of this, unconsciously, tears started streaming down...
Mydy, whats wrong? Little Tian saw this and felt pain in her heart. She took out a handkerchief to wipe away her tears.
Wang Xiangyun shook her head and told her not to worry. Its nothing. My eyes just suddenly feel ufortable.
Ming Yan saw Wang Xiangyun crying from the corner of his eyes. He turned his body to the side again ever so slightly. He had seen such a scene many times before and it would make him feel irritated every time.
On the other side, Liu Duo put down her chopsticks. She was in a particrly good mood and she said with a smile, Im full. Todays breakfast was so delicious! The rice was sweet, the flowers are sweet, and taking in all this sweetness makes me feel like Im getting the treatment of a goddess.
Both Ye Ling and Dongfang Ming put down their chopsticks and their faces were also filled with smiles.
If you want, we cane back again in the future. Or we can nt a field of lotus flowers near your house. That way, you will be able to enjoy the sweet aromas without having to go elsewhere.
Dongfang Ming lightly fanned his fan. He always had that elegant son of a nobility image about him.
Ye Ling nodded and echoed his thoughts. Duo Er, I think Brother Mings suggestion is quite good. If youd like, we will nt a field of lotus flowers for you.
Theres no need. Our house is already surrounded by green bamboo and that is already quite good. If the bamboo got mixed with the lotus flowers, it wouldnt look as pleasing. Liu Duo shook her head and disagreed with them.
Of the different types of flowers, lotus flowers were her favorite, but whenpared to bamboo, they still lost out by just a little.
Liu Duo then continued to say, Dongfang, arent you going to paint me and Ling? Have you prepared your brush and paper yet?
If he hadnt prepared them, wouldnt it mean he was just ying with them?
Of course. I prepare them every time I go to appreciate flowers.
As Dongfang Ming spoke, he waved at Ming Yan, indicating he could now ask someone to clear the chopsticks and bowls.
Ming Yan was paying attention to them at all times so when he saw it, he knew clearly what to do.
He immediately called on the servant who was standing by not far away to go over to Liu Duo and clear their bowls and chopsticks.
Wang Xiangyun got up, tidied her skirt, lifted her leg, and prepared to go over.
Miss Wang, young master hasnt asked you to go. The sharp-eyed and agile Ming Yan immediately moved sideways and blocked the way again, not letting her through.
When Little Tian heard him, she also reacted quickly and pushed Ming Yan. Mr. Dongfang already said just now that mydy will be able to go meet Mr. Ye once they finish breakfast. Why did you block the way again? Step aside!
Err...
Ming Yan momentarily didnt know how to reply. He thought about it and what she said didnt sound wrong.
However, from the look of Dongfang Mings eyes, he didnt indicate to Ming Yan to let Wang Xiangyun through.
While Ming Yan was left feeling stunned, Wang Xiangyun took advantage and slipped by him from his side. It just so happened he was pushed slightly to the side by Little Tian.
Miss Wang, you...
In response, when Ming Yan regained his senses, he frowned and quickly went after her to stop her. However, Little Tian pulled him.
Ming Yan, youd better stay here! Ourdy can go through now. You dare to disobey your masters words? Little Tian said to him angrily and fiercely.
Chapter 676 - But He Just Pretended He Didnt See Her?
Chapter 676: But He Just Pretended He Didnt See Her?
Ming Yan saw Wang Xiangyun walk so fast it was like she was running. She arrived very quickly at where Dongfang Ming and the others were, so Ming Yan had no choice but to give up chasing and stopping her.
He lowered his head to look at Little Tian and replied, Little Tian, what does it matter to you if I listen to my master? Ive never seen such shameless women as you and your mistress! Let go of me.
As he spoke, he pulled his sleeve away from her hands.
When Little Tian heard him, she didnt know if she felt angry or embarrassed. Her face was half white and half red while her hands were trembling. She pointed at him and scolded him angrily, You...you try saying that to me again?!
How could he say she and herdy were shameless? What right did he have to criticize them!
In response, Ming Yan pped her hand that was pointing at him away. He showed an expression of not wishing to bother with her anymore, turned to his side, and stopped looking at her.
I suppose you dont dare to mention it again! Hmph... I cant be bothered with you. Little Tian pretended she didnt want to argue with him. She turned around angrily and ignored him.
Brother Ming, Wang Xiangyun shouted at Dongfang Ming to get their attention when she got closer to them.
The three of them were chatting happily. When they heard her, they stopped. Although Liu Duo and Ye Ling had crossed paths with her before, they did not know each other and they did not know each others names, so they just looked at her.
When Dongfang Ming heard her, he lifted his eyes and nced at her. He made a noise to acknowledge her presence and then didnt do anything else.
He had no intention to introduce her to Liu Duo and Ye Ling. The three of them were chatting happily but they turned quiet because she came. This made Wang Xiangyun feel a bit awkward for a moment.
Moreover, all three of them were sitting down and only Wang Xiangyun was standing. There were also no extra stools for her to sit on. It was obvious she was an extra.
Ye Ling broke the silence and awkward atmosphere by standing up and saying, Miss,e and sit here.
He felt that it wouldnt be good if they were all seated but Wang Xiangyun stood by herself.
When Liu Duo heard Ye Ling, although she had some minor opinions about what he did, she felt quite happy in her heart. Her Ling was really just this warm and friendly!
Of course, she also knew the reason why Dongfang Ming didnt want to pay attention to Wang Xiangyun. The first reason was that he hadnt invited her. The second reason was that he really detested her.
His original intent was for the three of them to have a get-together so he naturally wouldnt have prepared an extra seat.
Wang Xiangyuns impression of Ye Ling shot straight up. Its no bother. Im fine with standing. Mr. Ye, you should sit.
As she spoke, she gave a grumbling look at Dongfang Ming. Why was it that even a stranger would ask her to sit, but he just pretended he didnt see her?
Little Tian wasnt far away. She saw that herdy didnt have a stool to sit on so she immediately took the stool Wang Xiangyun had sat on before over to her.
Mydy, Ive brought the stool over. Come and sit here.
Little Tian then stood behind Wang Xiangyun. She really was a loyal and considerate servant girl.
Dongfang Ming justpletely ignored the two extra people and said to Liu Duo and Ye Ling, Little Duo, how about I paint a picture of you and Ye Ling now?
Sure! Ling and I are already prepared. Liu Duo alsopletely ignored Wang Xiangyun. She had no favorable impression of her anyway.
Wang Xiangyun heard their conversation and tried to make her presence felt. Mr. Ye, my Brother Mings painting skills are awesome. He can definitely draw you guys to look very lifelike.
She even looked at Dongfang Ming worshipfully as she spoke.
When they heard her, only Ye Ling gave her a reply. Oh.
At this time, Dongfang Ming stood up and waved towards Ming Yan. When he got close, he asked him to bring the brush, ink and other things over.
Mr. Ye, are you the one who designed all the popr selling dolls? How did you think up such a new and unique way of drawing? Wang Xiangyun looked at Ye Ling and asked.
She had a big smile on her face and was really curious. She even possessed some attributes of modern fangirls who chase after celebrities.
Chapter 677 - When The Conversation Gets Disagreeable, To Say One Word More Is A Waste Of Breath.
Chapter 677: When The Conversation Gets Disagreeable, To Say One Word More Is A Waste Of Breath.
Err...
Ye Ling looked at her dumbfoundedly. He turned his head to look at Liu Duo as if to ask, Duo Er, why does she think I am the one who drew the designs for those dolls?
They were clearly drawn by his Duo Er. Why did it change to him who had drawn them? He didnt have the talent to do so.
Liu Duo understood what he said with his gaze. She shook her head slightly and replied with her eyes, I dont know either.
Wang Xiangyun saw that Ye Ling didnt answer her question but instead looked at Liu Duo as if asking for her opinion.
In response, Wang Xiangyun frowned and was a bit dissatisfied. She felt it was Liu Duo who did not allow Ye Ling to speak with her.
She said to Liu Duo, Mrs. Ye, right? Im just curious how your husband thought of that style of drawing, and Im just trying to make casual conversation while we are talking. I dont have any other intentions. You dont have to control him this strictly, right?
Sigh... why did it seem like this woman was someone who would attack anyone she could get her hands on? With which eye did she see her asking Ye Ling to ignore her?
Liu Duo couldnt help but roll her eyes. She couldnt be bothered to reply!
When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath.
At this time, Dongfang Ming turned to look at Wang Xiangyun. He was really not happy about her attitude when she spoke.
Did she think everyone was her familys servant? She spoke so aggressively!
Little Tian saw this and immediately said, Miss, it is because ourdy admires Mr. Yes drawings very much. She bought all of the dolls that were released and she has wanted to meet with Mr. Ye and have a chat with him since long ago. Thats why she mightve spoken a bit impatiently just now. I hope you can forgive her.
She was worried Dongfang Ming would chase herdy away because of her unfriendly way of speaking. That was why she quickly spoke up and tried to exin on her behalf.
Otherwise, wouldnt it be inevitable herdys face would be filled with tears again?
When Liu Duo heard her, she took another look at Little Tian. She felt this servant girl was quite good at protecting her mistress and that she was also quite good at talking.
And it was only because of her that Dongfang Ming didnt say anything. If Little Tian had been slower than him by one step, herdy wouldve definitely been chased away.
At this time, Ye Ling said, Those designs for the dolls all came from Duo Ers hands. I dont know how to draw like that.
The efficient and fast Ming Yan brought the required brushes, ink, and other materials out at this time.
When Wang Xiangyun heard him, she was stunned and showed an expression of disbelief. She heard it wrong, right?
Little Tian never wouldve thought the tailor shops partner wasnt Mr. Ye but was Mrs. Ye instead?
The corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up ever so slightly when Wang Xiangyun stared at her with a face full of disbelief.
She muttered in her heart, Is it so strange that I drew the designs for those dolls? What the hell is she looking at? You never saw a beautiful woman before?!
Although she wasnt as attractive or beautiful as Wang Xiangyun, in her eyes, she was a great beauty!
Dongfang Ming understood what Liu Duo said with her eyes. The corner of his mouth moved up and he started tough.
Liu Duo, Ye Ling, the brushes and the other items are ready. Who should I paint first?
He asked for Liu Duo and Ye Lings opinion on who he should paint first.
Paint Ling first.
Paint Duo Er first.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling both spoke at the same time.
As a result, both of them exchanged nces andughed. Both of them wanted the other to go first.
Ling, let Dongfang paint you first. I want to see how he paints you on paper.
Since she had already said so, Ye Ling would naturally do as she wished.
Okay.
It had to be said this was actually the first time someone painted him. Ye Ling quite looked forward to looking at a realistic version of himself on paper.
Although Liu Duo had drawn him on paper before, it was a cute version and it was too overly cute.
Dongfang waited until Ye Ling sat properly before he picked up his brush and started to paint. And Liu Duo sat beside him and looked at him as he painted.
...
Chapter 678 - Gave Him A Thumbs Up
Chapter 678: Gave Him A Thumbs Up
They had totally neglected Wang Xiangyun, who was right there.
She frowned when she saw how close Liu Duo was to Dongfang Ming. How could this woman be so shameless?
How could she be in such close contact with another man in front of her husband!
Now that she had found out all the dolls were based on Liu Duos drafts, Wang Xiangyun did not like them as much anymore.
Attempting to remind them of her existence, she stepped forward and spoke to Dongfang Ming. Brother Ming, can you draw something for me too?
As she recalled, Dongfang Ming had made one for her on her twelfth birthday, as a gift.
Although she might have begged her own brother to request one from Dongfang Ming, she had always viewed it as a gift Dongfang Ming had given her voluntarily.
Dongfang Ming, who was working on his art, did not respond. Clearly, he did not want to draw for her.
Wang Xiangyun did not feel awkward at all. She let Little Tian move a stool over so that she could sit on the mans other side. Then she said again, Brother Ming, can you draw something for me too?
All the while Liu Duo gazed attentively at the Ye Ling slowly taking form on the piece of paper. Then, she said, Dongfang, your drawing is so much like the real person! Youre great at this!
She even gave him a thumbs up.
It would take ten or more years of hard work and practice to mold a craft like his, otherwise, it would be impossible to draw something so lifelike. Although only half a face had beenpleted, the gentle spark that was always present in Ye Lings eyes could already be seen on paper.
Thepanions on his left and right were both speaking to him. Dongfang Ming looked up at Ye Ling and looked down again to work on his sketch.
Of course I am, otherwise how could I be your apprentice? he said, a corner of his lips curled.
He believed he could benefit from Liu Duos praise, and he felt good being able to show her his abilities.
Liu Duo could not hold back augh after hearing what he said. Wow, Dongfang, I didnt know you could crack a joke.
She had always felt that mature men like Ye Yang and Dongfang Ming could not possibly be the jovial type.
The eldest brother at home who was as cold as ice could flirt once in a while, but Liu Duo had never seen him joke before.
I can make it work sometimes, but in terms of making jokes, I cant beat Brother Liu. Dongfang Mingughed it off as well.
Wang Xiangyun found herself isted as she listened to their dialogue. She felt angry and heartbroken.
Ye Ling did not move a muscle as he modeled for Dongfang Ming. He heard them praising Lius ability for making peopleugh, and smiled even wider.
Little Tian observed what was going on and felt bad for herdy.
At the same time, she felt that Dongfang Ming was not being sincere. In fact, he was quite disgraceful.
Mr. Dongfang, thedy wishes that you draw something for her, she said, repeating Wang Xiangyuns request.
She raised her voice much higher, making it harder to ignore.
Ming Yan knew that his master had pretended not to hear and ignored thedy on purpose, so he said, Miss Wang, Ive only prepared two pieces of paper for the master, so even if the master wants to draw one for you Im afraid that cannot be done.
Er...
Wang Xiangyun felt like she had been struck by lightning. What a coincidence!
Liu Duo found out from Ming Yans dialogue that Wang was Xiangyunsst name.
My drawing skills arent as good as your brothers. If you want a drawing done go ask from him! It was then that Dongfang Ming eyed her once.
By that time, Ye Lings entire facial contours, as well as his emotions, had surfaced on the piece of paper.
Liu Duo heard their dialogue and turned to peer at Wang Xiangyun too.
Chapter 679 - Flattering Photos Had Yet To Exist In This Era
Chapter 679: ttering Photos Had Yet To Exist In This Era
Could it be that Miss Wang is Dongfangs childhood friend? Perhaps one with an engagement?
After all, in this era, families of equal social rank or whose elders had close rtionships would often set an arranged marriage for their kids.
And, from the look of her eyes when she first rushed over here, Wang Xiangyun hadpletely imed Dongfang Ming as hers!
When she heard Dongfang Ming speaking to her, the grin on her face got much broader. Brother Ming, my brothers just an amateur, how can his skills be as great as yours? Furthermore, your art is more meaningful to me.
With that, her face bashfully flushed a faint red.
A painting from a loved one would definitely have a lot more meaning to it.
Even if she had not seen the changes on Xiangyuns face, Liu Duo could have guessed how shy she had be, judging by the coquettish tone of her voice.
Ming Yan managed a hum as he stood nearby, thinking, if the master wanted to draw for her, surely he neednt be reminded? Shes really shameless.
Little Tian, who stood close to him, promptly gave him a kick.
What was with that look on his face? Obviously, he must have been talking bad about herdy in his mind. She would not allow it!
Ming Yan red at her after the kick. He frowned, as though asking, what did you kick me for, Little Tian?
You know what you did! Stop thinking about mydy like that! She red fiercely back at him and rolled her eyes.
He understood what her eyes were telling him, but he could not be bothered. He took a few steps further away from her.
He was not thinking badly about thedy at all. Those were all truths!
Naturally, Dongfang Ming knew what Wang Xiangyun meant, but he did not give her the satisfaction as he concentrated on Ye Lings portrait.
Liu Duo did not speak again. With her arms on the table and her chin in her hands, she looked to and fro between Ye Ling sitting in an upright position and the Ye Ling gradually being brought to life on paper.
Liu Duo witnessed Dongfang Ming ending his final stroke, then she waved at Ye Ling toe over. Ling,e on. Look at your portrait. Its exactly like you!
Curious to know how he looked on paper, he walked over with a smile.
Brother Ming, youve drawn me too...too handsome here, havent you? Ye Ling stared at this person on the paper in disbelief. Was he that handsome?
He had always believed he was quite ordinary-looking. There was no way he was as handsome as the picture showed.
Pffft, Liu Duoughed out loud, Ling, even if you want to praise Dongfangs outstanding craftsmanship, you dont have to undermine your fine features! You have indeed been a handsome man from the beginning!
How could Ling be so adorable?
ttering photos had yet to exist in this era.
Dongfang Ming chuckled too. Ling, I dont dare to say how skilled I am with this, but I can still draw well if I do it step by step.
In other words, if Ling had not been so good-looking already, he would not have been able to draw such a beautiful portrait.
Mr. Ye, youre quite handsome already, theres no need to be humble, Wang Xiangyun said with a smile.
Despite knowing that he was not the artist behind the dolls, it did not diminish her interest in Ye Ling.
Little Tian and Ming Yan did notment, but they would give Ye Lings looks good reviews too.
Ye Ling became shy after receiving thepliments, so much so that his cheeks and even his ears began to blush.
Liu Duo brought him over to her seat and said, Sit here, Ling. You can check out how Dongfang draws me.
She did not want anyone else to see the shy look on his face.
Chapter 680 - Looks Are Inborn, No One Can Control That
Chapter 680: Looks Are Inborn, No One Can Control That
Then she smiled at Dongfang Ming. Dongfang, draw me a bit prettier, alright?
She looked great to begin with, but who would not like to be more beautiful?
After all, everyone appreciates beauty.
Right then, Wang Xiangyun muttered softly, Can weeds grow into flowers?
Beside her, Dongfang Ming heard it and frowned.
He never denied her beauty, but Wang Xiangyuns sense of superiority over Liu Duo made him sick.
Looks are inborn. No one can control that.
Furthermore, he felt that, though Liu Duo might not be the prettiest one of all, she had a certain charm that attracted others to her!
He looked away before smiling at Liu Duo. But you look very nice already, Little Duo. You dont need me to add anything else.
Thats right, Duo Er. Youre very pretty, Ye Ling seconded.
In his mind, there was no way his wife did not look good. She might be a little sassy, but that was what made her so endearing.
If Liu Duo knew that Ye Ling viewed her as a little sassy, what would she think?
Liu Duo winked at Ye Ling as she giggled. Of course, thats a must! Haha...
Very confidently, Liu Duo went to take Ye Lings previous seat with a smile on her face.
Dongfang Ming also wasted no time. He took up his brush and got to work.
Over at the Ye household, Ye Yang left for the farm with his equipment shortly after breakfast.
Liu, Im going with Li Wazi to purchase tomatoes today. You, on the other hand, will go to town and buy some nks, thene home and widen our wifes bed before Yang finds out. Otherwise, hell put a stop to it, Ye Mo said, consulting with Ye Liu.
When Ye Liu and Liu Duo left, they said they would be back in the afternoon. But what if they came home at noon? They would have to forfeit their ns if that happened, and so Ye Mo believed they had no time to waste!
Li Wazi, who had overheard everything, popped a question before Ye Liu could respond. Mo, why do you two n to widen Liu Duos bed all of a sudden? And why might Yang stop you?
Ye Mos smug look fell from his face. He eyed him coldly, Why are you asking so many questions! Hurry up, lets move out now!
This was a secret between brothers. How could Mo possibly tell him? Li Wazi was not sharing their wife.
Er...
Bearing a clueless expression, Li Wazi thought, you dont have to be so mean just because you dont want to talk about it. I swear, youre always like dynamite.
Ye Liu was cleaning his teeth with something like a toothpick after he had his fill. Hemented mischievously, Li Wazi, for a man, youre quite nosey, just like the average woman. Take your things and get moving.
And then Liu passed him a sack.
Inside it were the coins they used for change. They would need them when they purchased tomatoes from the townspeople. Usually, Ye Liu carried it.
Liu...
Ye Mo looked at his brother, about to repeat his instructions about the nks, but he was interrupted.
Ive got everything covered, now off you go.
Ye Liu went upstairs after he said that. He had to get some silver to buy the wood.
After receiving the answer he wanted, Ye Mo took hold of the sack carrying his writing equipment, called for Li Wazi, and the two of them set out in their bullock-cart.
...
Wang Xiangyun stared at the Liu Duo slowly forming on the paper, her jealousy growing at an inexplicable rate.
Brother Ming, youre really good at this, Ye Ling could not help but praise.
The drawing looked very much like the real person!
Chapter 681 - Fake?
Chapter 681: Fake?
Dongfang Ming was very careful and attentive as he sketched Liu Duo with his brush. He smiled at Ling. With enough practice, everythinges naturally. Youre getting better at writing these days, right, Ling?
Yes, its like you said, Brother Ming.
Ye Ling chuckled too. He could not deny what Dongfang Ming had said, because it was true that his writing had improved.
Time passed quickly, and atst, Liu Duo waspletely cloned on paper.
Dongfang Ming smiled at the woman. Little Duo, the drawings done. Come take a look, see if you like it.
Liu Duo quickly skipped over to him. She was both curious and excited to find out how she looked inked on paper.
Seeing how excited she was, the smiles on the two mens faces refused to fade.
Wang Xiangyun noticed that and did not like it one bit. She despised the way Liu Duo acted, like someone who had never seen the world. It was only a simple portrait, why did she have to rush?
Liu Duo walked over to their side and stood between Ye Ling and Dongfang Ming, but a bit closer to thetter.
Wow, this picture you have made of me is quite ttering, Dongfang! It almost looks fake! Liu Duo was so happy that her dimples showed. She was in a really good mood.
She felt that the mini her on the piece of paper looked much better than her original self.
Fake?
No one understood what she meant by that, so all eyes fell on Liu Duo, who was smiling cheerfully.
Madam Ye, you better mind your words! What do you mean by fake? My Brother Ming drew that for you on the spot, how dare you call it fake! Wang Xiangyun stood up in Dongfang Mings defense and used Liu Duo aggressively.
Liu Duo turned to look at her. She had the feeling that this woman might as well be possessed by Ye Mo.
Her words smell strongly of gunpowder!
For her sake, because she did not know the meaning of a ttering photo, Liu Duo decided to overlook her attitude and exined, I didnt mean that. I was merely praising Dongfangs masterpiece. I called it fake and ttering because the woman in the picture looks better than myself. If we look at her, then look at me, its as though weve been fooled by a drawing...got it?
Dongfang Ming examined Liu Duo and then gave a serious reply, Its neither fake nor ttering, though. You look a hundred, maybe a thousand times more fabulous than a painting. You have a greater aura.
No matter how profound his skills were, he could not possibly craft out the unique aura of a real person.
Ye Ling understood what she meant, and added, Indeed, you look so many times better than a painting!
Liu Duo grinned from ear to ear when he said that. Her husbandspliments certainly worked on her.
Why, of course! Haha...
Ye Ling left his seat to get a stool for her. Duo Er,e sit.
After she did so, she said to Dongfang Ming, Dongfang, I think these two portraits ought to be framed.
True. Ill get them done tomorrow, and have them delivered to your house.
Realizing she was being ignored again, Wang Xiangyun could resist no longer and voiced out, Brother Ming, I think theres some leftover paper in my carriage. Can you draw me a portrait then?
She did not believe Dongfang Ming would totally dismiss her request, after she had demanded it again and again, and in front of outsiders too.
Dongfang Ming and Ming Yan frowned slightly at her request.
Obviously, they could not have only prepared two pieces of paper. They only said that because they did not want to draw one for her. And yet she failed to receive the message!
How thick could she get?
Ask your brother. He can do it anytime, anywhere. Dongfang Ming turned and gave Ming Yan one look, hinting for him to clear the ink b.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling did not voice their opinions about this.
Chapter 682 - Obviously, How Many Times Had This Happened?
Chapter 682: Obviously, How Many Times Had This Happened?
Dongfang Ming did not want to draw for her. It was not their ce to speak, so they should just see things through.
Ming Yan understood his orders and came forward. As he was about to take away the tools, Wang Xiangyun threw a temper tantrum.
She stopped Ming Yan from taking away the ink b. Facing Dongfang Ming, she eximed, Brother Ming, why are you so unwilling to draw a portrait for me? My brothers not here, but I want one now. Why cant you just do it?
She was really going mad! What was all this about?
She had never been so furious before! She was not sure if it was because Dongfang Ming was being unusually nice towards Liu Duo.
And she could not pinpoint exactly how.
Miss Wang, please show some self-respect. Ming Yan stared at the hand grabbing his arm and gave her a look, all the while maintaining hisposure.
Little Tian saw that and tapped Wang Xiangyun on the other arm, urging her to let go, as she advised, Miss, perhaps Mr. Dongfang is tired after drawing two portraits. We can do that another day.
Brother Ming, will you draw me or not? Wang Xiangyun totally ignored Little Tian. She could be very stubborn when her temper tantrum got the better of her.
She could guess how this would turn out, but she just wanted to hear the heartbreaking reply from Dongfang Ming.
Dongfang Ming listened to her threatening tone. He did not give an immediate response, nor did he even look her in the eye.
At that moment, the atmosphere in the pavilion got very tense.
Ye Ling looked at them then turned to Duo Er next to him. What should they do about this situation?
Sitting beside him, Liu Duo lightly shook her head. They could only look on. This was Dongfang Mings affair. He would manage.
A few minutes passed before Dongfang Ming spoke up, void of emotions. Ming Yan, why have you stopped? Ahem...
He lifted his eyelids and gave him a once-over. Hadnt he told him to remove those tools?
Ming Yan heard that and swore he felt a cool breeze.
The others might not be able to sense Dongfang Mings rage, but he certainly could.
Ill take them away now! Ming Yan uttered. He shook off Wang Xiangyuns hand blocking his way, and quickly cleared the table.
Otherwise, he would be punished.
He was not afraid of punishments, but he just did not want Dongfang Ming to be disappointed in him for not being able toplete a simple task.
Seeing that Ming Yan was following his orders, Dongfang Ming turned to his guests and said, Ling, Little Duo, I have a boat prepared. Why dont we go get some lotuses? We can even see the water lilies close up.
Great, we can add the lotuses into our porridge! Liu Duo gracefully epted.
Finding herself being ignored yet again, Wang Xiangyu,n in a moments fury, made a grab at the ink b Ming Yan had yet to take away. Before she could smash it on the ground, Dongfang Ming stopped her.
Clearly, this had happened numerous times before.
If you want to break things, do it at home, Dongfang Ming said inly, facing her.
He did not mind losing an ink b, but he sensed that the woman was obviously aiming the object at Liu Duo.
He did not know in what way Liu Duo might have deceived her, but he would certainly not allow her to harm Liu Duo.
He took away the ink b in Wang Xiangyuns possession and passed it to Ming Yan, and only after that did he let go of her hand.
Brother Ming, I hate you! Tears flowed down her cheeks. She feltpletely misunderstood.
Now that the woman had burst out crying out of the blue, Liu Duo took Ye Lings hand and spoke up, saying to Dongfang Ming, Dongfang, I think we should take a rain check on the lotuses. Ling and I will go home now.
Chapter 683 - Where Did All These Whys Come From?
Chapter 683: Where Did All These Whys Come From?
Although she didnt know if Wang Xiangyun and Dongfang Ming were childhood sweethearts who were engaged, it wouldnt be good for them to stay too long in such a situation.
Ye Ling looked at the crying Wang Xiangyun and also felt it would be better if he and Liu Duo withdrew from this situation.
Brother Ming, Duo Er and I will apany you to appreciate the flowers another time, this...
He stopped when he mentioned this. Dongfang Ming would naturally be able to figure out the rest of the sentence.
Dongfang Ming nodded when he heard him and didnt try to make them stay. Okay, then take the horse carriage home.
As he spoke, he looked at Ming Yan again and asked him to arrange the coachman to send them back.
Theres no need, Liu Duo said. Dongfang, Ling and I will walk back by ourselves. We will go visit Yang on the way.
The weather was quite cool and taking in the scenery while taking a walk was quite nice. She treated it as a strolling date with Ye Ling.
When Ming Yan heard her, he looked at Dongfang Ming to hear his opinion.
Okay then. You guys be careful on the road. I will send the painting to you once it is framed.
Okay, see you next time.
After they said that, Liu Duo and Ye Ling left unhurriedly and walked towards the direction of their home.
Dongfang Ming sent them out and looked at them for a while before turning around and saying to Ming Yan, Lets go.
Right now, he was in no mood to continue looking at flowers. His good mood had already been ruined.
After he finished speaking, he lifted his legs and walked towards the bullock-cart that was at the side.
When Wang Xiangyun saw this, she immediately went over and blocked him. Brother Ming, why do you treat me like this? Is it so hard to paint a painting for me?
He looked at Wang Xiangyun, who was half a head shorter than him. She was like a pear blossom bathed in the rain, a weeping beauty, and she obviously looked pitiful. However, Dongfang Mings heart did not ache for this beauty at all.
Where did all these whyse from?
He replied indifferently, looked away, and continued to walk away. However, he was blocked again.
Little Tian, who was at the side, saw this and immediately went to pull on Ming Yans sleeve. She gave him a look to indicate for him to leave and give herdy a chance to speak with his master alone.
In response, Ming Yan pulled her hand away and acted as if he didnt see her. He kept holding the brush and ink and stayed where he was. He would stay wherever his master was!
Brother Ming, do you hate me this much? You clearly know I am sincere towards you. Cant you just give me a bit of response?
Xiangyun, I do not want your sincerity! Dongfang Ming looked at her and said seriously, I will make it clear to you today. I dont have the tiniest bit of feelings for you, so theres no need to even talk about me giving you any response.
Wang Xiangyun heard his words and tears poured out non-stop.
You can lead a horse to water, but you cant make it drink. I hope you can find someone else! After Dongfang Ming finished speaking, he quickly walked past her from her side.
He had already said what he needed to say so he didnt want to waste any more time.
Ming Yan immediately followed him. He didnt even look at Little Tian and herdy.
When Wang Xiangyun heard him, she silently turned around and looked at Dongfang Ming as he left...
Find someone else?
Brother Ming, if I had the heart to find another person, would I still keep sticking to you and not letting go? Wang Xiangyun thought of this and her heart was being torn apart inside.
Mydy, dont be sad anymore. Actually... actually what Mr. Dongfang said is not wrong, You can lead a horse to water, but you cant make it drink...
Little Tian carefully tried to persuade her while she helped her wipe her tears.
She could make a guess that the first thing Dongfang Ming would do once he arrived back at the capital was to cancel the engagement.
Wang Xiangyun had that silent and wooden look on her all the way until Dongfang Ming got on the horse carriage and left. She didnt move at all, and it was as if her soul had left her.
Chapter 684 - Why Didnt He Go With The Others To Purchase Tomatoes Today?
Chapter 684: Why Didnt He Go With The Others To Purchase Tomatoes Today?
Mydy? Little Tian called her again.
She knew she felt sad but she didnt know what she should say tofort her. After all, she had never experienced hurt from a rtionship before. What did it feel like to not be loved by the person you love?
After some time passed, Wang Xiangyun finally replied to Little Tian, Lets go.
As she spoke, she lifted her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.
Little Tian looked at Wang Xiangyun and she looked like nothing happened. Little Tian frowned and was still quite worried. Mydy, you...
Wang Xiangyun interrupted her before she finished speaking. Little Tian, I know what you are going to say. Dont worry about me. Im fine.
And so, although Little Tian was still worried, she didnt say anything anymore to give her some peace and quiet.
Elsewhere, Liu Duo and Ye Ling were walking leisurely. They werepletely unaffected by what had happened with Wang Xiangyun just now.
Duo Er, Brother Mings painting skills are really good. He was able to paint us very life-like, Ye Ling said with a lively voice, revealing his good mood.
Liu Duo lifted her head and saw a big smile on Ye Lings face. She nodded and smiled. Yeah, Dongfangs painting skills are awesome. But I still think Ling looks much more handsome in person.
Duo Er also looks better in person, Ye Ling replied and went along with her.
Of course! Haha...
Liu Duo smiled very brightly. Ye Lings way of just going along with what she said was very amusing.
Ye Liu rented Wang Tuozis bullock cart for use. After he went to town and bought wooden boards, he drove it back home. When he arrived home, he quickly bolted upstairs.
Little Liu, why are you carrying wooden boards upstairs? Aunt Li saw this and asked curiously.
Why didnt he go with the others to purchase tomatoes today?
Ye Liu, who was carrying a wooden board, turned back and smiled at her. Its nothing. Im just changing the beds bed board.
He would, of course, not tell her the real reason.
Change the bed board?
Aunt Li felt suspicious. Ye Yang and the others beds were all newly made when they moved in. Did they break even though itd only been a few months? That shouldnt be, right?
Ye Liu was short on time so he didnt want to speak too much. Aunt Li, Im going to get working.
After he finished speaking, he smiled and then went upstairs. He couldnt be sure whether Liu Duo and Ye Ling would suddenlye home.
After a long time passed, Liu Duo and Ye Ling arrived back from Lotus Vige of the neighboring town.
Ling, lets go help Yang with some of the work in the fields. Liu Duo asked for his opinion. She didnt just say this as an excuse to decline Dongfang Mings offer to send them back on his horse carriage just now.
She really did want to visit Ye Yang, who was working in the fields.
When Ye Ling heard her, he nodded and replied, Okay. Lets go.
However, after they had just taken a few steps, they ran into three vigers who were carrying basket backpacks and who were heading to their house to sell tomatoes.
Fourth brother of the Ye family, where are you guys going? We are still waiting for you to buy our tomatoes.
One of the vigers asked him this.
For the tomatoesing from their vige, Ye Liu would buy them if they ran into the vigers, and if not, they would deliver them to their house themselves.
Duo Er, why dont you go help Yang? I will go back to record down the transaction and pay them, Ye Ling volunteered. Recently, he had learned quite a fewmonly used words.
In response, Liu Duo nodded to agree. It would act as a practice for Ye Ling as well. Okay then. I will go find Yang and we will go back together to have lunch.
Okay.
The two of them then split up onto two different paths. Liu Duo went towards where Ye Yang was and Ye Ling went with the vigers to their house.
While Liu Duo was walking on the road, although there were other vigers who were going the same way as her, she did not talk to them.
Chapter 685 - Let Ling Marry Li Chunmei? Marry My Ass!
Chapter 685: Let Ling Marry Li Chunmei? Marry My Ass!
Have you guys heard? Li Chunmeis mother talked about her unweds daughters marriage. It is to that windowed Old Liu from the neighboring vige. He is already forty-five years old. Isnt this pushing her own unwed daughter into a pit of fire? Old Liu already has one foot in his casket.
But which family would ept such a scheming girl like Li Chunmei? She ruined her own reputation by doing something so immoral.
... A few women kept going back and forth.
Liu Duo walked behind them at a distance. She listened to them gossip and didnt feel anything for Li Chunmei. She just felt it was all Li Chunmeis own fault. This was what she deserved for going after someone elses man!
After some time passed again, one of the women suddenly said, But dont you guys think that shared wife of the Ye familys belly hasnt changed at all? She has already been in the Ye family for quite a few months, right?
Thats right. Besides the fourth brother whose body is a bit weak, the other three older brothers bodies are quite sturdy. Theres no way they are not capable, right?
The topic of the womens gossip suddenly changed to Liu Duo.
In response, Liu Duo lifted the corner of her mouth. She was speechless! What the hell did her belly not having any change have anything to do with them?
She just couldnt understand why these women just loved to gossip about other people.
Do you guys think it might be because that shared wife is infertile? Wouldnt that mean those four brothers of the Ye family will have no descendants?
Didnt their family only buy a shared wife back then because they were too poor to afford wives and wanted to continue their family tree?
Thats right, thats right. With the condition their family is in right now, it wouldnt be a problem even if each of them married two wives.
The women got more and more excited as they talked about this. They really hoped the four Ye brothers would find other wives and for those wives to be the unwed daughters of their families.
At this time, one of the women said again, The Ye brothers family condition is quite good right now. But have you guys noticed, it was only after that shared wife appeared in their family that it slowly got better?
When the other women heard her, they became quiet. It felt like that was indeed the case.
It is impossible the four Ye brothers will marry someone else! the woman said very confidently. The four brothers really value rtions and righteousness. There is no way they would abandon that shared wife just because their familys situation has improved. Even if there is no sign of change in that shared wifes belly, they wont take other wives unless the shared wife agrees.
If that shared wife is able to give in, wouldnt Li Chunmei be able to marry the fourth brother?!
Yeah, although Chunmei did wrong, it would be fine as long as she could give birth.
Liu Duo listened to their conversation and frowned. Why did it feel like they were using her of hanging onto her position but being unwilling to do what was required of her?
Let Ling marry Li Chunmei? Marry my ass!
She cleared her throat and shouted at them, Hey! Do you guys have nothing else to do but gossip about others all day? Go and do more work if you are so free! Otherwise, a loose tongue can cause a lot of trouble.
When the women heard her, they turned around and saw Liu Duo not far away, wearing a lemon-colored dress.
All of them had a tacit understanding and shut their mouths together. All of them had heard Liu Duo was very skilled with her mouth. Moreover, Ye Mo also had a well-known reputation. They didnt dare to talk about Liu Duo right in front of her.
In response, Liu Duo didnt say anything else and just went straight for her familys own vegetable fields.
The women waited until she went further before muttering again, This shared wife of the Ye family looks fair, delicate and gentle, but why is it when she speaks, she is so ferocious?
You cannot judge a book by its cover! another woman continued. Lets go. The weather is cool today so we should quickly go and pull out the weeds in the vegetable fields.
Chapter 686 - Could They Still Have A Cheerful Chat?
Chapter 686: Could They Still Have A Cheerful Chat?
Liu Duo walked on the road and didnt take any of what the women said to heart. She would naturally not allow Ye Yang and the others to take other wives but if they brought this up with her she wouldnt obstruct them.
Instead, she would give them enough money and let them marry a beautiful new wife at a grand wedding.
Liu Duo had almost reached her familys vegetable field. From far away, she could see Ye Yang carrying a hoe with his strong body. He turned over the dirt in the vegetable field, swing by swing.
With a smile on her face, she went near him and shouted towards him, Yang!
When Ye Yang heard her voice, he lifted his head and looked at her.
He never wouldve thought Liu Duo would appear right as he thought about her.
Although he was surprised, he still replied with that paralyzed and frozen face of his. Why did youe?
Shouldnt they be looking at the flowers right now? They said they woulde back in the afternoon, so why did she leave so much earlier?
It would be time for lunch in about an hour.
Liu Duo waved at him to ask him to go over and rest.
We were initially going to look at the flowers while we plucked the lotus seed heads. But a beauty came to look for Dongfang Ming. She was crying endlessly so Ling and I came back.
Ye Yang walked over towards her with a hoe in hand. When he heard her, he wasnt curious and didnt question her further. He only just nodded to show he understood.
It was only after Ye Yang came beside her and put down the hoe that he asked, Wheres Ling?
They went together but why was it only she who came?
Ling went back home. We ran into some vigers who wanted to go to our house to sell tomatoes. It just so happened to be an opportunity for Ling to practice recording down the transaction.
Ye Yang heard her and didnt ask about anything else. They went underneath the tree together and then sat down.
Of course, Ye Yang used his coat as a cushion for Liu Duo to sit on.
Yang, Liu Duo tilted her head and asked curiously, Why didnt you ask me why that beauty cried and made Ling and I have toe back earlier?
This was the first time she felt that...she was actually being gossipy?
Ye Yang heard her and used the towel to wipe his sweat. He looked at his littledy who showed a look of wanting to gossip on that lovable and pretty face of hers. He asked her in return, Why should I ask?
Err...
Could they still have a cheerful chat?
Liu Duo was returned a question and she momentarily couldnt answer. That dumbfounded look on her face made Ye Yang very happy. However, his face was frozen like ice and he didnt show any signs of liveliness on it,
After some time passed, Liu Duo pushed his shoulders coquettishly. Come on, Yang just ask about it. That beauty was really attractive! She might even be Dongfangs future wife.
Although Liu Duo didnt like her attitude, she stillpletely acknowledged her good looks.
Oh. Ye Yang replied with one word and then didnt say anything else.
Liu Duo suddenly felt like she was going to go crazy. Why was chatting with a blockhead so tiring? He didnt follow her rhythm at all.
It was as if Ye Yang knew what Liu Duo was thinking in her heart. He looked at her and then opened his mouth to slowly say, I only know our family has a girl who can make the colors on a flower look pale. No matter how beautiful other girls are, and whose wife they are going to be, what does it have anything to do with me?
What he meant was, she was the most beautiful in his heart!
In his heart, no matter how beautiful other girls were, they couldnt even hold a cradle to Liu Duo!
Liu Duo never wouldve thought he would say this. Liu Duo didnt reply and, unconsciously, her heart started to beat very quickly. Her egg-shaped face was also flushing. She was extremely stirred up.
This externally cold but internally passionate Ye Yang always spoke in such a way that was so subtle.
Ye Yang saw her egg-shaped face was red and she didnt reply. He said again, Little Duo, do you still want me to ask you? Umm...
Chapter 687 - She Believed Ye Yang Wouldnt Deceive Her
Chapter 687: She Believed Ye Yang Wouldnt Deceive Her
His voice already very low and attractive in itself, but adding thatst syble and dragging it out made it sound extremely pleasurable.
Liu Duo shook her head, feeling a bit shy. She changed the topic to something else. Yang, I want to ask you a question. You need to answer truthfully.
Ye Yang nodded when he heard her.
Liu Duo organized what he was about to say before opening her mouth and saying, Yang, what will you do if I cant get pregnant? Would you marry someone else? After all, it has been so long but Im still not pregnant with a baby.
She had never talked about this topic with them directly before. After all, she really didnt want to have children right now.
Besides Ye Mo, who would try to expedite her having a child from time to time, Ye Yang and the other two had never brought this up with her before. She quite wanted to know their thoughts.
I wont! Ye Yang heard her and replied without even having to think about it. Having you is enough.
It had been so long since they consummated their marriage and although there was no change in Liu Duos belly, he never wondered if she couldnt get pregnant.
Although he didnt know why she had suddenly mentioned this, even if she really couldnt get pregnant, he didnt care.
After all, in the past, he never even thought he would even be able to have a wife, much less have a child. After he had Liu Duo, although he did think about having a child with her before, he wouldnt feel regret even if that couldnte true.
Although it was just a short few words, Liu Duo felt quite moved when she heard him.
She didnt continue to question whether he spoke the truth. She believed his words!
She believed Ye Yang wouldnt deceive her.
Liu Duo pulled his hand that was filled with calluses over andughed. Yang, I will definitely give you a white and chubby baby. But it wont be right now!
Ye Yang looked at her smiling brightly and nodded his head.
Simrly, he also believed the words she said.
On the other side, Ye Ling got back home and asked the vigers to weigh the tomatoes themselves. You guys weigh it yourselves and tell me how many jins it is so I can record it down.
As he spoke, he went to get the record book, brush and ink Liu Duo usually used when she took down the transactions at home.
When Ye Liu came down from upstairs, he happened to see Ye Ling giving a silver note to one of the vigers.
Ling, why are you back? Wheres Little Duo? He nced around as he spoke. If Ye Ling was back didnt this mean Liu Duo should be back as well?
He still hadnt finished widening the bed. There was no way she wouldnt stop him if she found out!
Ye Ling found it strange that his second brother was at home. Liu? Duo Er went to the vegetable fields where Yang is. She isnt back yet.
Why was his second brother at home? Shouldnt he be with Mo and Brother Li and going around the neighboring vigers to purchase tomatoes?
Ye Liu let out a sigh of relief in his heart when he heard him.
He knew what Ye Ling found strange, so he said with a smile, I will head to the outhouse first. Ill tell you why I am at hometer.
After he finished speaking, he took giant steps towards the outhouse.
He had to seize every minute right now. Who knows, since Liu Duo hade back early and hadnt gone to look at the flowers, she might also suddenlye back earlier from the vegetable fields!
Ye Ling saw his second brother walking so quickly and he instantly wondered if Liu was short on time? Wasnt he walking a bit too fast?
Ye Liu came from the outhouse and washed his hands beside the well. He then went beside Ye Ling and said, Ling, after you finish writing down the transaction and handing out the silver notes,e to the fourth floor to help.
Oh, okay.
Although Ye Ling didnt know what he needed help with, he nodded and agreed without saying another word.
Ye Liu received his answer and then eagerly went back upstairs to continue working.
After some time passed, the vigers left with the silver notes in hand. It was only then that Ye Ling went upstairs.
When Ye Ling arrived on the third flight stairs, he heard banging sounds ringing out.
Chapter 688 - They Went Out Together, Yet She Came Back Alone?
Chapter 688: They Went Out Together, Yet She Came Back Alone?
Walking on the street, Liu Duo did not take to heart what the other women had previously discussed. Naturally, she would never allow her husbands to get another wife, but if they suggested this to her, she would not stop them.
Instead, she would provide them sufficient funds to have a grand wedding, and bring home a beautiful bride.
She had almost reached the family farm when, from a distance, she saw strong, muscr Ye Yang with a hoe in hand, busy digging at the soil.
She carried a smile and walked nearer before calling out to him, Yang.
Ye Yang looked over to her.
He never expected Liu Duo would appear just as he was thinking about her.
He was quite surprised, but remained stoic and icy cold as he said, What brings you back?
They should be flower viewing now, and they said they would return in the afternoon. Why had they returned so much earlier?
It was one hour to lunchtime.
Liu Duo waved at him, calling him toe take a rest.
We wanted to look at flowers and maybe pick some lotuses, but a woman came looking for Dongfang and made a scene, so Ling and I came back.
Ye Yang walked to her carrying his hoe. He did not continue to probe, but merely nodded in acknowledgement.
Ye Yang came to her side, put down the hoe, and asked, Wheres Ling?
They went out together, yet she came back alone?
Ling went home. We met some vigers and they were on their way to our house to sell tomatoes, so I thought Id let Ling have a go at managing the ounts.
Ye Yang did not ask more questions. Both of them sat down on the ground under arge tree.
Ye Yang turned his shirt into a makeshift cushion for Liu Duo to sit on.
Yang, Liu Duo asked curiously, tilting her head, Why didnt you ask about the woman who was making a scene? The one who made us decide to return early.
For the first time she realized she could be quite snoopy at times.
Ye Yang grabbed a towel and wiped away his sweat. He looked at his wifes adorable face and countered with a question, Why should I ask that?
Er...
Could they try to have a nice talk?
For a moment Liu Duo did not know how to respond to him. Her dorky expression made Ye Yang really happy, but his face remained icy cold and emotionless.
A short whileter, Liu Duo fondly gave his shoulders a gentle push, Yang, just ask about the woman. Honestly, shes a beauty to behold! She could even be Dongfangs fiancee!
Liu Duo might not like Wang Xiangyuns problematic attitude, but she had to give credit to the womans appearance.
Oh, Ye Yang mumbled a syble and nothing else.
At that moment, Liu Duo felt she was almost going mad. Talking to a blockhead was so tiring! He simply would not keep up with her.
As though he had read her thoughts, Ye Yang faced her and spoke slowly, All I know is, I have a wonderful wife with me right now. What do other beautiful women, or another persons fiancee have to do with me?
In other words, to me, you are the fairest one of all!
To him, no other woman could match with Liu Duos beauty!
Liu Duo surely was not expecting that. She did not reply. Her heartbeat elerated as her cheeks eventually flushed red from the flirting.
Ye Yang, who usually kept his feelings hidden, could certainly reveal his romantic side at the most unexpected times.
Ye Yang saw her blushing in silence and added, Little Duo, do you still want me to ask? Let me see...
Chapter 689 - Oh, Alright
Chapter 689: Oh, Alright
His voice was already deep and husky, so dragging thest syble only made it sound so much better.
Shyly, Liu Duo shook her head and changed the topic, Yang, I have a question for you. You have to answer honestly.
Ye Yang nodded.
She took a moment to restructure her words before speaking, Yang, what will you do if Im unable to bear children? Will you remarry? After all, its been so long and Im not pregnant yet.
She had not confronted them directly pertaining to this issue, since she did not n on having children at the moment.
Other than Ye Mo who would remind her about it from time to time, the other three brothers never mentioned it to her. She really wanted to know what they thought about it.
Never! Ye Yang answered without giving much thought. Youre enough for me.
Although there had been no news since they started consummating their marriage, Ye Yang never once thought about her fertility. He might not understand why she brought this up so suddenly, but even if she really could not bear children, he did not care.
After all, in the past he had never thought about getting a wife or more. When Liu Duo arrived, even though he had considered having kids with her, he would have no regrets even if she could not deliver.
He only spoke only a few short words, but Liu Duo felt moved by them.
She did not pursue how much truth there was in his words. She believed whatever he said!
She believed Ye Yang would not lie to her.
Liu Duo took his calloused hand in hers and smiled, Yang, Ill definitely give birth to a healthy baby for you, but not just yet!
Ye Yang nodded at blissfulness clearly written on her face.
Simrly, he believed whatever she said.
On the other end, Ye Ling returned home and asked the vigers to weigh their own tomatoes. Put your tomatoes on this scale and report the weight to me. Ill record them ordingly.
Then, he hurried along to get Liu Duos ount book, a brush, and some ink.
Ye Liu descended the stairs to find Ye Ling handing a silver note to one of the vigers.
Ling, youre back. Wheres Little Duo? He asked, looking around. If Ye Ling came back, didnt that mean Liu Duo also returned with him?
He had not finished widening her bed. She would put a stop to it if she found out!
Ye Ling was surprised to see his brother at home, Liu? Duo Er went looking for Yang at the vegetable farm. She hasnt returned.
Why was Liu at home? Shouldnt he be purchasing tomatoes from other viges with Mo and Li Wazi?
Ye Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he got that answer.
He knew Ye Ling would find this quite odd, so he said in between giggled, Im going to the outhouse first, then Ill you why Im at home.
And then he strode over to the outhouse in their backyard.
He would have to make use of every minute now, because Liu Duo could suddenlye back from the farm at any time! This meant their leisure time at the Lotus Vige had been cut short!
Ye Ling looked on as his brother walked away hastily. There was a point when he felt Liu seemed to be in a rush. He left way too quickly.
Ye Liu got out from the outhouse, washed his hands by the well and came over to Ye Ling. Ling, when youre done working out the ounts and payment,e give me a hand on the fourth floor.
Oh, alright.
He did not know what kind of help was needed, but he graciously nodded in agreement without another word.
Ye Liu resumed his work upstairs after receiving the reply.
A whileter, after the remaining vigers had left with their payment, Ye Ling made his way upstairs.
By the time he got to the third floor, he heard hammering and banging sounds.
Chapter 690 - Embarrassing But Hopeful At The Same Time
Chapter 690: Embarrassing But Hopeful At The Same Time
Whats Liu up to? Ye Ling mumbled to himself as he proceeded to the fourth floor.
He used to believe that Mo was only joking when he said he suggested to widen Liu Duos bed. He did not expect that his two elder brothers would actually work on it!
He reached the fourth floor and through the open door he could see Ye Liu working diligently. He said, Liu, are you widening Duo Ers bed? If she finds out, shell...
He was halfway through his sentence when Ye Liu, having heard him, perked up and called him over. Ling,e on. We have to work faster, before Little Duoes home and sees this. Shell put a stop to it for sure.
Alright. Ye Ling might have been worried that Liu Duo would get mad if she found it, but he listened to Ye Liu regardless and helped him with his project.
Ye Liu knew what his youngest brother was about to say just now, so he exined, Ling, even if Little Duo came back and found out that we had widened the bed, she would not get angry. At most, she would grumble and nag for a while. After all, she couldnt possibly stay mad at her handsome husband, am I right?
Er...
Ye Ling was surely no match for Lius narcissism, even though he agreed that Ye Liu was indeed handsome. In fact, he was the best-looking one among his three elder brothers.
The two brothers were in a race with time. They chatted as they worked, and very soon the widened bed began to take shape.
Wonderful! With the beds width right now, it can easily amodate four people. No problem at all! Ye Liu examined their masterpiece, satisfied.
Ye Mo had said to widen the bed so that three could sleep on it, yet Ye Liu had added more space to it. He thought it would be better for the bed to amodate three people with some space to spare rather than to have three people fit perfectly!
Redness began to appear on Ye Lings fair cheeks. So Liu had stayed at home to widen Duo Ers bed. Does he really want to share the bed with more people?
As he thought about it, he had no idea how to carry on the conversation. He found it quite embarrassing, and yet hopeful at the same time.
It was a momentter when Ye Ling really opened his mouth to speak. Liu, lets clean up the wood shavings. We have to add on some quilts for Duo Er too. She doesnt like the bed to be too hard.
It was also almost lunchtime. They had to clean it up quickly to avoid crossing paths with Liu Duo.
Alright, Ill clean up. You make the bed. Ye Liu gave him a smile.
The task he assigned to Ye Ling did not require going up and down the stairs. After all, Ling could not walk well.
Ye Ling did not object. Very swiftly, he got the quilts and sheets and began tidying up the bed.
Back on the vegetable farm, Ye Yang had been digging for some time when he looked up in Liu Duos direction.
He felt that, with Liu Duo apanying him, work was not as boring.
Liu Duo had been observing him the whole time. With her head up high, she proudly eximed, Yang, you arent concentrating. Youve been peeping at me. How will you finish turning over the soil when you keep doing that?
Ye Yang stopped working when he heard her say that. He did not reply to her, and instead, he called out to Lao Liu, who was digging close by. Lao Liu, time to go.
Lao Liu nodded. Sure, lets go then.
Lao Liu put a lot of effort into his work. He would not stop if he was not asked to rest.
Liu Duo also got up from the ground. She picked up Ye Yangs shirt, which she had been sitting on, and shook away the dirt.
They should head home for lunch.
Lao Liu took the lead, carrying his farming equipment. He knew better than to get in between the couple and their private chat.
Chapter 691 - Mo, Are You Rushing To The Exam?
Chapter 691: Mo, Are You Rushing To The Exam?
Ye Yang put on his shirt and faced Liu Duo. He took his time to address her teasing a moment ago. Little Duo, I dont sneak!
Did he have to sneak a peek at his own wife? It waspletely normal to look anytime he wanted.
Liu Duo understood what he meant and could not resist a snicker. Right, you definitely didnt peep at me secretly just now. Youre doing it out in the open.
The wifes teasing continued. Ye Yang raised a hand and gently flicked her forehead once. Naughty!
Could it count as peeping if it was done out in the open? She was just beating around the bush to say that he had thick skin.
Haha... Liu Duo did not feel pain at all, and onlyughed at the flicking.
Ye Yang was not sure why Liu Duo could be so cheerful, but he was happy for his wife either way.
With his farming tool in his left hand, Ye Yang took hold of Liu Duos hand in his empty right hand and said, Lets go home.
Ye Yang taking the initiative worked on Liu Duo. Pouting, she smiled at the man she was married to. He had be different after being trained. He knew they should hold hands as they walked.
Ye Mo and Li Wazi returned to the house earlier than the couple. They had barely reached home when Ye Mo got down from the cart and raced to the stairs,pletely ignoring the tomatoes he should help unload.
Mo, are you rushing to the exam? Ye Liu could not help but tease his brother. Of course, he knew why Mo was running like that.
Ye Ling knew the reason as well. He knew Mo wanted to check on the expansions they had made to Liu Duos bed.
Mo, weve finished working on her bed, Ye Ling directly informed him.
Mo had barely reached the front of the stairs when he stopped in his tracks. The moment he spotted Ye Ling, he freaked out. If Ling was at home at this hour, wouldnt the same go for Liu Duo as well?
If she caught Liu widening her bed, then their n would fail. Therefore, he was in a rush to see if they had been sessful or not.
When he heard his brothers report, Ye Mo retraced his footsteps and walked back, feeling relieved. He nodded in satisfaction. Oh, thats good then.
Mo, since Ling and I have done such a good job, I wonder if theres a reward for us? Ye Liu eyed him mischievously.
Ye Mo noted the smug look on his brothers face, thinking highly of himself.
Of course there is, Ye Mo said to Ye Liu who was still smiling, You two may have an extra bowl of rice for lunchter.
Ye Liu burst outughing. What kind of reward was that?
Li Wazi overheard their conversation. He did not interfere but heughed all the same.
By the time they had unloaded all the tomatoes from the bullock-cart, Liu Duo came back with the other men just in time.
Ye Liu had not seen her all day and immediately rushed to her side, like a bee that spotted a flower. Little Duo, have you missed me?
He maintained strong eye contact with her, hoping to attract her attention.
Upon returning home, Ye Yang let go of Liu Duos hand and went to wash up by the well.
Liu Duo was heading into the house when she felt a pair of eyes staring intently at her. She looked over at Ye Liu. No!
If she said she did, this man would have probably flown to heaven.
Oh dear, Little Duo, how harsh! You didnt even miss me one bit? But Ive missed you so much!
Having gotten used to his melodramatics, Liu Duo simply replied, Geez...
It was an overused cliche, yet he did not find it boring.
Chapter 692 - This Was Not Normal
Chapter 692: This Was Not Normal
In regards to Liu Duos neglect, Ye Liu yfully draped an arm over her shoulder and ced his other on his chest. Little Duo, my heart aches. What should I do about it?
Mix it with cold dressing! Liu Duo yelled back.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling, who were serving the food, chose this time to step out of the kitchen.
Ye Mo met her eyes and said, Dear, take a seat. Lunch will be ready soon.
Liu Duo looked at him strangely.
There was something odd about his tone. He sounded excited. Did something good happen?
Hey, Mo, did you pick up some coins on the street earlier today?
As she said that, Liu Duo wrestled away the arm on her shoulder. It weighed so little it was almost boneless!
Ye Mo ced arge bowl of food on the table, his handsome face looking puzzled. No, I didnt.
It was not easy to find random coins anyway.
He had not found any in all his years.
Next to them, Ye Liu listened to their conversation and chuckled.
Ye Ling guiltily peered at Liu Duo, put down the chopsticks and went back to the kitchen.
He was quite worried about what would happen after lunch, when Liu Duo would go upstairs for a nap only to find out her bed had been tampered with. He had participated in the act, so would she be angry with him too?
Liu Duo gave Ye Mo more strange looks. She had the feeling this fool was acting funny today.
Ling, Liu Duo called for him. She had returned, and he saw her, yet he had not spoken to her.
This was not normal.
Ye Ling heard her calling him. He looked over at his wife but did not meet her gaze. Yes, Duo Er, lunch ising up. Please wait a little while.
And then he walked back into the kitchen, as though he was afraid Liu Duo would continue talking to him.
Li Wazi walked out of the kitchen carrying Little Huzi. He sat down on the empty stool beside Liu Duo.
Liu Duo, I heard from Ling that ady came today, and shes the reason your trip was cut short, is that true?
Ye Ling had not borated when they asked him.
Liu Duo knew Li Wazi liked to snoop. She offered to hold the baby and said to the father, Yes, and a pretty one at that.
Oh, then whats her rtionship with Dongfang? I heard she cried and made a scene, Li Wazi kept probing.
Er...
Liu Duo looked up at him, wondering if he might have crossed the line. This had nothing to do with him at all!
Hei, Li Wazi, you ask too much. Do you n to head over there and console her? Ye Liu asked with a smirk.
He might not know what had really happened, but from what Ye Ling said, he could guess the rtionship between thedy and Dongfang Ming was not that simple.
Li Wazi went on to exin, his face a little red, Liu, Im simply asking. Now youve gone too far. I dont even know the woman, why would I console her?
Oh, so you mean that if you knew her, you would do that?
I-I didnt say that! If I knew her, I wouldnt do that either. Lian wouldnt like it.
Pffft, Ye Liu burst outughing. Oh, so you know your wife wouldnt be too happy! Then why are you so concerned about other women?
I-I wasnt concerned at all! I-Im just curious. Li Wazi got so nervous he began to stammer. He might have just dug himself a deeper hole.
Liu Duo gave Ye Liu a shove. Quit messing with him!
Dont worry about him, Brother Li! she said to Li Wazi. I dont know what she was going on about, but Ling and I left very soon after that.
Chapter 693 - Could He Be Talking About The Rooms Upstairs?
Chapter 693: Could He Be Talking About The Rooms Upstairs?
Oh, Li Wazi replied and then hastily got up and went to the kitchen to help Ye Mo and Ye Ling carry the dishes.
If he stayed longer and let him continue to tease him, he wouldnt know how he should reply.
In response, Liu Duo frowned and nced at Ye Liu. Mr. Liuzi, see, you even scared Brother Li away. He is such an honest man, there is no way he would have those thoughts!
Im just teasing him. Little Duo, why do you have to get so fierce? So scary. Ye Liu smiled in a way that made him look punchable.
Scary, my ass! Liu Duo couldnt help butin in her heart.
Ye Liu didnt mind Liu Duos contempt at all and also yed with Little Huzi as well.
If there are some changes in our houses furnishings, you need to get used to it okay.
Liu Duo looked around her when she heard him but didnt see any changes.
Could he be talking about the rooms upstairs?
It had to be said that she had already forgotten about what Ye Mo said about wanting to widen her bed.
What is there to get used to? No matter how it changes, isnt it still our home? Mr. Liuzi, why would you ask such a stupid question? Liu Duo said, showing her objection.
Ye Liu nodded approvingly when he heard what she said. Yes, Little Duo is right to lecture me. The question I asked really is too stupid.
Pfff. The expression on Ye Lius face when he pretended to be weird provoked Liu Duo intoughter.
After some time passed, the five of them and Li Wazi and his family were all sitting at the wooden table and were about to have lunch...
While they were having lunch, they would hear Aunt Lit praising Little Huzi as being obedient and capable.
Little Huzi had alreadypleted his weaning process and did not have to find Little Lian to ask for milk at all anymore.
Once everyone finished eating, Liu Duo chatted for a while before going upstairs.
Mo, when Duo Er finds out her bed was widened, will she get angry and upset? Ye Ling looked towards the stairs and muttered softly to Ye Mo.
Ye Mo was also looking towards the stairs. He said to him, Its fine. If beloved gets mad then we will just have to put out the fire! Moreover, the bed has already been widened so its no use even if she gets mad.
He was actually not worried Liu Duo would get mad. In any case, he was already used to Liu Duo showing him an angry face.
When Ye Liu finished his business in the outhouse and came to the area underneath the roof, there was already no trace of Liu Duo.
He went upstairs straight away. He didnt even need to guess to know Liu Duo had gone upstairs to take her afternoon nap.
Ye Mo saw this and followed eagerly. Ye Ling, on the other hand, saw his two brothers disappear into the stairwell and didnt follow them. He just sat where he was.
Liu Duo arrived upstairs and kept standing outside her rooms door, not going in.
Why does it feel like my room has be much narrower? Liu Duo kept looking at the rooms furnishings over and over again.
The position of the furnishings in the room hadnt changed, but the empty spaces had be much narrower. Why was it like this? She couldnt figure it out.
Liu Duo couldnt figure it out so she stopped thinking about it. Just as one of her feet stepped into the room, Ye Liu and Ye Mo arrived at the corridor and, within a few steps, arrived at the rooms entrance.
Little Duo, why havent you started your afternoon nap yet? Ye Liu leaned against the door and stared at her, smiling pretentiously.
Just as Liu Duo arrived beside the bed, she finally realized why her own room appeared narrower. It turned out that the bed had been widened and that it took up quite a lot of space around it!
And the areas at the corner of the bed werentpletely covered by the bamboo mat. It was still possible to see the quilts underneath it.
It was only now that she finally remembered what Ye Mo had said about wanting to widen her bed!
Which of you two widened my bed? Tell me the truth! She turned around angrily and stared at the two lowlives at the door.
Chapter 694 - Roll, My Ass!
Chapter 694: Roll, My Ass!
She didnt even have to guess to know that only they were capable of doing this. Thats why Liu Duo asked them angrily straight away.
When she thought about what Ye Mo had said about having a threesome, she became both embarrassed and angry. How could he be so shameless? She was really going to die from anger!
Isnt it good to widen it? Look, beloved, you can now roll around all you want without having to worry about falling off. Ye Mo went over to the bed straight away, took off his shoes,y down on the bed with his arms and legs spread out, and rolled around a couple of times.
This was also the first time he saw the width of the bed. He was extremely satisfied with it. It wouldnt be a problem even if four people slept on it.
He muttered in his heart, Liu you are too awesome. I am very satisfied with how much wider the bed is!
In response, Liu Duo got so mad that the corner of her mouth twitched. Roll, my ass!
Ye Liu knew Liu Duo was currently at the stage where she was angry so he walked over and patted her shoulder. Little Duo, you need to calm down and not get angry. Didnt you say before you would get used to it even if the furnishings in the house changed? The bed was only widened just a tiny bit.
He even used his hands to show how much the bed was widened as he spoke.
F**k! After he had worked half a day, this bastard set up a trap and made her jump in when they chatted before lunch.
Liu Duo suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness, because even though she wanted to scold someone, she didnt have a good reason to do so.
Liu Duo kept staring fiercely at Ye Liu, but he just copied Ye Mo. He went over beside the bed, took off his shoes, andy down on the bed. Hey down on his side with one hand on his waist and one hand holding up his head.
Little Duo, we all know your eyes are big and pretty. You dont need to use so much strength to open them.
Thats right. Of the five of us in our family, your eyes are the biggest. Beloved, you dont need to continue to prove it to us. Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo with a cool and arrogant look that looked extremely punchable.
Ahh...
She felt like the two of them were going to drive her crazy. She pointed at the two fes on the bed, bit down on her teeth and said, The two of you dirty rascals, get out immediately! I dont want to see the two of you.
These two low life bastards were cooperating together. How could Liu Duo win against them?
Downstairs, Ye Ling saw that Liu and Mo still hadnte down after a long time and wondered if something had happened upstairs.
Ye Ling looked at Yang, who was sharpening knives at the side and walked over to say to him, Yang, Liu widened Duo Ers bed this morning. I also helped. Do you think Duo Er will be mad?
When Ye Yang heard him, he only stopped what he was doing with his hands and said, Yes!
He had heard Mo mention this before but he never wouldve thought they would put in so much effort to keep Liu Duo in the dark and finish it so quickly.
They had widened her bed without getting her approval. There was no way she wouldnt get angry!
When Ye Ling heard what Yang said, he frowned and felt even more worried.
Yang, I will go upstairs and take a look. Duo Er and Mo might start fightingter. Ye Ling turned around and quickly walked towards the stairs.
Ye Yang put the knife he had finished sharpening into a bucket of water, stood up, tidied his clothes, and walked towards the stairs.
He needed to go meet with Mo and Liu. Who allowed the two of them to do as they pleased?
This was simply a bad habit of deceiving ones superiors and deluding ones subordinates. Did his two brothers want to get a beating again?
Since Ye Ling felt more worried, his footsteps were a bit loud. When he arrived at the rooms entrance, he saw Liu Duo with her back facing him. He didnt know what they were doing.
Ling, look at what Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo did. They widened my bed without my approval! Liu Duo could tell it was Ye Ling from his footsteps and she immediatelyined to him.
Chapter 695 - Of Course It Isnt Right!
Chapter 695: Of Course It Isnt Right!
Err...
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he momentarily didnt know how to reply, since he had also helped with it. What should he do?
He could hear the anger in Liu Duos voice.
Liu Duo turned around to look at him. She showed an expression of anger and grievance as if she was asking him to give her justice and condemn Ye Ling and Ye Mo.
Ye Ling felt every awkward. He cleared his throat andforted her, Duo Er, actually...
He stopped there and didnt know how he should continue.
Ye Liu knew Ye Ling felt awkward so he exined to her, Little Duo, in any case, having the bed widened is better than having it be narrower. Be obedient and dont split hairs over this okay.
What Liu said is correct! Beloved, you are the most magnanimous. Nitpicking over something so small isnt like you. Ye Mo did something rare and buttered her up. However, his posture still looked unbelievably arrogant.
It wouldve been better if neither of them spoke. Once they spoke, Liu Duo felt like she was going to go crazy and start punching people!
At this time, Ye Yang stepped forward and walked in.
It was only when Ye Liu and Ye Mo saw Yang arrive that they sat up properly at the side of the bed.
Yo, Yang, which wind blew you up here? Ye Liu looked at Ye Yang and spoke to him with a smile.
Usually, at this time, Ye Yang would either be sharpening the knives beside the well or helping out by peeling garlic or something. If the weather was cooler, he would go directly to work in the vegetable fields.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo immediately looked at Ye Yang and wanted to open her mouth to raise her grievances. However, Ye Mo was faster by a step. He said, Yang,e and take a look at how much better the bed is now that it is widened. Once beloved gives birth, she wont have to worry about pressing down on the babies, right?
In response, Liu Duo felt like she was going to vomit blood from anger. They were clearly talking about widening the bed. Why did he bring babies into this?
When Ye Ling heard him, he felt like what he said made some sense. Babies do all sleep with their mothers. If the bed was too narrow, it would be easy for the mother to identally press down on the babies if she rolled around in the night.
When Ye Liu heard him, he secretly gave him a big thumbs up. This reason was really too awesome!
The paralyzed-faced Ye Yang heard what Mo said and simply just looked at him. Liu, do you think what you did is right?
Of course it isnt right! Ye Mo had cut her off before she could speak just now so now she reacted really quickly and spoke out first! Yang, Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo are really infuriating. I didnt give them my approval to widen my bed. Ask them to change it back immediately!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo saw that, ever since Ye Ling and Ye Yang came, Liu Duo had a tsundere look on her as if she now had two supporters. Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked at each other and wondered, how was their beloved wife so cute?
Ye Liu didnt mind Liu Duos words at all. He crossed and shook his legs while looking at Ye Yang. He smiled pretentiously and said, Yang, we were indeed wrong for doing it before getting Little Duos approval. However, we did it in consideration for the safety of our babies. There really isnt a big difference in doing it in advance, right?
He also used what Ye Mo had said as a shield. After all, this was something that was undeniable.
As he spoke, he ever stared at Liu Duos belly with those attractive peach blossom eyes of his. He was actually also looking forward to the arrival of their baby. However, he didnt mention it and didnt urge Liu Duo about it. He had no problems with waiting until Liu Duo was willing to let it happen!
Ye Yang heard his two younger brothers exining with their clever tongues and although he felt it was somewhat reasonable, they shouldve widened the bed only when Liu Duo wouldnt give such a big reaction.
The hell you mean that there isnt a difference?! Yang, quickly tell them to change it back for me! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu and Ye Mo and coquettishly asked Ye Yang for support.
Chapter 696 - Why Would He Take Part In It?
Chapter 696: Why Would He Take Part In It?
Ye Yang looked at that anxious expression on Liu Duo and patted her on the head tofort her. Dont be angry.
He then said to Ye Liu and Ye Mo, The two of you go down and work now!
It was obvious that Ye Mo didnt want to move or get down when he heard him. However, Ye Liu quickly put on his shoes and shot a nce at his third brother.
What are you waiting for? Do you want to wait and help Little Duo change her bed back?
It was as if Ye Mo didnt understand him and just responded by sitting there and not moving.
Yang, ask them to change my bed back to how it was first before they go to work. Liu Duo frowned for a while.
If they went away, who would help fix her bed?
Ye Liu heard her and immediately reached out with his hand to bump Ye Mo. Mo, didnt you hear what Yang said? Lets go!
As he spoke, he even bent down and helped him put on his shoes as if he were his servant. He then pulled Ye Mo and walked quickly out of the room.
Liu Duo initially wanted to block them but Ye Yang opened his mouth and said to her, Little Duo, rest now. Theres no hurry.
No hurry?
She was in a hurry, okay!? If she didnt strike while the iron was hot and didnt ask them toe back and immediately fix it, once this dragged on for some time, it would be even more impossible.
After all, the shamelessness of those two low-lives was not the typical type of shamelessness!
Duo Er, you are probably tired, right? Rest now and dont be anxious about this. Ye Ling opened his mouth and went along with Yang.
Ye Yang didnt wait for Liu Duo to reply and said, I will take care of the two of them.
Err...
If he wanted to take care of the two of them, why didnt he do so just now?
Liu Duo muttered in her heart, Why does Yang give me the feeling that he is stalling? Is he siding with Mr. Liuzi and Little Brother Mo?
Actually, Duo Er, when Liu was widening your bed, I also joined and helped, Ye Liu said to her honestly.
When Liu Duo heard him, she was taken aback and just looked at him.
He should have known she would be against this. Why would he take part in it?
Liu Duo stared, bbergasted, at Ye Ling and he was like a little child who had done something wrong. He didnt dare to look at her and just kept his head low and waited to be criticized.
After all, Ye Ling had been obedient to his three brothers ever since he was young. Thats why Ye Yang didnt find it strange when he heard him say he had helped.
Little Duo, Ling, he...
He initially wanted to help Ye Ling say something but Liu Duo interrupted him. Yang, Ling, you guys go down. Well talk about thister. I want to take my afternoon nap now.
As she spoke, she went over to the side of the bed and sat down. She took off her shoes andy down on the bed with her back facing them.
Ye Ling saw her doing this and looked beside him at his oldest brother as if saying, Yang, Duo Er is definitely very disappointed and angry at me. What should I do?
Ye Yang understood what Ye Ling said with his eyes and pointed at the door with his eyes, indicating that they should leave and not interrupt Duo Ers afternoon nap.
Ye Ling nodded, looked at Liu Duos back, and then left the room together with Ye Yang.
When Liu Duo heard the footsteps of them leaving, she frowned for a while, stopped, and then frowned again.
She would naturally know Ye Ling had definitely only joined and helped because Ye Liu and Ye Mo asked him to.
After all, he was an obedient baby. How could he not listen to his brothers?
Yang, do you think I shouldnt have helped Liu to widen Duo Ers bed? Ye Ling asked Ye Yang about his mistake.
The paralyzed-faced Ye Yang lifted his hand and lightly patted his shoulder. Dont think too much. Little Duo knows you are very obedient and diligent.
On the other side, Ye Liu was pulling Ye Mo as he walked, and Ye Mo said to him, Liu, once we leave, beloved will definitely ask Yang and Ling to change the bed back. We should be stopping them!
After he said this, he wanted to change directions and head back.
Chapter 697 - How Embarrassing Would That Be?
Chapter 697: How Embarrassing Would That Be?
The sharp-eyed and quick-handed Ye Liu pulled him back. If Yang wanted to help Little Duo to change the bed back, he wouldnt have asked us toe down to work! What are you going back to join the liveliness for?
He knew that the reason why Yang did this was to alleviate Liu Duos attitude towards what happened.
He mustve thought what he and Mo said sounded reasonable. That was the only reason why he would take their side.
After all, once they had babies in the future, they would still need to widen the bed anyway.
When Ye Mo heard him, he thought about it and it seemed like that was indeed the case. If his oldest brother wanted them to change Liu Duos bed back to how it was, he wouldnt have let them leave so easily.
Liu, it seems that Yang epted what we said. Right now, Ye Mo was in an unbelievably good mood. Having Yangs approval meant it would be impossible for the bed to return to how it was!
Seeing that he no longer stubbornly wanted to head back, Ye Liu immediately gave him a look that said, Is it only now that you understand?! He continued to walk down.
Aunt Li was carrying Little Huzi when she saw them walking down from upstairs. She asked, Liu, Mo, why did all of you go up? I also saw Yang and Ling go up just now.
It had to be said that all four of the brothers would usually stay downstairs and rarely go upstairs.
Ye Mo was in a good mood so he did something rare and replied to her with a pleasant tone of voice. There is definitely a reason why we went up. As for why, you shouldnt ask too much.
He didnt want to tell her such a private thing. Besides, they had even hidden that they were going to widen her bed from their wife and did it in secret. How embarrassing would that be?
Widening the bed in another peasant household was something that would be done in an open and honest way! It was just that their circumstances were a bit unique.
Aunt Li heard him and just looked at him with an honest expression and replied, Oh.
If they didnt want her to ask, she wouldnt be annoying and continue to chase them about it. Otherwise, it wasnt like she didnt know about Ye Mos temper.
He turned to Ye Liu and asked again, Liu, are we still going to purchase tomatoester?
Yeah, we are. Lets help Aunt Li and the others peel some garlic first. It wont make much of a difference if we go a bitter, Ye Liu replied and went to the kitchen to get a basket of garlic out so they could peel it.
Soon after, Li Wazi put Little Huzi into the cradle and peeled garlic with Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
Ye Ling had already walked up to the entrance of the staircase on the third floor when he stopped. Yang, you head down now. I want to watch over Duo Er so that I can apologize to her immediately after she wakes up.
His heart felt terrible right now. He wanted to receive Liu Duos forgiveness and didnt want her to feel disappointed and angry with him.
When Ye Yang heard him, he nodded and said to him, Dont think too much.
He felt that Liu Duos cold and calm attitude towards Ling wasnt due to anger. It was just that she never thought Ling would also be one of the ones who took part, so she momentarily didnt know how she should face Ye Ling.
Okay, Ye Ling replied, going back to the room. He stared at Liu Duo, who was on the bed, and spaced out.
Liu Duo was thinking about what had happened and wasnt asleep. She heard footsteps and guessed it was either Ye Yang or Ye Ling. Otherwise, why else would he stand there and not do anything?
If it were Ye Liu or Ye Mo, their butts would already be sitting on the side of the bed.
She didnt turn around nor say anything. She wanted to know why he came back to the room and what he wanted to say.
After some time passed, she didnt hear anyone speak and the entire room was very quiet.
In response, Liu Duo turned around to see who it was. Ling? Why are you standing there? Are you standing there as punishment?
Duo Er, you still arent asleep. Ye Lings gentle voice rang out. However, why did he sound so careful when he spoke?
Err...
She had only justin down for a short while. How could she fall asleep so quickly? Moreover, this incident made her feel annoyed and all her drowsiness had already been chased away by her anger.
Chapter 698 - Of Course Im Not... Or Am I? Haha...
Chapter 698: Of Course Im Not... Or Am I? Haha...
Hearing his carefully chosen words, Liu Duo bade him sit down.
Ling, you dont have to speak to me like that. Im not angry at you. I just dont know what to do.
Of course, she could have guessed why Ye Ling had taken part in this.
Her bed was the way she remembered it when she left this morning. Ye Mo went to purchase tomatoes. Ye Liu could not have finished it on his own.
He must have asked for Ye Lings help when the youngest brother came back, and that was how the added space on her bed came to be.
If she had followed him home then, she would have caught Liuzi red-handed! And he would not have been able to finish the job.
Ye Ling sat by the bed and spoke to her apologetically. Duo Er, Im sorry. I shouldnt have done it when I clearly knew you wouldnt be happy about it.
Ling, you dont have to say that. I know you obey your brothers. Im just mad at them for this.
Liu Duo pulled his hand over and toyed with it. Her anger had mostly subsided.
She did not want to see Ye Ling feeling remorseful or unhappy. He was not the one she was mad at!
Ye Ling looked at her toying with his hand and said, Duo Er, are you really not mad at me?
Of course Im not... or am I? Haha... Liu Duo teased him some more.
He looked so innocent with that face of his, fearing her fury. She could not help but fool around with him.
Er... He was dazed when he heard her say that, but, after seeing the joy spread across her face, he realized she was just having fun with him.
So he smiled and said adoringly, Duo Er, you fooled me.
Ling, if they get up to no good with things like this againCthings that upset meCyou cant partake in them anymore, understand? In fact, you should report to me at once and let me deal with them!
Liu Duo had to prep him for the future. She could not say for sure, but who would know if Liuzi and Mo mighte up with other despicable ideas again?
She would definitely not let them have their way with widening her bed!
Ye Ling nodded, albeit appearing stiff. A-Alright, Ill listen to you.
The request made him a little conflicted, but he had to promise, right?
After all, one was his wife, the others were his brothers. It was almost impossible to pick a side!
So, Ling, do you want a nap? Liu Duo shifted on her bed, leaving some space for him to lie on.
Ye Ling shook his head. You go ahead, Duo Er. Im heading downstairs. I dont want to interrupt your nap.
She was not mad at him. The difort in his heart suddenly vanished.
Liu Duo did not force him. She simply waved. Then Im going to sleep.
After having a short chat with him, the fire within her was eventually put out.
Ye Ling waited until she shut her eyes before he left the room.
When Ye Yang arrived downstairs, his brothers were busy peeling onions.
Ye Mo saw him and shifted his position so that his back was facing his eldest brother, as though avoiding his gaze.
Ye Liu merely giggled and spoke up. Yang, are you going to the farm or to the paddy field? There seems to be a lot of farm work, why dont we recruit another worker to help us out?
Yes, Yang. I think Lius suggestion sounds good, Li Wazi seconded.
They had previously bought quite a lot of farnd and paddy fields. With only two people tending to it, it must be exhausting.
Ye Yang walked towards them and sat down. He did not reply. He looked once at Liu and his mischievous smirk, then again at Ye Mo, who was keeping a straight face, andstly at Li Wazi.
Chapter 699 - This Was A Once-In-A-Lifetime Miracle!
Chapter 699: This Was A Once-In-A-Lifetime Miracle!
Ye Liu kicked off the conversation again. Yang, you know your younger brotherCand I mean myselfCis irresistible, so quit looking at me like that.
Ye Mo gave the narcissistic Ye Liu a sideways nce, his jaw twitching.
He thought, Liu thinks too highly of himself!
Ever the stoic one, Ye Yang showed no reaction to Lius statement. Can you earn a living with that?
In other words, I need to know if your handsome features can bring in money. If you can, we can save a lot of expenses on food every day.
Pffft...
Ye Liu burst outughing. Was their big brother fooling around with him?
This was a once-in-a-lifetime miracle!
Li Wazi, confused by Ye Lius delight, wondered if what Yang said was really that funny.
Every wrong deed deserves a punishment. You two, deal with it yourselves! Ye Yang ignored Ye Liusughter. He focused on Li Wazi and Ye Mo, both of whom were drenched in cold sweat, and spoke at a steady pace.
Li Wazi, still perplexed, asked, Yang, what did they do wrong that you have to punish them?
The whole lot had gone upstairs after lunch just now. Did something happen that he did not know about?
Not a big deal, Ye Yang replied. Then he went to the well to continue sharpening his sickle.
Ye Liu stared at Yangs tall and sturdy figure as he left, and said to Ye Mo, Mo, I guess well be feeding the mosquitoes outside tonight!
He had been mentally prepared for this. Ye Yang might have been slightly partial towards them when he did not immediately demand they revert Liu Duos bed to its original form, but a punishment should go without saying.
Whatever, its not that hard anyway! Ye Mo could not care less.
One night of mosquito feeding in exchange for a chance of romping around on Liu Duosrge bed seemed worth it!
True. Mo, you have rougher skin and thicker flesh. Itd be difficult for the mosquitoes to get to you. Why dont you take my share of the punishment too? Saves me from going. Ye Liu snickered mischievously, practically asking to be punched.
Ye Mo was so rxed about it, Ye Liu just had to ruffle his feathers.
Ye Mo squinted at him.
With a smug look on his face he responded, Geez, I dare you to go against Yangs orders!
Li Wazi listened to them going back and forth in unfamiliar tongues. He really wanted to know what was going on so he asked, Liu, what did you guys do?
Nothing. Its no big deal. Ye Liu told him exactly what Ye Yang had said.
Seeing how they did not intend to let him in on it, Li Wazi eventually shut up. As though in a fit of pique, when Ye Moter spoke to him, Li Wazi disregarded him too.
Ye Mo was about to give him a piece of his mind when Ye Ling came down.
Ling,e here,e here. Ye Mo waved at him. Is our wife asleep? How did she react after we left? Is she in a rush to revert her bed?
He fixed his eyes on Ye Ling, urging him to answer.
Ye Liu had not said anything, but he listened attentively for an answer.
Steadily, Ye Ling answered his impatient brother. Yes, shes asleep. After you two left, she requested that Yang make sure you two revert the bed to what it once was. Youll know when she wakes up.
He conveyed to them what Liu Duo had said just now, word for word, including his confession to her.
It was then that Li Wazi finally made sense of why Ye Yang wanted to punish those two.
Chapter 700 - Who Knew That Would Work In Their Favor
Chapter 700: Who Knew That Would Work In Their Favor
After they finished listening to Lings story, Ye Mo faced Ye Liu, as though saying, what do you think, Liu? When she wakes upter, will she force us to change it back immediately?
Ye Liu did not stop peeling garlic. He tossed a look back that said, no trouble.
He had asked for Lings help in the hopes that they could finish the task before Liu Duo got home. Who knew that would work in their favor?
With Lings participation, Liu Duo would considerably look the other way.
Ye Mo made sense of the look his brother gave him, and got back to peeling garlic with peace of mind...
Half an hourter, they estimated that Liu Duo would wake up from her nap any time soon. Ye Liu said, Mo, Li Wazi, pack our things. Were going out to get tomatoes.
Since it hade to this, they chose to avoid contact with Liu Duo as much as possible. If they dragged it until nightfall, the dust would have settled by then!
And so, Ye Mo rushed to get their sack of supplies including the ount book.
He had long wanted to go out, and thankfully Ye Liu shared the same thoughts.
Hurry up, Li Wazi! Theres nothing to fret about! Ling can look after Little Huzi, are you still restless? Ye Mo urged him on.
They were ready to move, and yet Li Wazi had not parted with his son.
He gave Li Huzi onest look before sprinting towards the bullock-cart.
Mo, so I heard you let Liu stay at home this morning to widen Liu Duos bed, and that you did that not just behind her back but behind Yangs as well? No wonder Yang wants to punish you two, Li Wazi mumbled to him in a low voice.
He knew about Ye Yangs temperament. The eldest brother would never allow his siblings tomit any wrongdoings such as act first and ask for permissionter, or other means like trickery.
Technically, Liu Duo didnt like the end result andined to Yang, so Yang decided to punish them! And that was how Li Wazi had managed to decipher their mysterious dialogue just now.
As expected, Li Wazi unted his newly gained knowledge in front of them!
Hehe...
Ye Mo had the feeling that his brother from another mother was taking great pleasure in his own misfortune?
He fired back, very unkindly, Li Wazi, are you so happy to hear that Liu and I are being punished? Stop that, or else Ill punch you in the face!
He was not a supportive friend at all!
Oh, will you? No wonder Liu Duo never liked you. Youre so rough. If it were me, I wouldnt like you either. Id prefer Ling and your other brothers, Li Wazi replied without an ounce of fear.
His face appeared to be filled with utter contempt towards Ye Mo, which was very unlike him.
This supposed friend of his had ticked off Ye Mo so much he felt like his anger was about to hit the roof! Oh, how he wanted to punch him!
Pffft. Ye Liu overheard their dialogue and snickered as he directed the bullock-cart.
Li Wazi was as frank as a man could be, but he had the ability to drive people mad too! In this case, Mo.
On the other side of town, Liu Duo woke up just minutes after the men left the house.
Ling, have the other men gone out? Liu Duo came downstairs and looked for Ye Ling.
The first thing she wanted to do after waking up from her nap was to demand that Ye Liu to revert her bed back to the way it was!
But she did not expect they would have all gone out. Usually, they would not continue with their work so fast.
Ye Ling heard her calling and looked back at her. He nodded, Yes, Yang went to the farm while Liu and the others went to the next vige to get tomatoes.
Liu Duo nodded and did not pursue it further. She bet they were procrastinating and avoiding her.
Hmmph...
Chapter 701 - Could Not Hide Forever
Chapter 701: Could Not Hide Forever
Ye Ling felt relieved when Liu Duo stopped mentioning the incident.
He did not know who to side with.
Duo Er, Ive done some ounts aftering home today. Can you check and see if I did it right? Ye Ling passed the ounts book to her.
Liu Duo opened the book and turned several pages. Some characters were written with a few errors, but other than that he had not made any mistakes and had managed to record them clearly.
Nicely done, Ling. Your records are quite clear-cut. You can be a teacher now, Liu Duo smiled and praised him.
To which Ye Ling shied away. As long as there arent any mistakes.
He had been worried he would screw up his first independent trial, which would prove how stupid and useless he was.
Liu Duo let Ye Ling deal with every viger who came to sell tomatoes in the afternoon, while she observed close by. At the same time, she peeled garlic while keeping an eye on Little Huzi.
Time flew by quickly, and very soon dusk had fallen. Ye Yang had returned from the farm, but Ye Lius gang had note back.
Yang, did they go to the capital to collect tomatoes? Why arent they back yet? Liu Duo asked Ye Yang.
Usually, they would have long since returned home by now. It was apparent what they were up to. Liu Duo, for one, would like to see whether or not they woulde home today at all!
They could not hide forever.
Ye Yang got busy again right after he reached home. He turned to face Liu Duo sitting in her rocking chair. Do you miss them?
Cough...
Liu Duo coughed out loud after choking on her own spit. Had she heard correctly?
That blockhead actually said those words! How unexpected!
No rush, he added steadily. Theyll be back soon.
Liu Duo was left speechless. He said it as though she was dying for them toe home quickly.
None of the four brothers were exactly pushovers when it came to pushing her buttons. One by one they had started to show her how far they would go to test her temper.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes but did not reply to Ye Yang. She muttered under her breath, like hell I miss them!
Just like that, another half hour passed. Lo and behold, here came the men in their bullock-cart.
Yo, Liuzi, youre finally willing toe back, are you? For a second there I thought youd up and gone to the big city! Carrying Little Huzi in her arms, she spoke to them in an unusual tone.
They did not seem to have collected many tomatoes either. Judging by the load on the bullock-cart, she estimated they hade back with close to sixty jin despite taking the whole afternoon.
Ye Liu had barely opened his mouth to speak when Ye Mo beat him to it. Dear, if we had wanted to go there, we would have brought the whole family! Why would you say such a thing?
He failed to read between the lines.
Ye Liu parked the cart in the yard and then got back to her. Little Duo, sorry werete today. Our bad. We wont let you worry about us again.
Geez...
I wanted you toe back so badly only because you have to revert my bed back to the way it was before! Liu Duo screamed on the inside.
She ignored Ye Lius shamelessness and said to them, Liuzi, after you guys unload the tomatoes from the cart, I have an important task for you and Mo.
She would not want to say exactly what it was in front of Li Wazi.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo exchanged nces, then continued unloading the tomatoes.
Important task? They would not want to do it.
After they were done with that, the two began searching for excuses to avoid the inevitable. Oneined of an upset stomach and went to the outhouse, the other hurried to help Aunt Li in the kitchen.
Both left Liu Duo standing there, frowning and in a daze.
Chapter 702 - Hid The Real Reason From Her
Chapter 702: Hid The Real Reason From Her
Li Wazi washed his hands by the well, then he came to pick up his son.
Liu Duo remained calm and collected as she faced the other way with Little Huzi still in her arms. She smiled at the father. Brother Li, where did you guys go to collect tomatoes this afternoon?
Li Wazi, ever the honest man, replied, Just the few viges around here. Why? Liu Duo, you should know this much.
There were only so many viges in the vicinity. They had always traveled within the area. Where else could they go?
He thought it odd for her to ask about it like that. He looked on curiously.
Brother Li, what I meant was, why were you back sote? I mean, you three have only collected so few tomatoes? Liu Duo dove straight to the point.
After that, Li Wazi began to avoid her gaze, as though he was guilty of something.
Liu Duo raised a brow. She knew something was up with their questionable time management, but she stopped probing. At least now she could confirm that something fishy was going on!
She passed his son to him. Brother Li, take Little Huzi. Im going to the kitchen.
Alright. Li Wazi sighed in relief. He was thankful she had stopped, because he was afraid he could not hold up any longer.
They hade backter than usual today because Ye Liu and Ye Mo suddenly suggested going one time around the town before slowly returning home.
He did not want to go to town. In fact, he wanted to get back earlier to be with his son. Yet, because the brothers knew that Liu Duo would force them to revert her bed once they get back, and because they satisfied his own curiosity by telling him why they had widened her bed in the first ce, he heeded their request.
He even hid from Liu Duo the real reason they werete.
Just then, Ye Yang came back from the backyard. Brother Li.
His face was void of expression as he called his name. Even his eyes seemed calm and peaceful.
Yes, Yang, Li Wazi responded.
Where did you all go? Ye Yang directly asked.
They were quitete today. Despite knowing full well that his brothers had done so to procrastinate, he really wanted to know where the three of them had gone.
Er...
He did not expect to be interrogated by Ye Yang. For a moment, Li Wazi was stunned.
As far as he knew, Ye Yang was not one to ask questions, so Li Wazi was caught off guard.
When he came to, he gulped and replied, Nowhere, actually. We just went around town and came back here.
He would not dare to lie under Ye Yangs gaze, so he told the truth.
Upon receiving the answer, Ye Yang nodded slightly in acknowledgement and did not go on to ask what they had done in town.
Li Wazi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Ye Yang did not intend to probe.
Yang and Liu Duo can be quite scary sometimes.
After dinner, Li Wazi waited for his wife to finish washing the dishes before bringing his whole family home. He had no desire to stay any longer, for fear that Liu Duo and Ye Yang would suddenly follow up their interrogation!
Liuzi, since its still bright outside, I want you, Yang, and Mo to turn my bed back the way it was! Liu Duomanded Ye Liu.
There were only five of them in the house now. She could say whatever she wanted without having to worry that other people could hear her.
Ye Liu expected that much, and said mischievously, My deardy boss, weve barely finished dinner and you want us to get back to work? Talk about exploitation.
Ye Mo added next, Dear wife, Liu and I have orders from Yang to be carried out now. Since whats done is done, itll be such a bother to change it back. Be good, will you?
As if on cue, Ye Liu cleverly left thepound with Ye Mo in tow.
Chapter 703 - She Didnt Want That.
Chapter 703: She Didnt Want That.
Upon seeing this, Liu Duo immediately shouted at the two of them, but it was no use. It was as if they didnt hear her. Within moments, there were no traces of the two of them left.
Seeing this made Liu Duo feel stunned. There really were quite a lot of advantages to having long legs!
She frowned and then looked at Ye Yang to ask, Yang, what did you ask the two of them to do?
Although she knew they were intentionally escaping, wasnt Ye Yang being a bit too quick with the arrangement? It was like he did it on purpose.
Ye Yang did something rare and wasnt working. He sat leisurely on the stool and rxedpletely after having tired out his body for the entire day.
Receiving their punishment, Ye Yang replied to her. The gaze he gave her was as if he was saying, Didnt you want to punish them? I already arranged for it at an earlier time.
After he finished speaking, he stood up and went outside the yard as if he was going to go supervise them.
Liu Duo saw him going out and neither stopped him nor said anything.
Right now, she was definitely sure Ye Yang was only punishing Ye Liu and Ye Mo on the surface but was truthfully helping them stall for time!
And so she felt a wave of anger for no reason. This was the first time Yang didnt take her side.
At this time, the only people left in the yard were Liu Duo and Ye Ling, together with a cat and a dog.
Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo and saw that she didnt have any particr expression on her. However, he could feel she was angry.
He said to her softly, Duo Er, I will also go and undergo Yangs task. I will go and ask Yang toe back and apany you while Im there.
He had also taken part so he naturally should also receive the punishment like Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
He stood up as he spoke but Liu Duo immediately said, Ling, you dont need to go. Just stay home. The punishment is only for Mr. Liuzi and Mo.
Had all of them gone and left her alone in the house? She didnt want that.
Ask Ye Yang toe back and apany her? As if she wanted him to keep herpany right now!
Besides, only Ye Liu and Ye Mo should be punished. She wasnt willing to punish the obedient little baby Ye Ling.
She lifted her head to look at the sky. Ling, lets take a bath and go back to the room. I cant be bothered about when the three of them wille back.
Liu Duo got up and went to hold Ye Lings hand so as not to have him disappear as well.
Although his legs werent good, he could still walk very fast on t ground.
Ye Ling heard her and could only nod to agree. It wouldnt be easy for him to leave with her pulling him like this.
Ye Ling wanted to leave after he finished getting the hot water. Liu Duo said to him, Ling, why dont we bathe together?
Ye Ling was caught unprepared by her sudden suggestion. He paused for a while and his face turned red before he said, We had... we had better not. Duo Er, there isnt enough hot water for two people to bathe. You wash up first, Ill wash upter.
After he finished speaking, he didnt even stop for a breath and quickly slipped out of the bathroom. He was afraid Liu Duo might pull him.
How he reacted provoked Liu Duo intoughing. He was always so shy.
On the other side, Ye Yang walked to the depths of the bamboo forest and saw Ye Liu and Ye Mo muttering to each other.
I reckon we should wait until Little Duo finishes bathing and goes back to her room before we head back.
Yeah, I also had the same thought.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard the sounds of fallen leaves being stepped on and they looked towards the source of the sound. Yang, are you here to apany me and Mo?
He had guessed that, once he and Ye Mo left, Liu Duo would definitely keep questioning Yang, and he guessed Yang would definitely follow them out.
It really went as he thought!
Ye Yang looked at his second brother smiling mischievously and he said without much emotion, Was it fun strolling in town?
When Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard him, they exchanged nces and felt a bit surprised. How did Yang know?
They looked at Ye Yang the same way Li Wazi had. They never thought he would take the initiative and ask about such things.
The two of them felt stunned by his sudden question.
Chapter 704 - The Two Of You Need To Show Some Restraint!
Chapter 704: The Two Of You Need To Show Some Restraint!
Yang, how did you know we went to town? Ye Mo asked back at him.
After Ye Liu finished feeling stunned, he guessed Ye Yang had definitely asked Li Wazi before. Otherwise, he wouldnt ask in such a way.
Even if Li Wazi promised and didnt reveal anything when Liu Duo asked him, how could he conceal it and lie when it was Yang who asked?
Ye Liu went over to him grovelingly, put his arms on his shoulder casually, andughed, Yang, how could you not know if we had a good time or not strolling in town? We just went around casually. While we were there, we asked the owner of the kiln to prepare the jar so we can go mold it tomorrow.
Ye Yang heard him and turned his head to look at that handsome face that was inches away. He didnt expose his half true and half fake words.
He then said neither quickly nor slowly, The two of you need to show some restraint!
In his eyes, not only was Liu Duo very opinionated, but she also had quite a short temper.
If she really wanted to kick up a fuss over this and take on a very unyielding attitude, he wouldnt help them because he wouldnt want to make Liu Duo unhappy.
Yes, yes, yes. Yang is correct to lecture us! Mo and I wouldnt dare to not listen to you or do as you say, Ye Liu immediately smiled and promised readily.
Ye Mo also didnt object and said, Yang you can rest assured. Liu and I will definitely show restraint and there wont be a next time.
In response, Ye Yang didnt say anything else. After all, a person of good sense needs no detailed exnation.
If they really stepped on Liu Duos bottom line, he would like to see how the two of them would get away then.
It was only after about half an hour passed that Ye Yang and the other two went back to the house.
Yang, Mo and I will go wash up first and then go back to the bamboo forest to feed the mosquitos. We wille back in the second half of the night, how about it? We need to go purchase tomatoes in the day, right? Ye Liu negotiated with him.
When Ye Mo heard him, he immediately said in support, Yeah, if we dont get enough rest, Liu wont be able to drive the bullock-cart steadily and I wont be clear-headed when I record down the transaction.
Ye Yang listened to his younger brothers excuses and only gave them a nce. He neither rejected them nor agreed. He just continued walking straight.
Ye Ling finished bathing and didnt go upstairs. Instead, he was in the yard, waiting for his brothers toe back.
Yang, Liu, Mo, you guys are back. The water is still hot. You guys go and bathe quickly, Ye Ling said to them.
He had guessed they were about toe back so he didnt go upstairs quickly after he finished bathing.
Ling, did beloved say anything after we left? Ye Mo asked him. This was what he was most concerned about.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu looked at him. This was also what they really wanted to know.
Ye Ling heard them and shook his head. Nothing.
It was only after Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard him that their concern was finally put to rest. This day had passed by safely!
Yang, you go and sleep with Duo Erter. I wont think about the incident with Li Chunmei. We should go back to taking turns after this. You guys dont need to worry.
He had already stayed with Liu Duo for quite a few days. If this continued, his conscience wouldnt be able to take it.
Okay, Yang, you should go and sleep with Little Duo tonight. Otherwise, Ling might feel bad in his heart. Ye Liu would naturally know what his youngest brother was thinking.
At this time, Ye Mo opened his mouth and said to Ye Liu, Liu, I think we should wait for a few days before taking turns sleeping with her. Otherwise, wont beloved keep nagging us to change the bed to how it was?
Pff...
Ye Liuughed out loud when he heard him. His third brother felt so tense about the issue of sleeping with Liu Duo. It was quite rare that he would give such a suggestion.
It actually surprised him.
Ye Mos face lookedpletely serious. Liu, what are youughing at!? Im talking about something serious!
Its nothing. Mo, you are in charge. Liu will listen to you, Ye Liu replied, smiling brightly.
Chapter 705 - Little Duo Isnt Stupid, Little Duo Is Smart.
Chapter 705: Little Duo Isnt Stupid, Little Duo Is Smart.
Ye Yang nced at them and then went over to the well to get a wooden bucket before going to get the hot water. He then went to bathe.
It was gettingte and it was time to rest.
Liu Duo kept waiting for Ye Ling upstairs but he just never came. She thought he went to find Ye Yang and the others.
She put on her shoes and went downstairs. However, when she reached the corner of the stairs, she ran into Ye Yang.
Yo, Yang, where are you going? Didnt you go follow Mr. Liuzi and Mo! There isnt anyone else upstairs, Liu Duo said to him in a peculiar tone.
She was quite angry at him for taking their side.
Ye Yang looked at the obvious displeasure Liu Duo had towards him and the corner of his mouth moved up ever so slightly. I only follow Little Duo.
After he finished speaking, he pulled her little hand and wanted to go upstairs.
In response, however, Liu Duo struggled away from his big hand, crossed her arms over her chest, and stood where she was, not moving.
Tsk... they walked in front and you followed behind them. Is this what you mean by only following me? Do you think Im stupid?
The more she spoke, the angrier she got. Liu Duos cherry red lips pouted up very high.
Little Duo isnt stupid, Little Duo is smart. This time, Ye Yang didnt hold her hand and instead picked her up like a princess straight away. Ling went back to his room so I will apany you tonight.
He walked upstairs as he spoke.
Liu Duo put her arms around his neck out of reflex. When she heard him, she knew it was definitely Ye Ling who had taken the initiative to suggest this.
Within the short moment where she was in a daze, Ye Yang had already carried her back to her room.
Ye Yang put her down gently and then went over to the door to close it.
Liu Duo raised her eyebrows, went over to sit on the side of the bed, and looked at him with her legs crossed. Yang, you want to sleep with me tonight?
She sat with a posture of some sort of female mob boss and then asked a question she knew the answer to.
Yeah. Ye Yang closed the door and replied while walking over to light the oilmp. He then walked towards the bed.
Liu Duo was shaking her legs. She flung the shoes on her feet away, put both her hands on the bed to help give strength to her legs so she could lift them up and then pressed them against his belly, not permitting him to get near the bed.
She said very tsunderely, Yang, you helped Mr. Liuzi and Mo to go against me. I dont want to sleep with you! Go back to your room.
She still felt pissed off in her heart. The more she looked at the widened bed, the angrier she became.
That sly idea of Ye Mo and Ye Liu, dont think they will seed! Humph...
Ye Yang looked down and looked at those fair white legs of hers. He then looked up at Liu Duo. I dont want to go back.
As he spoke, he grabbed her little legs in his hands.
He hadnt slept with Liu Duo for quite a few days. Why did it feel like it had been a few years? It wasnt that he wanted to have sex with her, he just wanted to have her lie beside him.
Didnt want to go back?
What kind of dogshit excuse was this?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and said, You have to go back even if you dont want to! Im still angry at you.
Didnt this blockhead know how to coax her? He was just responding to her sentence by sentence.
She used a little bit of strength to pull her leg back but she couldnt do it. Yang, why are you pulling on my leg? Let go.
Upon hearing her, Ye Yang let go of her little leg. He sat on the side of the bed and said, neither quickly nor slowly, Little Duo, although the two brothers widened your bed without getting your approval, they did it for our future children, right? I already punished them so you dont need to be angry, okay?
He felt that he needed to say what he thought. He wasnt intentionally trying to side with his two brothers.
Not okay! Liu Duo puckered her lips and threw a tantrum.
...
Ye Yang didnt respond to Liu Duos tantrum right away and the room went quiet.
He didnt know how to coax Liu Duo to stop being angry and to stop arguing.
After staying in such a deadlock for a while, Ye Yang just kept looking at her and didnt say anything.
Chapter 706 - Was It Something He Said?
Chapter 706: Was It Something He Said?
Liu Duo would always be the first one to give up in a deadlock with him.
Just as she was about to say something, she heard that the attractive voice of Ye Yangs. Little Duo, what do I need to do for you to stop being angry?
Pff...
She didnt know why, but Liu Duo just couldnt help it and suddenlyughed out loud.
Why did she hope that this blockhead would know how to coax her? Him opening his mouth to speak was already very impressive!
Ye Yang saw that she suddenlyughed and wondered what was so funny?
Was it something he said?
He didnt find it to be funny. Shouldnt he ask if he didnt know?
Forget it. Im not angry anymore. Yang, you are not allowed to help Mr. Liuzi and Ye Mo next time. Otherwise, Im going to ignore you! Liu Duo gave in and didnt n on arguing about this any longer.
Otherwise, they would just keep making her unbearably angry.
Ye Yang heard her and immediately nodded. Little Duo is fair and reasonable. You are a good wife!
She was provoked intoughter by his words again. Liu Duo stretched out her hands and patted him on his shoulder. I didnt know you were also capable of giving out ttery? How very strange.
This isnt ttery. It is the truth. Ye Yang then lifted his hand and patted her head.
He liked to look at her smiling face. It was very sweet and beautiful.
Liu Duo looked like she didnt care on the surface, but her heart actually blossomed like a flower.
Lets not mention this anymore and go to sleep. Liu Duo took off her shoes and then turned over on the bed.
Ye Yang waited until Liu Duo finished lying down properly before he went and blew out the oilmp. He felt around the darkness and came beside the bed. He then took off his shoes before lying down on the bed.
He had initially wanted to have Liu Duo in his embrace while he fell asleep but when he reached out, he caught nothing. He groped around the side of the bed but there was also no trace of anyone there.
Liu Duo had clearlyin down in this position. Where did she go?
Liu Duo had taken advantage of the moment when Ye Yang blew out the oilmp and rolled over to the other side of the bed.
Liu Duo was on the other side of the bed and she was covering her mouth andughing secretly. She also muttered in her heart, You helped Mr. Liuzi and Mo so I wont let you hug me! Although I said I wont mention this and wont get angry anymore, that doesnt mean I wont punish you.
Ye Yang continued to not be able to feel Liu Duos presence and he started to feel dissatisfied with how much this bed had been widened.
Little Duo, Ye Yang called out to her.
When Liu Duo heard him, she said amusingly, Im here. Quickly go to sleep.
She suddenly felt that widening the bed wasnt that bad.
Ye Yang knew Liu Duo was doing this on purpose. The corner of his mouth moved up and he didnt continue to look for her. He really closed his eyes and went to sleep...
Downstairs, Ye Ling saw that his two brothers had finished bathing. They didnt go back to their rooms on the third floor, but for some reason, they held oilmps and were about to go out.
Liu, Mo, where are you guys going? Its already sote.
We are just going out for a while. Ling, you go back to your room and sleep. You dont need to worry about us. Ye Liu smiled at him.
Ye Mo waved his hand at him. Ling, you should quickly go upstairs and sleep. Liu and I have something to do.
Ye Mo guessed that he would continue to ask so he immediately said, You are not allowed to ask what we are going to do! Quickly go back upstairs and sleep.
Ye Ling was used to Mo speaking fiercely so it didnt scare him.
Liu, are you guys going to carry out the punishment Yang gave? Then I will also go with you guys. I also took part so it would stand to reason I should I also ept the punishment.
Ye Ling wasnt stupid. Them going out at this hour would only mean that his two brothers obviously still hadnt finished Yangs punishment for them.
Ling, Mo and I have something to do. We are not going out for our punishment. You shouldnt overthink this. Be obedient and quickly go upstairs and sleep.
He wasnt willing to have Ye Ling go and feed the mosquitos.
We asked you to go back, so just go back. Stop being so garrulous and continuing to ask questions. Ye Mo looked at Ye Ling with a very serious-looking face.
Chapter 707 - Wasnt It Just Two Paintings? What Was There To Look At?
Chapter 707: Wasnt It Just Two Paintings? What Was There To Look At?
He would naturally share the same opinion as Ye Liu and wouldnt be willing to have him go with them.
Mo, can you not shout? If you are going to speak then speak properly. Dont scare our youngest brother. Ye Liu gave Ye Mo a slight lecture.
After he finished speaking, he immediately said to Ye Ling, Ling, Mo and I will be back in a while so you dont need to follow us. Be a good kid and quickly go upstairs and rest.
He then went out the door with Ye Mo while carrying oilmps.
Ye Ling had initially wanted to secretly follow them but he had to give up when he heard the yard door getting locked. He had no choice but to turn around and go back upstairs.
In town, Dongfang Ming spaced out while he looked at the painting of Liu Duo.
Master, are you still not going to rest? Ming Yan said to him.
He didnt understand why Dongfang Ming would be lost in thought while looking at paintings of Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
Wasnt it just two paintings? What was there to look at?
When Dongfang Ming heard him, he rolled up the painting of Ye Ling and Liu Duo. Ming Yan, you go and rest.
Okay, master, you should also go and rest early.
After he finished speaking, Ming Yan left the room. However, when he was turning around, he saw Little Tian.
He frowned and walked towards Little Tian. What are you doing here?
Why would she appear here at this hour?
Little Tian saw Ming Yan walking over and got ready to leave. However, he blocked her way.
.
None of your business. Get out of my way! Little Tian hid her gaze but she pretended to be calm and rolled her eyes at him.
Wang Xiangyun asked her to secretly pay attention to each of Dongfang Mings actions from today onwards, especially during the night time when he rests.
When Ming Yan heard her, not only did he not get out of her way, he stepped forward closer to her. He lowered his head and then looked to the side to look towards Dongfang Mings direction again. He then looked back at her.
Why are you peeping over here? What trick is yourdy trying to pull now?!
Being so close with Ming Yan made Little Tians egg-shaped face blush against her wishes.
She took one step back and replied unhappily, Ming Yan, be careful of what you say. Dont nder mydy! What do you mean by trick? You are the one that is ying a trick. Get out of my way!
As she spoke, she stretched out her hands and wanted to push him.
Just as she lifted her hand, Ming Yan took a few steps back and created a suitable distance between them.
I dont care what you do at this hour, but youd better advise yourdy not to do anything shameless! Ming Yan said, giving her a direct warning.
After he finished speaking, he squinted his eyes at her before turning around and going back to his room.
He had no positive feelings at all towards Wang Xiangyun and her servant. His master had no feelings towards her but she still shamelessly stuck to him and wouldnt let go!
It was no matter if Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian were really trying to pull some tricks; he would not let them seed!
Little Tian heard what he said and her face and ears were bursting red. She wished she could just tear him up.
She raised her fist at his back and then let it down weakly.
Although she was furious at what Ming Yan said, she couldnt deny it.
Sigh... mydy, why are you so persistent? There are so many noble young men around, why do you insist on only having Dongfang Ming?
It was only after the light in the room went out that Little Tian turned around and went back to her room to rest.
...
Time passed by very quickly and within the blink of an eye, two-thirds of the night had passed by.
Liu Duo was sleeping soundly but for some reason, she was woken up by the heat. Its so hot.
She felt like she was inside a hot cage and the heat woke her up.
During this season, although it was very hot in the day, the night was still quite cool. If one covered themselves with a nket, they wouldnt feel hot and their bellies wouldnt feel cold.
Chapter 708 - Yang, What Time Is It Now?
Chapter 708: Yang, What Time Is It Now?
The inside of the room was not very bright. She could see only blurry lines.
She snapped her eyes half-open and amid the confusion, she found that Yang, who should have been a few meters away, was sound asleep wrapped around her.
She moved her body slightly, wanting to get away from the heat, but he only held her more tightly.
So, Liu Duo could only try to push his body with all her might. Yang, move over. Its getting pretty hot.
The light sleeper awoke at the sound. Little Duo, you awake?
He nudged about what little space he had been upying.
His movements only cleared up her fuzzy mind, as she thought, Yang, I said move away, not move your body!
So she pushed him again to widen the gap. Yes, I want some water.
She sat up, feeling the sweat on her forehead.
Ye Yang heard her and sat up too. He fumbled out of bed and found the oilmp where hest left it. He lit it and got her some water in a bowl.
The room suddenly brightened. Liu Duo had to rub her eyes to adjust her vision.
Ye Yang came to her side of the bed and passed the water to her.
Liu Duo epted and consumed it in one mouthful. Her empty hand wiped away the sweat on her forehead. Yang, what time is it now?
She could not fall back to sleep after waking up. She guessed it had to be about three or four in the wee hours of the morning.
Its about dawn, he said, taking back the bowl. Want more?
Liu Duo shook her head. No.
Then shey back down on the bed, resting her head on her elbow as she nced at him. Yang, the beds so wide now, why do you still squeeze with me when we sleep?
Ye Yang had not blown out the oilmp. He returned to the edge of the bed and just looked at her silently.
Liu Duo had made it very clear before bedtime that she forbade him from hugging her as a form of punishment. He knew better than to make her angry.
Furthermore, he was very quiet in bed. He was not the type to move about.
Hey on the bed again, cing his arms on his belly as he embraced the peace.
Liu Duo kicked his foot lightly when she realized she was being ignored. Yang, Im asking you a question, so please speak up. I woke up because you were attached to me. The heat was unbearable.
She was slightly ming him. Ye Yang nced sideways and grabbed hold of the foot that had kicked him. Little Duo, were you lying here when you fell asleep?
In other words, you were lying at the other end before we slept. I havent moved. You moved over and attached yourself to me. Thats how I ended up hugging you.
Er...
Liu Duo looked at the man just inches in front of her, then she looked back at the wide-open space on her end, and thought, so it was I who did that?
She thought about how she had gotten used to sleeping with them by her side. It was not impossible that she might have subconsciously sought him out on her own while she was sleeping.
Out of cards, Liu Duo coughed softly before changing the topic. Lets just sleep, its not bright yet.
She grabbed her foot back, turned over with her back facing Ye Yang and scooted to the other side of the bed.
Ye Yang watched her move away. He inched closer and pulled her back, stopping her from widening the distance. Stay close to me if you want to.
Liu Duos jaw twitched, her back still facing him. Im feeling hot right now! I said the heat woke me up yet you still want physical contact? Are you crazy, Yang?
Yang, but Im still feeling hot. Liu Duo pushed away the arms already looped around her waist.
Chapter 709 - He Felt Around With His Hands To Unbutton Them
Chapter 709: He Felt Around With His Hands To Unbutton Them
When Ye Yang heard that, he paused before saying, Take off your underclothes.
And then he took the honor of undoing her buttons himself.
Stunned, Liu Duo never expected Ye Yang would say such a thing. Take off her underclothes? That was something Liuzi and Mo would more likely say!
And so Liu Duo turned her back on him again. Ye Yang might not be able to see the buttons but he figured out more or less where they were. He felt around with his hands in an attempt to unbutton them.
Liu Duo reacted quickly when she felt that her chest was being invaded. Cheeks burning, she retaliated. No, Yang! Just stay a little further away.
If that garment was taken off, she would be left with her dudou. She did not like to sleep wearing too thin of clothes.
Ye Yang stopped what he was doing, and instead climbed out of bed slowly. He walked to the dressing table and came back with Liu Duos fan.
Hey down sideways on the bed and began to fan her.
Ye Yangs stoic face was filled with a mans tender loving care for his wife.
Er...
Liu Duo felt the little gusts of cool wind. She flipped over and said to him, Yang, you dont have to do that. We just have to keep a distance, then we wont feel hot.
How could he sleep if he spent the night fanning her? She did not want him to lose his rest.
Ye Yang gazed at her charming eyes and said, Get some sleep.
She could not easily go back to sleep after waking up so suddenly. What Yang was doingCgazing at and fanning herCdid not help at all.
Yang, stop fanning me. You should get more sleep before the sunes up, Liu Duo said as she made a grab for the fan he was holding.
It must be tiring working in the fields all day. She would feel apologetic if he kept fanning her like this.
Yet, Ye Yang did not seem to care and would not let her take away the fan. I dont mind.
Seeing how stubborn he was, Liu Duo relented and tried to force herself to sleep, but she was not able to.
A whileter, Liu Duo abruptly sat up and said to him in a rtively helpless tone, Yang, Im telling you to sleep and stop fanning me. Dont you understand, you blockhead!
Blockhead.
Unamused, Ye Yang raised a fine eyebrow as he thought, so Im a blockhead to her? Am I that dull?
Ye Yang never thought of himself as a blockhead. He just did not like talking.
Liu Duo peered at Ye Yang, stoic as usual, her jaw twitching. Could this blockhead give a little reaction?
Apparently ticked off, Liu Duo snatched the fan from his hand and tossed it to the foot of the bed. Then she pounced on him and even covered his eyes.
Sleep! Now! Do it! Or you wont get any once the sky lights up!
Ye Yang did not block or push her over, as he let himself revel in her soft touch. Steadily, he said, Little Duo, so you want to sleep on me?
What? Sleep on him?
For a while, Liu Duo could not figure out what his strange words meant. When had she said she wanted to sleep on him?
She just wanted him to sleep. How did it get to sleep on him?
Yang, you better not be learning ridiculous things from Liuzi! Just sleep.
As she got down from his body, Ye Yang looped his arms around her waist, not letting her go.
Little Duo, if you want, Id be happy to give. He lifted the hand that had been covering his eyes, a serious look hanging on his face.
Liu Duo stared at the man who apparently was not on the same wavelength as her, and thought, Yang, you blockhead! You sure know how to beat around the bush just to get your way!
Chapter 710 - He Did Not Mean This Kind Of Sleep!
Chapter 710: He Did Not Mean This Kind Of Sleep!
She recalled that she had been sharing a room with Ye Ling these past few days. It was quite normal for the average man to have this type of longing.
And so, Liu Duo moved about and found herself a morefortable position to lie in. She began drawing circles on his chest. Then, Yang, Ill be using you as a lumpy mattress for the night. Ill lie on you for the time being, so you better not move a muscle.
With that she sped his waist and fell asleep, snoring loudly on purpose.
... At that moment Ye Yang felt he might have just dug himself a hole.
Was this what she called sleeping on him?
He did not mean this kind of sleep!
He looked at the woman making deliberate snoring sounds, and the faint emergence of her dimples. His usually stoic face softened.
He knew she understood him, and yet she did this intentionally. He sighed. His little wife was so cunning and yful. How could he not like her?
He was ordered not to move, and he obliged. Liu Duo, with her eyes shut, was getting impatient.
How could he stay so calm with a delicate beauty right in front of him?
Fan me please, Yang. Im still a little hot! Liu Duo twisted and turned her body. She swore she could force him to admit what he really wanted.
Ye Yang looked around the room and found the fan that had previously fallen on the other end of the bed.
How could he get his hands on that in his current condition?
Liu Duo snuck a peek at him when he did not react, only to find a familiar set of eyes watching her too.
She closed her eyes again, pretending to be asleep, and then reminded him once more, Yang, I said I want you to fan me. Im hot over here.
With one hand, she wiped her forehead, indicating that she was already sweating.
Ye Yang looked at the woman who was ying tricks on him. He flicked off her dark hair to one side and, eyes wandering back to the item at the foot of the bed, stretched a leg out in an attempt to reach for the fan.
And so Liu Duo could feel his body movements.
Ye Yang barely managed to get the fan hooked on his foot, but his arm could not reach it. Naughty girl, he said.
He pped her buttocks gently, his tone one of adoration.
Keeping her in his embrace, he sat up and bent his body forward such that his arm finally got hold of the fan.
Liu Duo blushed at the sudden physical contact at her rear end. She did not expect Ye Yang to do that.
It was quite embarrassing.
Ye Yang did not lie back down when he attained the fan. Instead, he leaned against the bedside wall and began fanning the woman in his arms.
The two at that moment certainly resembled an adult coaxing a kid to sleep! What a harmonious picture! There was nothing odd about it.
Yang, I cant sleep with your position like this. You have to lie down. Liu Duo moved about, unused to being held like this.
Ye Yang was already consumed by desire. The womans every movement only made him crave for more.
Little Duo. The low husky voice pronounced her name.
Her lips curled up. She loved how his wonderful voice became much manlier, because that meant his passion was burning.
Yes? She responded, her eyes half-open. As if on purpose, she whispered seductively by his ear, Yang, lie down, will you? I cant sleep like this.
Ye Yang could feel his heart melt at the sound of that sweet voice.
Chapter 711 - Things Of Pleasure, Naturally!
Chapter 711: Things Of Pleasure, Naturally!
Ye Yang looked at that charming look of hers when she had her eyes half-opened and there was an itch in his heart. He couldnt hold it any longer, he needed to have her immediately.
However, he didnt say anything nor lie down. He just kept staring at her and earnestly fanned her again and again and again...
In response, Liu Duo felt a bit gloomy. What was going on with Ye Yang?
He didnt need to act like such a moral man towards her! Doing this made it seem like she didnt have any charm.
It was as if Liu Duo received a shock and her vitality suddenly came to her. She sat up straight and put one hand around his neck and used the other hand to draw circles on his chest.
She intentionally acted like she didnt understand and said, Yang, didnt you hear what I said? You arent acknowledging me! But we are so close today so that shouldnt be the case. Its not like you are deaf.
Ye Yang listened to Liu Duo as she rebuked him indirectly for not doing what she told him to do. However, he still showed that same frozen face that was like an icy mountain that was thousands of years old. Little Duo, are you able to fall asleep?
Err... what did he mean by that?
Liu Duo blinked her big eyes and looked at him. She didnt know why hed said that.
It was as if Ye Yang understood what Liu Duo was thinking by looking at her eyes. He unhurriedly put the fan to the side and reached out with his hands to lift up Liu Duos pretty chin.
Little Duo, if you cant sleep then why dont we do something else, okay?
Motherf**ker!
Liu Duo suddenly felt like she had not only failed at seducing him, but that she was actually the one that was being seduced instead. The way he said thatst word was really really too goddamn attractive.
After she regained her senses, Liu Duos big eyes whirled around. It could be considered that the blockhead, Yang, had said what she wanted.
Liu Duo lightly patted the hand on her chin away, opened her legs so she could sit with a riding posture on his body, and yed with her long hair. She pretended she didnt understand and said, What can we do on the bed?
Ye Yang saw her doing this on purpose and he also sat up straight and put both his hands on Liu Duos small waist. He said to her, Things of pleasure, naturally!
As he spoke, he used a little bit of strength to make her get closer to his chest. He lowered his head and kissed Liu Duos small rosy cherry lips, not giving her any time to react at all.
It was as if he was punishing her for teasing him. Ye Yang attacked fiercely and rendered her powerless to resist...
After some time passed, Liu Duo felt like she was running slightly out of breath so she lifted her hands and pushed him. Ya...Yang. Do you want to suffocate me?
She realized when Ye Yang went crazy, he was even more ferocious than Ye Mo. They were all as ferocious as a tiger and each was more ferocious than thest!
When Ye Yang heard her, he stopped his attack on her cherry lips. He changed ces and continued to kiss her ears and the back of her neck...
Liu Duo had a chance to take a breath and she took a deep breath of fresh air. Her weak body leaned against him and allowed him to take whatever he wanted.
Liu Duo just took a breath and she felt a hot object touching her butt. She moved her body slightly, rubbing it.
Yang, you have something touching me. Its so ufortable.
She intentionally tried to get up and leave. This posture also made her feel turned on.
In response, Ye Yang would naturally not let her leave that easily. He seized her and made her continue sitting in that area. Little Duo, that thing belongs to you and it will only make you feel pleasure.
As he spoke, he would use some force from time to time to make his little brother raise up and tease her.
Pff...
Liu Duo didnt know why but she couldnt help butugh. Why did she feel like she was like a child who was being deceived?
She showed respect for his feelings and pretended to ask like a child, Oh! Yang, why arent I feeling any pleasure but instead just feeling difort?
He teased her but he didnt give it to her. There was no way it wouldnt feel unbearable.
When Ye Yang heard her, he immediately said beside her ear, Rx, I will immediately make Little Duo feel pleasure.
Chapter 712 - Little Duo, Do You Like It? Are You Satisfied With It?
Chapter 712: Little Duo, Do You Like It? Are You Satisfied With It?
As he spoke, he guided her hand to help him take off his clothes...
In response, the corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up without hesitation. She followed the movement of his hands and took off the pants Ye Ling had modified for him.
Liu Duo looked at the already familiar little brother and she couldnt help but gulp and exim in her heart, This fe is really thick and solid!
Ye Yang saw her giving his little brother a fixated stare and he mischievously used some strength to make it bounce a few times.
He asked with a hint of amusement, Little Duo, do you like it? Are you satisfied with it?
Such a shocking visual attack made Liu Duo so shy that her egg-shaped face turned red. Even her fair little ears were covered in red.
How did he expect her to answer such a question? It was so unbelievably embarrassing.
Ye Yang saw that Liu Duo didnt respond after a while so he kissed her and patiently asked again, Little Duo, are you satisfied and do you like it?
In response to him asking this question again, Liu Duo lifted up the corner of her mouth and didnt want to answer.
She pushed him and then changed the subject, Yang, didnt you say if I couldnt fall asleep we should do something? We can start it now!
As she spoke, she took the initiative topletely unbutton her clothes. She then pushed Ye Yang down aggressively, looking down on him from above.
She winked at him seductively while she took off her pants and dudou. She said to him, Yang if you cant pleasure me, humph...
She didntplete her sentence but the expression on her face was saying, I wont exercise with you anymore.
When Ye Yang heard her, he raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. His expression remained unchanged as he looked at the snowy white body that appeared in front of him.
Every time Ye Yang slept with Liu Duo, he would always feel reluctant to make her get too tired so he wouldnt keep on doing it till his heart was content. He would always stop after doing it once or twice.
However, hearing what Liu Duo said just now made Ye Yang want to show her some attitude. She was really so naughty!
When Liu Duo finished taking everything off until she waspletely naked, Ye Yang hugged her and rolled around, switching their positions with each other.
Little Duo, Yang will definitely do as you wish. Ye Yangs voice had turned raspy long ago. Beside it sounding extremely attractive, it also showed that he was obviously aroused to his limit.
When Liu Duo heard him, she didnt know why but she suddenly felt ashamed of what she had said just now.
Just as she was about to say something, Ye Yang attacked her with a ferocious kiss as if he was punishing her. He was acting like a hungry wolf just like Ye Mo...
The lights in the room flickered and creaking sounds came out from the widened bed as the sky slowly started to turn bright.
After a long time, Liu Duos face was red and filled with sweat. Embarrassing sounds woulde out from her mouth from time to time.
Ya...Yang... I was wrong, I wont be naughty anymore. Can you forgive me? Mmm...
Liu Duo felt like she had shot herself in the foot right now. Not only did Ye Yang make her feel pleasure, but he also gave her so much pleasure she was going to faint. This fes strength was really just awesome!
Ye Yang was not tired and was currently concentrating as he enjoyed himself. He finally understood why Ye Liu and Ye Mo would keep on doing it again and again for half a night when they slept with Liu Duo.
He wanted to keep on doing this thing that could make him enter heaven till his heart was content before he felt satisfied.
Ye Yang heard her begging for forgiveness softly and he lowered his body and said with his raspy voice next to her ear, Little Duo, Yang really likes it when you are naughty. Its no problem if you keep on being naughty.
If she didnt behave naughtily, how would he be able to enjoy himself like this?
He didnt wait for Liu Duos reply and continued to say, Isnt this all to give Little Duo pleasure? Otherwise, you wont feel satisfied.
After he finished speaking, he continued to exercise very diligently.
Chapter 713 - Even If He Had Something To Say There Was No Need To Make Ling Leave, Right?
Chapter 713: Even If He Had Something To Say There Was No Need To Make Ling Leave, Right?
In response, Liu Duo wanted to take back what she had said before. Shed really dug a big hole for herself this time!
Within the blink of an eye, the sky had already turned bright and the people on the third floor woke up. Ye Liu and the others woke up one after another and a new day began.
Liu, Mo, you guys rest for a while longer. Theres no need to wake up so early. Ye Ling was dressed neatly. When he opened the door, he immediately saw Ye Liu and Ye Mo alsoing out of their rooms.
He knew it was already veryte when they hade backst night.
No need. Missing some sleep is not a problem. Ye Liu stretched his back.
It wasnt like they were sons of a rich family. Sleepingte and waking early wasnt something that was a problem.
Ye Mo followed and added, Thats right! Lets go wash up and then prepare breakfast.
When Ye Ling heard him, he didnt insist they go back and sleep for a while longer. He followed Ye Liu and the three of them went down together.
When they reached the corner of the stairs, Ye Liu suddenly stopped.
Ye Ling didnt think he would do this so he identally ran into Ye Lius back. Ye Mo, on the other hand, avoided running into Ye Ling by doing an emergency braking to stop his legs.
Ye Ling asked, feeling puzzled, Liu, whats going on?
Its nothing. Ling, you go ahead and head down first. I suddenly thought about something that is rted to going to the neighboring viges to purchase tomatoes so I need to speak with Mo. Ye Liu turned around and smiled at him.
Ye Mo heard him and gave his second brother a strange look. He didnt believe he had something to say to him.
Even if he had something to say there was no need to make Ling leave, right?
Ye Ling didnt think too much about it. He nodded and continued walking downstairs.
Ye Liu waited until Ye Ling had disappeared before saying to Ye Mo, Mo, do you hear something?
He even looked upstairs as he spoke. Unfortunately, Ye Mo didnt understand.
Hear something?
Ye Mo shook his head. Why didnt he hear anything?
Listen closer. Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and pointed obviously towards upstairs.
Suddenly, everything became clear to Ye Mo!
Ye Mo moved closer to Ye Liu and muttered, Liu, why do you think Yang is doing it for so long today? This isnt his style.
Usually, Ye Yang would wake up around this time and would never sleep in.
Hah... Yang hasnt slept with Little Duo for so many days. It is normal that he isnt able to control himself. Ye Liu smiled very mischievously. Wont we do the same when it is our turn?
Ye Mo heard what his second brother said and nodded in agreement.
He suddenly suggested, Liu, why dont we go up and take a look?
Pff... Ye Liu couldnt help butugh. Mo, are you not afraid of getting discovered by Yang? Did you forget yourst punishment?
People who have spent many years hunting have a very heightened sense of awareness. Although Ye Yang had already changed his profession and no longer hunted, he wouldnt forget his many years of training.
I was careless thest time. This time, as long as we are careful, Yang wont find out, Ye Mo said, not feeling concerned at all.
It had to be said they hadnt slept with Liu Duo for many days. He quite missed his beloveds snowy white delicate body and moans.
Ye Liu shook his head. He was not interested in going up to take a peek. Even if Yang didnt discover them, hearing his beloveds wonderous moans was just torturous for him!
Mo, you go ahead. I wont go.
He patted his shoulder as he spoke and then went downstairs.
Upon seeing this, Ye Mo stared at the staircase upstairs for a while and then moved his legs to go down.
Although he quite wanted to go up to look, when he thought about the risk of Yang discovering him and the unbearable feeling he would get when he heard Liu Duos moans, he figured he would just forget it.
Chapter 714 - Laugh Foolishly?
Chapter 714: Laugh Foolishly?
Not long after Ye Liu arrived downstairs, Ye Mo also followed and got down as well.
Ye Liu saw this and showed a face that said, I knew you wouldnt go up and take a peek. Heughed at him, Why did youe down? Didnt you say you wanted to go up and squat by the door to peek and eavesdrop?
There is nothing to see and nothing to listen to. I will make beloved make those moving noises another day. Ye Mo showed an extremely cool look on his face when he walked past Ye Liu.
There was no way he would say his biggest fear was actually getting discovered by Yang!
Pfff...
When Ye Liu heard what he said, he didnt hold back, andughed out loud. However, he didnt expose his third brothersme excuses.
Mo, what did you say to Liu just now? You made himugh so merrily. Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo, who was walking towards him.
While he was passing by, he passed him the willow branch so he could rinse his mouth.
I didnt say anything. It isnt like you dont know Liu is always like aughing buddha all the time. He wouldugh foolishly no matter what he hears! Ye Mo turned around and looked at Ye Liu, whose smile was even more handsome than flowers.
Err...
Laugh foolishly?
Ye Ling felt that Liu was extremely handsome when heughed. Which part of hisugh seemed foolish?
In the room upstairs, Liu Duos pretty face waspletely red. Weakly and without strength, she looked at Ye Yang who was still doing it over and over again energetically and vigorously. Ya...Yang... Are you still not done?!
She felt like she was about to faint. Was this fe not afraid of dying from cumming too much? He came again and again and again.
Ye Yang heard that slightly angry but soft voice and he felt like he wanted to continue to ravage her.
Be good. Soon. Ye Yang looked down and tidied up the sweat-filled hair on her forehead. However, his lower body didnt stop and continued ramming her non-stop.
Soon? That word again! You said soon so many times, Ive already lost count. The little girl in her heart jumped angrily.
She rolled her eyes and said unhappily, I dont want to hear that. Yang, get out quickly.
As she spoke, she struggled to lift up her hands to push him. However, she couldnt move him at all.
She was already no match for Ye Yang and the others under normal circumstances, much less after she was exhausted by getting repeatedly tormented.
In response to Liu Duo struggling and wanting to leave, Ye Yang hugged her and kissed her to appease her while increasing his speed even more. Be good. Soon.
He knew his little wife was already exhausted. If he held it back and did not release it at this critical juncture, the negatives would outweigh the positives.
For Liu Duos future sexual pleasure and to showcase his own awesomeness, he naturally wouldnt listen to her and pull it out.
Mmm...Ya...Yang...you...
Liu Duo was about to fall apart. She couldnt even say the word scoundrel before she was drowned by Ye Yangs passionate kiss.
After some time passed, Ye Yang couldnt help but let out a deep growl. This sensation made him feel so much pleasure he felt like he was floating in the clouds with the gods.
Liu Duo was brought up into the clouds once again. She let out a heavy breath and didnt want to move at all and wanted to sleep. Yang, dont do it again or I will ignore you forever.
As she spoke, she moved her body around to find a position so she could get some sleep. Unfortunately, Ye Yang still hadnt taken it out and was pressing down on her, making her unable to move.
Little Duo, you sleep for a while longer. I will go down to get some hot water so you can wipe your body. Ye Yang gave her eyebrows a kiss before finally getting up.
He knew she was exhausted and he needed to let her rest longer.
When Liu Duo heard him, she gave a reply and closed her eyes to rest. Ye Yang turned sideways, got down from the bed, got dressed, and went downstairs. He had no sign of exhaustion at all.
Ye Liu and the other two had already finished washing up and already clearly divided the work of cooking, maintaining the fire, and cleaning the yard of bamboo leaves.
Chapter 715 - Good Morning? What Time Was It Already?
Chapter 715: Good Morning? What Time Was It Already?
Good morning, Yang. Ye Liu was sweeping away the bamboo leaves. When he saw Ye Yang, he was like a bee that saw a flower.
Ye Yang carried himself tall and straight when he walked. When he heard the words Ye Liu spoke with amusement and saw that symbolic pretentious smile of his, he knew his hooliganish second brother was teasing him again!
Good morning? What time was it already?
Ye Yang cast a nce at him and went straight beside the well to get a wooden bucket. He then went to the kitchen to get some hot water as he needed to get some water up to Liu Duo.
Yang, Little Duo and you woke up just in time for breakfast. Ye Ling looked at his oldest brother.
Ye Mo nced at the bucket in Ye Yangs hand and didnt say anything. He knew what the hot water Ye Yang took would be used for. He was able to guess it without having to ask.
Okay. Ye Yang nodded and walked over to the side and took the hot water from the stove. Ling, keep some of the breakfast warm.
He knew Liu Duo wouldnte down and eat breakfast for at least one and a half hours so he would naturally need to keep the food warm for her.
When Ye Ling heard him, he looked at his oldest brother as he took the hot water. He stared nkly for a while before finally realizing why Ye Yang had said that.
His face blushed slightly. Oh, I understand.
After he finished getting the hot water, he went to the well again and mixed in some cold water so the water would be at the right temperature. Ye Yang took a towel and then carried the bucket of water upstairs. When he passed by Ye Liu, he didnt speak to him. He showed the look of a cold dignified and tyrannical chairman!
Ye Liu, on the other hand, was smiling giddily and he took the initiative to ask, Yang, are you and Little Duo going to wash up upstairs today?
When Ye Yang heard him, he didnt even look at him and just let him see the back of his tall and straight body.
Liu Duo was already asleep when Ye Yang arrived on the fourth floor. He patiently wiped the sweat from her body and changed her into a clean dudou, shirt, and pants. She was so tired that she didnt wake up even when she was rolled around.
Ye Yang looked at Liu Duo as she slept deeply and he nted a kiss on her fair forehead. He put a nket to cover her tummy before turning around and going downstairs to wash up.
They waited for him to finish washing up before the four brothers started eating breakfast underneath the roof...
Ling, if Little Duo still hasnte down in half an hour, you should go and ask her to eat breakfast. Going back to sleep after eating is better than having an empty stomach. Ye Liu put down the chopsticks and spoke to Ye Ling.
He couldnt be sure how much longer Liu Duo would sleep in. After all, his oldest brother had woken up sote today. They had definitely exercised for a long time!
Ye Ling nodded. Okay, I understand.
Just as they finished eating breakfast, Li Wazi and his family came one after the other and the workday officialy began.
When it was time for Ye Liu and the others to go purchase the tomatoes, they drove the bullock-cart out the door. Ye Yang and Old Liu, on the other hand, brought their farming equipment and went to the vegetable field. Aunt Li and the others went to the kitchen to produce the tomato sauce. Only Ye Ling was left to wait in the yard for the vigers who woulde to their house and sell tomatoes.
After a few vigers came and sold their tomatoes and left, Ye Ling carefully examined if hed written anything wrong. A shadow suddenly appeared in his sights. When he lifted his head, he saw that it was actually Li Chunmei.
Why is she here? Ye Ling felt very puzzled. At the same time, he also put up his guard.
Ling, I am here to sell tomatoes. As Li Chunmei spoke, she even lifted up the bamboo basket in her hand so he could look at it.
Err...
Ye Ling looked at her, frowned, and didnt reply immediately.
Upon seeing this, Li Chunmei called him again. Ling?
She knew Ye Ling had a very negative opinion of her now. However, she wouldnt give up on her goal so easily!
Chapter 716 - Never Went Away, From The Time She Came Till Now.
Chapter 716: Never Went Away, From The Time She Came Till Now.
You should go back. We wont buy your tomatoes. Ye Ling looked at the bamboo basket in her hands.
Liu Duo had already said they wouldnt buy tomatoes from Li Chunmeis family. This was something Ye Ling kept in his heart. Moreover, he didnt really want to have any interactions with her!
Upon hearing him, Li Chunmei frowned ever so slightly. She pretended to look very pitiful and said, Ling, I know you are upset about what happenedst time, but I really didnt do it on purpose. I didnt ask you to take responsibility, right? Ling, you dont need to look at me like that. I just want to make some extra money by selling tomatoes so my family can be more rxed.
It wouldve been better if she hadnt mentioned it. Although his personality was usually very gentle, when Ye Ling thought about how his mother had brought the vige chief over to force him to marry her, he became angry!
You should go back. I already said I wont buy them! After Ye Ling finished speaking, he didnt n on talking with her anymore. He continued to look at his own transaction records and pretended she didnt exist.
In response, Li Chunmei looked at Ye Ling, who had his head lowered. She didnt say anything nor did she leave. Who knew what she was thinking about?
The shadow in front of him reminded Ye Ling that Li Chunmei still hadnt left. The frown that appeared on Ye Lings face never went away, from the time she came till now.
Half an hour had passed since Ye Yang and the others left. Ye Ling got up, carried the transaction records in his hand and went upstairs to call Liu Duo so she could have breakfast, all the while not giving Li Chunmei one single gaze.
Li Chunmei looked around her and besides seeing Hei Xiaomeng ying in the yard with the bamboo ball Ye Yang had made for it, she saw no one else. Aunt Li and the others were in the kitchen and didnte out. She could only hear the sounds ofughter and chattering out.
She felt that it had backfired on her thest time because there were too many people. This time, if something happened when there were only just Ye Ling and her, would she be able to draw Aunt Li and the others out and be sessful?
She wasnt able to think about it in detail at a time like this. Li Chunmei put the bamboo basket on the table and then walked towards Ye Ling.
Ling, wait for a while, I have something to say to you.
When Ye Ling heard her, he felt a mysterious uneasiness and annoyance. Not only did he not stop, but he even walked even faster towards the staircase. You should go back. Ive already said what I needed to say!
Right now, he didnt want to say even one more word to her.
Hei Xiaomeng heard the annoyance in Ye Lings voice so it ran over and wanted to make him happy. However, when it jumped towards his body, it knocked into Li Chunmei violently.
Ahh!!! Li Chunmei was immediately knocked to the ground by Hei Xiaomeng.
When Ye Ling heard her, he was already at the stairs. He instinctively stopped and turned back to take a look.
Li Chunmei was supposed to be beside the table. But he saw that she had actually fallen down somewhere that was not far from him.
And Hei Xiaomeng still didnt know what it did. It just stood near Ye Lings leg and acted cutely by shaking its big furry tail.
Aunt Li and the others heard a shout and they came out of the kitchen. Little Ling, did Duo fall down?
They thought Liu Duo had fallen down. After all, the shout was that of a woman.
Li Chunmei looked angrily at Hei Xiaomeng while she was on the floor. This dog was really just too much! Why did it suddenlye and knock her down?
When Aunt Li and Little Lian saw it was Li Chunmei, they frowned. They muttered in their hearts, feeling upset, Why did Li Chunmei appear here?
Aunt Li, I will go up and call Duo Er. Can you look after the yard for a while? Ye Ling even patted Hei Xiaomengs head as he spoke.
He ignored Li Chunmei as she crawled up. If Hei Xiaomeng hadnt knocked her down, who knew what wouldve happened?
Chapter 717 - She Didnt Succeed The Last Time But She Still Wanted To Scheme?
Chapter 717: She Didnt Seed The Last Time But She Still Wanted To Scheme?
It was obvious she came with ill intention today. It was no wonder he had felt a strong premonition in his heart!
You go ahead. I will take watch here. Aunt Li nodded and, just like him, ignored Li Chunmei.
Ye Ling nodded, turned around, and continued heading up. Hei Xiaomeng ran in front of him eagerly.
In response, Li Chunmei could only watch as the intended target of her trap disappeared from her sight. She had no way of making him stay.
After a short while, Aunt Li saw she still wasnt going to leave. She just kept on staring at the stairs and it wasnt clear what she was thinking. Aunt Li said unkindly to her, Li Chunmei, why are you still standing there? Dont you have any work you need to do at your house?
She was not an idiot. Li Chunmei had suddenly fallen down not far from Ye Ling. This showed she was definitely trying to do something but she didnt seed! She felt even more disgusted with Li Chunmei in her heart.
She didnt seed thest time but she still wanted to scheme?
Li Chunmei finally looked away from the stairs when she heard her. She could tell Aunt Li didnt like her from her voice. One could even go so far as to say she looked down on her and hated her. Aunt Li, my mom asked me to sell these tomatoes.
What she implied was that there was farm work to do, however,ing here to sell tomatoes was also part of her work.
We already told you guys that we wont buy the tomatoes from your family. You dont need to bring the tomatoes here in the future.
She wouldnt want to buy from them even if Liu Duo didnt say they wouldnt buy their familys tomatoes.
Li Chunmei was very pissed off at what Aunt Li said to her. What right did she have to chase her away?
None of the vigers knew Li Wazis family were partners with Ye Yangs family in helping to buy the tomatoes and making the tomato sauce.
Aunt Li, I call you Aunt Li because you are my elder. What does it have anything to do with you if I leave? Moreover, what right do you have to chase me away? Are you the boss? Ling and the others are the bosses. Li Chunmei shot back at her. There was a nest of fire in her heart!
Aunt Li listened to her arrogant tone but she didnt get angry. Instead, she just disliked her even more and said with an even heavier tone, My right as Little Yang and the others aunt! I have no need to tell you if I am the boss. Quickly take your bamboo basket and leave. Dont think that you are able to hide your wicked intentions from others!
She didnt hide the utter contempt she had for her in her eyes at all.
Li Chunmei couldnt maintain the expression on her face when her intention was exposed. However, she still tried to distort what was right and said speciously, Be careful what you say! Dont think you can nder people like this because you are an elder. I am here to sell tomatoes. What wicked intention do I have?
You yourself know whether or not you have any wicked intention! You better leave quickly or else Im going to get a broom to see you out. Aunt Li couldnt be bothered to waste her breath by trying to reason with her. She went to the side to get a broom and then raised it up with her hands.
When Li Chunmei saw this, she red at Aunt Li but she didnt dare to fight with her. Otherwise, she really wouldnt be able toe back anymore. And so, she took her bamboo basket and left reluctantly, huffing and puffing all the while.
Aunt Li looked at her back as she left and muttered to herself, At least you are tactful!
Although she never went to school, she still understood the principle that one should not have the intention to harm others in ones heart.
Ye Ling arrived on the fourth floor and stood on the balcony. He looked at Li Chunmei as she came out from their yard and muttered in his heart, In the future, I definitely should not interact with a girl while I am alone!
Thinking about this made him feel scared. If Li Chunmei had fallen on his body just now, he definitely wouldnt be able to prove himself innocent no matter how right he was!
Chapter 718 - Ling Was Such A Nice Fellow!
Chapter 718: Ling Was Such A Nice Fellow!
Hei Xiaomeng saw Ye Ling just standing there. It went over and kicked open the door. It barked twice once he got in, as though reminding Liu Duo of his entrance!
Caught by surprise, Ye Ling rushed over to the dog. Xiaomeng, you have to turn it down.
He came here to wake her up for breakfast, but he was not expecting the noise.
The woman on the bed rose awake when she heard Hei Xiaomengs loud barking. Without opening her eyes, she spoke amid the confusion. Xiaomeng, why are you up here?
Hei Xiaomeng rarely came upstairs, mainly because Ye Mo would not allow it.
The dog heard Liu Duo calling its name. It ran over to her bedside and barked softly, as though responding to her, wagging its bushy tail excitedly.
Duo Er, Xiaomeng followed me here. Ye Ling came to sit by the bed too. Duo Er, you should get up for breakfast. If you need more sleep, you can continue after your meal.
His voice was gentle, soft, and immenselyforting.
Liu Duo rubbed her eyes and spoke in a sleepy tone. Ling, Ill skip breakfast then. Ill have it together with lunch.
Her whole body was exhausted. She did not feel like moving. She even cursed Ye Yang silently for making her feel like this!
Moments like this also made her feel that the mans unholy strength might not be a good thing after all.
Duo Er, that wont do. Breakfast is breakfast, lunch is lunch, Ye Ling instantly disagreed. How could breakfast and lunch be mixed together? Im going to bring up your food.
With that, he turned around and headed for the door.
Liu Duo, still in bed, snapped her eyes open. She saw him leaving and said, Ling, thank you.
Ling was such a nice fellow!
Duo Er, dont thank me. Ye Ling smiled back at her before calling Hei Xiaomeng. Xiaomeng, lets go. If Ye Moes back and finds your fur, hes going to beat you.
Hei Xiaomeng barked a few times at him, as though saying, how dare you! And then it looked back at his owner on the bed with its tail wagging, as though saying, youll protect me, right, pretty miss?
Hei Xiaomeng would not leave no matter how many times Ye Ling called him.
Her adorable dogs behavior eventually got her out of bed. She could not help but think that her little Mastiff had somehow gained human intelligence.
Ling, wait up. I might as well go down to eat. As she said so, she yawned, stretched, and sat up.
She certainly did not want to see Ye Mo getting flustered by Hei Xiaomeng. He would punish the little dog either in front of her or behind her back. How childish!
Ye Ling retraced his steps when he heard her. He came to her wardrobe and asked, Duo Er, what do you want to wear today?
He opened her wardrobe and looked around indecisively.
Anything will do, Ling. Ill wear whatever you pick for me, since you guys will be looking at it anyway. Liu Duo sat on her bed, grinning at him.
In the end, Ye Ling chose a light green dress for her, the one with a white fringe belt.
After putting it on, Liu Duo sat before the dressing table and allowed Ye Ling to brush her hair.
Ling, why did you bring the ounts book up here? Liu Duo looked at Ye Lings reflection in the bronze mirror as he diligently brushed her hair.
Li Chunmei was downstairs just now and she wouldnt leave. I had to wake you up for breakfast anyway, so I took it with me.
Chapter 719 - Ling Was Such AShe Would Get What She Wished For Nice Fellow!
Chapter 719: She Would Get What She Wished For
Liu Duo furrowed her fine eyebrows when she heard that undesirable name.
I thought we said were not buying tomatoes from her, why did she show up anyway? Isnt she set to marry a widower? Why is she still out here? Or... is she concocting some crazy scheme again? Liu Duo thought long and hard as she gazed at Lings handsome reflection in the mirror.
In terms of looks, Ye Ling certainly did not fall behind Ye Mo. They each looked good in their own unique way, but what bothered Liu Duo was that Li Chunmei, who used to vow that she would marry Ye Mo and no one else, might suddenly have feelings for Ye Ling.
The previous incident was quite odd. If Li Chunmei wanted things to go her way, she should have tricked Ye Mo instead!
Liu Duo stayed silent and seriously still as Ye Ling observed her reflection in the mirror. It was only some timeter when he asked, Duo Er, whats wrong?
Oh, nothing! Ling, if shees again, just kick her out.
Regardless of what Li Chunmei might be up to, Liu Duo would never ever let her seed.
She found women like this most disturbing. They were home-wreckers who just liked to meddle with married men!
Alright, if shees again, Ill get a broom and chase her away, Ye Ling agreed to the motion. If he had not loathed her before, he did so now, and he did not want to see her again.
Pffft...
Liu Duo chuckled when he said so.
Ling was a kind-hearted man, so him having such violent thoughts was totally unexpected.
Then, Liu Duo changed the subject and the two continued their chat. They would rather not talk about this pestering woman.
After Li Chunmei left, she walked through the bamboo forest and finally arrived at the main road. Then, she looked back at the house she had walked away from.
I wont give up so easily, because I dont want to marry a widower, she mumbled to herself before heading home.
There was still some time before she was set to marry, she had to think of a perfect strategy to fulfill her wish!
She was able to get out of the house today because she pretended to agree to marry the widower. Only then did her mother release her.
In town, Wang Xiangyun, who had lost her appetite, simply ate some food for breakfast. She sat by the windowsill, observing the pedestrians down below.
Anping Town may have been just a small town, but the volume of people flowing there was quiterge.
Little Tian stood not far away, looking on helplessly at her depresseddy whose thoughts she could not decipher.
What was so good about staying at this unfamiliar ce? In the capital, at least she could gather and chat with otherdies. At this rate, Little Tian wondered if herdy would eventually fall ill.
Little Tian.
Just when Little Tians mind was wandering about, Wang Xiangyun called for her without looking back, sending her back to reality.
Little Tian immediately responded, Ah? Miss, Im here.
Can you go check on Brother Ming and see what hes doing?
Er...
To be honest, Little Tian did not really want to go, but she could not defy herdy, so she acknowledged the order and left.
She had almost reached Dongfang Mings room when she saw the master and Ming Yan heading downstairs.
And so, she went back whence she came.
Miss, Master Dongfang has gone out, Little Tian returned to the room and reported to Wang Xiangyun.
It was as though a bit of her spirit had returned. Wang Xiangyun asked, Where to?
Perhaps they went to the bookstore? I saw Ming Yan carrying the portrait Master Dongfang drew yesterday, Little Tian guessed.
After all, portraits would require framing in order tost longer.
When she heard that the men were getting Liu Duos portraits framed, Wang Xiangyun became outraged at once.
Chapter 720 - As Stubborn As A Herd Of Ten Oxen!
Chapter 720: As Stubborn As A Herd Of Ten Oxen!
She was jealous and envious that Dongfang Ming would willingly paint portraits for them but not for her! It was not even that difficult, and she was his fiancee. In all fairness, she should be the one closest to him!
Why does Brother Ming hate me so much? Am I not better than her? Oh, why... The conflict yed back in her heart every day.
Little Tian could only look on as herdy was consumed by fury once more. She did not know how she could advise her to let go.
Herdy was as stubborn as a herd of ten oxen! As a servant, she had said all that she should and should not say, and then some.
Suddenly, Wang Xiangyun stood up, her beautiful face a mixture of envy and rage. Were going to the bookstore!
And then she quickened her pace and rushed out the door, leaving behind Little Tian, who did not react in time.
It was only after Wang Xiangyun officially left the room that Little Tian realized what was going on. She chased after her. Miss, wait for me!
She could not make sense of whatever thoughts herdy was having. Why was she in a rush to follow them to the bookstore? Shed better not go there with the eagerness she had now, only to leave in tears again!
Master, I think I saw Little Tian just now. Miss Wang might follow us! Ming Yan told Dongfang Ming, who was taking the lead.
He knew Little Tian woulde to check on their status. She must have been under Wang Xiangyuns orders.
Dongfang Ming did not stir when he heard that. Very subtly, he furrowed his brows. Ignore that, well finish what we nned to do.
He had stated clearly that he would not take her as his bride, and he would not change his mind regardless of her antics.
Moreover, she had the freedom to go wherever she wished. Thend did not belong to Dongfang Ming. There was nowhere she was not allowed to go. As long as she did not bother him and maintained her distance, he was fine.
Dongfang Ming and Mingyan stepped into the bookstore one after the other. They requested that the two portraits be framed, and handed them over to the shop assistant.
Not long after, Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian arrived at the bookstore too. Thedy stayed a few meters away, observing Dongfang Mings every move.
The jealousy and rage she harbored earlier seemed to have vanished.
Miss, is there anything youd like to get? Stationery, or perhaps some poetry books? We have everything you need here.
The shop assistant greeted her passionately. Judging by her attire, he could tell she came from a rich family.
Also, this was the first time he hadid eyes on such beauty. He set his sights on the woman, ogling her.
Little Tian caught on and quickly blocked his view. Were just looking around. Well call you when we need anything! Theres no need to follow us.
Frustrated, it was then that the shop assistant acknowledged that Little Tian was there too.
He was intuitive enough to guess that Little Tian must be Wang Xiangyuns servant. With a smile on his face, he said, If that is what you wish, then I shall leave you to your browsing. Call me if you need me.
He peeked a few more times at Wang Xiangyun.
Just when he was about to leave, Wang Xiangyun called, Sir, just a moment.
Then she marched nearer to him, and asked in a low voice, That gentleman over there...did he pass two portraits to you? For framing?
Yes, indeed. The shop assistant did not know why she asked so, but he told the beautiful woman the truth.
Usually, he should have kept whatever the customers did in his shop a secret, shouldnt he?
Chapter 721 - What An Honor!
Chapter 721: What An Honor!
Could you show me? I would like to take a look at the process of framing portraits and the like, Wang Xiangyun said with a smile.
She knew how to use her beauty to her advantage, even though it was ineffective against Dongfang Ming.
Er...
The shop assistant was left stunned for a while. He was not expecting such a request.
He struggled as he considered his options before finally replying, Sure, Ill take you there.
He believed there was no harm done in taking her there. Ady like her could not possiblye to steal the art, right?
And so he led her towards the room used for framing portraits.
Little Tian followed, feeling ominous.
Since when did herdy be interested in the art of framing?
Ming Yan, who happened to be in the store, watched as the shop assistant led the women to another part of the building. He thought it to be suspicious and questionable.
Master, the shop assistant is taking Miss Wang and Little Tian somewhere else. They seem to be heading towards the workroom, he told Dongfang Ming who was going through some poetry books.
That was where the shop assistant had taken their portraits just now.
Dongfang Ming continued reading, not sparing him a look. And why are you so concerned about them?
In other words, whatever they were up to was none of his business.
He looked at at his guard anyway, and smiled as he said, Or are you telling me that you have feelings for Little Tian? Or perhaps Wang Xiang...
He had barely finished his sentence when Ming Yan interrupted, Master, how can you say that? There is no way Id have feelings for Miss Wang, or that silly servant of hers. Not ever.
Oh. Dongfang Ming nodded, albeit unconvinced.
Ming Yan was feeling helpless now. How could his master ever think that he would have feelings towards Wang Xiangyun or Little Tian? He was just worried they might be scheming something! After all, she did not receive a drawingst time. She might have felt bitter about it.
The shop assistant brought the women to the area where they framed portraits. Several workers were hard at work.
Miss, as you can see, here is where we frame portraits of all sorts. Theres really nothing much to see. He stood next to her, grinning flirtatiously.
What an honor it was to be able to converse with ady of her status!
Wang Xiangyun giggled. Sir, how can you say that? This is an art, you shouldnt rate it like that.
As she spoke she walked towards the workers, looking for Liu Duo and Ye Lings portraits.
The shop assistant chuckled, choosing to agree with her. Yes, of course, miss. Youre right.
The workers, upon seeing such a beautiful maiden for the first time, stopped their work at hand.
Wang Xiangyun merely greeted them by nodding ever so gently.
What are you all looking at? Speed up the framing, people! The owner of the portraits is still waiting outside! The shop assistant got furious when his spotlight was stolen.
Normally, the customers would drop off their artwork at the shop ande back in a few days to retrieve their finished products. Very few would wait around like Dongfang Ming.
After the yelling, the workers got back to work and only asionally stole nces at Wang Xiangyun.
Finally, Wang Xiangyun found the portraits she was looking for next to one of the workers.
Can I take a look at this? she asked politely.
The worker heard her and, without hesitation, handed over Liu Duos portrait.
Chapter 722 - She Could Not Make Sense Of What Her Lady Was Plotting
Chapter 722: She Could Not Make Sense Of What Her Lady Was Plotting
The worker was framing Ye Lings portrait at the moment, so he let her look at the other portrait in the meantime.
The ominous feeling rose within Little Tian again!
She thought, is she nning to destroy the portrait? Wont that make Master Dongfang hate her even more?
If someone did not like you, there was nothing you could do that would change his mind, but there was also no reason to make him hate you even more, was there? She could not make sense of what herdy was plotting.
Taking over the portrait, Wang Xiangyun looked at Liu Duos sweet smile. The woman in the painting was not as attractive as herself, but she was still a young and considerably fair maiden.
Wang Xiangyun already knew that Liu Duo was married, to four husbands in fact, and yet she had the sinking feeling that this other woman woulde between herself and Brother Ming.
She thought of that moment when Dongfang Ming was concentrating on painting Liu Duos portrait. Her fingers tightened around the scroll, and her eyebrows creased.
Hey, do you have a brush and some ink I can use? She smiled at the worker. This is my friends portrait. I want to write something for her.
The worker looked to the shop assistant for guidance. He would know who brought the portrait here.
The shop assistant furrowed his brows, finding himself in a bad situation. Miss, this portrait belongs to the gentleman outside. I have to get his permission.
In other words, I dont care if you know the person in the portrait. I have to ask the owner of the painting because its not something I can decide!
He could now simply allow anyone to add anything onto the artwork without checking with Dongfang Ming. This woman might be captivating, but his job came first.
Little Tian agreed with the shop assistant this time. She advised herdy, Miss, hes right. Why dont we talk to Mr. Dongfang?
She was doing this for herdys own good. Otherwise, if she were to add anything onto the portrait, which would only increase Dongfang Mings hatred towards her, she would be the one upset in the end, wouldnt she?
Wang Xiangyun was not pleased that Little Tian sided with the shop assistant instead of her!
Fine, Ill ask Brother Ming then! she eximed as she folded the portrait in two and headed towards the exit.
Little Tian heaved a sigh of relief before catching up to Wang Xiangyun, and it was then that she heard the sound of paper being torn apart.
She turned to face herdy, only to find the shredded pieces in her hands. Miss, you...
She was at a loss for words. The omen she had felt before had be a reality.
Miss, what did you...? The shop assistant paled at the unexpected turn of events, his inner voice practically nagging, Im done for! Ill get fired for this!
Wang Xiangyun did not stop there. She said as she walked away, Sir, just tell Brother Ming that I destroyed his portrait. He wont do anything to you.
When she reached the door, she tossed the two halves of the portrait at him, and left after that.
Lacking a reaction, the shop assistant just stared at the torn portrait, apparently in a daze. She wants me to tell the gentleman out there?
The worker nearby had witnessed what happened and patted him on the shoulder. Go on! Chase after that woman! If you lose her, youre done for!
The shop assistant instantly snapped out of it and ran after Wang Xiaoyun.
Miss! Miss! Dont go... You did this! You should exin it to him yourself...
Chapter 723 - Miss Wang, Can You Explain Yourself?
Chapter 723: Miss Wang, Can You Exin Yourself?
As the shop assistants voice was very loud, it immediately attracted Dongfang Mings and Ming Yans attention.
When they lifted their heads to look towards the source of the voice, they saw Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian walking towards them but they didnt seem like they intended to stop. The shop assistant, on the other hand, was chasing them from behind.
Miss, dont leave..., the shop assistant shouted anxiously.
Little Tian frowned as she followed behind Wang Xiangyun. She thought, how are we supposed to face Dongfang Ming and Ming Yan?
Ming Yan nced at his master and he looked unconcerned with what was happening and only nced at them for a while before continuing to read the poem in his hand. When Wang Xiangyun passed by, Ming Yan felt the thing he worried about might have already happened!
Miss Wang, the shop assistant is calling you, so why are you walking so quickly? Ming Yan blocked their path and looked at the two parts of the painting in the shop assistants hands.
He frowned and muttered in his heart, Isnt that the painting we brought to get framed?
In response, Little Tian wanted to scold Ming Yan for blocking them, but just as she was about to speak, the shop assistant spoke up first.
Thats right. Miss, if you want to leave, you still need to exin it to Mr. Dongfang Ming that you tore up this painting. The shop assistants forehead was covered with sweat.
He wouldnt have an ie if he got fired. It was also not easy to find another job.
As he spoke, he even gave the two parts of the painting to Ming Yan. Mister, the painting you brought for framing has been identally torn apart by the miss. Look...
Although he didnt know if Wang Xiangyun did it on purpose, he couldnt say she did, as it was he who had brought her there. He also had to take responsibility for what happened!
When Ming Yan heard her, he looked at Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian with a face full of fury. Miss Wang, can you exin yourself? Why did you tear it apart?
Dongfang Ming was reading his poem when he heard Ming Yans voice. Only now did he walk over unhurriedly.
He nced at the painting in Ming Yans hand then gave a neither anxious nor angry nce at Wang Xiangyun. It was as if he was inquiring about her and waiting for her answer.
Little Tian put on a bold face and said, Ming Yan, what kind of tone is that?! Didnt the assistant already say mydy identally tore it up? Why are you interrogating us as if you are so certain!?
Although herdy did do it on purpose, what right did Ming Yan have to speak to herdy like this?
What kind of tone? Yourdy tore up masters painting for no reason. What is wrong with asking for an exnation?
As Dongfang Ming listened to their mutually hostile tones, he looked at Wang Xiangyun with apathetic eyes. However, hidden inside was anger and utter contempt for her!
He didnt even need to guess to know it was definitely the painting of Liu Duo.
Ming Yan, go take a look if the other painting has been framed. Dongfang Ming looked at Ming Yan with an expression that asked him to stop trying to reason with Little Tian and Wang Xiangyun. It was already torn so he should just forget about it.
He didnt want to embarrass her and just considered it thest time he had to endure this.
After he finished speaking, he prepared to get back to where he was before. However, Wang Xiangyun suddenly went forward and blocked him. Brother Ming, why arent you asking me why I tore up the painting?
Dongfang Ming looked at her beautiful face and instead of answering, he asked, Why should I ask?
He didnt want to know why she did this!
When Wang Xiangyun heard him, she felt both angry and helpless. Why couldnt she get his attention? He treated her so coldly and ignored her like she was a stranger. They were obvious childhood sweethearts in the past. They were even engaged! They were so close that they couldnt possibly be any closer!
Because I am your fiance. I wont allow you to paint any other girl besides me. You even took it to be framed!
Chapter 724 - How Is This Woman So Thick-Skinned?
Chapter 724: How Is This Woman So Thick-Skinned?
When the shop assistant heard her, he finally understood why Wang Xiangyun tore up the painting. His anxious heart also sank.
Ming Yan heard her and scoffed in his heart, How is this woman so thick-skinned?
However, Dongfang Ming ignored her and looked at Ming Yan, his eyes saying, Why are you still standing there? Didnt I ask you to go over and see if the painting has been framed?!
Ming Yan saw the anger in Dongfang Mings eyes and understood the message. He turned around and went to the workroom where the paintings were framed.
He initially wanted to see how his master would answer Wang Xiangyuns question. However, he didnt want to receive this seemingly normal nce that was actually extremely strict and severe.
Miss Wang, I dont want to repeat things I already said too much. Also, please stop crossing my line! Dongfang Ming waited until Ming Yan, who initially wanted to stay and watch the spectacle, left before opening his mouth to speak neither happily nor angrily.
After he finished speaking, he sent Wang Xiangyun, who was blocking the way, staggering. He slowly walked beside the shop assistant and said, After we leave and some time has passed, my servant will bring another painting here to be framed again. If it gets torn up by a certain irrelevant person in your shop again, I wont simply let it go like I am doing right now! Understand?
Understood, understood. I will definitely remember Mr. Dongfang Mings instructions. The shop assistant immediately nodded and bowed to obey.
Just hearing those short few sentences made his heart thump quickly and he felt as if a wave of pressure had crashed down on him. If Dongfang Ming wanted him to take responsibility, he would definitely end up fired.
Hah... Miss Wang? An irrelevant person? Tears started to fall unconsciously from Wang Xiangyuns eyes again.
Little Tian saw the dazed look on herdys face and even though she felt extremely hurt in her heart, she couldnt do anything. This was all her own doing. She was a servant girl; what powers did she have to do anything?
You can lead a horse to water, but you cant make it drink. Why cant mydy understand this? Little Tian sighed in her heart.
She didnt know what insanity took over. Wang Xiangyun went in front of Dongfang Ming without even wiping her tears away and said furiously, Brother Ming, what do you mean by that? Didnt you hear what I said to you? I said I wont allow you to paint other girls beside me!
Why do I have to listen to you? You and I are unrted! Dongfang Ming was indifferent towards her anger. He spoke calmly as if they were talking about someone elses issue.
Brother Ming, you...
Before she could finish, Dongfang Ming interrupted her by saying, Miss Wang, you keep on doing things like this and justify it by iming you are my fiance. Dont you know how to write the two words, honor and shame?
When Wang Xiangyun heard him, she became so hurt that she couldnt stand still and swayed about. She looked in his eyes and she looked extremely pitiful.
She didnt think Dongfang Ming would call her shameless. How could he say that?
Little Tian saw this and immediately went forward to help her up. She also came to defend herdy by saying, Mr. Dongfang Ming, mydy has been engaged to you ever since you guys were young. What do you mean by doing things and then justifying it by iming she isnt your fiance? No matter if you admit it or not, she is nominally your future wife!
What she meant was, if he wanted to cancel the engagement, he needed to give herdys family an exnation! It wasnt as he made it seem, like he could cancel it by just saying he wanted to cancel it.
Engaged since they were young?
Dongfang Ming looked at Little Tian as she came to herdys defense. He smiled slightly. Engaged since we were young? Go look for the person who decided it. Only I, Dongfang Ming, have the right to choose my own wife!
Although he couldnt deny what she said, it wasnt what he wanted. He said this very obviously again right now so that Wang Xiangyun would get it through her head.
Chapter 725 - He Even Seemed To Be Smiling From The Corner Of His Mouth?
Chapter 725: He Even Seemed To Be Smiling From The Corner Of His Mouth?
In the past, he wouldnt argue with her no matter how frequently she bothered him. After all, he didnt make it clear to her so he was also partly responsible.
At this time, Ming Yan came over with the framed painting. Master, this painting has already been framed.
After he finished speaking, he saw Wang Xiangyuns beautiful tear-stained face and an indignant Little Tian. Why did it feel like he missed a good show?
Okay, lets go. Dongfang Ming nodded and then left with Ming Yan.
This time, Wang Xiangyun didnt go block him again. She just watched him leave as tears kepting out of her eyes.
The shop assistant quietly walked far away when he saw this happen.
He also muttered in his heart at the same time, This girl is so beautiful. How is this master able to bear breaking her heart like this? Sigh... If I could have such a beautiful wife, I would even wake myself from smiling while I sleep!
Mydy, why dont we also go back? Little Tian softly consulted her while she helped wipe her tears.
She really didnt want herdy to be in such a sorrowful state.
...
Wang Xiangyun lifted up her slender lily-white hands to wipe her tears and then silently walked over to sit on the stool at the side. It wasnt clear what she was thinking.
In response, Little Tian had no choice but to say to the shop assistant, Mister, could you please pour some tea.
If her mistress didnt leave, there was no way she would leave by herself.
The shop assistant nodded and quickly went to get some tea leaves and pour water.
Although Wang Xiangyun almost got him fired, he was fine now, right?
Little Tian stood at the side and apanied Wang Xiangyun as she spaced out. On the other side, when Dongfang Ming arrived back at his lodging, he asked Ming Yan to prepare the brush and ink. He wanted to paint a new portrait of Liu Duo...
Ming Yan looked as Dongfang Ming painted earnestly. Every time he painted a stroke he would stop to think. He even seemed to be smiling from the corner of his mouth?
Feeling slightly suspicious, he muttered in his heart, Why do I feel like master treats Mrs. Ye very differently?
...
Ming Yan, who are you thinking about that put in you in such a trance? Dongfang Ming had a teasing smile on his handsome face. His mood waspletely unaffected by what had happened just now. It seems it is time for you to make a decision about marriage.
Upon hearing him, Ming Yans handsome face turnedpletely red. Master, what are you talking about. How can I dare to take that step before master does? Moreover, I dont want to get married. Im satisfied with just staying by masters side.
If I am the one that causes you to be alone forever, you might be satisfied but I will feel uneasy! Dongfang Mingughed. He knew his loyalty. Take this painting to be framed and dont let anything bad happen again.
He knew Wang Xiangyun had a stubborn personality. Otherwise, why would she still stupidly keep on pestering him?
Ming Yan nodded. He took the painting that was repainted and then went straight to the bookstore.
When Ming Yan arrived at the bookstore, he saw Wang Xiangyun was sitting at the side. He immediately frowned.
It has been about two hours since we left before. Did she just stay here and not leave? Ming Yan muttered in his heart.
Little Tian saw that he came back and she knew it was definitely because Dongfang Ming had painted another painting of Liu Duo after they went back.
For some reason, she also felt that the way Dongfang Ming treated Liu Duo was also very different.
As herdy was engaged to him, she had rtively more interactions with him. She never saw Dongfang Ming being so friendly towards a girl before that he would paint a painting of her!
Mister, I will hand this painting to you. If something happens to it again, then you can prepare to paypensation and be fired! Ming Yan said to him very sternly.
The shop assistant nodded and bowed to make a guarantee. Of course, of course. I will definitely make sure it remains intact and I will hand it to you after it has been framed.
Chapter 726 - This Was Really Just Too Much!
Chapter 726: This Was Really Just Too Much!
Wang Xiangyun didnt hear their conversation but she stared at that painting and her heart twitched intensely.
Some things always just turned out differently than one hopes. In pain, she muttered in her heart, Did she attract your eyes? Or your heart? You could even paint her face just from your memory.
Ming Yan looked at the shop assistant as he took the painting to the workroom. It wasnt clear what he was thinking but he followed behind him. He needed to keep watch over it with his own eyes.
Little Tian saw this and muttered softly, Does he really need to guard it so stringently?
She felt Ming Yan was doing this because he was protecting it against herdy. This was really just too much!
At this time, Wang Xiangyun stood up and went straight to where Ming Yan and the shop assistant were.
Mydy? Where are you going? Little Tian immediately followed her. She frowned and muttered in her heart, Does mydy still want to go tear up the painting again? But that bastard Ming Yan is there, how will she seed? Moreover, wouldnt this make him hate her more?!
Ming Yan heard the sounds of footsteps. He turned his head sideways and saw it was Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian. He let out a, humph, and didnt hide his disdain for them.
In response, Little Tian looked at Ming Yan furiously. What kind of attitude was that?
Wang Xiangyun, however, didnt care. He went straight beside the worker and looked at the painting Dongfang Ming had just finished.
Miss Wang, I hope you wont do something that oversteps your bounds again! Ming Yan stepped over and coincidentally blocked Wang Xiangyuns path, not letting her go near.
When Little Tian heard him, she wanted to protect her mistress and scold Ming Yan. However, Wang Xiangyun said, Overstep my bounds? Ming Yan, what right do you have to say something like this to me?
As she spoke, she even continued to walk forward. She didnt believe Ming Yan dared to do anything to her or touch her.
Err...
Although he knew she was thick-skinned, he didnt know that she would actually do something so shameless!
Ming Yans ears were slightly red as he took one step back. Miss Wang, my status is inferior but master has entrusted me to protect the painting so what is wrong with giving Miss Wang a reminder?
What he meant was, the only thing she had was her higher status. If his master hadnt instructed him to, he wouldnt have bothered to waste his breath with her!
It was natural that Ming Yan would instinctively back away when her breast was so close to him! After all, Wang Xiangyun was a grown woman who scored ten in both her face and her figure. Not only was her face outstandingly beautiful, but her figure was also unbelievably good. After all, it was forbidden for a man and woman to have physical contact and he didnt want there to be gossip.
Wang Xiangyun became much less angry when she heard Dongfang Ming mentioned.
She rolled her eyes at him and pushed him to the side. Im just going to take a look, thats all.
As she spoke, she went and stood near the worker and watched as he nimbly framed the painting.
Ming Yan only rxed when he saw that she didnt make any other moves. However, he still kept a close watch on each and every one of Wang Xiangyuns movements.
She looked at the painting, and Liu Duos smile was so sweet it could even make other people smile with her.
Wang Xiangyun looked at it and, for some reason...why did it seem like she wasughing at her for not being able to get what she wanted? It offended her eyes and she really wanted to tear out Liu Duos smile!
She frowned, turned around, and went out. She was afraid she wouldnt be able to endure it and would tear it up!
Mydy? Little Tian felt she really couldnt figure out herdys mood as it kept on changing.
When Ming Yan saw the two of them leave, he muttered softly to himself, She is always so pretentious and unreasonable. There is no way master would marry you! Besides your family and your good looks, you really have no other merits.
After muttering, he turned around and watched rxedly as the worker framed the painting...
Chapter 727 - A Look Of Bewilderment.
Chapter 727: A Look Of Bewilderment.
Wang Xiangyun left and she walked on the street while feeling dazed. She thought about things that she didnt dare to believe. Is Brother Ming interested in Mrs. Ye? No... no that cant be. Why would Brother Ming be interested in Mrs. Ye? Moreover, she is a shared wife with four husbands! This is definitely not possible.
Mydy? Little Tian called her a few times but Wang Xiangyun was unresponsive. She waspletely immersed in her own thoughts.
At this time, Ye Liu and the others arrived in town. Mo, why did you suddenly want toe to town?
He couldnt think of anything they needed to buy. They still had Liu Duos snacks, fruits, and other stuff at home and didnt have to buy them yet.
They had been busy purchasing tomatoes in the neighboring viges when Ye Mo suddenly suggested they go to town.
Ye Mo looked at the intersection of the street and said, Im here to get something for beloved and Ling. It is so as to avoid troubling Mr. Dongfang with taking another trip.
He didnt want Dongfang Ming to always have an excuse to meet with Liu Duo.
When Ye Liu heard him, he understood his intention. Heughed while he shook his head.
Li Wazi looked at the extremely cool and arrogant Ye Mo and said very naively, Mo, I heard the painting needs to be framed. Wouldnt it be a bit too early if we get it now?
What do you mean too early? We shouldnt always trouble Mr. Dongfang, right? Besides, framing doesnt take many hours, Ye Mo objected and said.
Mo, Li Wazi and I will wait here for you. You go and meet Dongfang to get Little Duo and Lings paintings. Ye Liu moved the bullock-cart to the side where there were fewer people so as to avoid blocking the road.
Liu, you guys arenting with me? Ye Mo got down from the bullock-cart and looked at them with a look of bewilderment.
Why was this different from what he imagined? Shouldnt they go together? They clearly came together.
Ye Liu smiled and nodded. He switched his sitting position and said in a proud and arrogant way, Going by yourself is enough. You only need to carry two paintings. Its not like they are very heavy items. Why have so many people go?
Dongfang Ming had helped painted Liu Duo and Ling. Why would they need to go and get it so quickly?
Err...
Although what he said was true, Ye Mo felt a bit ufortable.
He didnt have any positive feelings towards Dongfang Ming and he didnt even want to talk to him. Much less going to ask him for the paintings...?
Since it was Ye Mo who had suggested theye, he had no choice but to force himself to say, Okay, you guys wait for me here.
After he finished speaking, he headed towards Dongfang Mings temporary residence, the tailor shop.
Liu, isnt it a bit unsuitable for Mo to go look for Mr. Dongfang Ming to get sister-inws and Lings painting? Li Wazi looked at Ye Mos back and said to Ye Liu.
Ye Liu said with a face full of amusement, Of course it is unsuitable. Rx, Mo wille back very soon.
He understood his third brother. It was impossible for Ye Mo to get the paintings if he went by himself.
Ye Mo walked on the street and there was a frown on his handsome face. He thought about how he should ask Dongfang Ming to give him the paintingster.
...
Little Tian looked at Wang Xiangyun as she walked around aimlessly. They had already walked passed the tailor shop. Where was she going? Mydy? Mydy, where are you going?
... Wang Xiangyun didnt reply and kept on walking aimlessly.
She didnt want to speak right now, not even a single word.
After a while, Ye Mo ran into Wang Xiangyun, who was walking from the opposite side. As both of them were deep in their thoughts, they werent looking at the road. If it werent for Little Tians swift eyes and quick hands, they wouldve bumped into each other.
Hey, watch where you are going! You almost bumped into mydy! Little Tian scolded Ye Mo.
Chapter 728 - Was This Land Famous For Producing Handsome Men?
Chapter 728: Was This Land Famous For Producing Handsome Men?
She red at Ye Mo as she said so.
Ye Mo stared at both Little Tian and Wang Xiangyun as he listened to the usation.
He walked into the other person because he was not paying attention to where he was going. He did not need Little Tian reminding him to apologize. Im sorry, he said.
He bore no expression on his face, not a bit surprised to see that hed stumbled upon a beautiful maiden.
Wang Xiangyun was a real beauty indeed but, to him, he would only have room for Liu Duo, the fairest one of all!
Of course, the same went for his three brothers. No other women couldpare to their wife, Liu Duo, no matter how beautiful they were. In their eyes, those women were nothing more than grains of sand.
At that moment, Wang Xiangyun removed herself from her thoughts and turned her attention to Ye Mo, who had apologized first. No matter, I almost walked into you too. Sorry.
She had originally thought that, in this small town, Ye Ling was already considered quite good-looking. And here she was, face to face with another handsome man whose appearance was pretty much on par with him!
Was thisnd famous for producing handsome men?
Ye Mo looked at her again but did not continue talking. He lifted his foot, preparing to march on, when Little Tian spoke. Miss, look at him! Hes the one who walked into you and yet hes so smug about it! Why are you apologizing?
Ye Mo eyed her once but went on his way. He still had errands to run and could not bother having a debate with them about attitude.
Little Tian, watch your words! Wang Xiangyun disagreed with her. She nced over at Ye Mo who was leaving. Its true he almost walked into me, and I wasnt watching where I was going either, so I cant me him. Perhaps thats how the man has always been. Hes probably not being smug on purpose.
They walked in the same direction Ye Mo had been headed. It was about time they returned to the tailor shop.
Little Tian listened to herdy. Despite holding different opinions, she forwent the debate and followed Wang Xiangyun.
Ye Mo arrived at the tailor shop entrance and wavered, indecisive about going in. He had not sorted out the reason he came for the portraits.
Ye Mo, why are you wandering over here? Have youe to get some new clothes or fabric for Little Duo? Qin Fang popped out from the shop. She was about to head over to their branch in the neighboring town.
Ye Mo greeted her politely. Miss Fang, he said, peering into the shop, no, I didnte for that. Is Mr. Dongfang here?
Yes, he is. Are you looking for him? I can bring you to his room, she replied zealously.
Ye Mo quickly shook his head when she offered. He stiffened a bit and said, No, nothing, Im just asking.
Right then, Wang Xiangyun and Little Duo came to the shop and overheard their conversation. Thedy cut in, Are you looking for Brother Ming?
She found it odd that Ye Mo was acquainted with Dongfang Ming.
Miss Wang. Qin Fang greeted her with a smile. Wang Xiangyun was also staying at the loft behind their shop. Qin Fang could guess what the rtionship was between thedy and Dongfang Ming.
Wang Xiangyun also nodded politely in return.
Qin Fang had an errand to run, so she said to Ye Mo, Ye Mo, if theres nothing else, I shall take my leave then. I have other business to attend to.
Alright, go ahead, Miss Fang. Its about time I head back too. Ye Mo could not think of a good excuse to retrieve the portraits. He decided not to linger.
They exchanged a few more words before Qin Fang left.
Ye Mo was about to take off too when Wang Xiangyun promptly blocked his way.
Chapter 728.1 - I Shall Not Answer That!
Chapter 728.1: I Shall Not Answer That!
Ye Mo glowered at the beautiful woman in front of him. Miss, whats this supposed to mean?
He frowned in displeasure, not sure why a stranger wanted to stop him from leaving.
Is Ye yourst name? Then surely you know Ye Ling? Wang Xiangyun gave no reply, but instead put forward a question.
Shed overheard the conversation between Qin Fang and him, and presumed that he could be Ye Lings brother. That would mean he was one of Liu Duos husbands.
She made that guess on ount of how Ye Mo looked so simr to Ye Ling.
They were brothers, after all, so they had to look alike. But Ye Liu and Ye Mo shared the most likenesses.
Little Tian noticed Ye Mo frowning impatiently. She did not have a good impression of him.
Being questioned like that, Ye Mo wondered, how does this woman know Lings name? When was Ling acquainted to her?
I shall not answer that! Ye Mo simply replied.
He would not give in to a strangers request so easily.
He moved around Wang Xiangyun and went on his way. He had to meet up with Ye Liu and return home. It was almost time for lunch.
Little Tian blocked him again after hearing his mean statement. Hey, mydy just asked you whether you know Mister Ye. If you do, you do. If you dont, you dont. Why must you speak to her like that?
Ye Mo might be handsome, but she would not approve of anyone who was unfriendly towards Wang Xiangyun.
Eyeing the servant girl, who at this point seemed to be making a big deal about the womans status and identity, Ye Mo said pretentiously, Who are you, exactly? Why do I have to answer to you? Shame on you for blocking my way, you dishonorable woman!
He hated the kind of people who looked down on others.
Y-You... Little Tian furrowed her brows, not expecting that from Ye Mo.
What about me? Get out of my way. Ye Mo did not want to waste his breath on her. Once again, he walked around Little Tian and resumed his original route.
Little Tian, having been rejected, could onlyin to Wang Xiangyun, Miss, did you see how terrible he was? How dare he speak to us like that!
Wang Xiangyun frowned angrily as well as she watched him leave. She had been told twice in one day what a shameless woman she was, so it was natural for her to feel angry and hurt. Little Tian, when Miss Fang returns, ask her who that man is. Im heading back inside.
She turned away and entered the shop.
Alright, got it. Little Tian nodded, while wondering, hmmph, dont think we cant find out on our own!
By the time Ye Mo reached the spot where the bullock-cart was waiting, Ye Liu jokingly asked him, Hey, Mo, where are the portraits? Why did youe back empty-handed?
Li Wazi also said in a quieter voice, Its exactly as Liu predicted. Mo wasnt able to retrieve the portraits.
Ye Mo refused to back down, despite the awkward situation. Er, I didnt get to meet with Mr. Dongfang. He must have been busy, he said. He boarded the bullock-cart and changed the topic. Oh, I also met a richdy who asked me if I know Ling. Liu, Li Wazi, how do you think Ling met this woman? She had a servant girl with her.
Ye Liu knew that Ye Mo had changed the topic on purpose, but he did not tease him for that.
He exchanged nces with Li Wazi. Well have to ask Ling then. The three of us are always spending time together. If you dont know, then theres no way we would.
Chapter 728.2 - Leave Ye Mo To Deal With This!
Chapter 728.2: Leave Ye Mo To Deal With This!
After that, Ye Liu directed the bullock-cart back to the vige. They would resume their purchase of tomatoes after lunch.
At home...
Liu Duo sat in her rocking chair, leisurely ying with Bai Xiaojiao. asionally, she would steal nces at her handsome husband, Ye Ling, who was revising their ounts not far away. It was certainly a picture of bliss.
Ling, how heavy do you think Xiaojiao is right now? she asked him.
It had been a few months since they got Bai Xiaojiao home, and it had since grown from a barely weaned kitten to a fat, fluffy cat.
Ye Ling nced over at Bai Xiaojiao and smiled. Im guessing it should be about three jin or four. Why dont we give it a weigh?
Sure. Liu Duo nodded and carried the cat over to Ye Ling.
And then, the two began to measure Bai Xiaojiaos weight.
They ced the cat in the bamboo basket, but it started to mew out of nervousness when it could no longer feel the stability of the ground.
Hei Xiaomeng came running at the sound of the purring. It looked at the cat and barked a few times, as if taunting him.
Dont be afraid, Xiaojiao, were just weighing you a bit. Be good, Ye Ling softlyforted it.
Liu Duo consoled the cat too, but it eventually got frightened by Hei Xiaomengs barking, leaped out of the basket and scurried away.
The affair escted into a giant chase between cat and dog.
Xiaomeng, dont run after Xiaojiao! Liu Duo smacked herself on the forehead helplessly. Their efforts to weigh Bai Xiaojiao had gone to waste.
Were back. Right then, Ye Liu slowly brought the bullock-cart into the yard.
Ye Ling looked over at them. Liu, why are you guys back so early today?
He headed to the yard, ready to help unload the freshly purchased tomatoes.
Ye Liu snickered and peered at Ye Mo, not saying a word. His younger brother should be the one to answer this.
He took a trip to town, which meant they had lesser time than usual to get tomatoes.
Liu Duo got to the yard too and noticed the amount of tomatoes on the cart was far fewer than what theyd gotten in the past few days.
Ye Mo gazed at Liu Duo, clearing his throat to say something. But Liu Duo spoke first. Well take what we have. You guys can go again in the afternoon.
It was fair for the size of their collection to differ each time. It could not possibly be always fruitful.
Ye Mo quickly concurred. Yes, we didnt get much in the morning. Well goter.
Yet, Li Wazi chose this time to talk. Actually we went to town just now, thats why we could only get so little.
Went to town?
Liu Duo and Ye Ling got suspicious. Why did they go to town? They did notck anything at home, and they had not loaded any tomato sauce onto the bullock-cart when they set off in the morning.
Ye Liu could not resist augh, but he did not intend to exin. Instead, he went to park the bullock-cart before unloading their stash.
He would leave Ye Mo to deal with this!
Frustration brewed within Ye Mo once Li Wazi spilled the beans. Why did he have to bring this up?
He did not want Liu Duo to think that he was beingzy. Worse, he did not want her to know that he went to town to get the portraits.
Yet Li Wazi was purely thinking that there should be nothing wrong with reporting their whereabouts to Liu Duo.
Brother Li, why did you guys go to town? Ye Ling curiously asked.
Ye Mo, worried that Li Wazi would blurt out the truth, answered before his friend could.
Chapter 729 - No Point Asking!
Chapter 729: No Point Asking!
We went to town b-because
Yet Ye Mo could not think of a good excuse as he stuttered, stealing nces at Ye Liu in the hopes that his elder brother could save him!
Ye Ling seemed to be even more concerned than Liu Duo this time, as he probed further, Mo, whats going on?
Ye Mo suddenly felt like he had a headache when Ling insisted on getting to the bottom of his case. When did he be so nosey?
Ye Liu unloaded everything from the cart and was just about to help him out when Liu Duo yfully eximed, Ling, lets not egg them. They can go to town as many times as they want, as long as they arent there to visit the brothel and forget about work. We dont have to know everything.
In other words: Even if they went, they wouldnt tell us, would there? Theres no point asking!
At the mention of a brothel, Li Wazi went red quickly and said, Liu Duo, dont assume anything. We didnt go to the brothel. We really didnt!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo smacked themselves. Why was he ovepensating? He was acting like they had really gone there.
Unfortunately, Little Lian happened to walk out of the kitchen carrying Little Huzi, and her husbands words shocked her.
The brothel?
Ye Liu was about to speak when Little Lian came forward. Honey, d-did you really go there?
She was stuttering. The news came so suddenly, leaving her overwhelmed. She could not believe her frank and honest husband would seek pleasure there because they were a little richer now.
The gang all looked over at Little Lian, eyes already welling up in tears.
No! No, I didnt! Dear, you have to listen to me, I didnt go to any brothels. You have to believe me, Li Wazi urgently exined, afraid of causing a misunderstanding.
Ye Liu did not want anyone speaking ahead of him again, so once Li Wazi finished his statement, he said, Little Duo, look at what you just said! How could we possibly go to a filthy ce like that?
Based on his choice of words, the level of disgust he held towards that ce was obvious. Otherwise, how could they have stayed virgins before meeting Liu Duo? After all, he used to wander on the streets with the other men.
It would be bad if Little Lian fell out with Li Wazi because of this. Dont simply joke about it, Ye Liu said as he came to Liu Duos side, draped an arm across her shoulder and blew in her ear, whispering, With a precious gem like you in the house, how could Mo and I ever go to a brothel? Unless
He just smirked at her, stopping at a cliffhanger.
Liu Duo shrugged her neck and faced him, Unless what?
In her mind, she was rolling her eyes. Damn you, can you finish your sentence, please? Rascal!
Ye Liu grinned broadly at her follow-up question. He shook his head. Not telling you now. Later.
Ye Mo looked at them talking and told Little Lian, Sister Lian, dont listen to what Liu Duo said. Li Wazi wouldnt dare go to a brothel. If he does, the four of us will be the first ones to beat him up!
Despite all that, Li Wazis mind seemed to have hit a stumbling block. He did not get why they were talking about him visiting a brothel. He had never thought about it at all!
Ye Ling did not expect his random question could cause such a stir.
He looked at Little Lian who was almost in tears and said, Sister Lian, you should believe in Brother Li. He wouldnt go to that kind of ce.
Chapter 730 - What Are You Discussing Here?
Chapter 730: What Are You Discussing Here?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu and shrugged when she realized he intended to withhold information and brew suspense. She forbade him to touch her.
Sister Lian, Im just fooling around, dont take it seriously. Brother Lis an honest family man. Hes not the sort to venture to those ces. You have to believe him, Liu Duo consoled her. She did not want one misunderstanding to get in the way of the couples rtionship.
Then she took over Little Huzi while the two sorted this out.
Little Lian listened to her and confronted her husband, her eyes still puffy. She had to make sure. You really didnt go?
I swear, Ive never been to that ce! Ive never even thought of it! Li Wazi immediately struck a pose, ready to swear, in all seriousness.
Aunt Li, on her way to the outhouse, saw them huddled in a circle when she exited the kitchen. Curiously, she popped in to ask, What are you discussing here?
The group looked over at her, but before any of them could reply, she added, Lian Er, what happened to your eyes? Theyre all red.
Then she looked over at Li Wazi, her eyebrows slightly creased. She thought he must have bullied her.
Little Lian nced at her husband before she replied in her gentle voice, Mother, a little bit of sand got into my eyes. Ive been rubbing them, thats why theyre like this.
Naturally she would not speak about the incident, otherwise Aunt Li would never let Li Wazi hear the end of it. Little Lian did not want to see that.
Aunt Li rxed when she said so.
Even though her daughter-inw had a little problem with one eye, it did not stop Aunt Li from adoring her. Little Lian was diligent, down-to-earth, and exceptionally amiable. She would not want to see her suffer.
Aunt Li, Li Wazi wouldnt dare bully Sister Lian with us around. Even if we werent, he wouldnt do so anyway, so theres nothing to worry about. Ye Liu managed to pick out the re Aunt Li had shot at Li Wazi just now, as though he was the one who had married into the family.
Li Wazi stood there helplessly. Had he somehow run out of luck today? His wife had almost misunderstood him, and his mother viewed him as an outsider. None of these things were his fault!
Mother, I have nothing but limitless love for my wife, how would I let her suffer? Li Wazi exined to his mother, albeit powerlessly.
Aunt Li merely threw him another nce, as though saying, good that you know! Then she headed to the outhouse in the back.
Little Lian felt lucky to have such a loving mother-inw.
Sister Lian, why do I have a feeling that youre the daughter here, and Brother Lis the live-in son-inw? Haha... Liu Duo giggled.
Regardless of the times, it was extremely rare to have such a wonderful mother-inw.
She was happy for Little Lian. She had a mother-inw who treated her like she was her daughter, and a hardworking husband who treated her well.
Little Lian smiled shyly at her words.
After the conflict they just had, Ye Ling stopped pressing them for the real reason they had gone to town.
It was a long whileter when Ye Yang and Lao Liu returned from the farm for lunch.
Yang, youve arrived just in time. Weve just started serving the food, Ye Liu grinned happily at him.
It was nice like this, for the brothers and their wife to sit around the table every day, having meals together. This was home.
It would not be home if any one of them were left out.
Chapter 731 - Its Not Like Im Left-Handed!
Chapter 731: Its Not Like Im Left-Handed!
When Ye Yang entered the house, he heard Ye Lius uniqueugh and he looked over. However, Liu Duo entered into his sight instead.
He saw that she looked quite vigorous and wasughing and chatting happily with Ye Ling and the others. This made him feel at ease. After all, he hadnt restrained himselfst night and had tired her out.
Only then did he nod towards Ye Liu and reply with an, Okay. He then went straight to the well to wash his hands, wipe his sweat and get ready to eat lunch.
Its time to eat... Aunt Li carried thest dish and then brought it to the table while smiling brightly.
After Ye Yang came over and sat at the table, he looked at Liu Duo. Even though she wasnt wearing any makeup, she was like a flower. He said to her in a very serious way, Little Duo, eat some more.
When Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling heard him, the three of them also told her at the same time that she should eat more.
When Aunt Li and the others heard them, they assumed it was just a natural way for the four brothers to show their love and care for their wife. At the same time, they also felt it was quite obvious that Ye Yang now spoke more than before. Of course, it depended on who he was speaking to.
However, when Liu Duo heard them, she sensed it meant something different.
It had to be said, when Ye Yang was punishing herst night, he told her to eat more every day in the future. He said something about how if she ate and drank enough, she would have the energy to work.
Ye Yang sat on Liu Duos left-hand side. Her face was a bit shy from being embarrassed and she bit down on her teeth and said, I know.
As she spoke, her white little hands reached underneath the table and pinched his thighs.
It was as if her gaze was saying, You dare toin that my body is weak? Humph... It is clearly because you wanted too much!
How could she, a girl, bepared to an extremely vigorous man like him when it came to physical strength?
Ye Yang didnt feel any pain at all when he was pinched. It was as if he was just getting tickled.
He conveniently held Liu Duos little hand when it wanted to leave and used it to rub him.
In response, Liu Duo looked sideways at Ye Yang and muttered in her heart, F**k! This bastard...externally cold but internally passionate man. Where is he leading my hand to touch?
She clearly pinched his things but Ye Yang pulled her hand to rub the side of his thigh.
If it were Ye Liu, he would look so obviously flirty that he would be very punchable. Ye Yang, on the other hand, was externally cold but internally passionate so he looked very deadpan!
Little Duo, eat. Why are you looking at me? Ye Yang said unhurriedly. There were obvious signs of amusement and love in his eyes as he looked at her.
Yang, you are pulling my right hand and not letting go, how am I supposed to pick up the chopsticks and eat? Its not like Im left-handed! The corner of Liu Duos mouth lifted up as sheined inwardly.
She threw off his big hands and rolled her eyes. She pretended and said, Its because my eldest husband is just too handsome and attractive. I became so infatuated that I even forgot that I needed to eat.
As she spoke, she picked up the chopsticks, started taking the food and ate.
Pff... Ye Liu heard the content of the twos quiet conversation and he couldnt help butugh.
When Ye Yang heard what she said, the corner of his mouth moved up ever so slightly.
Although he had scars on his face that affected his appearance, his little wife didnt mind or dislike it. So no matter if she was making fun of him or really praising how handsome he was, he didnt mind. She could say whatever she wanted as long as she was happy!
After lunch, Liu Duo did as she always did and sat down for a while before going upstairs to have her afternoon nap.
Liu, why are you guys going out so early? Ye Ling looked at Ye Liu and the other as they fixed up the bullock-cart.
Under normal circumstances, Ye Liu and the others wouldnt leave so early and would usually rest for about an hour after lunch.
Ye Liu only spoke to his youngest brother when he saw Ye Mo had already prepared what was needed. Oh, we didnt purchase much in the morning so we need to make up for it by heading out earlier in the afternoon.
Chapter 732 - He Felt Slightly Proud Of This!
Chapter 732: He Felt Slightly Proud Of This!
Ye Yang was sitting down and resting underneath the roof. He looked at them as they slowly drove the bullock-cart out the door.
Yang, since you arent going anywhere for a while, do you want to practice writing? Ye Ling turned around, came underneath the roof, and looked at him.
He would always remind his oldest brother every day because Yang wasnt very interested in writing.
Liu Duo said they should practice writing when they were free. They didnt need to know how to write every word, but they should at least be able to write their names, even with their eyes closed.
When Ye Yang heard him, he got up, went to sit at the table, and nodded. Okay.
Ye Ling brought the paper and brushes over and the two of them then practiced writing quietly at the table...
After about an hour, vigers would asionallye to sell their tomatoes. It was only when they started toe that Ye Yang stopped practicing. He went to get the farming equipment and went out to the fields with Old Liu.
Ye Ling, I never wouldve thought your oldest brother also knew how to write. One of the vigers looked at the table, saw the words Ye Yang wrote and said this to Ye Ling with a smile. For some strange reason, he hadnt dared to open his mouth when Ye Yang was present just now.
Ye Ling was counting the money for him when he heard him. He replied with a slight smile on his face. Yeah, but he only knows how to write a few words. But he will be able to write more in the future.
He felt slightly proud of this!
Liu Ran was studying in school, his third brother studied in school before, and Liu Duo also now knew how to write. Add to that fact that he, Yang, and Liu were also studying right now. If they kept this up, their entire family would be literate.
This was extremely impressive for a peasant household! After all, well-off peasant households would only choose to send one of their children to school.
A viger who was standing at the side turned their head and looked at Ye Yangs writing on the paper. He asked curiously, Ye Ling, did your oldest brother write this?
Ye Ling gave him the money hed finished counting and also looked at the words his oldest brother wrote. My brother wrote the names of members of my family. This is my wifes name, Liu Duo, this is mine...
He pointed at Ye Yangs writings and patiently read it to the viger.
In response, the viger found it quite mysterious. So this was what the four brothers and the shared wifes names look like.
After the viger received the money from selling the tomatoes, he chatted with Ye Ling for a while longer before finally leaving.
Ye Liu and the others were rushing to another viger when Li Wazi said, Liu, Mo, at noon, why did sister-inw say we would go to a brothel?
This really surprised him. He couldnt understand why Liu Duo would think that. It almost caused his own wife to misunderstand him.
Ye Yang was looking at the transaction records when he heard him. He said, without even lifting his head, So what if she said it? The three of us are innocent so what do we have to be afraid of?
Mo, why didnt you tell sister-inw just now that the reason we went to town was to get the paintings from Mr. Dongfang Ming? She almost misunderstood us!
I havent got the painting yet so why would I say that! Ye Mo was a bit upset.
At this time, Ye Ling said with a smile, Little Duo is actually just indirectly reminding us not to waste time while we are purchasing the tomatoes by doing unimportant things!
When Li Wazi and Ye Mo heard him, they exchanged nces and both muttered in their hearts, Was that what she meant?
Ye Liu continued to say pretentiously as he drove the bullock-cart, If we really want to go visit a brothel, wouldnt it be better to embrace our own wives? Its both harmless and practical.
Although going to a brothel was exciting and could quickly fulfill ones desires, if they contracted an STD then it wouldnt be worth it.
Chapter 733 - Both Ye Liu And Ye Mo Laughed Out Loud.
Chapter 733: Both Ye Liu And Ye Mo Laughed Out Loud.
When Ye Mo and Li Wazi heard him, both their ears turned red for some strange reason. However, they also felt that what Ye Liu said was correct!
How could the women in brothels bepared to their own wives?
Liu, I heard the cheapest one in the brothel costs fifty wens, is it true? Li Wazi asked curiously.
He had heard this from someone else and felt Ye Liu probably knew this, as he had spent more time in town.
Ye Liu heard him and nced at him. He didnt answer but instead joked, Li Wazi, it seems you are quite knowledgeable about the price. Did you go ask about it or did you go enjoy it before?
When Li Wazi heard him, his simple-looking face turned red all over. He anxiously exined, Liu, I...I... how could I have gone there before? I only heard it from others. I dont even dare to think about those ces, let alone go there!
If you dont even dare to think about it, then why are you so knowledgeable about the price? It is obvious you have evil intentions! Ye Mo looked at him from the side of his eyes while looking as though he didnt believe him and continuing to tease Li Wazi along with Liu.
In response, Li Wazi felt like he wouldnt be able to exin his innocence.
I...I dont! Liu, Mo, dont you guys know what kind of person I am? How would I dare to have those thoughts!?! A thickyer of sweat appeared on his forehead from his anxiousness.
Pfff...
Ye Lius face was filled with smiles. He felt that Li Wazi was really simple, honest, and had a very naive way of thinking. He couldnt tell they were joking with him.
Ye Mo was alsoughing with the corner of his mouth moved up. He really felt this brother of his was naive and silly.
Li Wazi saw that they didnt look like they believed him and said again, Liu, Mo, I really heard it from someone else. The two of you must believe me. I am such a serious person. How would it be possible for me to have such dirty thoughts?
When they heard him praise himself, both Ye Liu and Ye Moughed out loud.
Hahaha... Li Wazi, cant you tell Mo and I are joking? Liu Duo smiled pretentiously and continued to say, However, even if you have had such thoughts, it is not something shameful. Mo and I wont tell Aunt Li and Sister Lian. Moreover, Ive actually also had such thoughts before. It was just that I wanted to avoid immorality and corrupting myself by giving in to temporary desires!
He felt it wasnt that strange to have such thoughts. After all, nobody is perfect. Who hadnt had the desire to seek excitement? However, he hadnt gone to carry out such a thought.
When Ye Mo and Li Wazi heard him, they showed a face of disbelief. They never wouldve thought he would say something like this.
Ye Liu saw the two of them reacting this way and said again with a smile, That was just a thought I had before Little Duo came to our family. After all, I am a normal young and vigorous man, it is normal to have such thoughts, right?
It wasnt like he was a eunuch. Was it strange to have such thoughts?
Ever since he had Liu Duo, Ye Liu didnt have such thoughts anymore. He had been able to withstand temptations in the years he worked in town. Otherwise, how else would he have been able to give Liu Duo apletely clean self when he had her?
At this time, Ye Mo said, Liu, in that case, if we still didnt have a wife right now, you would go to a brothel?
Ye Mo had always worked on their familys paddy field and taken care of Ye Ling. Hed never had such temptations before and never thought about going to a brothel. As for bodily needs, he never had such intense desires before he had Liu Duo.
When Li Wazi heard him, he looked at Ye Liu and wanted to know how he would answer this question.
Chapter 734 - He Felt This Was The Most Likely Reason!
Chapter 734: He Felt This Was The Most Likely Reason!
Ye Liu didnt answer his question and insteadughed and asked a question back at him. Mo, how about you tell me...do you think your second brother would go to those ces?
He felt the question Ye Mo asked wasplete nonsense and was utterly stupid.
If he would visit brothels if he didnt have a wife, then how did he use all the money he made to buy Lings medicine when he worked in town back then?
When Li Wazi heard him, he turned to look at Ye Mo again. He wanted to know how he would answer Ye Lius question.
Liu, you wouldnt go! Ye Mo answered very surely without even having to think about it.
Li Wazi heard him and unconsciously started to nod. He also felt the same way.
Ye Liu heard what he said and gave him a gaze that said, At least you didnt continue to say something stupid!
They then changed to another topic and chatted as they rushed to the neighboring viges to continue buying tomatoes.
In town, after Ming Yan handed the framed painting of Liu Duo to Dongfang Ming, he saw that he kept staring at the painting as if he was entranced. What was he thinking about?
Master, since the two paintings have already been framed, should I send them to Mr. Yes house tomorrow?
When he heard him, Dongfang Ming stopped being entranced. He said unhurriedly, Theres no rush. We will pick another day where we can take them there together.
Oh.
Ming Yan didnt continue to ask but he muttered in his heart, Could it be master is interested in Mrs. Ye? But this doesnt seem possible. She is a girl who has four husbands. Impossible, this is definitely impossible!
Just as he was trying to guess, Dongfang Mings voice entered Ming Yans ear. While we are there we can also say goodbye since we need to go back to the capital.
He looked at the painting and thought about how he should make a thorough break with Wang Xiangyun. Letting it continue like this would just give him increasing annoyance!
Huh? Go back to the capital? Ming Yan momentarily couldnt respond as it was a surprise. He didnt think he would suddenly talk about going back to the capital.
Dongfang Ming lifted his head and looked at the shocked Ming Yan. Why? Do you object?
No, of course not! Its just that...does master want to suddenly go back to the capital because he wants to take care of the engagement with Miss Wang? Ming Yan regained his senses and carefully guessed.
He felt this was the most likely reason!
Yes, the earlier I take care of the engagement, the better it will be for me and her, Dongfang Ming replied with a nod. He didnt refrain from talking about this topic at all.
He didnt treat Ming Yan as his servant. Although he was his servant on the surface, in private, he saw him as a good friend and a brother.
Ming Yan felt very energized when he heard him. He had always wanted to suggest his master quickly cancel the engagement with Wang Xiangyun! Besides the fact that Dongfang Ming wasnt attracted to her as a woman, she also conducted herself very proudly and selfishly. That was why he waspletely unsatisfied with his future mistress.
However, as he was just a servant, he didnt have the right to speak up on such things. Thats why he never spoke about this in front of Dongfang Ming before.
Master, I have to say something that oversteps my boundaries. You actually shouldve done this two years ago! Since you arent interested, you shouldve drawn clear boundaries early on and prevented some things from happening.
I worried too much back then and instead brought about more trouble for myself. Dongfang Ming shook his head. He was speechless on how hed handled this situation in the past.
Lets not talk about things that have passed! Ming Yan, you go and get things ready. We will leave in three days.
Okay. Ming Yan turned around and left his room.
Dongfang Ming was left in the room by himself. He became entranced again and it wasnt clear what he was thinking.
Chapter 735 - What She Said Immediately Attracted The Ire Of Everyone In The Yard!
Chapter 735: What She Said Immediately Attracted The Ire Of Everyone In The Yard!
Time passed quickly and it was nowter in the afternoon. Ye Liu and the others returned with a full load of bright red tomatoes on the bullock-cart. Although some were big and some were small, it was still quite a sight to see.
Brother Liu, Uncle Li, Brother Mo, you guys are back. Liu Ran saw them and went over to greet them with a bright smile on his face.
Five days had passed and it was time for the students to go back home again. Thats why Liu Duo had gone and brought him back.
When Li Wazi and Ye Liu heard him, bright smiles also appeared on their faces. Yo, our little schr Ran Er is back. We havent seen each other for a few days, did you miss us?
Although Ye Mo didnt show a smile on his face, he was actually quite happy Liu Ran was back.
Of course I missed you guys. However, I only miss you guys when I am eating or sleeping. I dont have time to miss you guys while Im learning in ss, Liu Ran said earnestly and seriously.
He felt that, although he missed his family, he should still study earnestly when it was time to study. Otherwise, he would be betraying the reason his family spent money on him to go to school!
When the people in the yard heard him, they allughed.
Just as they were chatting andughing, Ye Lan suddenly came through the yard door with her big tummy.
Ye Liu, Ye Mo, Ling, sister-inw, Im here to visit you guys, Ye Lan called towards them.
They were all rather surprised at her sudden arrival. Every one of them muttered in their hearts, Why is she here?
As Hei Xiaomeng had never seen her before, it barked fiercely at her. It scared her so much she just stood at the yard door and didnt dare to take even half a step forward.
Liu Ran didnt know who she was but he still cordially went over to call Hei Xiaomeng. Xiaomeng,e here and stop barking.
Ye Liu looked at her and smiled. However, his smile didnt reach his eyes. Oh my, what a rare guest. After just a few months of not seeing you, you are about to be a mother.
Ye Mo, however, just let out a cold humph. He never hid his attitude towards people he disliked.
Ye Lan saw Liu Ran lead Hei Xiaomeng away and walked in slowly while carrying her tummy. Yeah, time really does fly. It feels like I wasnt yet married not too long ago, but now, Im about to be a mother.
She had a big smile on her face when she spoke. She looked at Liu Duo. Sister-inw, why isnt there any change in your tummy yet? You dont even need to give them a fat little son, giving them a silly little girl is fine as well.
She had actually been pregnant for only about four months. But for some reason, her tummy was so big that it was as if she had been pregnant for five or six months.
What she said immediately attracted the ire of everyone in the yard!
By saying this, did she make it clear that she wasughing at Liu Duo for not being able to have children?
Just as the sound of her voice disappeared, Ye Mos furious voice immediately followed. Ye Lan, stop spewing your nonsense here. Whether there is any change in our beloveds tummy, or whether she wants to have a child, is none of your business! Go back to whichever hole you crawled here from!
Simrly, the smile on Ye Lius handsome face also disappeared. His voice also no longer contained that lighthearted yful tone. He said very sternly, Little Lan, with your tummy so big, I think it is better if you dont go strolling around if there is no reason to do so. Otherwise, your husband and grandmother will worry.
Liu Duo didnt really give her any attention when she came in. It was only after Liu Duo heard what she said that she turned her to give Ye Lan a chance to enter her sight.
She rolled her eyes in her heart and muttered, Why is this brat being so smug just because she is pregnant? Who the hell are you to press me on whether or not I have kids?!
Li Wazi and Ye Ling, on the other hand, frowned and were extremely dissatisfied with her attitude and how she spoke.
Chapter 736 - They Sneered Silently
Chapter 736: They Sneered Silently
Liu Ran, who was ying with Hei Xiaomeng by the side, might have been young but he understood what she meant.
He quickly came to stand next to Liu Duo and red at Ye Lan, his brows frowning.
Despite overhearing what they had said and being on the receiving end of unweing looks, Ye Lan walked on as though nothing had happened. Inside the house, she got herself an empty stool and sat down. Brother Mo, I only have your best interests at heart and nothing else. Whats with the temper?
She felt around her belly as she said so, as though Ye Mos volume might have frightened her unborn child.
Next, she turned to Ye Liu. Brother Ling, lets not talk about my husband and my mother-inw! Ie today because I have a favor to ask. Please, you have to help me.
She spoke tearfully, and very soon her words gave way to a whimper.
Er... was she expecting to get help like this?
The gang sneered silently.
And why do you think wed help you? Liu Duo, who was sitting next to Ye Ling, peered at her as she spoke.
Putting aside her attitude and her choice of words just now, the fact that she and all other members of the Ye family were rted to Ye Lius household was not enough to warrant any form of assistance!
Regardless of whatever help was required, Liu Duo chose to ignore it.
Ye Ling agreed, albeit in a kinder manner. Ye Lan, if theres anything you need you should ask your side of the Ye family. Why do youe to us?
Brother Ling, how can you say that? Youre my brothers, why cant Ie to you? came Ye Lans instant reply. I went to Grandmothers ce yesterday but she wont help me, thats why I came looking for you.
Your grandmother refuses to help you, and so youe looking for the brothers who were kicked out of the family in the first ce. Why exactly do you think Liu and the guys should help you? Li Wazi hit back at her in disdain.
Even the Ye family had an odd rtive like this one. One after another they came looking for Liu Duo and the gang when their financial situation improved. Talk about being exceptionally thick-skinned!
Shut up, Li Wazi. This is a family conversation, not a ce for you to cut in, Ye Lan talked back at him rudely.
No, you shut up, Ye Lan! Youre the one least qualified to speak around here! Li Wazi is our brother! Who do you think you are, barging in and asking for our help? Like hell, we will. Get out of here, were not close! Ye Mo bellowed, ushering their guest unceremoniously.
Ye Yang had barely entered the yard when he heard Mos iconic vocal cords, and looked over at the house.
He saw Ye Lan just sitting there. He could tell what had ticked his brother off without even guessing.
Brother Mo, I...
Ye Lan looked hurt. She could not finish her sentence because Ye Mo interrupted her: Dont call me that, Im not your brother!
Brother Yang, Liu Ran called out when he saw that Ye Yang had arrived.
Ye Yang nodded to acknowledge the young brother-inw he had not seen in a while. He spoke a few more words than usual. Yes, Im back.
He put down his farming tools, simply washed his face by the well and came inside.
Brother Yang, I beg you to help me. Can you lend me fifty taels of silver? Its an emergency. Im on my own out here. I need some money for housing and childbirth, so can you spare fifty taels to me? Lan targeted her question at Ye Yang. No one would dare go against whatever he said.
She knew the other brothers would obey Ye Yang. He was usually a man of few words, but in this house, his word wasw.
Chapter 737 - Even If He Had Some, He Would Not Lend It To Her!
Chapter 737: Even If He Had Some, He Would Not Lend It To Her!
Ye Yang, with his stone-cold expression, looked at her and gave a two-word reply: No money!
Then he came over to Liu Duo and patted her on the head adoringly, as though telling her that she was in charge of money matters.
As far as he was concerned, he no longer hunted for a living, so in other words, he did not have any ie!
He worked on the farm now, and he could sell the crops for money, but even then, it could not amount to fifty taels!
Even if he had the money, he would not lend it to her!
The gang might be uncertain why Ye Lan suddenly left on her own and came here to borrow money, but they did not have a single ounce of pity towards her.
She even asked for fifty taels of silver, which made everyone amodating the space roll their eyes.
Did she think they made easy money?
Lan, I think you may be looking for the wrong people. The four of us really dont have the money. We dont even have five taels of silver, much less fifty. Ye Liu cracked a cynical smile at her.
Ye Mo and Ye Ling eximed at the same time, We dont have any either!
Only their tones were different. One was rough, the other soft.
Ye Lan was rather perplexed by this. She had known her request might not go that smoothly, but she had never expected the brothers to say they were poor.
Brother Yang, Liu, Mo, and Ling, I know you have someints about me, even Grandmother and several others, but Im still your sister, after all. You cant possibly leave me out there to rot...? Help me, please? Once Im stable, once I give birth to my baby, Ill pay you back... My husband visited the brothel behind my back while I was pregnant, and my mother-inw doesnt treat me well at all... Ye Lan sprung into tears as she told her story.
She cried and cried miserably.
Despite that, the people in the room had nothing to say. What did this have to do with them?
This is your problem. Donte over here with your sob story asking for money. Go back to your parents. We dont have any money for you. Get out! Ye Mo frowned and repeated what he had previously said, but in a nicer tone.
Ye Ling, also frowning, actually began to worry. The worst thing to happen to a woman was to be married to the wrong man.
If you want to leave him, you ought to seek the vige chief, Li Wazi said.
Ye Lan learned her lesson this time and refrained from talking back. Instead, she patiently replied, I know I should look for the chief, but I have to get myself settled first. Grandmother wont allow me to go back. Im a woman and Im pregnant, where else can I go?
Something glimmered in her eye as she spoke, as if she was having an epiphany. Brother Yang, Liu, Mo, Ling, Liu Duo, if you cant lend me some silver, can I stay at your house instead? At least until my child is born, then Ill find another ce. Is that alright? Of course, Ill do some work around here and definitely not eat off you.
She was no longer asking for money, so perhaps the gang could change their minds. They had a lot of space here, so there must be an empty room avable! At the end of the day, she was their only female cousin after all.
After hearing the womans long speech, Liu Duo refreshed everything that she knew of her original familys level of shamelessness.
Liu Duo spoke this time. Ye Lan, theres something you ought to be made aware of. Our house is not a shelter. Its also not a welfare center. Wherever you go after you leave your husband, thats your problem.
Chapter 738 - This Woman Is Really Unaware Of Her Own Situation!
Chapter 738: This Woman Is Really Unaware Of Her Own Situation!
Liu Duo was not finished. We wont lend you money, and we wont ever let an outsider stay in our house, so your best bet is to seek the vige chief. Hes responsible for helping vigers facing difficulties. Hell think of something. Asking us wont work, OK?
She might have had a certain degree of sympathy towards Ye Lan, but that did not mean she would lend a helping hand; after all, she was not a saint. How had the members on that side of the family treated the Ye brothers at the very beginning? Liu Duo was merely returning the favor.
Moreover, Ye Lan might not be telling the truth!
Ye Lan faced Liu Duo. She might not understand what OK meant, but she received the other hints. Firstly, they would not lend her money. Secondly, she was an outsider to them.
Liu Duo, how can you say that? Blood is thicker than water, and no matter how many years they have been separated from the family, Im still their cousin! You, on the other hand, have only been their shared wife for a short time. On what grounds can you call me an outsider? Ye Lan countered boldly.
She stood up, probably due to the difort of sitting too long, and held on to her pregnant belly. Her bodynguage basically screamed, youre not even pregnant with any of their children yet, and you call me an outsider? Are you qualified?
There was an unwritten rule in the farming vige. If a married woman had yet to give birth to her husbands child, then she was not considered part of the family!
Hehe...
Liu Duo found her statement quite hrious, as she lightly shook her head, thinking, wow, this woman is really unaware of her own situation!
Ye Lan, you can leave now!
Ye Lan, get out of my face!
Ye Liu and Ye Mos angry voices rang out at the same time. Ye Yangs eyes red at her coldly, and what little bit of pity Ye Ling had for her vanished without a trace.
Their wife was their life, and they would never allow anyone to smear her name like that!
Liu, Mo, you...
Whatever Ye Lan wanted to say, Ye Liu and Ye Mo would have none of it. They immediately sprang into action, like they would carry her out themselves.
Are you leaving on your own or do we have to get you moving? Dont think that just because youre pregnant you can stop us from dragging you out! Ye Mo eximed, running out of patience.
Frankly, he could not understand why Liu Duo was not pregnant yet. He was getting flustered, and this had always been his biggest taboo!
And yet Ye Lan was right here insinuating that Liu Duo was infertile?
Tears came falling down again. Mo, Im your cousin. You cant do this to me. If you cant lend me money, then let me stay here! Im begging you...
This was a good ce to stay. There was food andfort. Her baby would have a good life. So she decided not to borrow money but request to stay here.
Hehe... It seemed like she did not want to leave.
Without a word, Ye Mo and Ye Liu came to either side of her, grabbed her by the shoulders and were about to drag her out of the yard.
Liu, Mo, you cant do this... Ye Lan turned on the waterworks and cried at an ear-piercing volume.
Aunt Li came out from the kitchen when she heard the noise, wondering what was causing the ruckus. She shrieked in surprise. Whats going on here?
She sped towards Liu Duo and the men, asking, Whats going on here? Is Ye Lan here for trouble? Liu and Mo are hurting her.
A pregnant person such as her was basically off-limits to be touched.
Chapter 739 - Ill Go!
Chapter 739: Ill Go!
Li Wazi told his mother exactly why Ye Lan hade here.
The more she listened, the angrier she got. Aunt Li eximed, This woman is so shameless. She cant get the money, so she decides to stay here?
Liu Duo walked towards her two husbands who were taking the woman by the arms. Liuzi, Mo, let go of her for now.
Ye Yang and Ye Ling followed up.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo wondered what their wife was up to. Would she allow her to stay? Impossible.
Though doubtful, they remained standing there, not letting go of Ye Lan.
Sister, please, you have to advise them. Dont kick me out, alright? I beg of you...
Liu Duo approached Ye Lan, whose face was covered in tears and snot. She spoke in a serious tone. Ye Lan, tell me why I should convince my husbands to let you stay?
Ye Lan, who thought things had taken a favorable turn, creased her brows when she heard that.
Im telling you, either you leave now on your own, or well take this up with the vige chief and tell him that you trespassed on our property! Dont think that just because youre pregnant, we cant do anything to you!
Duo Er, Ill get the vige chief now.
Sis, let me get the vige chief.
Ye Ling and Liu Ran offered at the same time.
Ill go! Ye Yangs deep, calm voice rang out.
He understood Liu Duo. With the vige chiefs presence, they could avoid unnecessary trouble and drive her away without constraining her.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard that, looked at each other, and then loosened their hold. Leave this instant.
He had barely finished his sentence when Ye Lan kneeled on the ground as though in pain. Oh, my stomach. Oh, the pain...
Hehe...
The onlookers just sneered. So it seemed she had decided to put on a show when she heard that they were calling the chief here.
Ye Yang ignored her act and exited the yard, with Liu Ran trailing after him.
Lets go, we have our own things to do. Ignore her. Liu Duo took hold of Ye Lings hand and reentered their house, not sparing a look at Ye Lan.
They were not that gullible to fall for her drama.
The men did not even spare a nce at Ye Lan as they returned indoors.
ck fluffball,e over here and stand guard. If she makes even one step forward, dont even think about dinner! Ye Mo called for Hei Xiaomeng and patted it on the head as he gave his orders.
Hei Xiaomeng, who seemed to understand human speech, barked several times in reply.
Then it sat a short distance away from Ye Lan, watching her every move.
Back inside, Liu Duo let Ye Liu change the position of her rocking chair so that it was not facing the wailing woman outside.
A whileter, Liu Duo asked them out of the blue, Hey, I havent had any pregnancy news. Have you ever questioned my fertility?
She looked at the three men sternly.
The brothers exchanged nces. Perhaps what Ye Lan had said just now somehow provoked her, so they gave her words offort: Little Duo, we have never thought about it like that. Whether we have a child or not, it depends on fate. Itll happen in time, dont think too much.
Darling, Lius right. The baby wille when its time. I know Ive been quite pushy about it, but its no use to rush a thing like this.
Chapter 740 - Ill Speak For You When The Time Comes!
Chapter 740: Ill Speak For You When The Time Comes!
Duo Er, childless or not, youre our loveliest wife, and thats enough!
Liu Duo could feel ultimate bliss at their assurance.
In a matter of moments, she changed her decision. She decided to give them a child earlier than she had nned, so that they would have a kid at home who was rted to all five of them.
Liu Duo, secretly thrilled, acted as though their replies were passable. She held her chin up and said, I guess your answers are good enough, otherwise, be prepared to beg for forgiveness!
The men chuckled at one of their wifes mischievous moments.
Ye Yang strode quickly on his way to the chiefs house. Liu Ran, who had much shorter legs, had to jog alongside him to keep up.
Ye Yang, who noticed his brother-inw a littleter, stopped and waited for him. Whats this?
Brother Yang, Iming with you to get the chief. Liu Ran was already sweating on his forehead.
What he really wanted to say was, Ill speak for you when the timees!
He was very mindful that his eldest brother-inw would only talk if he had to. He rarely saw him speak more than ten words at a time. Of course, he probably behaved differently in front of his sister!
Ye Yang noticed the glint in his little brother-inws eyes that looked pretty simr to Liu Duos. He could tell what Liu Ran was thinking.
He lowered himself to Liu Rans height and said, Come up.
Without hesitating, Liu Ran epted Ye Yangs piggyback ride and climbed onto his strong muscr back, which surely provided a hefty amount of security. Smiling broadly, he said, Thanks, Brother Yang. Lets go quickly.
Yang might appear cold and distant, but he was actually a softie at heart. Liu Ran was not as scared of him now as he was in the beginning.
With Liu Ran on his back, Ye Yang quickened his pace, as though he barely felt the extra weight.
Along the way, Liu Ran talked about his school life. Ye Yang listened intently and only responded several times, each with a few simple words.
They arrived at the chiefs house and were just about to knock on the door when Burly Du opened it. He seemed to be leaving.
Brother Ye? Burly Du was surprised to see him, standing there in front of their house like a holy guardian.
The eldest Ye brother he knew was not a talker and also not one to show up uninvited, so Burly Du was truly surprised to find him here.
Ye Yang merely nodded. He was not acquainted with Burly Du and was barely familiar with him. Liu used to work with him in town, and they would return home together.
What he did not know was that Burly Du used to insist on apanying Ye Liu back to the vige!
Liu Ran looked over at Burly Du, who was much stronger and more muscr than Ye Yang. He just stood there, blocking the door.
So Liu Ran took it upon himself to remind the man, Hey, sir, can you step aside please? Brother Yang and I have urgent business with the chief.
It was only then that Burly Du stepped back, and realized that Ye Yang was apanied by a child.
The child referred to Ye Yang as brother, so he was probably rted to him. He must be Liu Duos little brother, and thus the Ye brothers brother-inw.
Thanks. Liu Ran thanked him politely, and took Ye Yangs hand as they entered thepound.
He knew he had to take the initiative and speak for his brother-inw.
Curiously, Burly Du went after them. He asked, Kid, why are you two looking for the chief? I-Is your Brother Ling at home?
He spoke with caution, pretending it was just a simple greeting.
Chapter 743 - How Do You Think This Problem Should Be Resolved?
Chapter 743: How Do You Think This Problem Should Be Resolved?
Du Wenjin waved his hands. He didnt really mind, as this was something a vige chief should do.
He strolled over in front of Ye Lan and looked down on her from above. Zhang Yeshi, are you still not going to get up and continue to sit there like you are paralyzed?
Just as Ye Lan was about to say something, Du Wenjins voice sounded out again, Zhang Yeshi, you have to know, no matter how much someone pretends to be weak, sometimes, they may still not be able to achieve their goal.
He had been the vige chief for so long and he couldnt even count how many times some vigers had made a scene and acted shamelessly. How could he possibly not realize what Ye Lan was trying to pull?
If she hadnt said Ye Yang and the others had hit her, Du Wenjin wouldve at least asked some questions to see what was going on. After all, hitting a pregnant woman was something that needed to be reported to the government office. There was no way Ye Yang and the others would be so stupid as to want to squat a few days in jail, right?
Upon hearing him, Ye Lan lifted her head and looked at Du Wenjin. Her face showed that she understood him but she still wailed usingly with no tears in her eyes, Vige chief, I know that! But Ye Liu and Ye Mo really did hit me...
She exaggerated her speech by speaking a bunch of nonsense and showing an expression as if she had been greatly wronged.
In response, Ye Mo initially wanted to refute her but he was stopped by Ye Liu. They should listen patiently to everything. It wasnt like the vige chief was a fool who couldnt tell if Ye Lan was telling the truth or not.
Vige chief, as my brothers, even if they are not willing to help their sister, they shouldnt be so heartless as to hit and chase me out into the yard, right? Ye Lan said extremely pitifully.
Burly Du snorted disdainfully and immediately asked, Little Liu and the others already told you they wont lend you the money, so why did you stay and not leave?
I havent seen my brothers for a long time ever since I got married, so we have a lot of things to talk about, Ye Lan replied with ease as if they had a very close rtionship.
Ye Lan, you better stop saying such nonsense. We are not close to you at all! You best f**k off quickly. Otherwise, I will fulfill your wish in front of the vige chief and beat you up! Ye Mo really couldnt hold it in anymore.
This was the first time he felt this person was so motherf**king shameless. She wasnt just the typical kind of disgusting!
In response to Ye Mos violent and haughty words, Du Wenjin only calmly said to him, Ye Mo, violence cannot solve everything. It may actually evenplicate the situation even more.
The vige chief is correct. Our little brother is a bit rash. Youve been ridiculed by the vige chief hah. Ye Liu had a smile on his face. He did not take to heart Ye Lans shamelessness at all.
Simrly, Liu Duo also didnt get angry because of what she said. She said very politely towards Du Wenjin, Vige chief, our family will let you make a decision on this issue. How do you think this problem should be resolved?
She didnt say anything about Ye Lans wrongdoing. She believed the vige chief would give a reasonable conclusion on whether or not she was right or wrong.
Du Wenjin nodded. He wouldve given a fair conclusion to this even if they hadnt said anything. Zhang Yeshi, if you dont want to make this bigger than it is, I suggest you leave on your own ord. Since the Ye brothers are unwilling to lend you money, that is their freedom. How could you force them to lend you money?
Moreover, whether or not Ye Liu and Ye Mo hurt you, you should clearly know this in your heart. If you want to keep on insisting they hurt you, you can go to the government office immediately and file an usation. They will take charge and you can ask for justice from them!
When Ye Lan heard him, she became angry and said unrelentingly, Vige chief, you are purposefully covering up for them. You clearly know I am pregnant so how can I walk such a long way and rush to town? Moreover, why cant you give me justice?
Chapter 742 - He Would Get Goosebumps And Feel Very Disgusted!
Chapter 742: He Would Get Goosebumps And Feel Very Disgusted!
Ye Liu, on the other hand,ughed. What Little Duo means is, if Little Huzi was just a bit more like Sister Lian, he would look more attractive and graceful in the future when he grows up.
After all, Li Wazi looked too rough.
Li Wazi looked at the Little Huzi in his embrace and smiled simply. He does indeed look too much like me. If he were more like my wife, he could be more handsome in the future. If he looks like me, he can only be a rough man like me.
When he was growing up with Ye Mo, he got jealous quite a few times of his handsome good looks. He just never said it out loud.
Looks arent the most important thing. As long as our Little Huzi has an indomitable spirit and is ambitious, he will still be a tall and dashing man that can capture peoples eyes! Liu Duoughed and took Little Huzi from Li Wazis embrace. Right? Our Little Huzi will definitely be a good man in the future. You need to be a role model for your future little brothers and sisters.
She said thest sentence really softly as she wasnt nning on letting them know she had thoughts of having children. However, the sharp-eared Ye Liu heard her.
In response, Ye Liu smiled like a flower. Simrly, he quietly said to her, Little Duo, then we will need to have lots of sex and give Little Huzi brothers and sisters. It is only by doing this that Little Huzi will have a chance to be a role model!
Now that he knew Liu Duo wasnt conflicted about having kids, he felt extremely ted in his heart.
When Liu Duo heard him, her egg-shaped face turned red. She shot a nce at him and replied tsunderely, In your dreams!
Although she wasnt against having kids now, she didnt want them to know. This was so that she could give them a surprise when she suddenly became pregnant.
Ye Liu smiled in a way that made him punchable. I am already living my dream!
Ye Mo saw his second brother whispering something with Liu Duo. Just as he was about to ask what they were whispering about, Burly Dus voice suddenly rang out. Liu, Little Liu, the vige chief is here.
When Ye Liu heard him, the smile on his face immediately disappeared.
Every time he heard Burly Dus voice, he would get goosebumps and feel very disgusted!
Ye Mo, Liu Duo, and the others, on the other hand, turned and looked at the yard door. They got up and went over to greet Du Wenjins arrival.
When Ye Lan heard him, she didnt feel the least bit of panic. On the contrary, she thought because she was pregnant, she would be seen as the weaker party, and the vige chief wouldnt dare to do anything to her.
Vige chief, you are here. I came here to look for Ye Yang and the others so I can borrow some money, but they actuallyid their hands on a pregnant woman. How could they do this to their sister...
Before Ye Yang and the others could reply to her bogus usations, Burly Dus voice rang out again. Ye Lan? Stop making bogus usations. Ye Yang already told the vige chief what happened. If you want to save some of your dignity, you should quickly leave on your own!
He walked into the yard furiously but before he could even take a few steps, Hei Xiaomeng threw itself at him. It scared him so much that he slipped and almost fell down.
He never wouldve thought the small little meatball from the past would grow so big and be so fierce. He had even thought it was just an average mutt.
This made Liu Ranugh really loudly and he quickly shouted, Xiaomeng, you are not allowed to bite him. He is our guest.
As he spoke, he even ran over and patted its big fluffy head.
He really liked Hei Xiaomeng. Not only did it possess very human charismatics, but it was also a very good ymate.
Burly Du looked at Ye Liu after he found his footing. He wouldnt be made fun of because of that embarrassing moment just now, right?
Ye Liu felt his eyes on him and frowned. He didnt even give him a single nce. He only just smiled at Du Wenjin and said, Vige chief, I really have to thank you for taking the trouble ofing all the way here personally.
Chapter 743 - How Do You Think This Problem Should Be Resolved?
Chapter 743: How Do You Think This Problem Should Be Resolved?
Du Wenjin waved his hands. He didnt really mind, as this was something a vige chief should do.
He strolled over in front of Ye Lan and looked down on her from above. Zhang Yeshi, are you still not going to get up and continue to sit there like you are paralyzed?
Just as Ye Lan was about to say something, Du Wenjins voice sounded out again, Zhang Yeshi, you have to know, no matter how much someone pretends to be weak, sometimes, they may still not be able to achieve their goal.
He had been the vige chief for so long and he couldnt even count how many times some vigers had made a scene and acted shamelessly. How could he possibly not realize what Ye Lan was trying to pull?
If she hadnt said Ye Yang and the others had hit her, Du Wenjin wouldve at least asked some questions to see what was going on. After all, hitting a pregnant woman was something that needed to be reported to the government office. There was no way Ye Yang and the others would be so stupid as to want to squat a few days in jail, right?
Upon hearing him, Ye Lan lifted her head and looked at Du Wenjin. Her face showed that she understood him but she still wailed usingly with no tears in her eyes, Vige chief, I know that! But Ye Liu and Ye Mo really did hit me...
She exaggerated her speech by speaking a bunch of nonsense and showing an expression as if she had been greatly wronged.
In response, Ye Mo initially wanted to refute her but he was stopped by Ye Liu. They should listen patiently to everything. It wasnt like the vige chief was a fool who couldnt tell if Ye Lan was telling the truth or not.
Vige chief, as my brothers, even if they are not willing to help their sister, they shouldnt be so heartless as to hit and chase me out into the yard, right? Ye Lan said extremely pitifully.
Burly Du snorted disdainfully and immediately asked, Little Liu and the others already told you they wont lend you the money, so why did you stay and not leave?
I havent seen my brothers for a long time ever since I got married, so we have a lot of things to talk about, Ye Lan replied with ease as if they had a very close rtionship.
Ye Lan, you better stop saying such nonsense. We are not close to you at all! You best f**k off quickly. Otherwise, I will fulfill your wish in front of the vige chief and beat you up! Ye Mo really couldnt hold it in anymore.
This was the first time he felt this person was so motherf**king shameless. She wasnt just the typical kind of disgusting!
In response to Ye Mos violent and haughty words, Du Wenjin only calmly said to him, Ye Mo, violence cannot solve everything. It may actually evenplicate the situation even more.
The vige chief is correct. Our little brother is a bit rash. Youve been ridiculed by the vige chief hah. Ye Liu had a smile on his face. He did not take to heart Ye Lans shamelessness at all.
Simrly, Liu Duo also didnt get angry because of what she said. She said very politely towards Du Wenjin, Vige chief, our family will let you make a decision on this issue. How do you think this problem should be resolved?
She didnt say anything about Ye Lans wrongdoing. She believed the vige chief would give a reasonable conclusion on whether or not she was right or wrong.
Du Wenjin nodded. He wouldve given a fair conclusion to this even if they hadnt said anything. Zhang Yeshi, if you dont want to make this bigger than it is, I suggest you leave on your own ord. Since the Ye brothers are unwilling to lend you money, that is their freedom. How could you force them to lend you money?
Moreover, whether or not Ye Liu and Ye Mo hurt you, you should clearly know this in your heart. If you want to keep on insisting they hurt you, you can go to the government office immediately and file an usation. They will take charge and you can ask for justice from them!
When Ye Lan heard him, she became angry and said unrelentingly, Vige chief, you are purposefully covering up for them. You clearly know I am pregnant so how can I walk such a long way and rush to town? Moreover, why cant you give me justice?
Chapter 744 - I Understand, I Understand.
Chapter 744: I Understand, I Understand.
Absolutely disgraceful! Du Wenjin suddenly burst out and chided her. Zhang Yeshi, do you have any proof that I am covering up for the Ye brothers? I can bring you to the government office to be punished for such baseless nder, no matter how pregnant you are. You will be given fifty ps as a warning to others!
Although the vige chief of a small vige wasnt a major government official, he was still a public official. How could she nder him as she pleased?
The furious Du Wenjin looked at Ye Lan sternly and this scared her so much she suddenly trembled and hastily apologized. Vige chief, I was wrong. I shouldnt have said such words. Please dont send me to the government office to be pped...
Du Wenjin wasnt a petty-minded person. When he heard her apologize in fear, he no longer spoke sternly and instead said good-naturedly, Zhang Yeshi, I will forget it since it was your first offense. I definitely wont forgive you so easily the next time. Understood?
I understand, I understand.
Liu Duo and the others saw how Ye Lan groveled and they felt this person was someone who would bully the weak and was scared of the strong! Of course, even if they hadnt asked the vige chief toe, they wouldnt be afraid of Ye Lan kicking up a fuss.
Out of consideration for the fact that she was pregnant, Du Wenjin bent down and helped her up. Zhang Yeshi, if you have any difficulties, you cane to find me. You dont need to force people to lend you money and forcefully stay in their house. Moreover, do you really think the Ye brothers, your cousins, are so easy to bully?
He did not think Ye Yang and the others were easy to bully. Ye Mo alone already had a reputation for his temper. Furthermore, Ye Yang also lived here. He only needed to stand up and people wouldnt dare do anything to them! Although Ye Liu appeared to be very kind and was always smiling, when he became fierce, he became deadly. Ye Ling was the gentlest one of the four brothers. However, with three brothers keeping watch, who would dare to bully their family?
Moreover, even if the four brothers were set aside, he didnt feel Liu Duo was someone who could easily be bullied either!
Ye Lan got up as he helped her up. There was no way she could refuse and insult the vige chief when he personally helped her up, right?
She used her sleeves to wipe her tears, nodded, and said, Vige chief, I only asked them to help me because I have no other choice. Otherwise, I really dont know what else I should do...
Shemented everything to Du Wenjin one by one. From why she needed to separate from her family, to how urgently she needed money, and how she needed to find somewhere to stay because her grandmother-inw wouldnt allow her to go back.
Burly Du didnt find her to be pitiful when he heard her. He said disdainfully, So this made you think you have the right to make a scene by doing something so shameless as forcing others to lend you money and giving you a ce to stay?
Liu Duo and her family, on the other hand, didnt speak out again. They would just let the vige chief resolve this issue. In any case, they would definitely not lend her money or let her stay here!
Du Wenjin frowned. Zhang Yeshi, separating from your family is a major decision. You need to consider it carefully. If your husband acknowledges his mistakes, repents, and stops going to those filthy ces, it would be better if you just go on living normally. This is to avoid your child not having a father when he is born.
Moreover, it is normal to have minor conflicts with your inws. Why are you fussing over it?
He advised her by following the principle, it would be better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a marriage.
In response, Ye Lan wanted to say something but Du Wenjin continued to say, I think it would be better if we went to your house to discuss this. While we are there, we can also listen to your husbands and grandmothers thoughts and decisions.
He said to Ye Yang and the others before receiving Ye Lans answer, Ye brothers, you guys go ahead and go about with your business. If you have anything else you need to see me about in the future, you cane to find me.
Ye Yang and the others immediately nodded in reply. They respected this vige chief very much.
Definitely. Now that thats settled, vige chief, thank you for your trouble. Ye Liu smiled at him.
Chapter 745 - Why Are You Still Standing Around And Staring Blankly?
Chapter 745: Why Are You Still Standing Around And Staring nkly?
Du Wenjin then took the lead and left for Ye Lans house.
Ye Lan saw the vige chief leave and it was obvious he was not going to ask Ye Yang and the others topensate her for her medical bills so she had no choice but to follow him. After all, she still needed his help after they left.
And Burly Du just stood where he was as if he wasnt nning on leaving. He looked at Ye Liu and he kept trying to speak but would always stop. It was an amusing sight.
Liu Ran saw this, looked at Burly Du, then looked at Ye Liu and said, Brother Liu, I think he has something to say to you. But why isnt he saying anything?
Liu Duo and the others were initially going to head underneath the roof but when they heard him, they all looked back at Burly Du.
Ye Liu lifted his hand and patted Liu Ran on his head. Ran Er, I think you saw wrong. He doesnt have anything to say to me.
Even though Burly Du kept speaking up for them just now, Ye Liu still didnt want to see him. The thoughts he had in his head were really too disgusting!
Ye Mo, on the other hand, looked at him and said, Burly Du, your uncle already left.
What he meant was, why are you still standing around and staring nkly?
Oh, in that case, Ill get going. If you guys have any problems in the future juste give us a shout. The vige chief will definitely judge fairly, Burly Du said, sounding a bit simple-minded and a little bit disappointed.
Through the whole time he had been here, Ye Liu didnt even give him one single nce. It made him feel very disappointed and it was difficult to bear.
After he finished speaking, he looked at Ye Liu again. He then slowly left with his head down. For some reason, from looking at his back, he looked like someone who had been rejected by his lover.
After some time passed, Liu Duo and the others started eating dinner.
Ran Er, here, have a chicken leg to boost your energy. You definitely didnt eat as well in school in the past few days as you do at home. Aunt Li made this especially for you! Aunt Li gave Liu Ran a whole chicken leg.
Thank you, Aunt Li. Liu Rans face was filled with a childlike smile.
What had happened just now didnt affect any of their moods. Every one of them was eating happily.
After dinner and after Li Wazi and the others left, when Liu Duo and Liu Ran, the brother and sister, were ying and digesting their food, Ye Mo walked over beside his second brother and asked quietly, Liu, yesterday when you, I, beloved, and Li Wazi were chatting here, what were you and beloved whispering to each other about?
He had caught Liu Duos pretty egg-shaped face turning red back then.
When Ye Liu heard him, he decided to make him more curious by not answering, and instead asking, Mo, you want to know? He sat like a hooligan and shook his legs. I wont tell you! Hahaha...
When Ye Mo heard him, the corner of his mouth twitched and he felt the way his second brother looked right now was very punchable!
Liu, can you be more serious and stop joking. Come on, quickly tell me. Ye Mo held in the upset feelings in his heart and asked again.
At this time, Ye Ling walked over. Liu, Mo, what are you guys talking about?
Nothing, just chatting. Ye Liu smiled brightly, giving a very clear contrast to Ye Mos expression.
In response, Ye Ling nodded. He waspletely uncurious and didnt ask so he just sat at the side and earnestly looked at the ount book.
Ye Mo saw that his second brother was not going to tell him no matter what. He was huffing and puffing and wanted to hit him. However, he didnt dare to do it. Ye Liu saw how gloomy he looked and his amusement only just kept increasing.
After Ye Liu saw that Mos anger was about to finish, he looked at Liu Duo and Liu Ran who were chatting in the yard. Only then did he smile pretentiously and whisper, Little Duo and I were talking about having kids.
When Ye Mo and Ye Ling heard him, their sightsnded on Ye Liu and they waited for what he was going to say next.
Chapter 746 - How Could He Not Be Excited?
Chapter 746: How Could He Not Be Excited?
Our Little Duo has agreed to have a baby, and for that, we have to work hard.
Ye Mo was beyond excited to hear that. Liu, are you sure about this?
He knew Liu Duo had always been reluctant about having a baby. Every time he mentioned it she would flip out. Now that she had changed her mind, how could he not be excited?
Liu Duo and Liu Ran could hear the excitement in his voice, and shot nces at the two men.
Sis, what is Brother Mo so happy about? Liu Ran asked, confused.
Liu Duo shook her head. Who knows? Hes always freaking out like that. Ignore him.
Ye Liu peered over at Liu Duo, who had noticed them. Mo, can you pipe down a little?
On the other hand, after listening to Ye Liu, Ye Lings cheeks began to heat up and flush red. Simr to Ye Mo, he was more than happy to hear the news.
He respected Liu Duo and what she wanted. Previously, he knew she was not ready for a baby so he never mentioned it to her.
I cant! Im so happy! Ye Mos mouth curved into a broad, unrestrained smile, Liu, should we continue our punishment in the woods tonight, or...
He paused. He sneaked a peek at his wife, who was chatting with Liu Ran at the moment, and added, Or do we make up for lost time with our wife?
Ye Liu merelyughed, not saying anything more. Ye Ling stayed silent too, his head hanging low, his cheeks and ears red all over.
Liu Duo suddenly sneezed. Ah-choo! Whos talking about me behind my back? She rubbed her nose and mumbled to herself.
Sis, did you catch a cold? Liu Ran asked, concerned.
No, I didnt. Lets get back inside. Its almost time for a bath, then off to bed with you. Liu Duo led him into the house.
The sky was beginning to darken.
Ye Yang exited the kitchen and announced to them, The waters ready.
Ye Mo had intended to press Ye Liu for more information, but when he saw Liu Duo heading towards them and heard Yangs announcement, he stopped talking and made a note to askter.
Dear, he called to her, a smile hanging on his face.
He usually came with a domineering poker face, as though he owned the ce.
Liu Duo eyed him once, not sure what he was so smug about.
Liu Ran, however, pointed out the obvious. Sis, who knew that Brother Mo could look so dashing with a smile instead of that long face he used to have.
He had been living at this house for several months now. Although he was not at home during the weekdays, this was the first time hed ever seen Ye Mo smile. And it was clearly a happy one too.
Liu Duo and Ye Liu could not contain theirughter. How often had Ye Mo been pulling a long face to give Liu Ran such an impression?
Ye Mo smiled too. He thought it was sweet of Liu Ran to say so.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, was not sure how he should react. Was he meant to rejoice or rage over it? He thought to himself, is this bratplimenting or criticizing me? Do I have a long face every day? Have I always been handsome, or have you just noticed?
Hed never realized that he had been pulling a long face every day. He considered himself to be like Yang. They just did not smile often!
Ran Er, have you just noticed? Liu Duo patted him on the head and went on to mock Ye Mo. Your Brother Mo is pretty dashing. By a crickets standards, that is. Haha...
Ye Ling burst outughing at that joke, whereas Ye Liuughed even louder.
Chapter 747 - Better Not Mess With Me!
Chapter 747: Better Not Mess With Me!
Ye Mos jaw twitched. Their wife loved to burst his bubble whenever she had the chance! However, he was not angry about it.
Ye Yang fetched some hot water and, seeing no one responding to his calls, carried the buckets outside, where he heardughter. He shouted for Liu Ran, knowing his little brother-inw would be the first to take a bath.
Needless to say, the boy knew Ye Yang must be wondering why he had not brought his change of clothes to the bathroom.
Liu Ran responded to Ye Yangs unique voice. Alright, Im on it.
He ran upstairs to get his clothes.
Go slowly, Liu Ran. Dont trip, Liu Duo called out to him, concerned.
Without dy, Ye Yang proceeded to take the hot water into the bathroom.
Just then, Ye Mo stood up, pulled Liu Duo into his embrace, and ced a gentle p on her buttocks. Dear, are you calling me a cricket? Just wait and see what punishment I have in store for you in the bedroom!
Gosh, Mo! You shameless fool! Liu Duo gave him a shove, not expecting his bold remark. Dont you dare! Mo, Im telling you, your brothers wont let you go so easily if you do that to me! Oh, and my brother Ran Er, too!
She spoke with her chin held higher than usual to match Ye Mos smugness.
Ye Mo was unsure if he should smile or shed tears of happiness at his wifes reaction. She was always so lovable!
Ye Ling and Ye Ling were not jealous of the bickering between the two. If anything, they supported it.
Mo, youre not to bully her, understood?
Mo, dont be harsh on Duo Er.
Liu Duo provoked him even more upon receiving encouragement from those two. She folded her arms and peered at him even more smugly than before. Mo, see that? I have guardians.. Better not do anything youll regret!
He understood the meaning conveyed through her eyes and was about to talk back when they heard hurried footsteps descending the stairs.
Mo, let go of me. Ran Ersing down. Liu Duo hit Ye Mo on the shoulders.
But he did not let go. Instead, he took hold of Liu Duo and sat down on his original spot, cing her on hisp. Whatever, let hime. Theres nothing he shouldnt see.
He did not dare call Liu Ran a brat in front of Liu Duo.
Liu Duo was about to fight back when Liu Ran came down with his clothes, but he did not notice them as he rushed towards the bathroom instead.
Brother Yang, Im here.
Alright, go on.
Darling, why do you care so much? Even if Ran Er sees me hugging you, hell just know that we have a loving rtionship. It wont affect the morale in our own house! Ye Mo ced his chin on her shoulder as he spoke, not worried at all.
Liu Duo felt her jaw twitch, knowing that Ye Mo, who used to emphasize the shamelessness and disgrace back in the day, had turned the tables.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling exchanged nces. They believed that their brother had indeed changed a lot after all the time spent with their wife.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and gave his thigh a tight squeeze. Because I dont want you hugging me, damn it!
Chapter 748 - Let Them Be
Chapter 748: Let Them Be
Ow... My dear wife, do you have to be so rough? That hurts, Ye Mo instantly yelped at the pain. Liu Duo had a tight grip.
Despite the agony, he did not let go of her.
Ye Liu, shaking a leg as he sat close by, smirked at them. Watch your mouth, Mo. Our Little Duo is anything but rough. In fact, shes very gentle.
Mo, I agree with Liu. Duo Ers very gentle, except during those few asions when she has to deal with shameless people, like Li Chunmei. Then shell get really aggressive, Ye Ling said with an air of seriousness, not knowing his statement left Liu Duo and Ye Mo twitching their jaws.
Did Liu just call me shameless? Ye Mo thought.
How have I ever been aggressive when dealing with shameless people? Liu Duo thought.
Ye Liu was the only one who could not hold back hisughter.
Ye Yang found his way towards them after filling up the tub. He recognized Ye Lius chuckles easily, since he was the only one who could possibly go onughing without risking an injury.
Little Duo, Ling, go get your clothes. Ye Yangs deep, steady voice drifted into their ears.
If they had prepared their clothes beforehand, they would not have to hurry when it was their turn, and could step in at a moments notice.
Ye Ling faced Ye Yang and said, Alright, Im going, before turning to Liu Duo. Duo Er, Ill bring yours down too. You dont have to go upstairs.
With Liu Ran at home, Ye Ling knew that Liu Duo would be the second one to use the bathroom.
No need for that. Ill go with you, she said.
She did not want them to do everything around the house. She liked that they adored her a lot, but she did not want to sit around and do nothing.
She wanted to follow him but Ye Mo kept her grounded. Let go, Mo. Im off to get my clothes. Are you deaf or what?
Ye Mo shot a nce at them before turning back to watch the fire. He let them have their fun.
He did not mind Ye Mo having Liu Duo to himself like that. He could do as he pleased in his own home as long as it was not out of line.
And Ye Ling had guessed that his brother probably would not let her go. He grinned before making his way upstairs.
Frustrated, Liu Duo turned sideways and stared at Ye Mos handsome face. She let her aggression show. Mo, do you know how annoying you are? Let me go this instant, or...
Or what? Ye Mo paid her no mind. He was not afraid at all.
Ye Liu watched them as a bystander. Sometimes their little quarrels brought much joy to the house.
Stumped by his careless manner, Liu Duo paused. She had no idea what she could do.
She could not win in a fight and he would not obey her anyway. She was basically at a loss.
While she zoned out, Ye Mo decided to have his way with her. His restless hands began fidgeting about.
He shot a nce at Ye Liu who was looking on mischievously. Liu, what do you think about sleeping with our dear wife tonight? The two of us.
Upon making eye contact, Ye Lius grin turned into a sinister smile. Ye Mo could not read his reply, but Ye Liu left him hanging.
Chapter 749 - She Could Tell Nothing Good Would Come From It!
Chapter 749: She Could Tell Nothing Good Would Come From It!
Liu, tell me if youre down for it! If not, Ill do it myself!
Ye Mo looked ready to get it on with Liu Duo. In fact, he could lift her up and carry her upstairs any minute. Ye Liu steadily spoke to him. Even if you want to, ording to the arrangement, its my turn tonight.
Ye Mo realized what he meant and thought about it. It was Yangs turnst night, tonight should be Lius turn, so his turn woulde next.
He got frustrated. He did not want to wait for one more night!
Liu, why dont we do it together tonight? And again tomorrow? That way neither of us will have to wait. Ye Mo struck up a negotiation with Ye Liu.
When Liu Duo came to, she found that Ye Mo and Ye Liu were in the middle of an intense staring contest. They seemed to be discussing something. Curiously, Liu Duo asked, What are you two up to?
Instincts told her nothing good was going toe with these two around.
Ye Liu merely grinned at her. Little Duo, did you hear either of us speak? We havent said anything.
Naturally, they would not divulge their conversation to her. She would never go along with their ns.
To prevent her from probing, Ye Liu went on, I need to use the outhouse. Cant hold it in or there will be trouble.
He even winked at her. What exactly was he on about?
They had lived together for more than half a year already. She knew something was up if she could just read between the lines.
She felt her cheeks flush. Silly rascal, when will he ever learn?
And so Ye Mo and Liu Duo were the only ones left on the scene.
Dear, can I sleep with you tonight? I miss you, Ye Mo whispered in her ear.
He was holding her in his arms now, feeling intoxicated. His body had begun to burn with desire.
Liu Duo tilted sideways and grabbed him by the ear. Let go of me right now! You see me every day, what do you mean by that? If you want to sleep with me then revert my bed, or else!
She knew she had not slept with him for some time now, and it was probably torture for a young man in his prime like him, but she could not fulfill his wish so easily!
As though expecting her to say that, Ye Mo answered fluently like he already had it scripted. Darling, we spent a lot of time and energy widening your bed like that. We spent some money too. Now that whats done is done, itd be a shame to tear it all down without putting it to good use first. Why dont we just try it once, get the full experience of the space first, before we demolish it?
Liu Duo arched an eyebrow as she listened to his extraordinarily patient and calcted bargaining. She grinned, and only had two words for him: No way!
Liu Duo was adamant as she stood her ground, which left Ye Mo at a loss for words.
While he was thinking of another strategy to convince her, Liu Duo stepped off and left, but Ye Mo pulled her back in time, not allowing her to leave.
Darling, Im just hugging you, why are you running away? How could you hurt me like that? This time, Ye Mo held her in a tighter embrace around the waist, in case she ran off again.
Liu Duo could feel goosebumps as he did so. Was he somehow possessed by Liuzi?
Chapter 750 - Mo, Im Not Even Finished!
Chapter 750: Mo, Im Not Even Finished!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and barked back angrily, How am I hurting you! Let go of me, or dont ever think about sharing a bed with me again!
Now hows that possible? Youre my wife and Im your husband. Theres no way we cant share a bed.
Whatever I say goes! Thats an order! Now let me go.
They took turns bickering. One was reluctant to let go while the other struggled to free herself.
It went on and on until Liu Duo felt something awakening as it came into contact with her backside. She gave up struggling immediately. Mo, let go of me now. What if Ran Er sees your arent you embarrassed?
She was too speechless to call it what it was.
Ye Mo, burning hot, was not rmed by his biological changes. If anything, it proved that he had a normal body.
Moreover, this was his wife. He should not have to restrain himself!
In a muffled voice, he paid no mind and said, How would I be embarrassed? Who in their right mind would look at my crotch? Ran Ers just a kid, what does he know?
Liu Duo waspletely tongue-tied then. This viin coulde up with loads of excuses.
What will it take for you to let go? Liu Duo chose topromise and let him have his way.
Sleep with me tonight. Without hesitation, Ye Mo made his request, confident that Liu Duo would agree.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at the man attempting to strike a deal with her. Defeated, she replied, Whatever, sire. You cane to my room tonight
She had barely finished her sentence when Ye Mo cut in excitedly, Really? My dear wife, you better not go back on your word!
The squeaky wheel got the grease. Very quickly, he released her from her bonds.
Liu Duo resisted herugh as she fled from the danger zone. Later she said, Mo, Im not even done talking. Why are you in such a rush?
Hands folded in front of her, she said, as though shed gotten the upper hand, Sire, you cane to my room tonightin your dreams! Haha
Then she ran to the kitchen before Ye Mo could hold her captive again.
Ye Mo was all smiles on his handsome face as he watched her run off. He was not at all mad that Liu Duo had tricked him on purpose.
Liu, have you reconsidered my proposal? Ye Mo asked when he saw Ye Liu returning from the backyard.
He was quite impatient to get an answer.
Ye Liu sat down and chuckled. Wheres Little Duo? I thought she was with you?
Ye Mo, in a high-pitched voice and running out of patience, said, Come on, Liu! Just answer the question! Have you thought about it?
Ye Liu smirked and picked at his ears in response to Ye Mosck of patience. I say, Mo, you should know Im not deaf. You dont have to be so loud. Cant you remember that?
Anyhow, Liu did not seem to want to give a straight answer. Ye Mos poker face returned as he red at Ye Liu as though he owed him money.
Liu gave in quickly when he saw the resentment on his brothers face. Fine, I ept your proposal. Well do it with her tonight!
Ye Mos bitterness transformed into tion in the blink of an eye.
Chapter 751 - Its Hot, Move Further A Bit.
Chapter 751: Its Hot, Move Further A Bit.
But Liu, what should we do if beloved is unwilling? After Ye Mo finished being excited, he frowned.
He felt that, although having a threesome was very exciting...what if Liu Duo was unwilling and went to ask Ye Yang for help? Moreover, Yang would definitely choose her side! This was a problem.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, was not worried about this at all. He smiled pretentiously and said, Little Duo will definitely be unwilling. Then Mo, do you still want to do it together tonight?
He didnt even need to guess to know Liu Duo would definitely strongly reject the two of them when the time came!
However, when he thought about how his little wife would look when she scowled (and she definitely would) and chased them away, he felt Liu Duo was just simply adorable no matter what expression she had.
While he was worried about this, his second brother was still smiling that punchable smile. This provoked Ye Mos anger into rising but he wasnt able to act out violently against him.
Liu, you need to think of a solution! Ye Mo was so anxious he was red in the face.
The sky was slowly turning dark. After a while, they went to bathe one after another and then it was time to sleep. If he didnt hurry and think of a countermeasure, wouldnt his n of having a threesome be ruined?
Yang. Liu Duo came to the kitchen and went beside Ye Yang.
When Ye Yang heard Liu Duos voice, those originally silent and calm eyes of his suddenly became energetic. He looked at her and replied, Hey.
Liu Duo pulled a stool from the side, and just as she was about to put it beside Ye Yang, he reached out with his hands to stop her. Its hot, move further a bit.
The fire on the stove was very hot and he didnt want Liu Duo to get choked by the smoke.
In response to how considerate he was, Liu Duo smiled so brightly her dimples appeared. Yang, I want to sit close to you no matter what!
As she spoke, she put the stool next to Ye Yang and took a seat. At the same time, she thought happily in her heart, I have such a nice big block of ice next to me, how could I possibly feel hot? Hahaha...
In response, the corner of Ye Yangs mouth moved up and there was slight amusement. He just let her sit beside him as she wished.
For a moment, the only sound in the kitchen was the crackling of the firewood. Liu Duo didnt say anything and Ye Yang also didnt say anything. He just put some firewood into the stove from time to time.
Liu Duo looked at his sharp and refined side profile and couldnt help but mutter in her heart, Once this externally cold but internally passionate man is away from the bed, his self-restraint is really quite extraordinary! If I hadnt known him for a long time, I would really be fooled by his appearance.
Yang, if I get pregnant, do you hope for the baby to be a boy or a girl? Liu Duo asked curiously.
She didnt need to ask Ye Mo to know his answer. That fes thinking was that he favored sons over daughters. He would always nag her about wanting a son.
When Ye Yang heard her, he looked sideways at Liu Duo and said neither quickly nor slowly, A boy.
Err...
The corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up and sheughed. She was immediately stunned since she thought Ye Yang would say he would love them no matter if they were a boy or a girl. This was really a p in the face for her, as she thought she already knew him very well.
Ye Yang saw the change in Liu Duos facial expression and he couldnt hide the love in his eyes even if he tried. Why couldnt this brat tell that he was teasing her?
Little Duo, Ye Yang wiped his hands on his clothes and said as he patted her head, no matter if they are girls or boys, they are our babies. How could we distinguish them by whether or not they are a boy or a girl?
Being stared at by that serious gaze and hearing that extremely bassy and attractive voice of his had basically stirred Liu Duo up to the point where she couldnt possibly be more stirred up.
Liu Duos egg-shaped face was red as she looked away and she said, Oh.
It was only when Ye Yang saw that Liu Duo had stopped thinking that he favored sons over daughters that he felt satisfied, pulled his hand away, and continued to put firewood in the stove.
Chapter 752 - Talked About All Sorts Of Things With Her…
Chapter 752: Talked About All Sorts Of Things With Her...
When Liu Ran came out from the bathroom, he saw that only Ye Liu and Ye Mo were underneath the roof and that they were talking about something with each other.
Brother Liu, Ive finished bathing, you guys can go bathe now. Liu Ran went underneath the roof cheerfully. His big round face had turned very red because of his bath and it looked very cute.
Tsk, our Ran Er has be more handsome. In the future,rge swaths of singledies from other families are going to go crazy over you. Ye Liu looked at him andughed.
Liu Ran had changed quite a lot recently. Not only did he grow taller and rounder, but his skin had also gotten much fairer. He was very different from how he was in the past where his skin looked yellow and he was all skin and bone.
He had also acquired the special qualities of a schr because he went to school.
Being praised made Liu Ran embarrassed and he smiled shyly. Although he was young he knew a lot. Brother Liu, dont make fun of me.
When Ye Ling came out of the kitchen, he saw Liu Ran chatting with Ye Liu and Ye Mo so he looked to his side and said to Liu Duo, Duo Er, Ran Er finished bathing. Its your turn to bathe.
As he spoke, he took an empty bucket and prepared to get hot water for her.
Not far away, Ye Mo immediately said from underneath the roof, Ling, I will bathe first tonight.
He felt that, if Liu Duo bathed fist and went back to her room...how would they get in if she locked the door? He didnt need to think to know she would put up her guard against him and Liu.
After all, she was still mad that they widened her bed before asking her and that they hadnt changed it back. His only choice was to bathe first and then go wait on the fourth floor. This way, he wouldnt need to worry about not being able to enter her room!
Ye Ling heard what Mo said and he was stunned momentarily. He looked at Ye Mo.
After all, his three older brothers very rarely suggested that they should bathe first.
At this time, Ye Liu said, Ling, ignore what Mo said. After Little Duo finishes bathing, she will be able to spend time chatting with Ran Er. He hasnt seen her for so many days so he definitely has a lot to say to Little Duo, right?
He looked at Liu Ran as he spoke and those attractive peach blossom eyes of his were extremely good looking.
He knew Ye Mos intention but there was no need to be so deliberate. Otherwise, he would try to do something he thought was clever but was actually foolish and lessen their chances even more!
In response, Liu Ran nodded excessively. Thats right, I have a lot of things to say to sis as I havent finished just now.
Ye Mo didnt understand the intention behind what Liu said and he initially wanted to say more. However, he saw that Ye Liu kept giving him signs with his eyes and only then did he shut his mouth.
Later, after Liu Duo had finished bathing, Liu Ran pulled her into his room and talked about all sorts of things with her...
Ran Er, do you want to take the imperial exam? Do you want to be a certified student, a first-degree student, or a top-scorer? Liu Duo asked her while she smiled at him.
She felt Liu Ran was quite talented in academics. He could easily draw inferences about other cases from one instance. If he were born in the twenty-first century, he would be a proper modern top-student.
Liu Ran had never thought of this before. When he heard what she said, he asked back, Then, does sis want me to take the exam?
He had always admired people who could write and were educated. He never wouldve thought he would one day be able to study. Moreover, he now even had the chance to take the imperial exam or other exams.
In response to this question, Liu Duo patted him on the head and said, If Ran Er wants to, sis will definitely support you! But you need to know there are officials who are honest and those who are corrupt.
When one is granted an official post, there will always be all sorts of temptations. Are you able to always keep true to yourself?
Truth be told, Liu Ran didnt really want Ran Er to enter the bureaucracy. After all, the bureaucracy was like a battlefield and working there wasnt easy.
Chapter 753 - Nice Surprise?
Chapter 753: Nice Surprise?
However, if Liu Ran had such aspirations, she would support him all the way.
Liu Ran listened to Liu Duo earnestly. He nodded and said, Although I dontpletely understand what sis has said, I know government officials should be righteous and fight for the happiness of themon people! If I have the chance to pass the exams with good results, I will never forget my original intentions. If I cant, being a hard-working honest man is fine as well. It is enough if we can live a stable and happy life as a family.
After getting influenced by his schooling, he wanted to try it now that he had the opportunity. No matter whether he seeded or failed, it would still be a life experience.
Liu Duo wasnt surprised that he wanted to go take the imperial exam. After all, all students yearned to achieve this goal.
Okay, since Ran Er has such a goal than you should strive towards it. Sis and your brothers-inw will support you. But dont give yourself too much pressure.
Okay, I will work hard.
The brother and sister chatted about a lot of things happily and when it was about time, Liu Duo got up and said, Ran Er, it is about time you went to bed. Cover yourself with a nket properly so you dont catch a cold.
It was better to cover themselves with nkets in these few nights, otherwise, it would be a bit cold.
Liu Ran smiled and said, Okay, I will see sis upstairs.
As he spoke, he got up as well and went over to get the oilmp to light the way for her since the sky had already turnedpletely dark.
In response, Liu Duo wanted to tell him he didnt need to see her up, but just as she was about to speak, Ye Lius pretentious voice rang out. Little Duo, the sky is already dark, it is about time to go up and sleep. You can continue to chat with Liu Ran tomorrow.
Liu Duo and Liu Ran looked at the door when they heard his voice and they saw him leaning against the door. He was wearing a long and loose jacket and he had an oilmp in one hand and the other was on his waist. The way he stood looked very casual but there was an indescribable hooliganish allure about it.
Evildoer! Liu Duo couldnt help butment in her heart. Although she had long gotten used to his face, sometimes, she still couldnt help butpliment him and be attracted.
Liu Ran, on the other hand,plimented him directly. Brother Liu looks so handsome.
Ye Liuughed when he heard him. He said, very immodestly, That is true, of course! As your brother-inw, if I was not handsome enough, how could I be worthy of your sister?
He even winked at Liu Duo as he spoke.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Liu as he was being smug about his looks. She was speechless but she couldnt say anything about it as he did have the looks to back up his pride.
Ran Er, you dont need to see me up. Quickly go to sleep and remember to cover yourself at night. Liu Duo patted Liu Rans head and got ready to leave. If she continued to stay, Ye Lius pride would continue to grow indefinitely until it went flying up into the sky.
Since Ye Liu was there to apany Liu Duo upstairs, Liu Ran nodded and listened obediently. It was only after he sent them out that he put out the oilmp and went to lie on the bed.
Little Duo, it seems you are always very happy every time Ran Eres back, Ye Liu said to Liu Duo, who was beside him.
He is my brother. He has to stay in school for five days and after school ends, he can onlye back for two days, so of course I am happy, Liu Duo replied to him with a gaze that asked, are you stupid?
Little Duo, Mo and I have a nice surprise for youter. Ye Liu suddenly changed the topic and gave Liu Duo a rather mysterious smile.
Nice surprise?
Liu Duo couldnt help butin, Mr. Liuzi, it is more likely that the two of you will give me a fright!
There was no way she would believe there would be a nice surprise. No good thing woulde when these two fes were together.
Ye Liu even made a face like he had been greatly wronged in response to Liu Duos disbelief. He only smiled at her and didnt refute her. He continued walking upstairs while holding the oilmp.
After they arrived on the fourth floor and the oilmp was lit, Liu Duo immediately chased him away. Thats enough, Mr. Liuzi, go back to your room.
She did not realize that Ye Mo had already gone to lie down on her bed.
Chapter 754 - Are You Pleased With This Surprise?
Chapter 754: Are You Pleased With This Surprise?
After Liu Duo had finished speaking, she went directly over to the dressing table and straightened her beautiful hair. She had zero intention of letting Ye Liu stay.
When Ye Liu heard her, he only just smiled and blew out the oilmp before cing it on the table. He looked at Ye Mo who was on the bed, turned around, and went to close the door. Of course, he wouldnt listen to her and leave.
And Ye Mo, who was lying on the bed, had his hand on his head as he looked contentedly at his little wife as shebed her hair. He said, Beloved, Liu and I will sleep in your room tonight because we want to dedicate ourselves to you! Are you pleased with this surprise?
After Ye Ling had finished bathing, in order to save time, the two of them had quickly bathed together. One went upstairs to lie down, and the other went to receive Liu Duo.
When Liu Duo heard him, she dumbfoundedly turned to look at her extremely big bed.
She saw Ye Mo lying sideways on the bed with his hand on his head, looking at her. Moreover, he only had the modified pants on.
It was really as shed said: it was more likely that these two fes would give her a fright!
Just as Liu Duo was about to say something, Ye Liu went beside her, held the woodenb in her hand and helped her continue tob her hair. Little Duo, since Mo and I havent slept with you for about half a month, we thought you might miss us. Thats why we gave you a surprise and came to apany you together.
Motherf**ker!
In response to these shameless words, the little girl in Liu Duos heart jumped up three feet high. She was unbelievably upset.
Mr. Liuzi, do the two of you have no shame? As if I want the two of you to apany me. Quickly go back to your own rooms! Liu Duo regained her senses and spoke furiously to the two of them.
She cast a nce at Ye Mo as she spoke and then turned around to cast a nce at Ye Liu. However, when she saw him she was dumbfounded again.
She muttered in her heart at the same time, When did this bastard hooligan take off his clothes until he was left with his pants? But his physique is really unbelievably good...
All of the four brothers physiques were the type that looked thin when they wore clothes but were muscr when they took off their clothes. It was only Ye Ling who was a bit weak, but he was notcking in muscles in areas where muscles should exist.
Liu Duo realized she was dazed and secretly scolded herself as useless. How was she so easily charmed?
Liu Duo cleared her throat to cover up her awkwardness and took the woodenb from his hand. The two of you shameless bastards quickly go back to your rooms. I cannot ept this surprise nor do I want it.
She got up and pushed Ye Liu towards the door as she spoke. She took practical action to show her decision.
In response, however, Ye Liu scooped her up into his arms. Little Duo, I already said this surprise is for you, how can you reject it? You dont need to be so courteous towards us.
He took big steps towards the bed while holding Liu Duo. Ye Mo saw this and immediately moved to the middle. Thats right, there is no need for beloved to be so courteous with us.
Ah... the two of you shameless bastards... you guys better go back to your rooms. Otherwise, I will tell Yang, and the two of you will be sorry!
Liu Duo was so mad that her face and ears were red but there was nothing she could do. She wasnt as strong as the two of them nor was she capable of being as shameless as the two of them so she had no choice but to bring up Ye Yang!
When it came to these two fes, Ye Yang was the only one who could control their shameless attitudes.
Ye Liu put the struggling Liu Duo down on the bed andughed. Why do you want to call Yang? Little Duo, as your husbands, sleeping together is merely something that is right and proper.
Even if the five slept together, it would still be reasonable. Other families with shared wives would also do this.
When Liu Duo heard his twisted logic, she was left speechless and became mute.
Chapter 755 - Let Me Help You.
Chapter 755: Let Me Help You.
This fes speaking skills really were no joke!
What he said wasnt wrong; as her husbands, the two of them could, in fact, sleep with her, but Liu Duo just could not ept it.
Just thinking about the three of them sleeping together in the same room gave her a headache. It was because she didnt believe the two of them would stay well-behaved! If they were well-behaved, she wouldnt be so resistant to it.
Just as Liu Duo wanted to refute him, Ye Liu gently put her on the bed.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, immediately reached out with his hand and helped her take off her waistband. Beloved, you will sleep better with your clothes off. It can help prevent them from getting wrinkled. Let me help you.
Ye Liu only justughed as a response to how urgently Mo was acting. He then also got on the bed on Liu Duos other side by lying on his side and using his hand to hold up his head.
Liu Duos face turned red and her heart started thumping. There were two handsome men that had simr but different personalities lying to her right and to her left. Her ego was full to the point of bursting but she also found it to be too exciting, making her feel extremely embarrassed.
Liu Duo pped Ye Mos very diligent hand away and sat up, wanting to escape from this dangerous ce. Put your w away. Who wants your help? Im not taking them off. The two of you go downstairs quickly!
She really couldnt figure out what she could say to make them leave. They were unmoved by force or persuasion, giving her a big headache.
In response, Ye Liu smiled pretentiously. He neither said nor did anything and wanted to see if Ye Mo could handle Liu Duo.
Ye Mo saw Liu Duo moving quickly, wanting to escape. He reacted even faster than her. He pulled her back over and immediately pushed down on her. Beloved, why are you running. I have never heard of going to sleep without taking off ones clothes. Liu and I wont be going anywhere tonight. We only want to apany you.
As he spoke, he used one hand to put both of Liu Duos hands above her, and used the other free hand to take off her waistband.
Stop what you are doing. Shameless dirty bastard, you better get up or Im going to scream. Liu Duo was so angry she started seeing stars in her eyes.
She waspletely unable to struggle free. She could only me how weak she was.
At this time, Ye Liu said, Little Duo, Ran Er is home.
What he meant was, did she want Ran Er to know his sister and brothers-inw were fighting because of matters of them sleeping together in the same bed?
Liu Duo was stunned when she heard him as she hadnt thought of this. She really couldnt let Liu Ran know about this. After all, he was still young and this was too...
As Liu Duo had no other choice, she could only endure it and angrily said, You guys can decide not to leave, but you better stay well-behaved or I will tell Yang! She even added one more sentence while she was out of breath, I will tell Yang first thing tomorrow morning that the two of you bullied me!
It was because she knew that if the two of them wanted to do something right now, she wouldnt be able to resist. At the same time, she also wasnt able to tell Yang so her only choice was topromise reluctantly andin to him tomorrow.
In response to Liu Duos childish words about wanting toin, Ye Liu and Ye Mo exchanged nces andughed. Their little wife was really just too adorable.
Beloved, in that case, we should go to bed. As Ye Mo spoke, he quickly undid the waistband on her clothes, not showing any bit of hesitation at all.
He did not want to waste even one second of the night where he was with Liu Duo.
Ye Liu was even slightly surprised at the speed Mo took off Liu Duos clothes. He raised his eyebrows and muttered inwardly, It seems Mos speed is even slightly faster than me?
Sleep means sleep. Shouldnt you get off me? Liu Duo bit down on her teeth and said. Her egg-shaped face was also unbelievably red.
Something poked against her body a few times and sheined resentfully.
Chapter 756 - Never Too Late For Revenge!
Chapter 756: Never Too Late For Revenge!
It would have been fine if Liu Duo did not struggle, but she did, and it only made Ye Mo hot all over, his excitement triggered by the woman below him.
Dear, I cant sleep. Lets do something meaningful, shall we? Ye Mo said as he felt up her thigh.
Liu Duo was about to refuse when Ye Mo turned towards Ye Liu. Liu, youre older. You have a go with her first.
Damn you!
Liu Duo was immensely frustrated. These two must be beyond shameless to discuss their arrangement in front of her!
Did she say she was willing to have a go?
Did she say she was willing to have a go with them at the same time?
Could they stop ignoring her presence?
Ye Liu pulled the nket over his belly. He shook his head, having little care for etiquette. Do whatever you want, I dont mind going next.
He could not care less for the set rules passed down generations ago. Liu Duo was their shared wife, so it did not matter who went first.
Having heard from Ye Liu himself, Ye Mo shifted his focus back on Liu Duo.
He leaned over and intended to nt a kiss when Liu Duo turned aside and evaded his move. Angered, she yelled, Mo, you shameless scum! Who said I want to do it with you two! Get off me now or get out!
She knew these two rascals surely would not leave, but she had to at least try. They might actually listen to her.
Even she knew that was wishful thinking.
Dear, if you dont want to do it with me, thats fine. Ill just do it with you, he said, a sinister smile spread across his face.
With a third party watching their bedroom activity, Ye Mo got extremelypetitive and could not wait to showcase his ferocity and endurance. He got so excited he might as well be flying over the moon.
Not giving her any time to rebut, he sealed her mouth with a kiss and began to enjoy his meal.
Ye Liu watched her struggle to no avail. He smirked, Mo, you better be gentle with her. If you keep being rough like that, she wont be able to enjoy any pleasure between the sheets.
He had nothing to say about Mos currentck of patience. Hadnt he heard that haste makes waste?
Liu Duo peered sideways at Ye Liu. She could not speak because Mo had her mouth covered, so she could only convey through her eyes. You two good-for-nothings! Just wait till I tell Yang about this. How dare you treat me like this!
She wanted so badly to have ungodly strength right now, the better to kick them off the bed.
Ye Liu seemed to know what she meant. He took over a lock of her hair and began ying with it. Little Duo, dont look at me like that. After Mos done, Ill be at your service right away. Dont rush. I promise we wont let Yang down!
He even gave her a devious wink.
Liu Duo got so mad, she could feel her blood boil.
She stared intensely at Ye Liu and shut her eyes, allowing Ye Mo to take whatever he wanted, since struggling proved to be useless anyway. She might as well let them enjoy themselves.
In her mind, she made a mental note to herself. Its never toote for revenge! Its never toote for revenge!
Ye Mo could feel that Liu Duo was no longer struggling. He loosened his bonds over her arms, and quickly his hands flew to explore other parts of her body.
Dear, I want you. I want to have a baby with you. Give me a healthy son! Ye Mo eximed passionately.
Chapter 757 - Gentle, My Ass!
Chapter 757: Gentle, My Ass!
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo immediately opened her eyes and lifted her hand to pinch his ears. She said fiercely, Mo, you sexist pig, get up quickly. As if I want to give you a plump little son!
It wasnt like she was the one who decided whether it was a boy or a girl. Moreover, what difference did it make it the child was a boy or a girl?
She really disliked him always telling her to give him a son! This fe was really obsessed.
Pff...
Ye Liu, who was at the side, couldnt help butugh. He felt Mo was really beyond saving. Liu Duo had alreadyined about him telling her to give him a son, but he still kept bringing it up and making her mad!
He actually shared the same opinion as Ye Yang and Ye Ling. It didnt matter if Liu Duo gave birth to a boy or a girl; they would be their babies and their priceless treasures all the same.
Since Liu Duo used quite a bit of force, Ye Mo suddenly felt a sudden burst of pain as he was getting excited and it caused him to tremble out of reflex. Tsk... beloved, can you not always treat me so violently? Girls should be gentle.
Gentle, my ass! I am this violent, so what! Quickly get off me.
Liu Duo scowled extremely fiercely but because her face waspletely red, she didnt look threatening at all. On the contrary, she looked lovely and cute.
Ye Liu smiled and said on Ye Mos behalf, Little Duo, Mo is just that despicable so you dont need to argue with him. No matter if we have sons or daughters, they will still be our priceless treasures either way.
As he spoke, he even lifted his leg and kicked Ye Mos butt. He then continued to say, Mo, dont you know how to speak? Our Little Duo is a gentle, wise and virtuousdy, okay!?
Ye Mo was kicked and he turned to look at Ye Liu. He immediately went along with him and said, Thats right! Beloved, it doesnt matter if you have a boy or a girl, we will like it either way. I also like it when beloved is violent towards me. After all, beating is a sign of affection, cursing is a sign of love!
Liu Duo heard what he said but she didnt buy it. She rolled her eyes and snorted, Tsk... how fake!
There was no way she would believe this fes words. After all, he had been droning on about wanting a boy. How could he possibly change his mind so quickly?
Beloved, I swear, I guarantee I will like it no matter if you have a boy or a girl. I would definitely not lie to you. Ye Mo immediately sat up, raised three fingers with his right hand and swore.
In response, Liu Duo still showed an expression of disbelief. She pushed him. Little Brother Mo, get up. You are so god damn heavy.
Although hed sat up to swear, he was still sitting on Liu Duos legs, preventing her from escaping. Liu Duos legs felt numb and very ufortable.
Ye Mo saw that she still didnt believe him so he scooped down to embrace her and rolled around, switching their positions. Beloved, since you dont believe what I said, then lets quickly make a baby girl so I can prove that I am not lying!
He didnt waste any time after he spoke. He held Liu Duos small waist with one hand and the other was busy taking off the clothes that were restraining both of them...
Ye Liu looked engrossingly at Ye Mo as he acted as anxious as a monkey. Heughed and reminded him, Mo, be more gentle. Dont let Little Duo feel any pain. You have to do it step by step, understand?
He looked at Liu Duos beautiful body. The contrast with her long ck hair made her skin look even fairer. His little brother downstairs also started to slowly wake up.
Liu Duo was already stripped naked and anger already flushed her face but when she heard what Ye Liu said, her entire ears and neck were also flushed red.
Having one more person watching this fight made her especially shy and also slightly nervous.
She knew she couldnt escape from this situation so she gathered up her courage and pretended to say very imposingly, Little Brother Mo, if you hurt me, you...you... you dont need to think abouting back into my bed ever again!
Chapter 758 - The Situation Momentarily Became Slightly Awkward.
Chapter 758: The Situation Momentarily Became Slightly Awkward.
He would be like a hungry wolf whenever he slept with her. She really could not stand such violence!
After all, when she was with Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling, she would always be treated gently. The proverb puts it the best: when there is noparison, there is no harm!
Just as Ye Mo prepared to enter the mysterious ce, he heard what Liu said to Liu Duo and responded anxiously, Okay, gentler. I will be gentler.
He felt as if he was about to explode, as he wanted her eagerly.
After he finished speaking, he found the right spot and pushed in forcefully. Getting filled up so suddenly made Liu Duo feel slightly ufortable. Tsk... Mo... I asked you to be gentler and this is how you do it?
Dirty bastard Mo. Cant you just enter slowly? Liu Duo couldnt help but mutter in her heart.
Ye Mos little brother hadnt felt this feeling of warmth from being wrapped up tight in a long time. He closed his eyes and let out a moan of pleasure. Mmm... beloved, I just missed you too much and momentarily couldnt hold it.
As he spoke, he held up Little Duos small butt with both his hands and started to exercise quickly. He couldnt control himself at all...
And Ye Liu, who was on the side, looked at Ye Mospletely ungentle sprint. Just as he was about to tell him to not do it so rapidly, and that he should slowly enjoy the pleasures of their bodies mixing together, Ye Mo unexpectedly stopped moving.
Just as Liu Duo was about to adapt to him and get into it, Ye Mo unexpectedly mmed on the breaks?
The situation momentarily became slightly awkward.
Ye Mo had also never thought that he would actually finish so quickly. This wasnt the condition he should be in.
He cleared his throat and said, feeling somewhat speechless, his voice full of lust, Beloved... this... I... I havent joined together with you for too long and was temporary too excited. Just wait for me for a while and I will definitely not disappoint you.
He really wanted to find a hole and crawl into it right now. How embarrassing was this? He had initially wanted to demonstrate his awesomeness in front of his brother, but this unexpectedly happened. This was really too embarrassing!
Its fine I understand. You dont need to worry. Liu Duo was a bit taken aback. She never wouldve thought Ye Mo would actually finish in a few seconds. This wasnt usually how he was.
However, she knew that this sort of thing was extremely important for a mans pride. Although she wasnt happy with the two of them being in her room, she would definitely never attack his pride as a man.
Otherwise, if this became a shadow in his heart and he became nervous during such times, it would be even more likely that he would finish within seconds!
Ye Liu would naturally sympathize. He exined to him, Mo, it is natural you would finish quickly due to your excitement and because you havent had sex in a long time. The second time will be better so you dont need to think too much about it.
He didnt want this to be a burden in Mos heart.
When Ye Mo heard his beloved say she didnt mind and his second brotherforting him, the embarrassment and awkwardness hed felt immediately disappeared.
He recovered to his usual confident and arrogant look and said to Ye Liu, Liu, its your turn to give beloved pleasure.
He also muttered in his heart at the same time, I must be powerful and aggressiveter. I cannot wither up like this!
Ye Liu heard him and nodded, not holding back. He looked at Liu Duo and said with a pretentious smile, Little Duo, do you want to lead up top? Or enjoy down below?
As he spoke, he uncovered the nket on his waist and exposed those perfectly straight, slender, big and strong legs.
He then sat up and winked charmingly at Liu Duo.
Ye Mo didnt move. He put both his hands on his head and looked at Liu Duo with interest. He wanted to see how she would respond to Lius question.
Chapter 759 - She Was Extremely Domineering!
Chapter 759: She Was Extremely Domineering!
Most girls would definitely feel so shy that they wouldnt show their faces if they heard this question. How could they give an answer?
When Liu Duo heard him, she looked sideways and rolled her eyes at him. She said very haughtily, Mr. Liuzi, strip off your clothes and lie down for me!
What was inevitable woulde sooner orter so she might as well ept it with open arms.
Ye Liu and Ye Moughed when they heard what she said. Their wife really was different from other girls; she was extremely domineering!
Yes, yes, yes. I will strip naked and wait for Little Duos special favor. You have to be gentle and not hurt me. Ye Liu acted very erotically and went along with her.
When Ye Mo heard Ye Liu and Liu Duos conversation, the smile that appeared on his handsome face was the happiest smile that had ever appeared in his entire life.
The corner of Liu Duos mouth twitched. She felt that this fe was born as the wrong gender. It was one thing to look even sexier than women, but he also acted in such a coquettish manner!
Ye Liu knew no shame. As he spoke, he got up and very efficiently took off the loincloth, thest piece of clothing on his body.
... Liu Duo opened her mouth when she saw this but she didnt know what to say.
Feeling speechless, she muttered in her heart, Cant this bastard just have a tinge of shamefulness? Did he have to stand up to take off his clothes and belt?
Ye Lius little brother had clearly already lifted its head because of the excitement.
Little Duo, I am prepared. Quicklye and give me your special favor. Ye Liuy on the bed and gave her a smile that made him look extremely punchable.
Ye Mo saw that Liu Duo didnt move. Was she not nning on going over? He lifted his hands and held her small waist to make her move away from his body. Beloved, its time to go over to Liu. I will give it to youter, in a while.
He had to wait for a while since he had just finished. He needed to ovee his previous disgrace and let Ye Liu see his true strength! Right now was the perfect time to calm himself, as he shouldnt get too excited.
Liu Duo lost the feeling of getting filled up and she let out a sigh. Okay...
Although Liu Duo didnt say anything negative to Ye Mo, her physical desires were still unfulfilled so it made her really want to go over to Ye Liu.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, was eagerly waiting with his hands spread open for her toe into his embrace, his face smiling giddily.
In response, although Liu Duos face looked shy, it didnt ovee her physical needs. So she slowly went over into his embrace, leaning t over his body.
Ye Liu held her soft and supple waist and he momentarily felt the blood all over his body re up. However, he was in no hurry to start the main event. Heughed with a raspy voice. Little Duo, it is now the time for you to give me that special favor. I am honored and very much looking forward to it.
Ye Mo was looking at them sideways beside them. He was also looking at the two of their interactions with interest as Ye Liu had done just now.
Liu Duo would always feel shy when she looked at that handsome face that was close to her. She didnt look at him face to face and said while looking to the side, If you want it thene get it yourself!
Although she said it domineeringly, with Ye Mo spectating from the side at this time, she just couldnt help but feel shy.
Ye Liu could tell she was shy when he heard her. He said with a smile, As you wish, my Little Queen Duo.
As he spoke, he rolled around with her in his embrace and the two of them switched ces, one went up and one went down.
Ye Liu used his slender index finger to gently lift up Liu Duos chin so they could look at each other face to face. He said gently, Little Duo, I wille and get the thing that will let both you and I feel pleasure, okay?
Liu Duo looked at those attractive peach blossom eyes of his and saw there were no traces of any of the usual pretentiousness, but that they were instead full of warmth and love. Liu Duo unconsciously started to nod.
Chapter 760 - Yes, Yes I Missed You Very Much! Is That Enough?!
Chapter 760: Yes, Yes I Missed You Very Much! Is That Enough?!
Ye Mo, who was beside them, looked at his second brothers gentle movements and voice. He puckered his lips and muttered in his heart, All you know how to do all day is to pretend to be gentle and coax beloved!
Ye Liu could feel Ye Mo was talking about him in his heart. When Liu Duo looked away and stopped looking at him face to face again due to her shyness, Ye Liu took the opportunity to look at Ye Mo and raise his eyebrows at him.
It was as if his eyes were telling him, Mo, you should learn from your brother. If you treat beloved gently and cherish her, she wont feel any unwillingness in her heart. Instead, she will willingly agree and cooperate with you.
Ye Mo understood the meaning behind Ye Lius gaze and he lifted his hand to touch his nose. It felt like he had already changed a lot. How much more gentle did he have to be?
Ye Liu looked at his response and stoppedmunicating with him through his eyes. He turned his sights back to Liu Dus body.
Little Duo, did you miss me recently? Mmm... Ye Liu teased her next to her ear. His hands were also moving around and setting fires everywhere.
Liu Duo didnt understand why she would miss him so she asked him softly, We see each other every day, whats there to miss?
When Ye Liu heard her, the corner of his mouth moved up and he smiled mischievously. He moved his body so his fully standing little brother moved for a while before stopping. He did this repeatedly to tease Liu Duos secretive ce.
When I asked if you missed me, this is what I meant! Little Duo, did you miss me recently? Ye Liu reminded her, all the while touching and setting fires everywhere with both hands.
They hadnt slept together for quite some time, so he wanted to know if Liu Duo had missed his body.
As he already gave such an obvious hint, Liu Duo would naturally immediately understand. The corner of her mouth twitched and she said, Yes, yes I missed you very much! Is that enough?!
She knew if she didnt say this now, this fe would definitely only keep teasing and tormenting her by not giving it to her.
When Ye Liu heard what she said, the smile on his face only increased and didnt decrease. Although Liu Duo only said that to put up with him, he still felt extremely happy when he heard it because he had also missed her.
He didnt waste any time after that. When Ye Liu felt Liu Duo was ready to receive him, he gently and carefully went inside her secretive ce...
Ye Mo looked from the side and the fire in his body started burning again. At the same time, he looked at Ye Liu as he took his sweet time. He didnt know why but he felt very anxious in his heart.
While Liu Duo was being treated so gently, she couldnt help but let out a sound of pleasure. Mmm...
Little Duo, do you like it when I do this?
I like it, I like it a lot. Liu Duos eyes were closed and she answered without even having to think.
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu turned his head sideways and winked at Ye Mo as if showing off. Mo, do you see this? Little Duo likes it when Im gentle like this. She doesnt like it when it is too rough.
Ye Mo didnt feel he was rough, just that his movements were a bit big. However, he still nodded to show he understood.
Downstairs, when Ye Yang finished bathing and was about to go into his room, his sensitive ears heard the voicesing from upstairs.
He didnt stop walking and went into his own room. He then got ready for bed.
He didnt think it was inappropriate for his brothers to go into her bed but he didnt know it was two of them instead of one!
After quite some time passed, Ye Lius strength was still not reduced and he kept plowing diligently. Watching this made Ye Mo really jealous. Liu is really so strong. Is he still not done?
When he thought about how much his performance had sucked just now, he became really eager to showcase his strength again! What had happened just now was purely an ident.
Ye Mo shuffled his body over and came next to Ye Liu and Liu Duo. He stretched out his hands and gently caressed Liu Duos fair thigh.
Chapter 761 - Little Brother Mo, You Are Shameless! So Shameless!
Chapter 761: Little Brother Mo, You Are Shameless! So Shameless!
Ye Liu saw this and only justughed. He didnt say anything and just continued plowing. He felt he was about to climax...
Liu Duo felt a hot extra hand touching her so she looked sideways with half-open eyes. She said with a coyish and lust-filled voice, Mo? Move away.
She wasnt used to getting caressed by two people at the same time since she found it weird.
The bed is only so big, where does beloved want me to go? The night is cold, it will be warmer if the three of us are closer. Ye Mo was not an obedient person so why would he listen to her and move away?
When Liu Duo heard him say such shameless words, the corner of her mouth twitched and she couldnt help butin, The bed has already been widened so much but you still say it is not big enough? Little Brother Mo, you are shameless! So shameless!
Just as she was about to scold him, Ye Lius raspy voice sounded out next to her ear. Little Duo, mmm... Im about toe. I will speed up now and bring you up together with me into the clouds...
Right after his voice disappeared he began ramming her faster without losing any gentleness.
Liu Duo had initially wanted to scold Ye Mo but her voice immediately turned to moans. She had no choice but to let him touch her as he pleased. She would make him payter!
As Ye Mo was receiving both audio and visual stimtion, his throat went dry and his little brother was already standing tall and straight. He pulled the hand Liu Duo used to hold Ye Lius waist and put it on his little brother to help him relieve his suffering.
Liu Duo was never able to multitask, so in response, she couldnt help but turn sideways and look at Ye Mo. M...Mo... you are shameless. Let go of my hand! Mmm...
She tried with all her might and wanted to pull her hand away but it waspletely useless.
Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo as her face blushed and eyes went dazed. He grinned and said, Beloved, you are the only one who can help with its suffering. Besides, it belongs to you so you naturally have to take responsibility.
He honestly made it clear he was not willing to let go.
... Liu Duo would always get so angry at their shameless and rascally words that she would be left speechless and not know what to do.
Because even though they were shameless, it still sounded reasonable.
Every time Ye Mo showed a smile on his face, he would definitely look like a charming and handsome man. Inparison with his cool and arrogant look, Liu Duo much preferred this side of him when he smiled.
Ye Liu brought Liu Duo up to the clouds with him as he did hisst ten-second sprint while letting out muffled moans.
Ye Liu wasnt in a hurry to leave after he finished. He lifted his hand to help him tidy the messy hair on her forehead. Little Duo, are you satisfied with my performance?
Liu Duo panted as she nodded. Satisfied. I am very satisfied.
She had never been disappointed by Ye Lius ability.
Thats wrong. It should be that she was satisfied with all four of the brothers abilities in this regard! Of course, not including Ye Mos perfect ident just now.
Ye Mo heard their conversation and when he thought about his perfect ident just now, he was anxious to prove himself again. Beloved, I will also satisfy you. I guarantee an ending like the one before will never happen again!
He looked at Ye Liu as he spoke and then said to him again, Liu, you are done so it is my turn.
When Ye Liu heard him, he looked sideways at him. Mo, why are you in such a hurry? You need to let Little Duo rest so as to not tire her.
Of course, he knew what was in Ye Mos heart. He wanted to wash away his failure just now. However, he should still give Liu Duo a chance to catch her breath, right?
He then slowly moved away from Liu Duos body, took a nket from the side and covered her to prevent her from getting cold.
Chapter 762 - I Will Bring You To The Summit Of The Wudang Mountains!
Chapter 762: I Will Bring You To The Summit Of The Wudang Mountains!
In response, Ye Mo had no choice but to listen to Ye Liu and wait for Liu Duo to rest for a while before starting the battleter!
Liu Duo didnt know why but when she saw him looking deted, she immediately became happy.
Liu Duo took advantage when Ye Mo wasnt paying attention and pulled her hand back. Mo, you better be more well-behaved. I am very tired right now and need to rest. Dont try anything with me! Humph...
She turned around tsunderely and faced him with her back as she spoke, showing an expression that said that there was no way he would be touching her.
Ye Liu smiled gently at this and helped her tidy up her hair. I will go down and get some water to wipe off the sweat.
Their bodies were sticky all over after their exercise and they needed to be clean.
Okay, go ahead. Hold the oilmp properly. Liu Duo looked at him and nodded.
She would only follow along down to get the hot water and wash away the sweat if it were Ye Ling.
Ye Liu nodded as he smiled. He got up, picked up the coat beside him and put it on casually before getting the oilmp and going down.
It was only after they couldnt see Ye Lius back that Ye Mo immediately hugged her from behind. Beloved, tell me the truth. Did you...did you... did you feel disappointed by my performance just now?
He felt his performance just now was just too awful. Although Liu Duo didnt say she felt disappointed, it didnt mean she didnt think this in her heart.
After all, Ye Lius performance just now was just too good. Whenpared to him, Ye Mos pride felt very hurt.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes silently when she heard him. Why did this fe like to think such stupid thoughts like a woman?
Although she was a bit speechless, she still said patiently, Mo, I didnt feel disappointed by your performance just now. You should stop thinking about such stupid things! Moreover, is your performance just now representative of your real condition?
What she meant was, could he please not be so ferocious andst so long when they did it usually?
Ye Mo smiled when he heard her, the corner of his mouth moving up very high. Liu Duo couldnt see himughing like a child whod just eaten sweets as he was behind her. Okay, beloved, since you can forgive your husbands mistake. In a while, I will definitely perform even better andst longer than Liu. I will bring you to the summit of the Wudang Mountains! I will not disappoint you.
Err...
Liu Duo didnt know why but she felt like she had shot herself in the foot.
Liu Duo shuffled away and said, feeling quite speechless, Little Brother Mo, you dont need to show me, as I already know your true abilities. It is not like I havent experienced it before.
Ye Mo followed her and shifted over. Heughed. Beloved, we havent done it together for half a month. I need to let you experience my real strength as a husband again.
... Liu Duo didnt know how to respond to this. Usually, when they slept together, he would keep on doing it again and again. How could she possibly forget?
However, the situation now was different since Ye Liu was also here. If both of them wanted to show their strength, and kept onparing themselves in secret, wouldnt they torment her until she fell apart from exhaustion?
She used her elbow to push him lightly. Mo, can you move away from me? Its so damn hot. The bed is so wide. Is there still not enough space for you to sleep?
She really felt extremely hot with this big stove so close to her.
It is enough but I just want to embrace you! The night is cold so we need to stay together for warmth. How is it hot? Ye Mo waspletely unwilling to move away from her. Instead, he held her tighter and tighter as if they were conjoined twins.
Liu Duo listened to his nonsense and gave a massive eye roll. She wasnt a fool who didnt even know how coldness and warmth work!
After Ye Liu finished getting hot water with the wooden bucket, he headed upstairs.
Chapter 763 - Such Things Could Not Be Achieved Through Hard Work Alone.
Chapter 763: Such Things Could Not Be Achieved Through Hard Work Alone.
Upstairs, Liu Duo would just let Ye Mo embrace her however he wanted since he was just so shameless, as long as he didnt behave badly. Right now, her body felt sticky and ufortable. She needed to wait for Ye Liu to bring up the hot water so she could be cleaned.
Beloved, our future kids will definitely be handsome if they are boys, or beautiful if they are girls. Are you looking forward to their birth? Ye Mo muttered next to Liu Duos ear, feeling very eager.
He felt that just with the four of their looks and Liu Duos beauty, their future children would definitely be very outstanding when they grow up!
When Liu Duo heard him, she felt that this guy was thinking a bit too far into the future. After all, she wasnt even pregnant yet. Moreover, she needed to be pregnant for ten months before they knew what the baby would look like.
However, she did agree and felt sure about what he said.
Although her looks couldnt be considered very outstanding, she was still a fair, fresh-faced young girl. Add this to the fact that all four of the brothers were each very handsome, their children definitely wouldnt look too bad!
Yeah, I am looking forward a bit, she answered honestly ording to her thoughts.
Ye Mo heard what she said and said very excitedly, It just so happens both of us have the same thought! We should work hard to create a baby so that it can happen sooner. Then lets start working hard tonight.
... When Liu Duo heard him, the corner of her mouth twitched. This fe really knew how to strike while the iron was hot.
If they started from tonight, she would really fall apart from exhaustion!
Little Brother Mo, having children is something that depends on fate. When the timees it will happen naturally. There is no way of rushing it, Liu Duo said to him.
Such things could not be achieved through hard work alone.
At this time, Ye Liu walked in with the wooden bucket in hand. He asked with a smile, What are you guys talking about? What cant be rushed? He put the bucket on the floor and continued to say, Little Duo,e and wipe off the sweat on your body.
He wet the towel as he spoke and then walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. He stretched out his hands, wanting to take off the nket on Liu Duo because he wanted to help wipe her.
We are talking about how our children will look when they grow up. If he is a boy he will definitely be handsome, and if she is a girl, she will definitely be beautiful! Ye Mo replied, in a good mood.
When Ye Liu heard him, heughed very surely. That is true, of course!
Mr. Liuzi, Ill do it myself. Liu Duos left hand removed the nket. She sat up and wanted to use her right hand to take the towel from Ye Lius hand.
Why couldnt she help but feel the current situation was really embarrassing?
She really couldnt get used to being in front of two men while one of them wiped her body.
Madam Little Duo, you should let other people take care of such things for you. Serving you is something we ought to do! Ye Liu smiled and didnt give her the towel. He wanted to wipe her body no matter what.
Ye Mo was at the side with his hand on his head. He said, Beloved, are you embarrassed? Which part of your body have we not seen or touched? Just let Liu help wipe you.
Err...
Liu Duo looked at these two fes with apletely red face. She really couldnt have anything go her way at all.
She didnt know when it had started but right now, she could only take advantage of and tease Ye Ling. When it came to Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Mo, she was basically the one who was taken advantage of and the one who was teased!
Ye Liu had a pretentious smile on his face as he carefully and gently wiped Liu Duos body clean.
Mr. Liuzi, go and put out the oilmp. Im so tired and its time to sleep. Liu Duo immediately pulled the nket and covered herself up.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo saw this and exchanged nces, both seeing amusement in each others eyes.
Chapter 764 - A Moment Of Silence Suddenly Entered The Room.
Chapter 764: A Moment Of Silence Suddenly Entered The Room.
It had to be said, it was quite new for them to discover that their wife had such a shy side to her.
Of course, they also knew this was the first time the three of them had slept together in a room so it was very normal for Liu Duo to be so embarrassed.
Ye Mo lifted up the nket and moved closer. He said to her very coolly and arrogantly, Beloved, you can sleepter. We still need to make a baby.
He said this intentionally because Liu Duo was embarrassed. Shed had a nap in the afternoon so how would she get tired so easily?
In the past, he even thought Liu Duos habit of taking an afternoon nap was extravagant. But now, he felt her habit of taking an afternoon nap was just great!
After Ye Liu had also wiped his body, he rinsed the towel into the bucket and then walked over. Little Duo, a spring night is worth a thousand dors. Wouldnt going to bed this early be a pity?
As he spoke, he also lifted the nket and moved inside, lying on Liu Duos other side.
Liu Duo was speechless about Ye Mos misbehaving hands and legs harassing her. Did these two fes want to tear her up tonight no matter what?
Mr. Liuzi, Little Brother Mo, I have to make one thing perfectly clear. Tonight, each of you will only have one chance to have sex with me. Once you are done, you better be well-behaved and go to bed, otherwise... Liu Duo lifted up the nket to expose her head and said very sternly with a frown, Otherwise...otherwise, I wont give you guys babies!
She felt that since she couldnt avoid them and they wouldnt listen, she might as well just take the initiative and fulfill the wishes of these two shameless bastards.
This was so to avoid the two of them annoying her without end!
When Ye Liu and Ye Mo heard her, they exchanged nces once again. They never wouldve thought she would say something like this.
A moment of silence suddenly entered the room.
Liu Duo saw that neither of them said anything so she looked at Ye Liu and then looked over at Ye Mo. Why did she feel the two of them weremunicating with their eyes?
Did the two of you hear what I said? Do you guys not have ears? She pushed with both her hands at the same time to ask them to reply.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo would naturally be reluctant to agree with Liu Duos suggestion. Such a night was so hard toe by so going to bed early seemed like such a waste of time to them.
Ye Liu had a smile on his face and just as he was about to say something, Ye Mo spoke up slightly ahead of him. Beloved, whatever you say goes, but lets not waste any time right now.
He felt he should promise now and then see how it goester. As for what his little wife said, he would just treat it as a gust of wind. Once it passed it didnt matter. How could she possibly really not give them children?
When Liu Duo heard what he said and saw how impatient he was, she felt like he was just saying that to cate her.
Mr. Liuzi, you can also do what I said just now, right?!
She felt that, in any case, Ye Liu was his second older brother so Ye Mo wouldnt dare to continue to shamelessly misbehave.
In response to Liu Duos question, Ye Liu moved the corner of his mouth up and said with a pretentious smile, Okay, I will listen to you right now.
While he wasmunication with Ye Mo with their eyes, the two of them had already reached a consensus. They would agree first and then see how it wentter!
Liu Duo felt slightly reassured when she heard him and only then did she cooperate with Ye Mo...
The night passed quickly and the sky was slowly starting to brighten.
When Ye Liu and Ye Mo woke up, Liu Duo was still sleeping soundly in between the two of them. There were no signs that she was about to wake up at all.
Liu, do you think beloved willin to Yang when she wakes up? Ye Mo looked at his sleeping wifes face and asked.
Pff...
Ye Liuughed at him. Mo, arent you a littlete to be worrying about Little Duoining?
As he spoke, he pushed the hair on Liu Duos forehead to the side.
Chapter 765 - He Felt There Was A Need To Remind Him!
Chapter 765: He Felt There Was A Need To Remind Him!
Ye Mo felt a bit awkward when he heard him so he lifted his hands and touched his nose.
Of course, he knew it was a bit toote to worry now. He just simply wanted to ask.
We should get up so we wont disturb her. Let her sleep some more. Ye Liu got up and got out of the bed very carefully.
Ye Mo nodded and also got out of bed very carefully. Once both of them put on their clothes and tidied their hair, they felt refreshed and went downstairs to wash up.
Liu, Mo, morning. Ye Ling greeted them and when he saw their delicate handsome faces, his face turned red.
He knew Ye Liu and Ye Mo had spentst night in Liu Duos room. Just thinking about that scene made him feel so shy.
Ye Yang was staring at the two of them from the side. He said with an expressionless face, Have some self-control!
He knew clearly what had happenedst night. It even continued on throughout the second half of the night. He had already indulged himself the day before yesterday and now Ye Liu also indulged himselfst night. If Ye Mo also did the same tonight, how would Liu Duo be able to take it?
He felt there was a need to remind him!
However, he didnt know Ye Mo also took part. Moreover, it was as Liu Duo thought. The two of them keptparing themselves secretly with each other to see who couldst longer.
When Ye Liu heard him, he smiled brightly and nodded. Yang is correct. However, being indulgent once in a while will make things more interesting. Little Duo wouldnt mind it. Besides, if Little Duo wants to have kids, shouldnt the four of us brothers work even harder?
He would naturally understand what Ye Yang meant. After all, they did do it until toote into the nightst night.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, replied with an okay and went over to the side to wash up, making sure to behave well to lower his sense of presence. He didnt want Ye Yang to know he was also in Liu Duos roomst night.
Ye Ling was always very well-disciplined and had never been greedy when sleeping with Liu Duo. He initially didnt really get what Ye Yangs words meant but when he heard what Liu said, everything became clear and his handsome face became even redder.
Brother Yang, Brother Liu, Brother Mo, good morning. At this time, Liu Ran came down from upstairs.
When he came to the well, he asked Ye Liu, feeling both puzzled and curious, Brothers-inw, when I was half-asleepst night, I think I heard some strange noisesing from upstairs. Do you guys know what those sounds were?
All four of the brothers suddenly looked at Liu Ran while he had a curious look on his face. It suddenly became very quiet for a while.
After Ye Yang finished washing up, he went to get a broom to tidy up the yard. He wasnt going to answer this question of his. Ye Ling, on the other hand, didnt know how to answer. He turned away and went to the kitchen to make breakfast while red in the face.
Ye Mo cleared his throat softly and said to him, Little guy, I think you were dreaming. What sounds are you talking about? I didnt hear it.
Naturally, they shouldnt let him know about such things. After all, he was still young.
Ye Liu smiled and said to him, Ran Er, what kind of sounds did you hearst night? Try to mimic it and then let us listen to it. That is the only way we can tell you what kind of sound it was.
What he meant was they didnt hear any sounds from upstairs.
Err...
Liu Ran scratched and shook his head. I cant mimic it. I was half-asleep then and didnt hear it properly. Besides, it was too soft.
It was only when Ye Mo heard what he said that he felt relieved. He was worried hed heard it very clearly and would keep on asking them about it.
Even so, it might be a hallucination from your dreams. Ye Liu patted his head. Come rinse your mouth first before washing your face.
As he spoke, he gave him the willow branch.
Chapter 766 - Look On In Silence
Chapter 766: Look On In Silence
Oh. Liu Ran nodded obediently and did not probe any further.
He also believed he must have misheard it.
After a quick wash, Ye Mo went to help Ye Ling prepare food in the kitchen, while Ye Liu peeled garlic with Liu Ran.
Liu Duo did note down for breakfast. The others were already used to it, including Liu Ran who did not question why.
He knew his sister had developed the habit of sleeping in some time ago, and her husbands paid no mind to it, so naturally he did not find it odd either.
Brother Liu, can Ie with you to purchase tomatoester? he suddenly asked.
Even though he intended to take the government exam in the future, he thought it would be a good idea to learn a thing or two about business from his brothers-inw.
However, Ye Mo disagreed. Why? You should stay home with your books!
As far as he was concerned, if the boy had the chance to go to school, he should not be wasting time and energy on other activities.
On the other hand, Ye Liu held a different opinion. Smiling, he said to Liu Ran, Mo, if Ran Er wants to go, he can. Were going in the morning. He can study after we return in the afternoon.
Ye Yang did notment on it. After breakfast, he gathered his farming tools and went to sharpen the des of his sickles and hoes.
Ye Ling shared Ye Lius idea, but he understood why Mo would not permit it. Hence, he found himself facing a dilemma, not knowing whom to side with.
He chose to look on in silence. Either way, both brothers were considering what was best for Liu Ran.
Liu, how can you say that? Theres never enough time to study! Time is precious, we cant just waste it!
Ye Mo put down his chopstick and gave Liu Ran a serious lecture. Kid, all this time youve been at school, I believe youve thought about taking the exam three years from now, havent you? If so, then theres no time to waste! Whether you go out for fun or to run some errands, you have toe back to your studies and focus!
He knew that anyone who could go to school had great ambitions, because he used to be one of them.
Of course, he also knew why Liu Duo wanted to send him to school. The government exam came naturally, but she mainly wanted him to be literate. But after Liu Ran had been exposed to the world of academia, it was almost impossible not to have big dreams!
Listening to Ye Mos serious speech was a first for Liu Ran. He was not as smug or self-centered as before. In fact, he was patient and everything he said seemed to make sense.
Yes, I understand. Liu Ran nodded obediently and dismissed his ns to follow them.
Ye Liu also stopped speaking for him. He had not been to school before, so he could not empathize with Ye Mos talk about hopes and dreams.
Very soon, Li Wazi arrived with his family to begin another busy day.
Ling, if Liu Duo doesnt wake upter, bring her breakfast to her. Let her have some before she sleeps some more, Ye Liu reminded his youngest brother before leaving the house.
Yes, I got it. Ye Ling nodded. He guessed that she must have been exhausted from the night before, hence why she slept in so long.
In town, Dongfang Ming finished his meal and requested that Ming Yan prepare a carriage for him, which he would take to Liu Duos house.
Master, after you bid farewell to Madam Ye, will you be leaving for the capital in the afternoon today, or at daybreak tomorrow? Ming Yan asked.
Chapter 767 - This Contrasted With Common Sense!
Chapter 767: This Contrasted With Common Sense!
Flipping through the ounts book in hand, Dongfang Ming replied without looking up, In the afternoon.
He snapped the book shut and set it aside, before reaching out for a perfectly framed portrait.
Ming Yan, what do you think of this picture? Does it look like Liu Duo? As he admired the portrait of the woman in question, his mouth curved into a smile.
Ming Yan nced at the picture and said, Yes, it is very much like Madam Ye.
He did not understand why his master, who had excellent craftsmanship, could doubt his own superb painting skills.
He recalled his suspicions and went on to ask with caution, Master, about Madam Ye...
But he was unable to form words for thetter half of his question. A servant should not be second-guessing his masters intentions, after all.
Dongfang Ming picked up on his hesitations and asked in a gentle manner, Yes, what about Madam Ye? Go on.
He was curious to know why Ming Yan was fumbling with his words.
With that, Ming Yan plucked up some courage and asked, Master, do you have feelings for Madam Ye? But shes already a wife to four husbands!
... Dongfang Ming just looked at him without an immediate reply. He slowly scrolled up the portrait.
Silence fell in the carriage after Ming Yans inquiry. He did not look at Dongfang Mings face.
He was already regretting it. Have I gotten too full of myself? How could I ask Master something like that? I hope hes not angry.
Dongfang Ming set the portrait aside and looked out the window, taking in the scenery. When he spoke, he had another question for the man. Ming Yan, if I say I do have feelings for Little Duo, what will you do?
In the beginning, he only harbored curiosity for the woman who could draw adorable animals. After getting in contact with her and getting to know her a little better, that soon grew into admiration and recognition.
He found himself to be attracted to a woman like Liu Duo. Among the women he was acquainted with, he was most willing to spend time with her.
Ming Yan gulped, not daring to sell himself short. How should he answer this?
Master, please dont joke with me. Its really not funny. He smiled dryly.
His masters question struck fear within him, as sweat began to gather on his forehead.
This contrasted withmon sense!
Dongfang Ming chortled. What came next was a quiet reply both to himself and Ming Yan. Joke? Yes, I guess it isnt really a good joke.
Silence fell again.
Ye Ling ced Liu Duos breakfast on a tray and was about to bring it up to her when Liu Ran passionately offered to help, Ling, let me help with that.
No need, Ye Ling shook his head, Ran Er, Im heading upstairs. If anyonees to sell tomatoes, you can help with the recording and not dy them, alright?
Before Ye Mo left, he told Ye Ling not to let Liu Ran call for or bring breakfast up to his sister, because Liu Duo was not wearing anything under the nket.
They wanted to put on her clothes for herst night, but she did not cooperate due to exhaustion and just slept. They wanted to try again in the morning but dared not wake her up.
Sure thing. Liu Ran went back to his books by the table.
After that, Ye Ling carefully took the tray upstairs.
Chapter 768 - Such A Nice Guy!
Chapter 768: Such A Nice Guy!
Liu Duo, who was sound asleep, could vaguely make out the sounds of Hei Xiaomeng barking downstairs. He must be ying with Bai Xiaojiao.
And yet the noise was loud enough to wake her.
Her eyelids fluttered as she stirred awake, eyes squinting as they slowly adapted to the morning rays.
She moved about and turned her body to the other side as she muttered, Damn you, Liuzi and Mo. You two better not think about getting into bed with me like that again! You piss me off!
With the tray in hand, Ye Ling pushed the door open only to find Liu Duo lying face down on the bed, curled up in a ball.
Duo Er, get up for breakfast. Eat your fill, then you can sleep again. His gentle voice rang into her ears.
Ling? Wrapped in the sheets, she turned to face him, her eyes barely open as she put on her womanly wiles. Ling, I dont want to eat. I just want to sleep and not move at all.
Ye Ling chuckled and ced the tray on the desk before coaxing her patiently, Duo Er, get up and eat something. It wont take much time. Your stomach cant handle going hungry.
Then he mixed the steamed egg with rice, and added other side dishes into the bowl before bringing that and a pair of chopsticks to her side of the bed. How about I feed you? You just have to open your mouth.
No, I havent even brushed my teeth. Ill eatter after Ive had enough sleep, alright, Ling?
Liu Duo went on to cover her head with the sheet to hide from reality. Ye Ling found her actions quite hrious. He shook his head. She was acting like a kid.
Duo Er, Ill get some water for you then. Can you put on your undergarments first? he said as his face began to flush.
Liu Duos muffled voice could be heard through the nket. Dont trouble yourself, Ling. Just leave me be. Ill get down for foodter.
For a moment, Ye Ling ran out of ideas. At a time like this, Liu Duo was behaving like a disobedient child.
Ye Ling looked at the food in his hands. It still retained some heat.
He left the bowl on the bedside table, and headed downstairs without a word.
Liu Duo peeked out of the covers when she did not hear Ye Lings persuasion that usually followed, just in time to watch him leave. Hes leaving just like that? That cant be right.
Ye Ling got downstairs, fetched some water in a bucket, found a spittoon and took off again.
Duo Er, have a wash after you put on your clothes. Then have some food. Ye Ling ced the bucket and the spittoon at one corner of the room.
Liu Duo lifted the sheets when he came back. It turned out that Ye Ling did not continue to nag on her because he had left to fetch her some water so that she could wash up. He was such a nice guy!
After all that had happened, Liu Duo did not feel sleepy anymore and sat up. Ling, can you get me some clean clothes from my wardrobe? And some clean underwear too.
Dongfang Mings carriage slowly approached their destination. Hei Xiaomeng raced to the front and started barking.
Liu Ran called for Hei Xiaomeng to stop when he saw the carriage. Xiaomeng, dont do that. We have a guest.
Hed barely finished speaking when the carriage came to a stop and Ming Yan leaped down, followed by Dongfang Ming, springing up very little dust as though they were as light as a feather.
The scene left Liu Ran awestruck.
Chapter 769 - Youre So Cool!
Chapter 769: Youre So Cool!
They had met once, so Liu Ran knew he was his sisters business partner.
Hi, uncle, he said politely after the initial surprise wore off. He politely went to wee him.
Greeted by the young smiling boy who looked very simr to Liu Duo, Dongfang Ming said, Long time no see, Ran Er. How have you been?
Ive been great, Liu Ran grinned. Uncle, youre here to look for my brothers-inw, right? Brother Yang, Liu, and Mo went out for work, but Brother Ling and my sister are still in the house.
He led Dongfang Ming and Mingyan into the yard and then poured them some water.
Yes, I know. Im here to pass the portraits to your sister and Brother Ling. Dongfang Ming peered at Ming Yan, hinting for him to take the portraits out.
Then he looked around but did not see or hear anyone else.
Curiously, Liu Ran opened up one of the scrolls to find his youngest brother-inw appearing on paper before him.
Wow, this is Brother Ling! The drawing looks so real! Liu Ran eximed. This was the first time hed seen a lifelike portrait with his own eyes.
Ming Yan took pride at the sound of his bewilderment while Dongfang Ming merely smiled. He was used to other people acknowledging his skills.
Then Liu Ran opened up the other scroll to find a lifelike Liu Duo on paper as well. Uncle, did you draw these? Youre so cool!
He was filled with admiration for Dongfang Ming now. Not only could the man leap from the carriage with grace, even his art was extraordinary!
Dongfang Ming slightly nodded at the excited boy. Indeed.
Im going to get Brother Ling and my sister to look at these. Theyre practically walking on paper! Haha... With that, he zoomed up the stairs.
Before Liu Ran could reach the second floor, several vigers arrived at the yard to sell tomatoes. They yelled, Ye Ling, we have some tomatoes for you!
Liu Ran quickly reversed and zoomed back downstairs. Brother Lings busy upstairs. Please weigh your tomatoes on the scale here and report to me.
Like a mini adult, he flipped through the ounts booklet Ye Ling had previously prepared, grabbed a brush and waited for the viger to give a number.
Dongfang Ming looked at his actions. The kid seemed to be as clever as Liu Duo. Then he turned around and peered at the stairway. Upstairs?
Ye Ling took out Liu Duos change of clothes from the wardrobe. Duo Er,e over here and change into your undergarments.
Blushing, he held her undergarments in his hand as he prepared to dress her.
It was not his first time, but he still blushed red with embarrassment.
Liu Duo liked what she saw as her dimples deepened. She loved how Ye Ling would get shy and flustered like he was now! Only he would allow Liu Duo to fool around with him every once in a while.
She removed the covers and stood up boldly. Ling, Ill leave it to you then.
She was never shy in front of him!
Compared to the other three brothers, Ye Ling resembled a cute littlemb, while the rest were bloodthirsty wolves.
Ye Lings face went red immediately. His ears, too.
Chapter 770 - Stood Up Straight Before Him
Chapter 770: Stood Up Straight Before Him
Ye Ling liked it when Liu Duo got into mischief such as this. He found her antics interesting.
Duo Er, you can sit down. You dont have to stand so tall, Ye Ling said, still blushing.
Liu Duo was not as tall as he was, but standing on the bed certainly helped a lot. How was he going to dress her now?
Oh. Liu Duo enjoyed seeing him blush. I can sit down, but how will I put on my underwear like that? I think Ill stick to standing. What do you think, Ling?
She got down from the bed and, like a soldier waiting to be inspected, she stepped into her shoes and stood up straight in front of him.
Er...
Ye Ling cleared his throat, not knowing what to say. He kept blushing as he helped her put on her undergarments and underwear.
Liu Duo kept her eyes on him, smiling all the while. It was a loving picture of unlimited bliss.
Duo Er, wash up and have your breakfast before it gets cold. Ye Ling helped her fit into her dress and did her hair, then passed her a willow branch for brushing her teeth.
Liu Duo looked at her reflection in the mirror and was very impressed by the hair Ye Ling had styled for her. Ling, youre getting quite good at tying my hair. It looks really nice.
Youre pretty, Duo Er, thats why it looks nice on you. Ye Ling gave a serious answer.
He had tied her hair in amon and simple knot. Every woman in the vige knew how to do that. Yet, for him, only his wife could carry that style to perfection!
Pffft...
Liu Duo chuckled at his praise. She disregarded humility and agreed with him. Indeed, thats true!
She took the branch and went through her washing quickly.
After that, she picked up her bowl and started eating as the two of them slowly walked down the stairs.
Dongfang Ming heard footstepsing from the stairway and looked over there.
Little Duo, Ling, your portraits have been framed. I came to deliver them. Smiling, Dongfang Ming spoke to them.
The two looked over at him too when they heard him speak.
Master Dongfang, thank you for taking the trouble to bring them all the way here, Liu Duo grinned. The two of them walked towards him.
No trouble at all. Its my pleasure, Dongfang Ming replied. Im here to say my farewells too. Ill be returning to the capital. You havent eaten, Little Duo?
He spotted the bowl Liu Duo was currently holding. He was surprised that she was still having her breakfast at this hour.
Little Duo, havent you taken your breakfast?
Liu Duo caught on to the news that he was going back. Astonished, she asked, Oh, when are you leaving? Please, stay for lunch at our house. Think of it as our way of seeing you off.
If Ye Mo were here and got wind of the news, he would be overjoyed!
Ye Ling spoke next. Yes, Duo Ers right. Brother Ming, you should stay for lunch today.
Then dont mind if I do, Dongfang Ming nodded. He intended to stay a little longer as well. He would be leaving in the afternoon anyway.
Hei Xiaomeng crouched by Liu Duos side and nudged her with its nose, like a kid begging for food and attention, which was absolutely adorable.
Liu Duo gave him some food from her bowl. Xiaomeng, you cant be too greedy, got it? Its not a good habit.
Thats a very impressive Mastiff you have there. Youve raised it well, Dongfang Ming said as he observed the dog. He thought of something else, and went on to add, Little Duo, do you have ns to visit the capital?
Chapter 771 - Moreover, She Was Still Not A Widow.
Chapter 771: Moreover, She Was Still Not A Widow.
When Liu Duo heard this, she looked at him and replied, I currently dont have such a n. However, if we were to go the capital, our entire family would have to trouble you for help.
He was the only person they knew in the capital so they would naturally need him to be the tour guide.
What do you mean trouble me? There is no such thing with our rtionship! Dongfang Mings smile was gentle and handsome.
Hahaha... you will need to take care of us then. Will you be taking responsibility for sightseeing, what to eat, and where we stay? Liu Duo joked with him.
Of course.
Ming Yan looked at his master as he chatted happily with Liu Duo and immediately thought about what Dongfang Ming had muttered in the horse carriage. He had a strong feeling that his master wasnt actually joking.
He muttered in his heart, How could this be good? Master finally took a fancy to a girl but she is someone elses wife, and a shared wife as well!
If she were a young girl who was not yet married, with his masters looks, experience, and knowledge, there was no way he wouldnt be able to marry her. However, since she was someone elses wife, this was extremely difficult!
Moreover, she was still not a widow. Even if she were a widow and Dongfang Ming wanted to marry her, the madam of the house and the others wouldnt approve.
It was only after Liu Duo finished breakfast that she picked up the framed painting and looked at it in detail. Although she already saw it before, she couldnt help but sigh. This painting was basically an image taken from a photograph!
Oh yeah, how much did the framing cost? Liu Duo looked at Dongfang Ming and asked.
Why mention this? Ming Yan and I can just eat lunch at your house. Dongfang Ming never thought about having them pay for the framing. Wouldnt talking about money spoil the rtionship?
When Liu Duo heard him, she didnt say anything more about it.
Time passed quickly and noon arrived. While riding the bullock-cart home, Ye Liu and the others ran into Ye Yang so they went back together.
Brothers-inw are back. Liu Ran looked at Ye Yang and the others and ran over eagerly to prepare to help move the tomatoes.
Hei Xiaomeng also followed over eagerly. It was extremely excited when it saw its mastering back home, its tail wagging very quickly.
Oh, Dongfang Ming you are here. Ye Liu looked at Dongfang Ming and greeted him cordially.
When Ye Yang and Ye Mo saw he was here, one of them showed no response as always and his face looked as paralyzed as ever, and the other just showed a cool and arrogant look as always.
Neither of the two liked to smile except when they were in front of Liu Duo. Ye Mo was slightly better than Ye Yang in this regard.
Dongfang Ming got up, nodded andughed. Im about to go back to the capital so I took a special trip here toe to say goodbye. Since I wasing here, I also brought the framed painting here.
When Ye Mo heard him while he was moving the tomatoes, the corner of his mouth moved up slightly and he muttered in his heart, You shouldve gone back long ago. If you stayed any longer I bet your errands in the capital would pile up into a mountain!
When will you be leaving? Just have your lunch here. It can be considered as your send-off party, Ye Liu said. He looked at Ye Ling and said again, Ling, make a few more nice dishes for lunch. We will have a farewell for Dongfang.
He wasnt surprised Dongfang Ming was leaving. After all, he had already stayed here for quite some time.
Going back to the capital was something that was definite and necessary!
Ye Ling nodded and replied, I already finished preparing them. We can start eating once we finish moving the tomatoes. I added two meat dishes for lunch.
In the morning, he and Liu Duo had asked Dongfang Ming to stay for lunch so he would naturally prepare dishes for his farewell.
It was only after some time passed again that lunch officially started.
Dongfang, your painting technique is really just too awesome! Ye Liu gave him a thumbs up in admiration.
Chapter 772 - In That Case, Quickly Pack Our Things. We Will Also…
Chapter 772: In That Case, Quickly Pack Our Things. We Will Also...
Before they ate, Liu Ran took the two paintings over to Ye Yang and the others to see. He was so excited it was as if he were the one who had painted them.
Dongfang Mingughed. Its a skill Ive practiced since I was young, it isnt worth mentioning.
He didnt think it was really that impressive. Anyone who practiced since they were young would also have the same skills.
But one still needs natural talent. Otherwise, how could the paintings look so lifelike? Of course, together with the talent the heavens gave you, you definitely also worked very, very hard so you dont need to be so modest! Liu Duo said very surely with a smile while she ate.
A persons skills, no matter if they started learning them since they were young, or learned them when they were older, still required a massive amount of effort and natural talent!
Sis is right. Uncle, stop being so modest. Those are praises that you deserve! Liu Ran smiled very innocently.
Liu Duo and the others were provoked intoughter when they heard such adult-like wordsing from Liu Ran. Of course, Ye Yang and Ye Mo were not included.
Dongfang Ming chatted with Liu Duo and the others for a while after lunch before they left for town.
Mydy, I saw Ming Yan packing their things. They might have gone to Mrs. Yes house to say goodbye in thete morning and I think they might be leaving for the capital.
Wang Xiangyun seemed to have gotten much thinner recently. When she heard Dongfang Ming was going back to the capital, she immediately became vigorous. In that case, quickly pack our things. We will also...
As she was speaking, she didnt know why but she suddenly stopped and looked out the window. She started spacing out and didnt speak, seemingly distracted.
Little Tian saw her this way and wanted to speak but didnt and just stood at the side. She looked at herdys perfect side profile and also started to space out...
Some time passed as such and, while looking through the window, Wang Xiangyun saw Ming Yan busily going in and out downstairs. She suddenly said, Little Tian, go and get the thing we prepared a few days ago, I want to use it!
When Little Tian heard her, she widened her eyes and was shocked. She never wouldve thought she would suddenly say this.
Mydy... She opened her mouth and wanted to advise herdy not to do this but Wang Xiangyun interrupted her.
While you are at it, go and block Ming Yan so he cante up to find Brother Ming. Wang Xiangyun turned her head and spoke very seriously while looking at her.
She then got up and went into the room to tidy her appearance. However, she didnt have any look of happiness on her face at all.
Little Tian looked at Wang Xiangyuns back and saw how determined she was so she had no choice but to turn around to go get the thing. She prayed in her heart, I hope mydy can seed this time. Otherwise...sigh...
She didnt dare to imagine that, if she also failed this time, Dongfang Ming would definitely not hold back and let this go easily!
Dongfang Ming stood tall and straight as he stood by the window and looked at the scenery outside. In his heart, he felt reluctant to leave. However, he had to leave. Just as he let out a silent sigh, he heard the door being pushed open.
Brother Ming, I know you will be going back to the capitalter. Im here to say goodbye. Wang Xiangyun walked over with a saucer in hand.
She wasnt preparing to leave right now. If this seeded, she would leave with Dongfang Ming. Otherwise, she would leave another day.
Dongfang Ming frowned when he heard her voice. He didnt turn around and continued to stand where he was, ignoring her.
In response to Dongfang Ming ignoring her, Wang Xiangyun acted like she didnt notice. She put the saucer down on the table, picked up a cup of tea, and walked over. Brother Ming, have a sip of herbal tea.
Chapter 773 - Rude?
Chapter 773: Rude?
In response, Dongfang Ming lowered his head and looked at the cup of tea in her hand. He didnt have any intention of taking it.
Wang Xiangyun saw it was clear he had no intention of taking and drinking it so she said, Brother Ming, giving you this herbal tea to drink is my farewell to you because Im not going back yet.
... Dongfang Ming heard what she said, nced at her, and still didnt say anything.
Whether or not she went back to the capital was none of his business and he didnt want to know either.
The room went quiet for a while. It was so quiet Wang Xiangyun could hear her own breath. Although she didnt like getting ignored, Dongfang Ming would always do this.
Brother Ming, isnt it a bit rude to ignore the herbal tea that is given to you?
Wang Xiangyun moved the cup of tea in her hands closer to Dongfang Mings chest so that he could see it better and would have an easier time taking it!
Rude?
Dongfang Mingughed softly. Miss Wang, I believe you entered my room as you wished without my permission. I think that is much ruder!
He didnt even want to call her by her name right now. Calling her Miss Wang would set some distance between them and it was also polite.
Miss Wang? Hah... the corner of Wang Xiangyuns mouth moved up and she felt a pain in her heart. However, she still held it in and didnt get angry like an entitled young woman.
Okay, it is my fault for not knocking and asking Brother Mings permission toe in. I apologize! Now, ept my apology by drinking this cup of herbal tea.
As she spoke, she lifted it slightly higher. It was as if she would not give up if Dongfang Ming didnt ept it.
Dongfang Ming wasnt an idiot. He knew something was definitely up since she kept insisting that he drink this herbal tea.
After all, he had fallen for it once two years ago.
Put it down. I wont drink it. Dongfang Ming turned around and wanted to walk out of the room. He wanted to go see when they could leave.
He didnt bring much from the capital but it wasnt little either. Some time was still needed for his things to be loaded up.
When Wang Xiangyun saw this, she anxiously went and blocked his way. Brother Ming, this drink is my apology to you. You still need to take a sip even if you arent thirsty to show you ept my apology.
She didnt wait for Dongfang Ming to reply and continued to say, This is just a small cup of herbal tea and not some poison. Arent you being too defensive around me? This hurts me.
I am afraid it is something that is even scarier than poison! Dongfang Ming replied in his heart.
If Brother Ming doesnt believe me, then I will take a sip! Wang Xiangyun said and moved the cup of tea near her mouth. She drank one-third of it and gave it to Dongfang Ming again.
Two years ago, she didnt eat the thing she used to trick Dongfang Ming. This time, in order to seed, she would also take it herself! Because she believed Dongfang Ming wouldnt ignore her if she was drugged, right?
... Dongfang Ming felt annoyed and speechless at her persistence.
He reached out and took the cup of tea she was holding. However, he wasnt going to drink it. Miss Wang, I ept your apology but put this herbal tea away now!
He then put the tea on the table and continued walking outside.
It didnt matter if she put anything inside or not, he would not drink anything that she gave him.
Wang Xiangyun looked at his back, frowned, and showed a look like she was going to throw caution to the wind and go all out. She stretched out her hands, picked up the cup of tea, and drank it in one go. However, she didnt swallow.
She immediately went in front of Dongfang Ming, stood on tiptoes, and wanted to feed it to him with her mouth.
Dongfang Ming reacted very quickly. He stretched out his hands to the area between them and pushed. Wang Xiangyun was pushed onto the ground and she also swallowed the tea in her mouth!
Miss Wang, please conduct yourself with dignity! People will hate you and find you disgusting if you keep doing such shameless things!
Chapter 774 - He Was Just About To Go Call Him.
Chapter 774: He Was Just About To Go Call Him.
After Dongfang Ming finished speaking, he turned and continued walking out of the room without even giving her a single nce.
Right now, he could bepletely sure that there was definitely something wrong with the herbal tea she brought! Moreover, this was such a cheap trick. In the past, he was tricked because he didnt have his guard up against her. However, she didnt consider he was not the same as before.
Hate? Disgusting?
These words kept on repeating in Wang Xiangyuns head. She was so upset that tears started streaming down her face.
She really wanted to leave right now. Her mind waspletely nk as she stood up and ran out of the room...
Little Tian followed and kept an eye on Ming Yan from a distance that was neither too close nor too far.
Being monitored so obviously pissed Ming Yan off so he said to her, Are you very free? Why are you looking here and not looking after yourdy?
From his understanding, they were about to go back to the capital, so shouldnt Little Tian also be packing their things and then leaving eagerly with them?
But she came and stared at him right now. It was very strange!
Is it any of your business? Little Tian replied with an unpleasant tone of voice.
Just as Ming Yan was about to speak, he saw his mastering towards him and behind him was a crying Wang Xiangyun.
She overtook Dongfang Mings pace and ran straight into the crowd. Little Tian had her back turned so she didnt see this happen.
Ming Yan looked in the direction Wang Xiangyun had run to and then looked at Dongfang Ming as he walked over. Master, we can start our journey back to the capital.
He was just about to go call him.
However, when Little Tian heard him, he turned to look at Dongfang Ming. When she saw his handsome face was the same as always and his mood was normal, she knew herdy had failed! She immediately ran towards the backyard.
Actually, she never thought Wang Xiangyun would seed in the first ce! Sigh...
In response, Dongfang Ming didnt ask her to stop.
It was only when he arrived beside the horse carriage that he said, Okay, lets go.
He took a step and then jumped into the horse carriage. The entire movement was smooth and it looked very handsome.
Just as Ming Yan was about to instruct the coachman to start the journey, he heard Dongfang Mings voice. Ming Yan, go and tell Little Tian that herdy ran into the streets and she needs to find her quickly. Otherwise...
He didnt finish his sentence but Ming Yan was able to understand what he meant.
Okay, Ming Yan replied, quickly going to find Little Tian.
And Wang Xiangyun was crying like a pear blossom bathed in the rain. She ran around aimlessly and then started walking slowly. She looked distracted and like she was at a loss. This attracted a lot of attention and made people feel sorry for her.
On the other side, right after Dongfang Ming left, Ye Liu and the others also went out to deliver the finished tomato sauce to the restaurant.
Liu, should we go home straight away or should we go and purchase some tomatoes while we are on our way back? Li Wazi asked casually.
It is fine either way. Li Wazi, do you want to go straight home or go to the viges to purchase more tomatoes? Ye Liu replied with a pretentious voice.
Ye Mos head was lowered as he earnestly read the ount book and checked the transactions.
When Li Wazi heard him, he said, feeling a bit embarrassed, Liu, I want to buy something for Sister Lian. Can you guys wait for me for a while?
Since their familys condition had started improving, he still hadnt bought something decent to give his wife. This made his heart feel slightly guilty.
When Ye Mo heard what he said, he lifted his head to nce at Li Wazi and then continued to read the ount book.
Ye Liuughed, How could we not wait after hearing what you said? Mo and I are happy on Sister Lians behalf that you know how to treat her right.
As he spoke, he parked the bullock-cart in an empty spot beside the road so they wouldnt block pedestrians and carts from going through.
Chapter 775 - This Time, She Ended Up Harming Herself When She Wanted To Harm Someone Else!
Chapter 775: This Time, She Ended Up Harming Herself When She Wanted To Harm Someone Else!
What are you going to buy for Sister Lian? Lets go, Ye Liu said after he parked the bullock-cart.
If he knew what he wanted to buy, they could go there straight away and wouldnt need to waste any time.
At this time, Ye Mo spoke up and said, Liu, you go with him. I will wait here on the bullock-cart.
He wanted to calcte the recent items so he wasnt going to apany Li Wazi to buy his things.
Li Wazi didnt have any objections to him not going and he said to Ye Liu, Liu, lets go to the tailor shop.
He felt the clothes his mother and wife usually wore were really too old. He always wanted to buy something for them but they never let him. They said something about how they should save money to renovate the house and how Little Huzi would need money to go to school once he grows up!
Okay! Mo, you wait here, Ye Liu said to Ye Mo, and then went towards the tailor shop with Li Wazi.
Ye Mo looked at their backs as they left and then continued reading the ount book on the bullock-cart.
On the other side, after Little Tian returned to the upstairs of the backyard, she searched for traces of Wang Xiangyun. Mydy... mydy, where are you?
Mydy... She frowned and felt a bad premonition.
Ming Yan was also very quick. After he arrived in the backyard, he shouted towards Little Tian, You dont need to look for her here. Yourdy ran onto the streets with a strange expression on her face!
Ming Yan immediately turned and walked away after he conveyed the message. They were about to start their journey back to the capital and he didnt have the time to apany her to look for Wang Xiangyun.
When Little Tian heard him, she immediately ran down, chased after Ming Yan, and pulled on his sleeve. She asked anxiously, What did you say? Mydy went onto the street? When did this happen? Tell me clearly!
I advise that you best go quickly and look for yourdy. Otherwise, dont regret it if something happens! Ming Yan flung the hand Little Tian had on his sleeve and left without any hesitation.
He even muttered softly when he left, She did something despicable again. This time, she ended up harming herself when she wanted to harm someone else!
Little Tians eyes widened when she heard him. She would, of course, understand what Ming Yansst sentence meant. The bad premonition in her heart became even more intense. Both her legs started to tremble and she immediately ran outside. While she was running, she also called their servants to follow her.
She prayed in her heart, Mydy, you must not get into an ident!
Wang Xiangyuns face was like a flower blossom in the rain. From the time she started running to when she walked slowlyter, her expression was full of constant absent-minded sorrow...
When the pedestrians on the street saw how this beautiful womans face was full of tears, they all felt sorry for her. They wondered what it was that she was so upset about.
An olddy walked up to her and asked out of concern, Youngdy, why are you crying so sadly? I think it is best if you go back home soon.
She felt that Wang Xiangyun walking around aimlessly like this was not safe. Moreover, her family would also be worried.
However, it was as if Wang Xiangyun didnt hear her. She ignored her and continued walking forward.
She didnt watch where she was going and after walking around for a while, she arrived on a rtively quiet street. She also didnt realize three suspicious-looking punks were tailing her.
Bro, thatdy there looks quite pretty. Through all my time growing up, Ive never seen such a prettydy before!
Yeah, she even looks good even though she is crying. This really makes me want to gofort her.
The punk whod been called broughed even more vulgarly then the two younger ones. Yeah, such a pretty youngdy. The three of us should definitely go andfort her.
The three of them happened to see the crying and absent-minded Wang Xiangyun walking around when they came out from the gambling den. Moreover, she was walking towards a secluded area.
Chapter 776 - Discussing Whether To Continue
Chapter 776: Discussing Whether To Continue
The other two punks smiled even more menacingly. They licked their lips, almost tempted to try.
Wang Xiangyun, who had been in a daze, suddenly felt difort all over her. She had begun to feel hot and weak, and it was then she realized how dangerous it was to be walking on the streets like this!
She wiped away the tears already gathering at the corners of her eyes and turned to leave, but the three punks had blocked her way.
Wang Xiangyun stared at them and, with a manner of disgust, ordered, Move away!
She was in a rush to return to the tailor shop. The punks did not heed her, so she moved to the side instead, but they proceeded to block her.
Hey, littledy. I see you were crying just now, whys that? Its heartbreaking to see you like that. Why dont you tell us whats wrong? Maybe we can cheer you up? One said with malicious intent.
There were a few pedestrians on the road, and some of them did look her way, but none came to help. They were already used to the punks picking on women; the worst that could happen was being felt up.
Yes, tell us. Well dry your tears, another one said as he pulled out his sleeve to wipe her tears.
Sharp-eyed Wang Xiangyun showed extreme aversion to these three average-looking, even gruesome, punks.
How dare you! Wang Xiangyun frowned and berated them. No one had ever been so rude to her. Shameless! All of you! How dare you offend me like that! I can make you regret being born into this world, you know!
Uncharitable eyes settled on the three, emanating a frightening aura that scared the three out of their wits. They could feel that Wang Xiangyun was not someone they could simply joke about.
They exchanged nces as they discussed whether they should continue.
Wang Xiangyun rolled her eyes at them and left the scene, picking up her speed into a run.
She knew she should not be loitering about there, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable if she were trapped by those punks!
When Ming Yan returned to the carriage, he noticed Little Tian who had gathered helpers to look for herdy. He reported, Master, Ive passed the message, shall we start now?
Right. Dongfang Mings reply traveled into Ming Yans ears.
He did not care what Wang Xiangyun had gotten into.
Upon receiving the reply, Ming Yan got onto the carriage and started their journey.
If his master was not a bit worried about Wang Xiangyun, then it was not his ce toment. Whether or not the Wang family would look for troubleter, or me Dongfang Ming for not protecting her, Wang Xiangyun had brought it all upon herself!
On the way to the tailor shop, Li Wazi and Ye Liu passed by the deserted street. It was there where they saw Wang Xiangyun being harassed by three punks.
Liu, thatdy seems to be in trouble. The three punks are teasing her, Li Wazi said to him.
Ye Liu looked over there. Lets not be nosy. Look at what shes wearing. Shes definitely not amoner.
In other words, she must have guards or servants with her. She could not possibly be walking out alone.
Oh. Li Wazi nodded and the two pressed on towards the tailor shop.
People tended to stay out of trouble as much as they could. Naturally, that meant they would not simply help out a stranger.
The three punks might have been taken aback by Wang Xiangyunsposure a moment ago, but they would never say no to a beauty!
Youre one hot woman. We like you even more.
Chapter 777 - Beautiful Woman? Gorgeous Gown?
Chapter 777: Beautiful Woman? Gorgeous Gown?
The three punks took turns touching Wang Xiangyuns face rather lecherously.
Wang Xiangyun felt agitated and angry to be treated and cheapened like this, but deep down a desire burned. She hoped to be touched some more.
She felt afraid, and her tone softened. Go away, and you can have this pendant!
Then she unbuckled the jade pendant from around her waist and threw it at them.
The instant the punks got hold of the pendant, she pushed them away and ran straight towards the busy streets.
This was the first time in her whole life that she ran as fast as she could without caring about appearances.
At the same time she prayed, Brother Ming, save me, please!
She had a feeling that the punks would not let her go so easily.
Unfortunately, she did not know that the man whom she missed so much was already on his way to the capital.
The jade pendant was invaluable. The three punks could not believe their luck.
Bro, she must be a richdy!
I know that, you idiot! Shes wearing an exquisite silk dress! Have you seen anyone else around here wearing that?
The one they called bro looked at Wang Xiangyun from behind and said deviously, Looks like well be bagging two for the price of one today!
He noticed just now that the redness on Wang Xiangyuns cheeks was not as simple as it seemed. It was not just anger. She seemed to be under the influence of a drug.
He was used to doing nothing every day other than gambling and visiting brothels, so he hade to be very observant.
His two followers got excited. Bro, you mean...
They waggled their brows slyly. Everything else was left unsaid.
Yep, exactly! The leader kept the jade pendant and proceeded to chase after Wang Xiangyun.
The other two punks followed him. It was umon toe across a fair maiden like the one they just met, much less get the chance to ravage her.
Even if the consequences were severe, they would have no regrets!
On the other side, Little Tian searched frantically for Wang Xiangyun. She asked everyone she met whether or not they had seen herdy, Have you seen a beautiful woman about this tall, wearing a gorgeous gown?
She gestured Wang Xiangyuns approximate height.
The pedestrians would shake their heads. No, Im afraid not.
Little Tian continued her search and asked others. She was very anxious and worried that something might have happened to herdy.
It was then that Ye Liu and Li Wazi met her. As usual, Little Tian stopped them in their tracks and asked, Have you seen a beautiful woman about this tall, wearing a gorgeous gown?
Beautiful woman? Gorgeous gown?
Ye Liu turned to Li Wazi. The woman we saw just now, was she beautiful?
He had not noticed Wang Xiangyuns face. His attention was on the exquisite dress she wore. At that time, her face was blocked from view by the three punks standing in her way.
Li Wazi peered at him and gave an honest reply: She was quite pretty.
It was only a short moment, but Li Wazi swore he had never seen a more divinedy!
Please, where did you see her? I must find her immediately! Little Tian asked frantically.
Seeing her in such a frenzy, Li Wazi pointed in the direction they came from. Right there. The streets almost deserted. Why werent you...
Chapter 778 - But He Was Neither Heroic Nor Nosy
Chapter 778: But He Was Neither Heroic Nor Nosy
He wanted to ask why Little Tian was not with Wang Xiangyun. There were several punks looking for trouble.
He was not able to finish because Little Tian and the others had already hurried over towards the direction hed indicated.
Liu, why do you think theyre panicking like that but not by the womans side? Li Wazi nced at Li Wazi and asked curiously.
It did not make sense for servants to be separated from their masters.
Ye Liu had little to care as he marched on to the tailor shop. How should I know? If youre that curious, follow them and find out.
He had no intention to meddle in other peoples affairs.
After all, curiosity killed the cat! If it had nothing to do with him, he preferred not to ask, wonder, or hear about it!
And why should I do that? I dont even know them. Li Wazi rubbed his nose and followed Ye Liu awkwardly. He let the incident slide.
Once again, Wang Xiangyun was hounded by the three punks. She got so scared that sweat started to flow from her forehead. She reached out for the hairpin on her head and threw it at them, hoping to buy her way out.
The punks dly epted the treasure, but had no intention of leaving. Youre quite generous,dy, and were more than grateful.
Thats right.
The smiles stered on their face grew even more sinister, making her feel utterly disgusted, like she would fall for the story they were selling.
Get out of my way!
Her brows creased tightly, and her patience ran out as fear began to creep in. She had run across several streets and where they were standing currently was a crowded area. She believed the punks could not possibly mess around.
Geez,dy, look at you. Already sweating. We know a good ce you can rest. We can take you there, the punks said as they dragged Wang Xiangyun towards a less crowded location.
Upon being touched, Wang Xiangyun shrugged off their lecherous hands as though she had been electrified. Release me! You better note any closer, or Ill really make you regret it!
Passers-by began to notice what was going on. Some wanted to help but feared they would be targeted, so they dismissed the thought.
Not far away, Ye Mo overheard people gossiping about as he kept his eyes on the ounts book.
Like Ye Liu, he had no interest in other peoples affairs.
Although it wasmon sense to lend a hand to those in need, he was neither heroic not nosy.
The three punks exchanged nces and scorned, Alright, little missy. Lets see what youve got!
Without a moment to lose, they mped her on either side and dragged her somewhere inessible, away from prying eyes.
Wang Xiangyun was helpless against three grown men. In addition to being drugged, she felt even weaker, with no chance to fend for herself as they took off with her.
How dare you! Get off me, you scumbags! Help! Save me! Wang Xiangyun shouted for help, but no one came to her rescue.
Tears began to fall. She knew the oue would be horrible!
Some people on the streets had gone to the officials for help.
They might be afraid to get involved, for the punks could take revenge, but they could not allow an innocent girl to be vited. Reporting it to the officials was the wisest choice.
Gosh, that woman was dressed luxuriously...where were her servants? Taken away by those punks like that... I shudder to think what will happen next.
Indeed.
Onlookers expressed their worries for the woman as they discussed her ordeal, but none took action to stop the perpetrators. Hearing their indifference made Ye Mo shiver and scoff as he shook his head.
Chapter 779 - Even Actively Catered To Them
Chapter 779: Even Actively Catered To Them
He mumbled, if youre really worried, youd take some practical action and really help her. Whats the use of talking about it? You fakers make me sick!
He held nothing but contempt for this kind of behavior.
Long ago, when his family needed help, the kind-hearted neighbors would say they would help with whatever they could, but in the end, they did not actually provide any assistance.
He did not mean that substantial help was required, but if they could not lend a hand at all they should not make empty promises!
The three punks were very experienced as they dragged Wang Xiangyun to a deserted alley before they loosened their hold on her.
What are you nning to do? Frightened, Wang Xiangyun retreated.
This was the scariest and most helpless moment to ever happen to her.
The three punks were d to see that the previously arrogant Wang Xiangyun had shrunken to a helpless littlemb. Each of them bore a devious grin, finding her reaction to be equally amusing and exciting.
Whats that you say? Youll find out soon enough... They grinned lecherously.
One said, Bro, Ill keep watch, you two have your fun with her first.
Alright, thanks. You wait for your turn.
Wang Xiangyun panicked and looked to and fro. They were blocking the front, and behind her was a dead end. What now?
Worse, the drug she had previously consumed had started to take effect.
Already weakened, she said in a particrly feminine voice, Y-You better note over here! Let me go, Ill give you all the money you want!
The punks ignored her as they settled into their roles. The one keeping watch went on to guard the entrance to the alley while the other two grinned slyly as they slowly approached Wang Xiangyun.
Rx, we wont mess around, because youll be actively giving us your love very soon.
They closed in on her confidently, their hungry looks getting more gruesome.
The drug had caused her voice to change. The leader knew about her condition and was more than willing to be her remedy.
Wang Xiangyun dreaded the worst as her tears flowed. Physically, her desires had awakened because of the drug, but mentally, she was at the brink of terror, disdain, and despair!
N-No, donte over here. Struggling until she had nowhere else to go, Wang Xiangyun pleaded.
You will want it. Come on, girl...
Well treasure you very much, haha...
The two punks could wait no longer. They forced her into a corner and pushed her to the ground. Then their hands began to explore every inch of her body.
No, no, please, no... She struggled, cried, and begged, but to no avail.
Despite how shabby the punks were, under the influence of the drug Wang Xiangyuns brain could not function properly and gave up the struggle. She even actively catered to the men.
Her actions might have seemed agreeable, but her tears never stopped rolling...
Little Tian and the group arrived at the street Li Wazi had mentioned but they did not see herdy anywhere. They asked around, Have you seen a beautiful woman about this tall, wearing a gorgeous gown?
Without hesitation, the pedestrians said, There was one, but she ran that way a moment ago, followed by three punks.
Wang Xiangyun had an outstanding appearance, which was why the pedestrians remembered her.
Little Tian perked up when she received more information.
Chapter 780 - Little Tian Was Speechless
Chapter 780: Little Tian Was Speechless
She was most afraid and very worried that this would happen!
Without a second to lose, the group hurried towards the direction pointed out by the pedestrian. They had to hurry and find herdy, or there would be serious consequences!
Miss Wang, where are you? Little Tian shouted loudly as she ran.
She hoped Wang Xiangyun could hear her and give her a response so that she could locate the position.
But what she got in return were the vendors street cries and the haggling between buyer and seller for themodities.
Ye Mo, who was resting on the bullock-cart, heard Little Tians pleas and looked up from his position.
It was indeed Little Tian. He had met her once before. He arched his eyebrows, instantly realizing that the woman who the punks had dragged away just now was the woman who had asked about him in front of the tailor shop several days ago.
He mumbled inwardly again, why arent you by yourdys side? Isnt it toote to look for her now?
He did not have to guess. Wang Xiangyun must be facing a lifetimes worth of nightmares right now!
Miss, about thedy youre looking for, is she a pretty woman who wears a beautiful dress? a passer-by approached Little Tian and asked.
Yes, exactly. Do you know where she is? she answered hurriedly.
When the person heard she was really looking for Wang Xiangyun, she hastily said, She was taken by three punks a moment ago. Why werent you by her side? she said, cing the me on Little Tian and the ones behind her.
Wherever a richdy or young master went, their servants and guards should be right beside them for protection.
Little Tian certainly did not have the energy to exin herself. She could not care for etiquette either as she grabbed the passer-bys arm, practically begging, Madam, please, can you take us to her? We are foreigners and we are not familiar with these streets.
But the woman pushed her away. I have other business to attend to. I cant take you. I may be one of the locals but I donte to town often.
She did not want the punks to pick on her after this, so she turned down Little Tian and escaped, leaving her speechless.
It was such an easy task, yet why wasnt anyone willing to do it? She just needed someone to show her the way!
She went around asking others for help but, one by one, those who made eye contact with her quickly turned away. The vendors either left or pretended to be busy.
Running out of ideas, Little Tian ordered the other servants, Go look for thedy and hurry! Search through all the alleys along these streets!
The servants immediately sprang into action.
Little Tian was about to get moving too when she spotted Ye Mo with his ounts booklet on a bullock-cart a short distance away.
She quickly ran to him. Master Ye, did you see mydy being dragged away by those punks? Where did they go? Can you lead the way? Please, you have to help me. I thank you for that.
She thought that if the pedestrians around here had seen what happened, surely that included Ye Mo too.
Ye Mo looked up to find Little Tian sweating all over. He showed no surprise that she knew hisst name.
I dont have the time! he replied as he sank his head lower into the ounts book.
The ie so far had been quite promising. He ought to split the bonuses with Li Wazis family by the end of the month.
Little Tian had to try. There was the possibility that Ye Mo had not witnessed the act because he had his nose in the book. Yet, his reply stunned her.
Chapter 781 - Do You Want To Bet I Will Slap You In The Face?!
Chapter 781: Do You Want To Bet I Will p You In The Face?!
Didnt have time?
Doesnt this mean that he was there when herdy was being taken away but he didnt step forward to help? He just sat there heartlessly as they took her away!
Little Tian immediately became furious and criticized him sternly, Mr. Ye, why didnt you go help mydy even though you saw her getting taken away? You should know what will happen when three punks take a helpless girl away. How can you be so heartless!
When Ye Mo heard her, he frowned and was furious.
Who did this brat think she was toe and criticize him?
Piss off somewhere else! he replied with a very unpleasant tone.
Who made the rule that he needed to help?
Did he have this responsibility or obligation?
As herdys servant and follower, what sense did it make for her to me him since she was the one who wasnt by her mistress side?
Little Tian heard Ye Mos tone and said even more angrily, You have the looks of a human but why dont you have the heart of one? You didnt help although you saw someone was in trouble. It only takes a slight effort. Do you know the person who was taken away is Mr. Dongfang Mings fiancee? Dont you think you are letting down your business partner?
She knew Ye Mosst name was Ye because shed heard it from the shop assistant at the tailor shop the other day.
Listening to Little Tian, someone who he didnt even know, criticize him made the already angry Ye Mo bepletely incensed!
Scram! If you say another word, do you want to bet I will p you in the face?!
As he spoke, he furiously showed the palm of his hand.
He did not care if she was Dongfang Mings wife or his fiancee; this waspletely unrted to him!
Dongfang Ming did not tell them before that hed brought his family over with him.
Little Tian was immediately given a fright by Ye Mos fiendish expression. It had to be said this was the first time she saw a man with such a fiery temper.
You...
Little Tian gulped and before the sounds from the you even ended, Ye Mo mmed the transaction book and then jumped off the bullock-cart. It scared her so much she immediately took a few steps back.
She initially thought Ye Mo was just impatient and wanted to scare her. Could it be that what he said was the truth?
Ye Mo looked at her sternly with a frown. It was as if his eyes were saying, Dont think that I am just joking. Go ahead and try if you dont believe me!
Ye Mo was incredibly handsome so even when he was showing such a fierce look, he didnt look detestable. On the contrary, he looked very cool and manly. All the unmarried girls around them were secretly looking at him.
A passerby disapproved greatly with what Little Tian did and said from the side. He doesnt even know your mistress so why should he help? You didnt stay by your mistress side but me others when something happens to her. Howughable!
Thats right. Why are you still wasting time here and not looking for your mistress? Such a servant girl should be sold to brothels...
It was only when Little Tian heard such discussions around her that she realized what she said. Ye Mo indeed had no obligation to help stop the punks.
Feeling embarrassed, she nced at Ye Mo awkwardly before turning around and going to look for Wang Xiangyun.
After Ye Liu and Li Wazi finished buying their things, they went back the way they came to go meet up with Ye Mo.
Liu, do you think my wife will like the clothes I bought for her? Li Wazi asked while they were on the road.
He felt that Little Lian might not like this. Besides the coloring being a bit light, the price was also a bit high.
Little Lian usually wore clothes that were darker in color. She never wore clothes that were pale pinkish grey. After all, light-colored clothes get dirty easily.
Moreover, the clothes she usually wore were also made with sackcloth. She never wore brocade clothes before as they were quite expensive.
Chapter 782 - Brother Ming...
Chapter 782: Brother Ming...
Now that their financial condition was better, he would naturally want to buy something nicer for his wife, but he was worried she wouldnt ept it.
Just rx, Sister Lian will definitely like it! Ye Liu smiled, not feeling the least bit worried.
What kind of woman wouldnt like beautiful clothes?
Oh.
Li Wazi looked at the package in his hands and was looking forward to seeing how Little Lian looked after she put them on.
With a smile on his face, he rushed to where Ye Mo was together with Ye Liu.
Inside a small alley, the effects of the drug in Wang Xiangyuns system already reached its peak. Her head was nk and the only thing in her heart was a thirst to fill the emptiness...
Brother Ming... She whispered softly, Brother Ming...
Although she was being touched and kissed by an ugly punk right now, her subconscious mind was thinking about Dongfang Ming, someone whom she never had a romantic rtionship with before!
The punk didnt hear who she was calling to and he replied with a husky voice, Your brother is here, brother will immediately let you feel pleasure...
The punks had long gotten ready and couldnt hold it any longer when facing such a proactive beauty. He rammed it inside with no gentleness what so ever. When he entered that tight and narrow space, he couldnt help but let out a moan. Mmm...
Who wouldve thought this youngdy would be a virgin? We really hit the jackpot! Hahaha...
Wang Xiangyun couldnt help but cry out in pain when he entered her so roughly. Ah... it hurts...
The pain onlysted a few seconds because of the drug. When the feeling of emptiness was filled up, it made her go crazy with desire and she wanted it to continue.
She even wrapped both her legs over the punks waist. She moved her body around coyishly and said with a voice brimming with coquettishness, Brother Ming, I want you to love me, marry me, mmm...
The punks arrow was already on the bow so he was in no mood to listen to what Wang Xiangyun was muttering. Right now, he only just wanted to vent and feel pleasure.
He very roughly started to exercise by repeatedly moving his piston up and down...
The other punk at the front couldnt hold it anymore while watching such an erotic scene.
He immediately pulled Wang Xiangyuns hand and put it on his crotch to temporarily relieve the unbearable heat that kept raising up...
The punk who was on the lookout heard the soundsing from not far away and his heart itched. From time to time, he would turn back to look at his bro moving up and down.
Wait, it will be your turn in a while. As he spoke, he looked down to nce at his Lil bro.
Time passed second by second, minute by minute. Although Anping Town was small, there were many small alleys. As outsiders, Little Tian and the others couldnt find Wang Xiangyun no matter how hard they looked!
All of them were sweating profusely. If something happened to theirdy when they were supposed to be apanying her, they didnt even have to guess to know they would suffer harsh consequences.
The servant girls would be sold to middlemen or brothels. The men might be flogged to death.
What should we do, we just cant find her. Wang Xiaoliu and the others ran into each other again and they were all very anxious.
When Wang Xiangyun came to find Dongfang Ming, besides Little Tian who would stick to her side, four other servants also followed along.
Little Tian breathed heavily and wiped the sweat on her forehead. We cant keep doing this, we need to report this to the officials.
She initially thought they would be able to find her easily but they never wouldve thought it would be so difficult.
And right at this time, a concerned passerby who had already reported it to the government officials was leading two officers towards this direction.
Which direction did you say the three punks took the girl? one of the officers asked.
That direction. The passerby pointed his hand and replied very confidently.
When Little Tian and the others saw this, they immediately ran over and wanted to ask the officers for help.
Much time had already passed and Little Tian didnt dare to imagine Wang Xiangyuns current condition!
Chapter 783 - She Couldnt Smile At All.
Chapter 783: She Couldnt Smile At All.
Once the officers got the direction from the passerby, they immediately went towards that direction. There werent any alleys that they werent familiar with over here.
However, they were stopped by Little Tian and the others just after taking a few steps.
Officers, my familysdy was taken away by punks. We urgently need your help right now.
When the two officers heard her, they exchanged nces with each other. Why was everyone getting taken away by punks?
Were all the punks running wild recently?
We dont have the time right now as we need to find a woman who was also taken away by punks. You guys should go report it to the government office first and then they will send someone to investigate.
As they spoke, the two officers wanted to leave as they didnt want to waste any time.
The sooner they found the punks, the less the kidnapped woman would be vited.
When Little Tian heard the officer, she was not satisfied with his answer. He asked them to go report it to the government office first and only then would they send officers to investigate. Wouldnt this waste even more time?
Officers, since there are two of you can one of youe with me to find ourdy? She has already been kidnapped for quite some time so we need to find her quickly! We cant waste any more time.
We asked you to report it to the government office so just go and report it. Stop speaking so much nonsense! The officer reprimanded her.
Under normal circumstances, after someone made a report, they would never just send a single officer. They would usually send at least two or more. This was to prevent them from having any trouble if they faced resistance, obstruction, or an escape attempt.
This was the same for all government officers everywhere. Thats why they were so mad at Little Tians impolite and unreasonable request.
They still needed to quickly go save the girl whod been taken away by the punks!
Little Tian would naturally know the reason for the officers impatience. However, she really had no other choice right now!
She decided to be shameless and said again, Officers, please help. Please help.
As she spoke, she even took off the purse that was filled with silver and shoved it into his hand.
In response, the officer measured the weight with his hands and then exchanged nces with his partner. He pretended to be dissatisfied and said, How impudent. Do you know openly bribing us like this is a crime?
Although his words disapproved of what Little Tian did, his eyes and hand movement expressed he was very satisfied with the weight of the purse.
No, no, no. It is just that I saw how tirelessly the two of you officers worked to help with usmoners trifle matters and thought you ought to be rewarded. Little Tian tried to force a smile.
She quickly turned around and couldnt smile at all as she was very upset at herself for not properly advising Wang Xiangyun back then.
Okay, seeing how considerate you are of us officers, one of us will go with you to look for your familysdy!
The other slightly fatter officer took one step forward. Do you know which direction the punks took your familysdy?
They said they went there. Little Tian pointed towards the direction the passerby told her.
They already went there to look for Wang Xiangyun but they didnt find her there.
The officer looked at the direction she pointed. That direction?
He then looked at Little Tian and said, We were just about to head towards the direction yourdy was taken. It might be because there are a lot of punks there. It seems that you guys should still go make a report at the government office and have them send officers over! Otherwise, the punks wont be caught.
If they rushed over right now, they might be able to save the girl that was reportedly taken away by the punks, and also arrest the punks. However, they wouldnt have enough manpower to also arrest the punks that had taken Wang Xiangyun away.
Chapter 784 - Why Didnt He Come to Look For Her?
Chapter 784: Why Didnt He Come to Look For Her?
They did not know the people who had been taken away by the punks and needed to be saved were the same person.
After speaking, he didnt continue to talk nonsense with Little Tian anymore and quickly went towards that direction.
Now what? Wang Xiaoliu frowned and asked Little Tian.
They took the money but didnt help find theirdy. It really pissed him off!
Little Tian wiped the sweat from her forehead. She was also frowning and was extremely angry but she had nowhere to vent. You go make a report. We will go follow the officers. Maybe we will be able to find ourdy.
She felt that since they were both taken away by punks, maybe they might be in the same ce?
Wang Xiaoliu nodded since they didnt have any other choice right now.
In the small alley, the punk who tasted the delicious meal first finished and then got off. That felt so good. This is much better than the women at the brothels. I really couldnt control myself! Hahaha...
The punk who was at the front saw this and quickly took off his pants. He held his straight little brother and pushed it towards the fair-skinned Wang Xiangyun. However, because hed used her hand to help pacify his excitement just now, before he even entered that warm and tight ce, he had already finished.
Err...
He was stunned and felt awkward. He did not think he would actually finish so quickly.
When the punk who got up and went to rest at the side saw this, he didnt hold back and roared withughter. How are you so bad at this? Hahaha... you havent even started the battle but alreadyid down your weapons!
The punk who was on the lookout heard their conversation and immediately ran over. He pushed him aside and said, Let me do it. You go and stand guard.
Simrly, he also couldnt wait any longer. He took off his pants and pushed his little brother into that extremely warm ce, entering Wang Xiangyuns body...
The punk whod been pushed away felt a bit upset as he put on his pants and went to stand guard. He only had himself to me for finishing so quickly.
The effects of the drug had worn off slightly because of the contact of the skin. Wang Xiangyun opened her eyes and looked at the punk who was working on her body. It was so disgusting she almost suffocated. However, she also couldnt help but pander to him...
For a split second, she felt a tinge of regret, and even hatred!
Why? Why couldnt Brother Ming ept her?
He probably knew there was something wrong with the tea she brought him so why didnt he stop her?
Why didnt hee to look for her?
Was he not at all worried something would happen to her on the street?
As Wang Xiangyun thought about it, tears started streaming out of the corner of her eyes. It was even more ferocious than a severe flood and it didnt show any signs of stopping.
Dongfang Ming was already on the road back to the capital. At this time, he suddenly sneezed and he put down the ount book in his hands. Ming Yan.
Yes? Does master have any orders? Ming Yan opened the curtain in the horse carriage and looked at Dongfang Ming.
After Dongfang Ming nced at him due to his fast response, he then lifted his hands to push open the curtains on the window of the carriage, looked outside, and said, Did you notify Little Tian?
Yes. At that time, Little Tian immediately led Wang Xiaoliu and the others to search for Miss Wang.
Ming Yan was familiar and knew the names of Wang Xiangyuns servants who followed her closely as she often went to look for Dongfang Ming.
Ming Yan didnt know why his master had suddenly asked this so he looked at him and waited to see what would he say next.
Okay. Dongfang Ming looked at the scenery behind them and didnt say anything else.
As such, Ming Yan could see Dongfang Ming was worried about Wang Xiangyun. It was rtively more dangerous for a drugged up girl to be on the street.
Of course, it wasnt the kind of worry a man would have for a woman he was romantically interested in. It was only the kind of worry on behalf of a friend (Wang Xiangyuns older brother Wang Xixuan). And also on behalf of that so-called engagement!
Chapter 785 - He Knew This Fact Very Clearly!
Chapter 785: He Knew This Fact Very Clearly!
Ming Yan knew his ce so when he saw Dongfang Ming had no further intention to speak again, he put down the curtain, turned around to sit properly, and looked at the scenery in front of the horse carriage...
Dongfang Ming looked at the scenery behind and whispered softly, Nothing can be forced, and one shouldnt have ill-intentions towards others! I hope you can learn after this.
Although he was a bit worried, Little Tian had gone to look for her immediately so he didnt think anything would happen to Wang Xiangyun. At most, she would feel a bit ufortable while the drug wore off.
While Ye Liu and Li Wazi were heading back on the road they came, they bought some more things again.
Is there anything else we need to buy? Ye Liu lowered his head and looked at the big and small packages he held in his hands. Li Wazi really didnt hold back this time and bought a lot of stuff.
And they were all things Little Lian, Aunt Li, and Little Huzi could use and the foods they liked to eat. However, he didnt buy even one single item for himself.
Nothing else. Liu, lets go back and meet up with Mo. Li Wazi had a smile on his face and he was in a really good mood.
Not having to worry about not having any money while shopping really felt great!
Ye Liu said with a smile, Li Wazi, why dont you buy something for yourself?
No need. I dont have anything I need to buy right now. Ill just buy it in the future when I need it, Li Wazi said, unconcerned.
He still needed to save money and build a new house next spring festival. He felt it was enough to just spend the silver on his mother, wife, and child. He didnt need to spend any on himself.
Ye Liu didnt say anything in response as if he knew what he was thinking. Okay. Then lets go back and meet with Mo.
As they spoke, both of them walked back shoulder to shoulder to where Ye Mo was.
The two officers walked towards the direction the passerby pointed towards. They went through the familiar alleys to look for signs of the punks...
Little Tian and the others, on the other hand, were following behind them. They were also searching for signs of Wang Xiangyun but there were numerous alleys and they were veryplex. Not being able to find Wang Xiangyun quickly made Little Tian and the others break out in a nervous sweat.
Big bro, I see some officers heading this way as if they are searching for something. The punk who was on the lookout informed the two punks in the alley.
The punks were initially smiling but when they heard him, they exchanged nces, and with tacit understanding, both stood up together. They then put on their cheap clothes that were made of sackcloth.
The leader said, Lets go. Otherwise, if we are caught, we will be eating prison food for a long time.
Although he had been to prison before for bullying and molesting women, getting caught for raping a woman was an entirely different matter altogether.
He knew this fact very clearly!
Big bro is right. Lets go.
After the punks put on their clothes, they slipped away towards another alley...
After about half an hour of sexual intercourse, the aphrodisiac in Wang Xiangyuns body had already cleared away long ago. Thetter part of the punkspletely ungentle seizing of her made her be extremely upset at herself!
She even felt like dying when she thought about how she had pandered to them just now.
Wang Xiangyuns clothes were ragged as shey in the small alley. The tearsing from the corner of her eyes never stopped. No matter how one looked at her, she looked miserable and pitiful.
Mydy... mydy... where are you?
It was only when Wang Xiangyun heard a familiar voice that she opened her soulless eyes that had gone red due to her excessive crying.
She sat there stupefied and listened to Little Tian and the others voices. It was only after one or two minutes passed that she sat up and gathered her clothes. The pain kepting from the lower half of her body and it reminded her of the reality that she was ruthlessly seized just now!
Chapter 786 - Buried Her Head And Cried In Silence
Chapter 786: Buried Her Head And Cried In Silence
Miss Wang... Miss Wang...
Little Tian was still looking for her out there. The sounds of her shouting gradually got closer and louder, but Wang Xiangyun did not utter a single word as she buried her head between her knees and kept sobbing silently.
Her mind had gone nk. She did not know what she should do.
The punks who had managed to flee returned to the crowded streets once more, their faces satisfied and refreshed afterpleting the dirty deed.
Bro, how much do you think this crystal clear bracelet is worth? one of them asked greedily as he held onto the jade bracelet taken from Wang Xiangyuns hand.
Its valuable, alright, that much I can tell! Lets go pawn it!
The three had gotten very pleased with themselves after robbing a woman of her riches and innocence!
Two officers happened to passed by the alleyway and spotted a woman with ruffled hair sitting on the ground. She seemed to have gone through a traumatic event. They rushed towards her.
Miss, are you alright? Are you hurt?
Because she was a woman, the two guards dared not touch her. They stood by the side and asked with concern.
Then they exchanged nces. It was obvious what she had just gone through.
Wang Xiangyun kept her head buried and her whole body trembled at the unfamiliar voices. It seemed to be a reflex conditioned by fear.
The two officers noticed that. One of them spoke again. Miss, dont be afraid. Were officers, not the bad guys.
The other one questioned, Do you remember what the punks looked like, or where they ran off to?
.... Wang Xiangyun did not reply still. She continued sobbing in silence.
The two officers were at a loss regarding her situation but they could empathize with her.
They assumed the punks could not have gone far and that they could capture them immediately. But Wang Xiangyun would not disclose any information and this made the case tricky for them.
If they could get some facts about the punks, whether they were fat or thin or whatnot, it would be easier to find the culprits who vited the woman.
It was then that Little Tian and the other servants arrived at the alleyway and peered inside. They saw the two guards and a woman kneeling beside them. They were shocked.
Wasnt that theirdy?
Miss Wang! Her voice shaking, Little Tian ran towards her.
Wang Xiangyun had her head buried, hiding her face, but Little Tian still managed to recognize her, mainly because of the dress she wore. It was her favorite.
The two officers looked back at Little Tian as she approached. It seemed they were looking for the same woman.
You came at the right time, miss. Bring yourdy home and console her. Well drop byter to ask about the punks who did this, they told Little Tian.
They were unable to get anything out of her with her current state. They would just have to ask around the pedestrians along these streets to see if they had information or familiarity regarding the punks, so that the perpetrators could be taken to justice.
Little Tian had no intention to respond to the officers. Her mind waspletely nk. She could not believe what had happened to herdy, despite the obvious. She chose not to.
M-Miss, you... She knelt down next to Wang Xiangyun, her voice trembling, not knowing what else to say.
From the moment she spotted Wang Xiangyun, tears had welled up in her eyes. Eventually she could not hold it any longer and let them out.
The servants who followed figured out what she had been through. Each of them thought they were done for.
A scary trial would be awaiting them in the capital.
Wang Xiangyun recognized the familiar voice beside her, and that was the final straw that sent her into the pit of despair.
Chapter 787 - No Man Would Be Willing To Become A Eunuch!
Chapter 787: No Man Would Be Willing To Be A Eunuch!
With her hands looped around Little Tians neck, she let herself cry out loud.
Mydy, Im so sorry. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have let you deliver the tea to Master Dongfang, I shouldnt have gone to watch over Ming Yan, I shouldnt have left your side...
Little Tian returned the embrace, her face soaked in tears as well as reproach and regret.
Obviously, Dongfang Ming would never fall for the same trick again, but the unfortunate event happened because she was not able to stop herdy from executing her foolish n!
The officers realized that the two women were not in the right state to answer them, so they turned to interrogate the other servants. Where are you staying at? Welle over and ask about the situation when yourdy feels better.
They could tell from Little Tians ent that they were not from around here.
The servants replied dutifully, You can look for us at Dongfangs tailor shop.
The two guards acknowledged the answer and left for the streets.
The servants looked at Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian bawling together. None of them knew what to do.
Ye Liu and Li Wazi arrived at Ye Mos location. They took the cart by the reins and headed towards the town entrance.
At the same time, Wang Liu arrived with two officers in tow after reporting the case.
Some pedestrians saw mydy being dragged in that direction by some punks, he told them.
That was as far as he could lead them. There were too many alleys around here and he was not sure which one the pedestrians referred to. He was not familiar with this ce.
The officers nodded, saying, Alright, got it, and beginning their search.
The three punks were on their way to the pawnshop when they saw the two guards and the pedestrian (Wang Liu) from afar. Perhaps they were just sensitive towards officers in official uniforms, or it was because they bore the guilt of rape and robbery and were afraid of being arrested, but they quickly went into hiding when they saw Wang Liu conversing with the guards and pointing in their direction.
Bro, one punk quietly suggested, Should we hide out somewhere in the meantime? We can return after this incident blows over.
In fact, the three of them were very used to life in prison. It was no big deal. However, if they were caught for sexual assault, they would be castrated, and that would cost them their lives.
After all, no man would be willing to be a eunuch!
Other than the ones entering the pce to earn a living.
Yes, I think thats a good idea too! the other one seconded.
Yet the leader said, No need! Judging by how thatdy talked, I bet shes not from around here, and she wont be staying here for long! So theres nothing to worry about.
The other two felt relieved to hear that and had little to fear, as long as they took caution these next few days.
On the bullock-cart, Ye Mo flipped through the ounts book and said to Li Wazi, We can split our earnings this month. Ill give you your share after dinner.
Oh, sure, Li Wazi nodded with a smile. He never asked how much he would get.
In other words, he was not worried that Ye Mo would deceive him or pay him less than he deserved.
The family could have kept the business to themselves, but they were kind enough to share the opportunity with him, so he did not have any worries about being cheated.
Ye Liu threw a nce back at Li Wazi and smiled too. Li Wazi, how big of a house do you n to get for your family when springes?
The house they currently lived in was quite small, with only two rooms and a kitchen.
Chapter 788 - Little Duo Fated To Have A Son
Chapter 788: Little Duo Fated To Have A Son
Li Wazi was overjoyed to be asked about building a new house. My mother says, now that we have enough money, she wants to make it wider, perhaps four or five rooms.
He thought about getting one room for his mother, one for himself and Little Lian, one for Little Huzi, one for another baby in the future, and the spare one could be used as a storeroom of sorts.
The house should not be too wide, otherwise it would be too spacious for a family their size.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo could tell that he nned to have another child.
Ye Mo put the ounts book in the sack and inserted himself into the conversation. Li Wazi, you can wait until my brothers and I have a kid with our wife. You and Sister Lian should take it slow!
Li Wazi failed toprehend why he suggested that. Exactly why should they take it slow?
Pffft...
Ye Liu chuckled when he realized what Ye Mo was plotting.
Liu Duos going to give him the cold shoulder again! Hows he so sure Little Duos first-born will be a boy, and Sister Lian will have a daughter? How ridiculous!
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at Li Wazi, who was still clueless. Heined internally, how have I managed to tolerate you for so long? Why cant you understand me?
After we and our wife give birth to a son, you and Sister Lian will give our son a future bride, got it? Do you want our families to be linked in marriage or not?
Ah? Li Wazi said, stunned. Could all these things be arranged?
He could not even confirm that his wife would have a daughter next. What if they got another son?
What? Didnt you hear me? Do you want it or not? Ye Mo said with a serious face.
Ye Liu chuckled again. Mo, being connected through marriage is a good idea, but dont you think youre handling Li Wazi a difficult task? No one can guarantee that Sister Lian will surely have a baby girl! Moreover, what if our Little Duo gets a baby girl?
They would only know the sex once the baby arrived. Everything else was guesswork since there were only two answers, either a boy or a girl!
Either way they would be a true family in the end. It should not matter who was the son-inw or daughter-inw.
Ye Mo was tongue-tied for a moment when Ye Liu mentioned that Liu Duos first baby could be a girl.
He had hoped Liu Duo could get a son on the first go, since daughters were bound to be wedded and would leave the house, but sons, on the other hand, would add another member into the family!
Of course, even if they got a daughter, he would still love her equally. It was just that, if he had to choose, he would much prefer a son.
Li Wazi noticed that Ye Mos morale had dropped after listening to Liu, so he said, I think, if we look at physiognomy, Liu Duo is fated to have a son.
Pffft...
The two brothers could not resist theirughter. Since when did Li Wazi learn about physiognomy?
Li Wazi did not think he said anything wrong or funny, so he added, My wife and I dont n to have another kid so soon. Well wait until Little Huzi is two or three years older before trying again.
He believed that Little Huzi was still quite young, and they had not even started on their new house. They could not afford another baby right now because there was not enough room.
Most importantly, his wife had not fully recovered yet. Giving birth would take a toll on the body.
After hearing him speak, Ye Mo realized that their long-standing friendship had been worth it after all.
Chapter 789 - These Were The Sins They Had Sowed, Werent They?
Chapter 789: These Were The Sins They Had Sowed, Werent They?
The three of them chatted on the bullock-cart as they made their way home.
Dongfang Ming, on the other hand, sat silently in his carriage, flipping through books and ounts to pass the time on his journey back to the capital.
In the house, Liu Duo had previously gone upstairs for a nap after having her lunch. She woke up slowly from the longest nap she had taken in a while.
She rubbed her eyes, got up, got dressed and headed downstairs. She stopped by the stairway between the first and second floor when she heard not-so-familiar voicesing from below.
Ran Er, you have to study hard. When youre at home, help your brothers-inw with whatever you can. Be diligent, you cant bezy.
Your sister and her husbands paid for your schooling. When you seed in the future you have to remember them, do you understand?
Yes, of course! They treat me very well, Ill never forget what they have done for me.
Liu Duo came to the first floor to find Liu Quanyan and his wife, Liu Liushi. She realized then why she seemed to recognize the voices.
Hearing footsteps, Liu Ran looked back at his sister and greeted her happily, Sis, Mum and Dad are here to see us.
Liu Ran could not hold back his happiness, or rather, excitement, now that his parents hade to visit.
Liu Duo did not show much of a reaction to this. She merely nodded in acknowledgment. Oh.
She could see why Liu Ran would be so happy and excited. They were rted by blood, after all. Their time apart was bound to breed longing.
Yet she had no such feelings at all. Seeing them only reminded her of her parents in the other world.
She excused herself and headed for the well. She had to wash her face after waking up.
The couple found their daughters indifference and apathy towards their presence hard to take in, but there was nothing they could do about it.
These were the sins they had sowed, werent they?
Ye Ling left the outhouse and spotted Liu Duo on the way to the well. He sped up towards her and gently asked, Duo Er, how are you doing? Still tired?
He knew what had been going on between Liu and Mo in the room with their wifest night. They had to be doing something else besides sleep.
What the three had been up to was definitely embarrassing and exhrating, but if that meant over-exhausting Liu Duo, he would get quite upset too.
Liu Duo blushed at the question. She replied rather coyly, Ling, you have to help me teach those two good-for-nothings a lesson, got it? I dont like them ganging up on me.
She could not guarantee that the two brothers would not do it again. Despite all the threats she threw at them, the two would shamelessly break through her barriers anyway. They were the embodiment of the saying shameless people top the world!
Ye Ling found himself caught in the middle again. On one hand, they were his brothers. On the other, his wife requested his help. It seemed impossible to help, or not help either!
Duo Er, Ill... Unsure how to put his words together, Ye Ling stuttered.
Liu Duo understood his dilemma. She chuckled, and her dimples surfaced.
It was a random joke. She was not seriously asking Ye Ling to reprimand his brothers, or she would have shouted for Ye Yang already!
She would go down in shame if they quarreled for things like this one.
Chapter 790 - He Could Not Bring Himself To Hate Them Too
Chapter 790: He Could Not Bring Himself To Hate Them Too
She was a wife after all. It was her duty to satisfy her husbands demands.
Furthermore, she was their only wife!
She had thought about the issue when she was taking a rest in the afternoon. She did not really mind a threesome every once in a while, but the problem was Ye Liu and Ye Mo were practically insatiable wolves and there was this petition going on between them. If it kept going on like that, she would always end up sore all over and have to sleep in the next day.
If they could be half ascent as Ye Yang and Ye Liu and not be swallowed by greed, she could ept their asional request more readily.
Ling, youre so cute when you stutter. How lovely. I was only joking. They wont dare to gang up on me, Liu Duo giggled, feeling relieved.
Of course she would not put him in a difficult spot. If she was unable to stop Ye Liu and Ye Mo from doing so, she would ask Ye Yang for help. She would not leave the ever protective Ye Ling with a difficult choice.
Ye Ling broke free from his nervousness when he heard her say that.
Duo Er, your parents are here to see you and Liu Ran. Well have to add more dishes for tonights dinner. Ye Ling changed to a different topic and spoke heartily.
He was as happy as Liu Ran when the couple came to visit. After all, Liu Duos rtives were their rtives as well.
Despite all that, he knew Liu Duo harbored a certain level of hatred towards them, and everyone else could guess why.
But he could not bring himself to hate them too.
The smile gradually vanished from her face. She replied inly, Oh, whatever you want, Ling.
She felt cooler after washing her face, having gotten rid of the sticky feeling.
Ling, Im going to check the kitchen, she said, and that was where she headed. She was not willing to return to the house.
Ye Ling watched her leave. He washed his hands and went back inside. He could not leave his parents hanging there.
Mom, Dad, help yourselves to some fruit. Dont be a stranger, make yourselves at home, he said to them with a warm smile.
A te of fruit, already washed, was ced on the table. They were all of Liu Duos favorites.
Alright then. Dont mind if we do, Liu Quanyan said, his face wrinkled with age and bearing an uneasy smile.
Ye Ling handed them some fruit before sitting beside Liu Ran.
Mom, take a look at my handwriting. I can write many words now. Liu Ran happily shared with them the stories of his time at school.
For a while, the house was filled with Liu Rans joyfulughter. Sometimes, Ye Ling would engage Liu Quanyan in conversation.
Ling... Liu Quanyan called his name, but paused as he tried to figure out what to say.
Ye Ling maintained his smile. Dad, feel free to say whats on your mind, or ask anything you want. You dont have to be so guarded.
He could tell Liu Quanyan had something to say, but he might feel unqualified to do so due to their awkward rtionship.
Liu Quanyan nodded at Ye Lings assurance, cleared his throat, and chose his words carefully. Ling, our daughter Duo Er has been living with you all for quite some time now. W-Why isnt she pregnant yet?
He feared that Liu Duo might be infertile. He wanted to be sure.
He was mainly afraid that the brothers would not want her, and might seek to repudiate her.
Chapter 791 - She Really Couldnt Think Of Any Other Reason.
Chapter 791: She Really Couldnt Think Of Any Other Reason.
After all, their family was in good financial condition right now and they did not have to worry about the required mary gift at all!
Moreover, they wouldnt feel any pressure even if each of the four brothers took their own wives.
Err...
Ye Ling was stunned when he heard him. He never thought he would ask this question.
When Liu Liushi heard her husband ask this, she frantically turned her sights towards Ye Ling and waited for his reply.
Is this the reason why father and mother came here? Ye Ling muttered silently in his heart.
Liu Quanfu saw Ye Ling was dumbfounded and didnt speak. This made him think there really might be something wrong with Liu Duos body.
He anxiously asked again, Little Ling, if there is really something wrong with Liu Duos body, you need to urgently bring her to a doctor! Once she is cured, she can quickly have a baby. It is only then that everything will be perfect, right?
Ye Ling heard that anxious and worried tone of his and immediately regained his senses.
Father, there is nothing wrong with Duo Ers body so you dont need to worry. He put down the brush in his hand after he spoke and then earnestly replied to the question Liu Quanfu was so concerned about. As for why Duo Er still isnt pregnant, it is because we still dont want to have a baby right now.
He was willing to wait until Liu Duo wanted to have a child!
As for why there wasnt any change in Liu Duos belly, he never thought it was because there was something wrong with her body. He felt that it was definitely because the baby was still not destined toe. Thats why there wasnt any change in her belly even after such a long time.
When they heard him, Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi exchanged nces, their frowns not disappearing. Why wouldnt they want a baby?
Little Lian, Liu Liushi looked at him and said with a frown. Why dont you guys want a baby? Or is it because you guys want to marry some other women?
Besides this, she really couldnt think of any other reason.
Ye Ling heard her and just as he was about to answer the question and exin, Ye Liu and the others slowly drove the bullock-cart in through the yard door.
Hei Xiaomeng ran around them while wagging its tail and jumping around excitedly.
Father, mother, you guys are here. Ye Liu looked at Liu Quanfu and the others and greeted them with a smile.
After Ye Mo saw them, he turned his sight away and showed an unbelievably arrogant and cool expression as if he wasnt happy to see them.
Liu Duo heard themotion and went to stand by the kitchen door to take a look while holding Little Huzi. She muttered in her heart, Why did the three of theme back so early today?
She saw they werent carrying tomatoes off the bullock-cart but carried some packages instead. Feeling suspicious, she said to Aunt Li and the others, Aunt Li, Sister Lian, it looks like Brother Li bought quite a few things.
It was because she saw that they didnt carry the packages upstairs, and instead put them into an empty basket backpack at the side. It was obvious he intended to take them away.
Aunt Li and Little Lian heard what she said and came over to the door to take a look.
Son, what are all these things you bought? Spending money needlessly! Aunt Li frowned.
As they were preparing to build a new house at the beginning of spring, even if they received a high dividend every month, they still didnt have the ability to buy new clothes and other things.
Regarding this, Liu Duo did tell Aunt Li and Little Lian before that even though they needed to save money to build a house, they could still spend money to buy new items that they use in their daily lives. After all, their current condition was not like before, where they couldnt afford to do so!
However, they just kept on being frugal and Liu Duo felt it wouldnt be good to keep on talking about it.
Liu Duo saw some of the packages were the ones used by the tailor shop for packaging new clothes. Sheughed, Aunt Li, Brother Li didnt spend money needlessly. He spent the money on you guys by buying new clothes!
Sigh... Although Aunt Li let out a sigh, the frown on her forehead rxed.
Chapter 792 - She Was Not Worried About This Problem At All!
Chapter 792: She Was Not Worried About This Problem At All!
Her son was filial and considerate, so what could she do?
She was able to guess that Li Wazi had bought new clothes for her and Little Lian, and that he probably didnt even buy anything for himself.
Little Lian didnt express any opinion about this. She was a ssic wife who would respect and do whatever her mother-inw and husband said.
Girl, your mom and dad came so why arent you going over to speak with them? Aunt Li looked underneath the roof and her sightsnded on Liu Quanfu and his wife.
Liu Duo heard her and said without hesitation, I have nothing to say to them!
Err...
The speed with which Liu Duo replied made Aunt Li not know how to continue the conversation. After all, if it were her, she might also hate Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi.
Although the four brothers treated her very well and they lived harmoniously, and their family had also be prosperous, she never aspired to be a shared wife in the past!
Normally, even women who married someone very old or married as the second wife of a peasant household had higher status than a shared wife.
Sister Duo, Little Lian called her from the side. When are you going to have a child with Brother Yang and the others?
She saw that Liu Duo actually really liked kids. She would always carry Little Huzi, y with him, and change his diapers, but there wasnt any change in her belly for some reason.
Aunt Li saw her daughter-inw asking this question and she went along with it, Yeah! Girl, I think you should still quickly have a child so you can prevent the vigers from gossiping and having delusional thoughts.
After he went home that day, Li Wazi told Aunt Li and Little Lian about the incident where the matchmaker from the neighboring vige wanted to introduce potential partners to Ye Liu and the others.
Delusional thoughts?
Liu Duoughed objectionably. It doesnt matter. What is mine is mine and what isnt cant be forced!
She was not worried about this problem at all!
It could also be said that it wasnt even a problem in her eyes.
As for having a baby, Ive already made a decision. He or she wille when they are fated toe. Liu Duo looked at Little Huzi and smiled again.
She wasnt going to continue to avoid getting pregnant right now. So as for when she would get pregnant, she would let it happen naturally. This was something that also couldnt be forced.
Moreover, Ye Mo had been nagging her annoyingly for so long that it would be better to quickly have a baby so she didnt have to listen to him nag. Of course, it would be best if she had a girl so that it would upset him!
Aunt Li was gratified when she heard her. She nodded and said with a smile, Thats good. Little Yang and the others just need to work harder and the baby wille naturally.
Upon hearing her, Liu Duo smiled awkwardly and didnt reply.
However, she couldnt help butin in her heart. It would be better if they werent so hardworking! Especially Little Brother Mo, that shameless fe.
After Ye Liu finished moving the things in the yard, he went underneath the roof with a smile on his face. Ye Mo and Li Wazi, on the other hand, went to the kitchen.
Father, mother, have you guys been well recently? You cane to visit us more often. Duo Er will definitely feel happy about it. Ye Liu came to the table and conveniently took a piece of fruit to his mouth and took a bite.
When Liu Ran heard him, he reacted quickly and immediately nodded to agree, Thats right. Mom, Dad, you guys shoulde to visit me and sis often.
Oh, okay. Liu Quanfu nodded somewhat unnaturally.
It was only when Ye Ling saw his second brother sitting on the stool that he spoke and continued talking about the unfinished conversation just now. Mother, father, you guys can rest assured, we four brothers will not marry again. In this life, we only have Duo Er as our wife!
If it werent for Liu Duo, would their family be able to livefortably like this right now?
Chapter 793 - However, Reality Did Not Allow Her To Do So!
Chapter 793: However, Reality Did Not Allow Her To Do So!
Even if there was something wrong with her body and she couldnt get pregnant, no matter how his brother reacted, he would definitely never remarry!
He also strongly believed his brothers wouldnt abandon Liu Duo regardless of what happened!
Ye Liu didnt know why his youngest brother suddenly gave Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi such a guarantee but he still said with a smile, We, of course, only have one wife, and that is Little Duo. How many more could we have?
Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi only felt relieved when they received a guarantee from his answer.
Thats good! However, you guys should still have a baby soon. That way, it will be easier for me to help, Liu Liushi said.
Although they might not have the right to do so, they still wanted to help take care of the baby. After all, Ye Yang and the others parents had already passed away.
When he heard what she said, the smart Ye Liu was able to understand why Ling had said those things just now.
Mother, we cant rush having a baby. Once Little Duo really gives birth, you will need to get busy. Ye Liu had a smile on his face.
We are not afraid of being busy. Liu Liushi smiled warmly and had a look of anticipation. Right now, she really longed to be able to take care of their grandchild.
In response, Ye Liu and Ye Ling smiled and nodded. It was quite reasonable for them to want to help take care of the baby once Liu Duo gives birth in the future.
Mom, you and dad just stay over tonight. It just so happens Im going to school tomorrow, so why dont you guys apany me there once? Liu Ran suggested to Liu Liushi and then looked at Ye Liu and Ye Ling to ask for support.
He knew sis would only agree to mom and dad staying for a night if his brother-inws agreed and helped to say a few words to her.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling would naturally understand what their wifes younger brother meant. They both smiled and went along with him. Mother, father, just stay over tonight and fulfill Ran Ers wish.
Yeah, mother, father, stay for a night before going back.
When they heard them, Liu Quanfu and his wife exchanged nces and understood what each other said with their eyes. Liu Liushi forced a smile and said, Maybe next time. Ran Er, your dad and I took half a day off and we need to start working very early in the morning, so we wont be able to make it.
We will take a longer time off next time and apany you to school then, okay? In any case, there are still many opportunities to do so.
Liu Ran heard her and lowered his head in disappointment. His mother had already said this so what else could he say?
After all, if they didnt work to make money, how could they feed themselves?
Liu Liushis felt unbearable when she saw the disappointed look on her sons face. She opened her mouth but she didnt know what she could say tofort him.
Okay, we should be going! Ran Er, you need to remember to listen to your sister and brothers-inw and study hard. We wille to see you guys next time. Liu Quanfu stood up as he spoke as if he was about to leave.
Liu Liushi had a tacit understanding and also stood up. She pursed her lips and showed an expression of wanting but not being able to stay. She appeared to be helpless and in agony.
She actually really wanted to fulfill her young sons wish, however, reality did not allow her to do so!
Father, since you cant stay for a night, you guys can have dinner before you leave! It wont dy you much. I will send you back to town with the bullock-cartter, Ye Liu immediately said, urging them to stay.
Ye Ling also did the same. Father, Liu is right. It wont take long if we send you guys back to town using the bullock-cartter.
They were finally able toe so how could they just leave after saying just a few words?
Moreover, even if Liu Duo was not able topletely ept them in her heart, they were still family. Liu Ran also hoped his mom and dad could stay longer. She wouldnt be so petty as to not agree with them staying over to have a simple meal!
Chapter 794 - After All, They Were Here To See Her And Liu Ran!
Chapter 794: After All, They Were Here To See Her And Liu Ran!
Mom, dad, can you guys have dinner before leaving? Liu Ran looked at Liu Liushi with a pitiful look on his face.
He still had many things he wanted to continue sharing with his parents. Having such a short time was simply not enough.
In response, Liu Liushi could only look at Liu Quanfu. Her gaze asked him whether should they leave...? Or should they stay and leave after dinner?
Father, quickly sit down. Leave? What are you talking about! Ye Liuughed and went over to help him sit on the stool. You guys are finally able toe here after great difficulty. If you guys dont stay for a meal, wouldnt this show we are stingy and petty?
Liu Quanfu sat down again. He opened his mouth but he didnt know how to continue saying they needed to leave. After all, what his son-inw said was very reasonable, right?
Ye Ling also said, Mother, you should also sit down. Theres no rush to leave.
Liu Ran was beside her and he pulled on her sleeves to ask her to quickly sit down.
In the kitchen, Li Wazi peeled garlic while he told Aunt Li and Little Lian what hed bought in town.
Ye Mo was also helping to peel garlic. He, on the other hand, stood next to Liu Duo and quietly asked her, Beloved, why did those twoe here?
As he had a big windpipe, even though he intentionally lowered his voice, the other people in the kitchen were still able to hear what he said clearly.
Liu Duo was ying with Little Huzi when she heard him and she answered casually, How should I know?
She also didnt know why Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi suddenly came to visit. Perhaps they missed Liu Ran.
Little Mo, the silly girls parents, of course, came to see Ran Er and her. You guys should go attend to and chat with them, Aunt Li said to the two of them.
She felt that even if Liu Duo didnt have anything to say to them, they were still her parents who gave birth to her. No matter what, she should still go see them, right?
After all, they were here to see her and Liu Ran!
Aunt Li, arent Liu and Ling attending to them? I am helping to peel garlic! Ye Mo replied without the slightest bit of hesitation.
There was no way he was going over!
Although they were his beloveds parents, in his eyes, they were only her parents in name. After he bought her from their family, they were not the least bit rted!
It didnt matter if the two of them did or didnt want to break off rtions back then. Since they obeyed Grandma Liu and nodded, they would naturally just be ordinary vigers to her.
Aunt Li knew Ye Mo didnt just have a bad temper but was also extremely stubborn, so she didnt continue to say anything else.
Liu Duo and Ye Mo stayed in the kitchen and didnt go underneath the roof even after Ye Ling came to the kitchen to prepare dinner.
Aunt Li, we need to start preparing dinner earlier today. Liu needs to send father and mother back to town on the bullock-cart after dinner.
He thought that it was only by doing this that his second brother would be able toe back before it became dark.
When Aunt Li heard him, she nodded and said, Okay. We will stop making them after this pot of tomato sauce finishes simmering.
Then I need to go to the fields to call Yang. Liu Duo stood up while holding the baby and then put him into the cradle.
She needed to go inform Ye Yang toe back earlier since they would be eating earlier.
Ye Mo immediately echoed what she said. Beloved, I will apany you there.
As he spoke, he stood up eagerly and brushed the non-existent dust from his hands.
I dont need you to apany me! It is not like I wont be able to find my way. Liu Duo cast a nce at him and her tone made it obvious she wouldnt like him to go with her.
She was still mad aboutst night and didnt want to acknowledge him and Mr. Liuzi, those two pieces of trash.
The overbearing and tyrannical Ye Mo moved the corner of his mouth up slightly. In that case, beloved, you will apany me there since I will not be able to find the field.
Chapter 795 - Ye Mo Also Followed Behind.
Chapter 795: Ye Mo Also Followed Behind.
He would naturally understand how to deal with her bad attitude, so heughed softly but brazenly.
Aunt Li and the others were used to listening to their lovers quarrel, so they justughed and didnt say anything.
Liu Duo looked at that shameless look of his and subsequently snorted. Tsk...
She couldnt be bothered to argue with him so she just turned around and went towards the yard door.
Ye Liu saw this and asked curiously, Little Duo, where are you and Mo going?
Liu Ran and the others who were underneath the roof also looked over.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo turned her head sideways and looked over. Im going to find Yang and ask him toe back earlier.
She then nced at Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi, who were on the side, and saw they were also looking at her. In their eyes, there seemed to be a type of self-me, regret, and unworthiness to ask for forgiveness. Seeing this made her feel unbearable and made her waver for some reason?
Liu Duo shook her head ever so slightly, looked away, and walked out the yard door. Hei Xiaomeng saw this and followed her eagerly.
Ye Mo also followed behind.
After Liu Duo went through the yard door, she ignored the person behind her who tagged along and kept walking towards her destination.
Beloved, why are you walking so fast? Ye Mo only needed to take two to three steps to be walking shoulder to shoulder with her. He looked sideways at the much shorter Liu Duo.
None of your business! Liu Duo puckered her lips and quickened her pace. It was obvious she didnt want to walk side by side with him.
Ye Mo looked at his beloveds pretty back and frowned, feeling a bit upset. What was going on?
He muttered in his heart, I dont think I angered her. Why is she throwing a tantrum?
This time, Ye Mo did not speed up. Instead, he followed her not too far away and silently thought back about everything that had happened at home today. However, he just couldnt figure out what he had done that made her angry.
Liu Duo walked at the front and when she turned her head slightly, she saw Ye Mo didnte up to her shamelessly. Unexpectedly, she sulked, quickened her pace, and walked even faster...
Ye Mo saw this and really couldnt figure it out so he decided not to think about what happened anymore. He went forward and held Liu Duos small hands straightaway. Beloved, are you hurrying to go take the imperial examination to be the female top scorer?
He felt that no matter if he angered his wife or not, he should tease his little wife into bing happy instead of continuing to let her throw her temper tantrums!
When Liu Duo heard him teasing her, the corner of her mouth moved up slightly and her dimples appeared. However, she still said angrily with her mouth, Yes, I am rushing to take the imperial examination to be the female top scorer, so what? Do you look down on me?!
Hey, would I dare to look down on you? Our beloved is so smart that if you were a man, you would definitely have what it takes to be a top scorer! Ye Mo promptly went along with it and praised her. He changed his usual cool and arrogant tone to that of ackey.
Since his beloved was able to help their family be rich, this proved she was extremely smart. If she were a man and spent a few years studying for the imperial examination, she would definitely past brilliantly and be on the top of the list!
He then promptly added, You would even be a handsome top scorer!
This was the first time Liu Duo saw him saying such words. She let out a pfff and couldnt help butugh.
Sheughed in her heart, This fe isnt possessed by Mr. Liuzi, right? He really knows how to pick words that are pleasant to hear!
Ye Mo looked at his wife as sheughed with her dimples appearing at the corner of her mouth and a slight smile also appeared on his cool and arrogant face.
He felt that since his belovedughed, it means she was in a good mood, right?
Beloved, tell me why you threw a temper tantrum just now, okay?
Ye Mo saw she was in a good mood and quickly took the chance to ask her.
Chapter 796 - She Realized He Could Be Quite A Chatterbox
Chapter 796: She Realized He Could Be Quite A Chatterbox
He could not figure out how or when he had offended her.
He woke up, washed, had his breakfast, and went to town. He came back for lunch and then went to town again. In between these times, they barely said anything to each other, and right now they had barely said anything either.
It was fine when he had not mentioned it but, now that he had, Liu Duo swiped his hands away and said, You think about it!
Hands folded at her chest, she marched away inrge strides.
Er...
If he knew what the problem was, would he have needed to ask?
The small smile disappeared from his handsome face. He could not figure out what had gotten into Liu Duo for her to act so petntly!
It was exactly what an old saying foretold: A womans heart was like a needle in the sea. Unpredictable!
Hei Xiaomeng saw her go and rushed to her heels. It did not know where she wanted to go but it also did not want to lose sight of her.
Shaking his head, Ye Mo ran ahead and caught up too. He forcefully grabbed her by the waist. Wife, exactly how old are you?
Liu Duo twitched her jaw and rolled her eyes, choosing to ignore his ridiculous questions. She twisted her body and tried to swipe his hand away, but she seemed to be stuck to him like superglue. She could not get away, so she gave up and walked on alongside him.
She mumbled quietly, has this fool forgotten my age? How typical!
Ye Mo did not get mad despite being ignored. He continued talking. My wife, I think youre like a child, what with you throwing a tantrum every once in a while.
...
Youre the child, so childish and domineering and violent and roguish! Liu Duoined in her mind, still ignoring him.
Not getting a response, Ye Mo proceeded to talk to himself as he nagged on. Wife, you really ought to change this tantrum-throwing habit of yours. Youll be a mother soon. You have to be more mature...
He was very confident now that in theing year Liu Duo would give birth to a healthy baby!
Ever since finding out that Liu Duo was not against having a baby, all they had to do was work extra hard and they would get to meet their kid eventually.
Liu Duo listened to him nagging by her side. It was like having a mosquito constantly buzzing by the ear, and there was no way to get rid of it. Her jaws twitched, and she was distraught.
She suddenly realized he could be quite the chatterbox.
She pinched his arm that was still holding onto her waist. Mo, get away from me, and shut up! She shot a look at him. Look at you, leaning and holding onto me in broad daylight. Have you no shame?
Mo used to say that to her quite frequently, and so she returned the favor!
They had managed to walk out of the bamboo forest and stepped onto the wide, open road. Several vigers were seen rushing home or to other ces.
Those who saw them would whisper among themselves. They did not dare to discuss loudly for fear of Ye Mos grumpiness.
What does shame have to do with it? Im holding onto my wife. Its normal! Ye Mo lowered his head to look at Liu Duo. He smirked.
The past was in the past. He had long been brainwashed by Liu Duo to ept that there was nothing disgraceful about their closeness. Furthermore, she was like that with Yang, Liu, and Ling as well.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and gave up on humoring him.
After all, debating a person with such thick skin was akin to asking for trouble!
Ye Mos lips curved into a broad grin at herpromise.
And so, the two of them walked towards their vegetable patch. Along the way, Liu Duo responded to Ye Mos nagging whenever she felt like it.
Chapter 797 - What Else Could He Say?
Chapter 797: What Else Could He Say?
As they approached the farm, they spotted Ye Yang from afar, busy working on the farm, his body bent slightly over as he waved his hoe.
Liu Duo called out to him when they walked nearer. Yang.
Hei Xiaomeng followed suit in an attempt to win over its owners affection. It barked several times at Ye Yang, reminding him that he had visitors.
Ye Yang straightened his back and nced over at them when he heard his wifes unique voice.
Yang, doe home earlier today. We have guests, so well be having dinner earlier than usual, Liu Duo exined.
If Liu Quanyan and Liu Liushi knew that Liu Duo only regarded them as guests, subjected to the cold shoulder treatment, would they be upset?
Ye Mo walked to the edge of the vegetable patch and naturally helped Ye Yang pack his sickle, teapot, and other equipment into the basket.
Ye Yang nodded and turned towards Uncle Liu who was hard at work. Uncle Liu, time to go.
He was not at all curious to know who the guests were. He would find out when they got home.
Alright.
Uncle Liu had been working with Ye Yang for quite some time now. Even his speech patterns were simplified.
Then, the two carried their hoes as they began to leave the farm. Liu Duo stood by the edge, weing her husband with a smile.
When they got out, Ye Mo had finished packing everything into the basket and came to Liu Duos side.
Come on, Yang, Uncle Liu, lets go home, he said to them.
Then, he took Liu Duos hand and led them home.
Originally, Liu Duo wanted to break free from his grip and hold Ye Yangs hand instead, but the difference in strength forced her to give in.
Ye Yang had gotten used to Mos domineering behavior towards their wife, as long as his conduct was within proper limits. He walked behind them, carrying his hoe, as they headed home.
When they got to the house, dinner was almost ready.
Little Duo, you came home just in time. Dinner will be done shortly. Yang, why dont you and Uncle Liu go wash up a bit? Ye Liu said when he saw theming while he set the table.
At the same time, Ye Yang spotted Liu Liushi, who was helping Ye Liu set the table, and Liu Quanyan, who was also in the house. He realized they were the guests Liu Duo had referred to.
He ced his hoe back in its usual spot before heading to the well with Uncle Liu. Then they returned indoors, sat down, and waited for the meal.
Father, Ye Yang greeted Liu Quanyan, who responded with a nod. Oh, hi.
Compared to their third son-inw, who they considered rude and hard to get along with, their eldest son-inw always hung around with a poker face and seemed unapproachable. He felt Yang was even more difficult to get along with, and he would not want to get on his bad side.
Liu Quanyan cautiously sat next to him, feeling disconcerted. He did not know what they could talk about.
Ye Yang was a silent man to begin with. He might be a little more vocal in front of Liu Duo, but even with his brothers, his words were few and far between!
What else could he say?
For a moment, silence fell in the household, broken only by the chattering from the kitchen.
Liu Duo went to bring Little Huzi out of the kitchen while Little Lian and the others went to wash their hands before dinner.
Chapter 798 - Are They Here To Pressure Me On Giving Birth?
Chapter 798: Are They Here To Pressure Me On Giving Birth?
Liu Liushi followed Liu Duo. Several times she opened her mouth to speak but no words came out.
It was then that Liu Ran exited the outhouse in the backyard. When he saw Liu Duo carrying Little Huzi, he washed his hands by the well and quickly ran over to her.
He dragged Liu Liushi to the front and introduced them. Mom, have you seen Uncle Lis baby? Wait till he grows up, Im going to teach him how to read!
He held Li Wazis instructions close to his heart. This little brother would be his future student.
Oh, if thats the case, Ran Er, youll have to study hard or you wont be able to teach him well, Liu Liushi said, overjoyed by her sons statement. The cautious and constraining nervousness she had as she trailed behind Liu Duo seemed to have rxed.
She gave Liu Duo a sideways nce and said, After your sister gives birth, youll have to y the role of the uncle too and teach her child.
Liu Ran was excitedly looking forward to bing an uncle, but Liu Duo did not respond to her as she spected about the intention behind their visit. Are they here to pressure me on giving birth?
She eyed Liu Liushi from the corner of her eyes but chose not to confront her.
She wanted to avert her gaze, but Liu Liushi beat her to it.
Liu Liushi bore an appearance quite simr to her own, but with a face that told stories of bitter experiences yet filled with concern, worry, and maybe even trepidation towards everything her daughter was going through. Liu Duo imagined her own mother, the one who stayed by her bedridden self in the hospital with the same look of concern, worry, and trepidation.
There was a brief moment when Liu Duo considered inviting the couple to stay with them and not be kept away, but the thought came and went.
If they had not been foolish enough to sell off their daughter in the name of filial piety, dooming her in the process, she would not be who she was now.
Shaking her head, Liu Duo carried Little Huzi and sat down next to Ye Yang. The rest had been waiting for them to return so that they could begin the meal.
Everyones here, lets eat! Dad, mom, you dont visit every day so eat as much as you want, dont hold back. Otherwise, dont me us for not weing you next time! Haha... Ye Liu chuckled mischievously.
He picked up his chopsticks and passed the couple some of the side dishes. Ye Ling did the same.
Ye Mo hummed and mumbled silently, They are already not wee! There better not be a next time!
Ye Yang, who had good hearing, shot an unwavering look at his brother. Ye Mo, upon receiving it, stopped mumbling and carried on eating obligingly.
Ye Yang retracted his line of sight and returned to his food. He passed the first piece of side dish he picked up into Liu Duos bowl. Eat more.
Yang, you should eat more too. Liu Duo smiled and returned the favor.
Yes, Brother Yang, it must be tough working on the farm, so you have to eat much more. Liu Ran grabbed some food for Ye Yang too. Like the old saying goes: He heaves his hoe in the rice-field under the afternoon sun, onto the soil his streaming sweat beads run. Ah, dont we know it? That bowl of rice we eat; each grain and granule, the fruit of hisbor done.
He might agree that literature schrs deserved respect, but the hard workers who grew food should be even more deserving of it!
Other than Ye Yang and Ye Mo, those around the room were quite dazzled to see Liu Rans suave performance.
Looks like Ran Ers schooling paid off. He can even recite poems now, Aunt Li praised him.
Chapter 799 - If They Could Hurry Up And Have A Kid, That Would Be Perfect!
Chapter 799: If They Could Hurry Up And Have A Kid, That Would Be Perfect!
Liu Ran smiled shyly at thepliments. He hung his head low and continued his meal.
The cautious couple was quite pleased to know that their son wasmended. The uptight feeling they had been clinging onto had rxed for the most part.
After dinner, Ye Liu sat on a stool in satisfaction, picking his teeth. Dad, mom, stay for a while longer. Let the food digest. Ill take you home on the bullock-cartter.
Sure, were in no rush, Liu Quanyan nodded.
They were more than happy to stay on longer, since they rarely dropped by.
Liu Ran dragged Liu Liushi to the second floor. He brought her to his room and shared more ideas and exciting tales with her.
Li Wazi, Ive calcted the dividends for this month. We can split four taels of silver each. Let me get my ounts book, Ill count for you, Ye Mo told Li Wazi who sat beside him. Then, he got up to get the booklet and the money.
Li Wazis joy was clearly reflected on his face. It always felt like a dream when he received his share of the revenue on this day every month.
He said with a silly smile, Mo, you dont have to trouble yourself to count again. I trust that you wont make any mistakes.
Liu Quanyan could not believe the dialogue he was hearing. They could actually earn four taels of silver in a month?
He had heard that their tomato sauce was tasty and popr, but he had never thought that they could earn that much.
Their one months dividend amounted to what a regr farmer might earn in two, maybe three years!
Liu Quanyan gave it some thought. Considering how much they currently earned, in addition to how loyal they were towards his daughter by having sworn they would never marry another woman, he was quite happy for Liu Duo. If they could hurry up and have a kid, that would be perfect!
Liu Quanyan even thought that his initial decision was not that terrible after all. She might be a shared wife, but she was living in luxury.
An hourter, Liu Ran returned downstairs with Liu Liushi, happily engaged in conversation.
Dad, its almost time to go. Ye Liu stood up and stretched.
Liu Quanyan got on his feet too. Alright, thank you again, Liu.
Nothing to it, dad. Were family. Thats quite unnecessary, Ye Ling said.
Thats right! Dad, you better not repeat that, alright? We might think otherwise, Ye Liu said with a grin as he walked towards the bullock-cart temporarily left in the yard.
Liu Quanyan and Liu Liushi spotted that and followed him.
Liu Duo watched silently by the sidelines. Liu Ran could not bear to part with them, so he had an idea.
He waited until the trio had left on the bullock-cart before he slowly walked back from the entrance.
Ye Mo handed over the dividend to Li Wazi, then passed the sry to Uncle Liu.
After Li Wazis family left for home, Ye Mo went to boil water in the kitchen while Ye Yang swept the leaves off their yard.
Ran Er, you have school tomorrow. Best take a bath and retire early.
Chapter 800 - Frowned In Silence
Chapter 800: Frowned In Silence
When he was done with his bath and went upstairs to rest, the four adults remained downstairs, waiting for Ye Liu to return as they rested.
Little Duo, go bathe, Ye Yang looked at the sky and said to Liu Duo, who was cuddling Bai Xiaojiao.
He, like Ye Mo, was not worried at all about Ye Liuste return. Perhaps he had met a familiar friend in town and decided to catch up.
Ye Yang went to the kitchen to fetch water for his wife.
Yes, go ahead. Well wait for Liu. Duo Er, you should have a wash first and turn in for the night, Ye Ling said thoughtfully.
He had prepared everyones change of clothes and had them stored in the bathroom.
Alright then. Liu Duo got up and ced the cat on her rocking chair.
Bai Xiaojiao had grown a lot since it joined the family. It had gotten fatter and its fur was white as snow, in contrast to Hei Xiaomeng.
Ye Yang had gone to fetch water, so she probably should not procrastinate.
After Liu Duo left for the bathroom, Ye Mo approached Ye Ling and asked, Ling, what did those twoe for today?
He was unwilling to refer to Liu Quanyan and Liu Liushi as dad or mom!
Ye Ling took issue with his brothers statement. He did not give an answer directly but instead chose to correct him. What are you saying, Mo? They are Duo Ers parents, so, by extension, they are our parents too. How can you just call them those two?
He believed that, regardless of Liu Duos stance, it would never change the fact that they were rted by blood! He also did not believe that Liu Duo would be so heartless as to deny their identities.
When Dad and Mome to visit again, dont show your displeasure like that, alright, Mo?
Ling, we dont have any parents! And they arent ours! Ye Mo cut in and frowned in disagreement. When we bought our wife from them, they proposed to cut off all ties with us, so why are we bringing up family rtionships now?
He did not care who came up with that proposal. Since Liu Quanyan and his wife did not object to it, it only proved that they agreed to the arrangement!
Ling, you have to keep in mind. The role of parents will only exist when theres a baby in this house!
In other words, parents would only exist in the household when they themselves became parents.
For someone who adored his brothers, Ye Ling felt helpless in front of Ye Mos stubborn point of view, but he did not know how to persuade him.
He could only furrow his eyebrows and stay silent.
Liu Duo could hear Ye Mos furious speech when she approached the bathroom. She nced back at them and said, Mo, why are you chiding Ling? Wait till I tell Yang and Liuzi!
She knew Ye Mo did not like her parents and held negative remarks about them, but he should not be venting his anger on Ye Ling because of them.
Im not chiding him. Im just a little loud, thats all, Ye Mo said, quickly defending himself. Get in the bathroom, dear. Yangsing with the hot water.
He turned to face Ye Ling, and spoke in a much calmer tone this time. Ling, you know thats how I speak. Dont take that to heart. Im not scolding you.
Next to Liu Duo, Ye Ling was the brothers most precious person. How would Ye Mo be mean to him?
Of course I wont, Mo. I know you well enough, he said. The frown he had been bearing began to rx.
Chapter 801 - That Cold Gaze Of His Was Unbearably Terrifying.
Chapter 801: That Cold Gaze Of His Was Unbearably Terrifying.
After Ye Yang poured the hot water into the bathtub, he nced at Liu Duo before turning around and leaving. He helped close the door as he left.
Liu Duo then started to take off her clothes and started to bathe...
Ye Yang arrived underneath the roof and sat on the stool. He looked at his third brother and didnt speak. He kept staring at him but his face still looked as paralyzed as it ever was. This made Ye Mo feel very ufortable all over his body for some reason.
Yang, why are you looking at me like that? Ye Mo asked, feeling puzzled.
He didnt understand why his oldest brother was doing this. That cold gaze of his was unbearably terrifying.
Ye Ling nced at Ye Yang and then at Ye Mo. He joked, Mo, Yang thinks you are very handsome so he would naturally want to take a few more nces at you.
When Ye Mo heard him, he felt like he almost choked on his own saliva.
How does Yangs gaze look like he thinks I am handsome and he wants to have a few more nces at me?
Yang, if you have something to say to me, cant you just say it? Looking at me like that makes me very ufortable! Ye Mo was upset and they looked at each other face to face.
He could not figure out what hed done that made Yang angry?
Ye Yangs mood waspletely unaffected as he looked at his third brother who looked slightly simr to him. He opened his mouth slowly and said, Mo, parents are forever parents. That fact does not change no matter what! You can ignore them but you cannot change how others choose to acknowledge them.
He had heard Mo and Lings conversation just now and although he didnt really agree with what Ye Mo said, he didnt think that what he said was wrong.
He should not force his opinion on something onto someone else!
Ye Mo frowned when he heard him. Now he knew the reason why his oldest brother stared at him like that.
Yang, they already agreed to break off rtions back then and not to visit us. Now that our family has plenty, they start to see us as rtives and start visiting us. For what reason should we ept this? If we were still living in that old house, would these so-called father, mother, grandmother, and other rtivese to visit us at our old and run-down home?
As he spoke, Ye Mo became so stirred up that he stood up and pointed outside the yard. His voice also unconsciously became considerably louder.
Ever since he was young, hed hated people who would change how they acted depending on the situation to benefit themselves. When they were poor, they would stay far away. But now that they were rich, they all came fawning like they were close rtives!
Ye Yang looked at the agitated Ye Mo who looked like he was about to fight and said calmly with no change in his expression, Why are you shouting?
Mo, dont get so stirred up. If you have something to say just say it properly. Quickly take a seat. Ye Ling pulled on his sleeve.
Ye Ling had quite a headache about this easily agitated Mo.
Liu Duo was bathing when she heard Ye Mo flipping out and couldnt help butin, What is that Little Brother Mo flipping out about again?
Ye Mo felt Yangs cold gaze get even colder so he sat down once again, somewhat admitting defeat.
Ye Mo cleared his throat said, lowering his voice slightly, Yang, I was a bit too aggressive just now when I spoke. Dont take offense.
Yeah. Ye Ling helped and went along with him. Yang, Mo has an easily stirred-up personality. Dont take it to heart.
He would naturally also feel his oldest brothers mood change. He appeared to be getting angry?
Although he always saw Ye Mo getting angry, seeing someone who was always cold like Ye Yang suddenly get angry made him felt more terrified.
Ye Yang looked at Ye Mo with that cold unchanging gaze of his, then nced at Ye Ling and said unhurriedly, Ling, did mother and fathere to ask for any favors?
All these years, no matter what hed been met with, the reserved Ye Yang always spoke unhurriedly.
Chapter 802 - It Was All Because Of The Words, Filial Piety!
Chapter 802: It Was All Because Of The Words, Filial Piety!
No. Mother and father came to visit Duo Er and Ran Er, Ye Ling immediately answered gently. And they also...
When he said this, he looked towards the bathroom and his face turned red. They came to ask about why Duo Er isnt pregnant yet.
Ye Ling announced the reason Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi came without leaving anything out.
Ye Yang heard him and cast a nce at him. Just as he thought, he knew Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi didnte because they wanted to gain something.
No matter what wrong decisions they made back then, it was all because of the words, filial piety!
Otherwise, their wife might not have been Liu Duo, their familys condition wouldnt have gotten better and they would also have to worry about money for Ye Lings daily medication...
It was a wrongmitted because of filial piety and they were the beneficiaries of that mistake, so how could they be so cold and heartless?
Mo, if father and mothere next time, you are not allowed to treat them coldly! If they had not made that wrong decision, everything we have today would not exist!
Ye Yang did something rare and said a very long sentence.
Ye Mo frowned and, although he was dissatisfied, he remained silent and didnt retort. I understand.
On the other side, after Ye Liu sent Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi to their destination, he drove the bullock-cart back on the road he came from. Unexpectedly, he was blocked by many officers and soldiers.
My friend, what is going on? Why cant I leave town? Ye Liu frowned slightly and asked an officer beside him, feeling puzzled.
It was quite rare for so many soldiers and officers to appear in town at the same time. It was obvious something big had happened and they were trying to catch someone!
The officer was also frowning and seemed confused. I dont know either. In any case, the higher-ups ordered that anyone who appears in town cannot leave until they arrest the person they are after!
When Ye Liu heard him, he lifted his head to look at the color of the sky. The mood shown on his face didnt really change but he felt quite anxious in his heart.
In the tailor shops backyard, after Little Tian calmed Wang Xiangyuns emotions and washed away the filth, she fed her a bowl of medicine that prevented pregnancy.
Perhaps it was because she was not able to face the truth, or perhaps that her body was too tired, but Wang Xiangyun had already fallen asleep long ago after crying non-stop.
How is the situation right now? Have they caught them yet? Little Tian came out from the bedroom and asked Wang Xiaoliu.
After they brought Wang Xiangyun back, Little Tian asked Wang Xiaoliu to bring the token that showed her status to the government office...
Not yet. Wang Xiaoliu lowered his head and answered honestly.
Useless! Little Tians voice became slightly louder but she also suppressed it to avoid waking up Wang Xiangyun in the bedroom. Go and tell them immediately that if they cant catch the punks, they can stop wearing their ck hats! [1]
Understood.
Wang Xiaoliu nodded. Right after he took a few steps, Little Tian shouted at him to stop. Wait a moment!
He strolled over beside Wang Xiaoliu. Notify me immediately after they are caught. I want to personally vent ourdys anger on her behalf. I will treat them very well!
As she spoke, Little Tians eyes turned especially sharp and vicious as if she turned into someone else.
When Wang Xiaoliu heard thest few words, he couldnt help but sneak a nce at Little Tian. The viciousness in her eyes really gave him a fright.
Was this still the Little Tian whose smile was so sweet that it could prate peoples hearts?
Go!
Wang Xiaoliu heard him and immediately broke into a run, fearing to waste even one second.
Little Tian didnt care that Wang Xiaoliu left like he was running for his life.
She had gone through a trial and been approved by the madam to be sent to be by Wang Xiangyuns side for so many years. How could she possibly be someone who was benevolent?
She pushed open the door, entered the room, and sat beside the bed. As she looked at Wang Xiangyun, who was sleeping restlessly, her heart was filled with regret and self-me...
Endnote:
[1] Hats worn by feudal officials.
Chapter 803 - Liu Duo Immediately Frowned When She Heard Him.
Chapter 803: Liu Duo Immediately Frowned When She Heard Him.
She vowed silently in her heart that she would definitely make those punks be unable to live nor be able to die!
Within moments, the sky had already turned dark. Ye Yang and the others all finished bathing. However, they still did not see Ye Liu return.
Yang, Mo, it cant be that something happened to Liu, right? Even if he ran into someone he knows and was dyed, there is no way he doesnt know that he should be back when it is already dark. Ye Ling started to worry.
Ling, go and apany beloved while she rests. Yang and I will go take a look on the road. Ye Mo frowned and also felt slightly uneasy.
Ye Yang lit up the two oilmps on the table, covered them with a wind cover, and gave them to Ye Ling. Bring these up.
As he spoke, he gave another one to Ye Mo and took one for himself. Taking the lead, he stood up and walked towards the yard door.
Ye Mo didnt say anything else and followed him. Even Hei Xiaomeng eagerly followed behind.
Ye Ling understood what his brothers meant. It was only after he heard them close the yard door that he turned around and went upstairs. He had a frown on his face and he was very worried.
Ye Ling arrived on the fourth floor and when he looked out of the balcony, he saw bright stars moving in the dark sky. He knew his brothers were following the road to town to look for Liu...
Liu Duo heard footsteps arriving outside her door but she didnt see anyone push open the door and enter. She felt a bit puzzled as this wasnt Ye Mos usual style of doing things.
Just as she was feeling puzzled, Ye Ling pushed open the bedroom door gently.
Ling? Liu Duo was a bit surprised that it wasnt that fe Mo.
After feeling stunned for a few seconds, she continued to say, Ling, why did you stop outside the door for a while?
Duo Er, Liu still hasnte back so Yang and Mo went out to find him. Thats why I stood on the balcony to take a look.
Ye Ling came to the bedside and sat down. He pretended to be rxed so that he wouldnt worry Liu Duo.
Still hadnte back?
Liu Duo immediately frowned when she heard him.
Although Ye Liu usually acted very rashly and didnt seem reliable, she didnt think he was the type of person who would stay out all night. Something had definitely happened!
She sat up, leaned against the bedhead, and pulled Ye Lings big fair hands over. Ling, dont worry. Nothing will happen to Mr. Liuzi. He would be able to avoid suffering any kind of grievance just by using his craftiness alone.
She could see that Ye Ling was worried and that he only spoke in a rxed way because he didnt want her to worry.
Okay. Ye Ling nodded.
The two of them could not do anything right now other than wait at home!
Ye Mo held the oilmp and was walking on the road. He frowned and said, Yang, could it be that Liu knocked into someone while he was driving the bullock-cart?
If he knocked into someone, wouldnt he rush back to get money for the medicine?
He thought about this some more and felt this hypothesis was quite unlikely.
Usually, besides when he bought food for Liu Duo and when buying daily necessities, Ye Liu didnt carry much money on him.
If he really knocked into someone, and if he had enough money topensate for the medicine, he would be able toe home quickly!
Even if he didnt have money on him, wouldnt he even more so need to rush back to get money for the medicine?
We will know once we find him. Ye Yangs cold and deep voice sounded out.
No matter if it was his heart or his face, they were both always like his personality, silent and unwavering.
When Ye Mo heard what his oldest brother said, he stopped guessing. Everything would be clear once they found Liu.
The two of them stopped talking and quickly walked side by side towards the town...
The town was brightly lit. Ye Liu sat on the bullock-cart as he looked at the officers and government workers searching everywhere, his heart feeling gloomy.
They still hadnt found the person they wanted to catch and it made it so that he couldnt go home even though it waste. Liu Duo and the others were definitely very worried.
Chapter 804 - They Had A Tacit Understanding And Both Of Them Sped Up To Search For Ye Liu.
Chapter 804: They Had A Tacit Understanding And Both Of Them Sped Up To Search For Ye Liu.
Although the people who were detained in town had objections, they didnt dare to air them openly. Each of them discussed by whispering in one anothers ear. What exactly was going on?
What do you guys think is happening? Who does the government want to catch?
Im not sure. I didnt hear about any major murder case recently. This is really too strange.
How much longer do we need to stay here before we can go home? I havent returned for a long time. My family is definitely very worried.
Yeah!
The government officials and officers heard the whispers ofints and growing impatience but remained unmoved...
Half an hour passed by quickly again but they were still not allowed to leave. Each of the detained vigers became anxious and on edge from waiting.
Just as the vigers who were anxious to go home were about to riot, a government official wearing a soldiers outfit came and announced, Let them go!
When Ye Liu heard him, he let out a sigh of relief. He could finally go home. He had even been worried that he wouldnt be able to leave tonight.
At this time, Ye Yang and Ye Mo arrived in town. They saw quite a number of soldiers and officers standing guard at each of the crossroads.
The two of them exchanged nces. They had a tacit understanding and both of them sped up to search for Ye Liu.
The detained vigers were allowed to leave and all of them started pushing and shoving, wanting to leave. It felt like a human stampede was about to suddenly happen.
The government officials and officers saw this and immediately tried to maintain order. Dont push...dont push...
Ye Liu saw what was happening and had no choice but to let go of the reins in his hand that he had already picked up. He could only wait until the crowd cleared up slightly before driving the bullock-cart again and leaving!
In any case, he had already waited for so long so he didnt feel anxious about waiting for a while longer.
Ye Mo looked for signs of Ye Liu on the streets and saw that many of the vigers looked like they were rushing. He pulled one of them aside and asked, Mister, may I ask, did something happen in town? Why are there so many soldiers and officers? And why do all of you look like you are rushing somewhere?
Im not sure! The mister he asked was frowning and also looked confused. They seemed to be trying to catch someone. The soldiers and officers are guarding each of the crossroads and streets. Nobody in town was allowed to leave until the person they were after was caught! They just let us go and we are all rushing home.
After the mister finished speaking, he left anxiously. He needed to rush home quickly.
When Ye Mo heard him, the frown on his forehead was so intense it could squish a mosquito. Why did he feel like something bad was about to happen?
Lets go, Ye Yang called out to the spaced-out Ye Mo and continued to walked forward to look for signs of Ye Liu.
What he thought was, instead of guessing randomly, it would be better to quickly find Ye Liu. Even if the soldiers and officers were trying to catch someone, it was definitely unrted to Liu!
On Ye Lius side, after order was restored, the vigers who were leaving left orderly one by one...
And the few people who were injured from being stepped on were brought to the corner of the street and ignored.
However, when Ye Liu drove the bullock-cart to leave, those people blocked his path.
Young man, can you send me back? My legs are injured from being stepped on and I truly cannot walk such a long way!
Yeah, young man, send me back! Of course, we wont just take it for free. Another elderly man echoed what the previous had said.
In response, Ye Liu frowned ever so slightly.
If this happened during the day, even if they didnt pay and werent from the same vige, he wouldnt mind sending them back. However, it was already veryte and didnt he also have to rush back home?
Moreover, the three of them were each from different viges. It was three people and three destinations!
Going back and forth would take at least another one or two hours before he could get home.
Chapter 805 - How Could They Possibly Have One Tael Of Silver On Them?
Chapter 805: How Could They Possibly Have One Tael Of Silver On Them?
Now that he had a wife at home, besides when he needed to go out, he was not willing to waste time outside!
They saw that Ye Liu didnt respond and the person with the lightest injury climbed on the bullock-cart straightaway.
Young man, just do it as a charity. Send me back to Li Vige. Thanks.
Sigh... this brat is even trying to force me to send him?
Ye Liu lightly flung the reins in his hands and the corner of his mouth moved up, showing a pretentious smile. Okay, one tael of silver for the fare, and I will send you to Li Vige!
As he spoke, he opened one of his hands in front of the man.
Even the one with the most serious injury didnt act so shameless and this brat wanted to force him to send him?
When the man heard it cost one tael of silver, he immediately looked unhappy and spoke out in opposition. One tael of silver? Thats robbery!
The two who were the most severely injured were also astonished when they heard Ye Liu say the fare would cost one tael of silver.
How could they possibly have one tael of silver on them?
Even if they did, they wouldnt be able to afford it!
It would usually only cost two to three wens to take a bullock-cart. Even when it was more expensive and it cost five to six wens, they could still ept it. However, this was just a tant daylight robbery.
Just tell me if you are paying or not! If you arent, get off. I dont offer free services. Ye Liu smiled so smugly that he looked punchable.
Robbery?
So what if he was openlymitting robbery? If he didnt want it then he should just not take it.
Ill pay! Who said I wont pay? The man frowned and showed a shameless look on his face. Quickly get going. I will give you the fare once you send me to Li Vige.
Ye Lius smile immediately disappeared when he heard him. He stared at him and said very sternly, I can get going, but pay me the fare first. Otherwise, dont me me when I throw you off!
He wanted to do fare evasion on him? He had really chosen the wrong person.
The man showed an obvious hesitation when he saw the rapid change in Ye Lius expression.
He said, his tone not as arrogant as before, I dont have one tael of silver on me. Is it okay if I give it to youter when I get home?
On the other side, the other two injured vigers silently walked away and stopped blocking the road. They did not have that much money to spend on taking the bullock-cart.
No! Ye Liu replied uncordially without even having to think. If you dont have the money then get off. I am in a rush so dont waste my time!
Although the man was injured, it wasnt so serious that he couldnt walk! If he had a better attitude, Ye Liu mightve considered giving him a ride.
As he spoke, he cast a gaze at the two most injured people who silently gave way.
The man who was already on the bullock-cart saw Ye Liu that remained unmoved and kept chasing him away. He remained stubborn and showed a shameless look on his face, saying, Dont you see I am injured? It isnt like Im not going to pay the fare. I will pay you once I reach my destination, and not one cent less!
Ye Liu listened to his shameless words and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
He suddenly jumped off the bullock-cart and looked at the man while standing next to the bullock-cart. He said with a smile on his face, Mister, are you going toe down yourself or should I help you down?
Err...
He didnt know why but when he looked at the smile on Ye Lius handsome face, he felt slightly nervous in his heart.
He felt that if he didnt get down on his own, he might be treated violently.
Liu. Ye Mo saw Ye Liu from about a hundred meters away and immediately shouted.
Just as the man gulped and was about to get down on his own, he saw Ye Liu turn around to look in another direction.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo quickly went in Ye Lius direction.
After they got close, Ye Mo looked at the man sitting on the bullock-cart.
Chapter 806 - He Did Not Bother Asking Why
Chapter 806: He Did Not Bother Asking Why
Liu, time to go. Our wife and Ling will be worried.
Ye Mo did not ask him what was taking so long. He could do thatter when no one else was around.
Ye Yang seamlessly gave Ye Liu a once-over from head to toe and only looked away when he did not spot anything out of the ordinary. He eyed the stranger on the cart.
When he heard Mo mention that Liu Duo would be worried, Ye Liu also wanted to return as soon as possible, though his face revealed nothing but calmness.
Alright, but let me deal with one more thing, Ye Liu said, and looked back at the man on the cart. Hey, mister, are youing down yourself or do you want my help?
Ye Yang and Ye Mo looked over at him too.
At that moment, the man felt extremely horrified to have an icy gaze, a pair of smiley eyes, and a savage look staring at him.
He gulped, and was about to choose thetter option, when someone grabbed him by the shoulder and he staggered. A fierce voice shouted at him, You get down now!
After hearing what Ye Liu said, Ye Mo could not care less and directly made a move, brutishly forcing the man off the bullock cart.
He did not bother asking why!
Ye Yang did notment on this. He merely watched silently by the sideline. If Mo was unable to shake the man off, he would step in to help.
Ye Liu chuckled. His third brother had always been quite impatient.
That was what made him so affable, he guessed.
Mister, youre very much like a nobleman. You even need help getting down from the cart! Ye Liu said and lent a hand.
That was what he intended to do before Ye Mos shout interrupted him.
Ye Liu might be smiling, but he could be just as forceful as Ye Mo.
The other two wounded men who had given way felt lucky that they did not persist on taking the bullock cart.
The two brothers ruthlessly dragged the man off of the cart and, not giving him any chance to react, dumped him on the sidewalk.
Ow... Being roughly treated like that, he protested, How could you be so heartless to treat the wounded like this? Its not like I wouldnt pay! Wait till I report you for throwing me off!
Report?
Fed up with his rambling, Ye Mo frowned and was about to give him a good kick when Ye Yang stopped him.
Lets go!
He did not want to dy any more time because of that man. Their wife and Ling might still be staying up right now, waiting for them to get home.
Ye Liu nced at the man, ignored him, and turned to the other two. Do you want a ride? Come on up.
The men shook their heads. No, thank you. Ill walk.
Me too.
It would be veryte at night by the time they got home, especially with the injuries they had sustained, but they could not afford to pay one tael of silver for a ride.
Ye Liu smiled. He knew they refused because of the fare, so he said, Come on up, well take you for free.
He knew their journey would be very dyed if he gave them a ride, and he initially did not want to be a busybody, but he decided to help after seeing their injuries and how slow their movements were when they gave way.
When Ye Mo heard Liu say that, he furrowed his brows so tightly that he could have used them to kill mosquitoes!
He did not want want to waste any more time, so he voiced out to Ye Liu, Liu, how long do you n to dy?
Chapter 807 - Never Expect Too Much!
Chapter 807: Never Expect Too Much!
He did not understand it. Why was his brother meddling in other peoples business?
Ye Yang examined the two. They looked like they had been involved in a fight.
He did not know what happened, but since his brother wanted to give them a ride, he would not reject it.
They had been dyed for quite a while; a little more would not matter.
Mo, can you not scold me? Im scared of you. Ye Liu feigned fear and lightly thumped Ye Mos shoulder.
Just for another hour or two, alright, Mo? Im sure you wont mind.
Ye Mos jaws twitched at his brothers pretense. Speechless, he pulled a long face, and got on the cart.
He was obviously mad at Ye Liu but he could not let it show, so he held it in and said nothing more.
Ye Yang just shook his head. He swore his brothers could behave like children sometimes.
Lets go. He waved at the two. Time was ticking.
Ye Liu chuckled when Ye Yang showed his support. He waved at the strangers. Come on up then, or do you really want to take your time and walk back?
He hopped onto the cart too and sat in the drivers seat.
He had said he would take them for free, but the two still seemed hesitant.
Impatiently, Ye Mo muttered, Liu, since they dont want to join, do you intend to wait until daybreak? Get going!
The two could feel the fury in his words, so once again they shook their heads. Theres really no need, I can slowly walk back myself. Thanks.
Ill walk too.
They could feel that Ye Mo was obviously difficult to get along with. They would rather turn down the free ride and endure the pain.
Alright then. Ye Liu surrendered to their determination.
If he dyed any longer, that short-tempered brother of his would likely explode, so he steered the bullock cart away from town and towards home.
Liu, what happened in town? Whos been captured? There were so many soldiers and guards. Ye Mo asked what had been on his mind.
That was the reason Liu had been trapped in town for so long.
Ye Liu frowned slightly at the question, puzzled. Im not so sure myself. Perhaps someonemitted a serious offense, otherwise, they wouldnt need to dispatch so many guards.
Whatever. Its got nothing to do with us anyway. Ye Mo looked at the darkness up ahead. He just wanted to get home in one piece.
Ye Yang gazed at the me in themp and slowly spoke. Dont cause trouble. Dont expect riches. Just live our days properly.
Ever since their parents had died so many years ago, his long-time wish had always been for the family to stay healthy and live well.
He did not dare to expect too much!
Yes, thats also our goal, right, Mo?
Right.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo sat on either side of Ye Liu, each holding onto amp to brighten their way.
Along the journey, the brothers talked to one another, and about an hourter they finally reached home.
From the fourth floor, Ye Ling and Liu Duo could hear Hei Xiaomeng barking. The three men must have returned!
Liu, what happened in town? You guys got back reallyte! Ye Liu frowned with concern.
He held Liu Duos hand, while Liu Duo held an oilmp. The two had rushed down to greet them.
Liu Duo might not have asked, but she had clearly been worried.
Chapter 808 - As Long As Her Family Came Back Safely!
Chapter 808: As Long As Her Family Came Back Safely!
It was nothing, really. Soldiers and guards were trying to capture someone, so no one was allowed to leave town.
Ye Liu briefly told them what he knew. He did not have the details anyway.
Ye Ling still had more to ask, but Liu Duo cut him off. Great, then. Liuzi, go take a bath. Theres hot water.
She did not want to know how or what had happened or who was caught. She did not want to know anything, as long as her family came back safely!
When Liu Duo said that, Ye Ling realized that now was not the best time to ask questions. He could always ask the next day.
So he followed up with, Yes, Ling, you should go bathe. Itste.
Alright, you all should head back upstairs to rest now. Ill do the same after a bath, he nodded. He felt great knowing he was being cared for, especially now that they had a wife in the house! It was a very sweet and blissful feeling!
Once Ye Yang reached home, he went to the well, took a bucket, and moved to the kitchen, where he fetched hot water.
As he walked towards the bathroom, he called for Liu, reminding him it was his turn to bathe.
Go on then, Liu, Ye Mo said before turning to the other two with him. Wife, Ling, you two should head up first. Dont wait around. Its bedtime.
He and Ye Yang had to soak their feet.
Ye Ling and Liu Duo nodded with no objections. It was indeedte.
When they got to Liu Duos room, Ye Ling lit another oilmp. Duo Er, you rest now. Mo will be up in a moment. Im heading to my room.
It was Ye Mos turn to share a bed with Liu Duo tonight.
Ye Mo had allowed Ye Ling to spend the night with Liu Duo instead, but he felt that he had been spending quite a lot of time with her previously, so he thought he should not make his brother wait any longer.
Er...
Liu Duo grew speechless. Ling, dont go back down. When they went looking for Liuzi, Mo must have said he wanted you to stay with me tonight, so he probably wont being up.
To prevent Ye Ling from talking any further, Liu Duo added, Ling, lets not discuss this anymore. Time to sleep!
Then she pulled Ye Ling towards her and together they fell onto the bed.
Caught off guard, Ye Ling found himself on the bed, and Liu Duo had proceeded to take off his clothes such that he was left in his underwear.
Blushing, he coughed. Duo Er, you havent taken off yours.
Liu Duo, already exhausted, yawned and smiled. Ling, why dont you help me with that? Since I helped you.
Theyd been an official couple for quite a while now, and they had consummated quite a few times, but Ye Ling could still be shy!
Perhaps he was a more sensitive kind of person. Regardless of how familiar they were with each other, even if they were just performing slightly intimate acts and not consummating, he would still feel shy about it!
Alright, Ye Ling said, still red in the face, as he skillfully took off Liu Duos dress.
And then Ye Ling blew out the oilmp ced on the bedside drawer and the two fell asleep cuddling each other.
At night, there were always some who could sleep soundly, while others had difficulty falling asleep. Dongfang Ming, on his journey back to the capital, was thetter.
Dongfang Ming was already in another town, spending the night in one of the taverns. Hey in bed but could not seem to fall asleep. And so he got up and stood in front of the window in his silky white nightclothes, his hair already down. He let himself space out and stood there for an hour or two.
Chapter 809 - He Just Did Not Want To Eat Any More Eggs!
Chapter 809: He Just Did Not Want To Eat Any More Eggs!
It was the first night since hed left Anping Town. Dongfang Ming could not grasp why he was feeling a trace of sadness, maybe even longing.
It drove sleep away from him. Left with nothing to do, he stared at the moon.
Is it about time I find someone to spend the rest of my life with? Dongfang Ming suddenly mumbled to himself.
He did not know why, but he always felt lonely on nights when he was all alone. There was nobody else to talk to.
Ever since hising-of-age ceremony in his teens, until his current age at twenty-five, he had always been alone. He did not even have a servant girl who could lie with him.
As far as he knew, bedroom affairs should be done with a loved one to experience the best and most intimate moments. He could not just do it with a random maid!
He found himself rambling and was shocked to know that he had these thoughts!
Then, an image of Liu Duo shed in his mind. He shook his head as heughed at himself. Perhaps that someone was already taken? That cant be possible!
It was true that he liked Liu Duo, but he never thought he would fancy someone elses wife, for it was immoral!
The wind blew chillingly in thete hours of the night. He took onest look at the moon before slowly retiring to his room.
...
The next morning, the men of the Ye household woke up early. Liu Duo was the only one still in bed.
Ran Er, youre going to school today. Ill prepare some soft-boiled eggs for you to bring along, Ye Ling said to him in a caring manner.
Liu Ran, who was then helping in the kitchen, replied in a negotiating tone, Brother Ling, can I not take them to school?
He had been bringing several eggs to school every time, and when he came back home, Liu Duo would steam eggs for him. He was getting tired of eggs!
Ye Mo, also in the kitchen, peered at him. Count your blessings! Youre lucky to have eggs!
Before they became rich, they could not even afford eggshells, much less being able to consume eggs!
Families with hens would always sell their eggs for money. Few were able to have eggs whenever they wanted.
Liu Ran kept quiet and did not say anything else.
Ye Mo might speak bluntly but in the long run Liu Ran knew that he meant well, and his brother-inw was not wrong.
He just did not want to eat any more eggs!
Ye Ling saw how upset he was and asked, smiling, Ran Er, why dont you want to bring some eggs? Theyre good for you.
He did not understand why Liu Ran requested that. The five of them would have one soft-boiled egg each every morning.
Hes just weird, why else? Ye Mo said with enigmatically.
He was confused too. They had longed to have eggs when they were young but were never able to, and yet this lucky kid did not want to have eggs?
He needed a good beating!
Mo, lets listen to what he thinks, Ye Ling told Ye Mo before turning to Liu Ran. Ran Er, go on, why dont you want to bring the soft-boiled eggs?
Liu Ran looked at his youngest brother-inw, always the gentle, caring one. He muttered, Im just tired of eggs for now.
Tired of them?
Ye Mo, short-fused as usual, was about to explode when he heard Liu Ran say those words, but Ye Ling stopped him.
Chapter 810 - The First Time He Asked About It
Chapter 810: The First Time He Asked About It
If thats how it is, then Im not going to prepare eggs for you today, alright? Ye Ling was not angry as he spoke in his usual gentle tone. Ran Er, how about I make some for you every few days instead? Would you like that?
Oh, thats fine. Thank you, Brother Ling, youre nice! Liu Ran nodded obediently. He would prefer not having to eat the same thing every day! Having it asionally would do.
On the other hand, Ye Mo moped silently.
He had a feeling that Ye Ling would spoil their baby to no end when they finally had one in the future!
Ye Ling peered at his brother and only felt at ease to continue making breakfast when Mo did not show any signs of protest.
The sole female resident finally woke up. Liu Duo did a quick wash and ate her fill before taking Liu Ran to school.
Sis, when do you n to have a baby? Liu Ran looked up at Liu Duo as they walked along. He was curious.
This was also the first time he asked about it.
Liu Duo looked right at him and turned the tables. Ran Er, why are you asking that suddenly?
She did not get why everyone was being nosey about it.
She might have settled on wanting a kid, but it would not happen immediately just because she decided to want one! They had to leave it to fate.
I was thinking...When I have a nephew, I can y with him, teach him to read, go to school together... Liu Ran rambled on, as though he could not wait for Liu Duo to give birth to a son quickly.
The smile never vanished from Liu Duos face while Liu Ran spoke so animatedly. Alright, Ill try to give you a nephew soon. Or a niece.
Thats great! I dont mind either. Ill protect them and wont ever let them be bullied!
Right.
The two siblings chatted as they made their way to school...
Liu Duo watched Liu Ran enter the ssroom before she turned around to take the same route home.
It was not long before she met the ever-annoying Ye Xuan!
She averted her gaze when she noticed his cynical smile. She did not want to acknowledge him or look him in the eye.
Duo Er, I havent seen you taking Ran Er to school for a while now. Whys that? Ye Xuan could not make out the repulsion she bore towards him and proceeded to hit on her.
Liu Duo evaded his advances and walked straight on. She had no intention to answer him.
Ye Xuan, who did not mind Liu Duos attitude, caught up quickly. Duo Er, its been some time. It seems youve grown a little... fuller?
He was staring lustfully at her breasts.
He had gotten uneasy in their time apart, as though he was haunted by an unbearable itch. Even if he could not get the real thing now, he could console himself just by looking.
At the sight of Ye Xuans rude behavior, Liu Duo slightly furrowed her brows and was about to give him a p on the mouth when he got hold of her wrist before she couldnd one on him.
Duo Er, women should be gentle. You shouldnt react so violently.
Having been kicked in the groin before, Ye Xuan had grown defensive, but he still very much adored Liu Duos barbaric ways.
In his mind, he pictured the bedroom affairs between her and the four brothers. Would she be just as barbaric?
Liu Duo waspletely disgusted by his grip on her wrist. Get your filthy hands off me!
She wanted to pull away her hand, but the disparity in strength made it impossible to do so. She could not free herself from Ye Xuans grasp.
Chapter 811 - She Really Couldnt Take It Anymore!
Chapter 811: She Really Couldnt Take It Anymore!
Duo Er, take a look. My hands are fair and clean. Which part of it is dirty?
As Ye Xuan spoke, he even lifted up his other empty hand and showed it to her. This is much cleaner and fairer than Yangs, Lius, and Mos. It is just slightly worse than Lings.
In response, Liu Duo lifted her other empty hand and pped his hand that was in front of her eyes. Get it away from me. I dont want to see your w!
The furious Liu Duo continue to say sternly, Ye Xuan, I asked you to let go of my hand. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences!
She was always patient and amodating but this fe would overstep his boundaries more and more.
If it werent for Liu Ran, she wouldve already flipped out at him long ago and asked her husbands to beat him up!
She really couldnt take it anymore!
If she didnt let him taste some difficulty, he would really think he could just take advantage of her and bully her however he liked.
Ye Xuan saw Liu Duo be angry and not only did he not exercise restraint, but he felt excited and interested instead. He alsoughed in his heart at the same time, It is quite adorable when this prickly flower gets mad!
How does Duo Er want to deal with me if I dont let go? Ye Xuan had an artificial smile on his face and he continued to say very vaguely, Duo Er, I will let you pinch me however youd like to punish me!
Liu Duo understood his implied message and she lifted her leg and kicked him, not holding back. She practically used all of her strength.
This bastard really has the nerve to actually try to have his way!
In response to being kicked, Ye Xuan still had a smile on his face.
He seized the opportunity to move closer to Liu Duo and smiled. Duo Er, do you feel sorry for me this time?
Feel sorry my ass! Mental case! Liu Duo roared in her heart. She was really about to go crazy.
She really couldnt understand how there could be someone so shameless in this world. He was really so extremely detestable.
Ye Xuans smile became even more intense when he saw the look Liu Duo had when she puffed with anger but could not do anything about him.
When Liu Duo saw that he had not only not let go, but that he had even moved even closer to her, she lifted her hand and wanted to give him a big p. However, she was stopped again.
Both Liu Duos hands were restrained by Ye Xuan right now and it was no use no matter how much she struggled. This was therge disparity in strength between a man and a woman!
Ye Xuan, what are you trying to do? Let me go! Liu Duo stared at him furiously. Her body also leaned back so she could be further away from him.
She really was about to go crazy. Why was she so unlucky today? She ran into such a mental case so early in the morning!
Ye Xuan finally had a chance to get so close to Liu Duo; how could he possibly give up so easily?
He even more daringly stretched out his hands and held Liu Duos small waist, pulling her closer to him. Duo Er, how could you not know what I want to do? Ever since the first time I saw you, you were constantly on my mind.
Although this was the main road, not many vigers would pass through. After all, the school was a ce where students were nurtured so they needed a quiet environment. This was what made Ye Xuan be so daring as to do something like this.
In any case, you are already Yang and the others shared wife. Adding me wont make a difference. I will lower my status for you, okay?
Ye Xuan was finally able to embrace the person he was constantly thinking about. He looked very obviously excited and his body instinctively started to get hot from the excitement.
Liu Duo listened to his very direct words and she became so mad her face and ears were red. She punched him and struggled, wanting to escape from Ye Xuans embrace. I dont need you to lower your status for me. Quickly let go of me, you bastard!
Their bodies rubbed against each other because of Liu Duos struggling. This made Ye Xuans body even more excited and the response of a certain part of his body also became more obvious.
Chapter 812 - She Wouldn’t Have Realized This Point!
Chapter 812: She Wouldnt Have Realized This Point!
This was the first time he held someone of the opposite sex and she was even someone he desired in his heart. Ye Xuan felt light and airy for some reason.
Duo Er, you smell so nice! Ye Xuan couldnt take in Liu Duos words at all. He shamelessly moved closer to the back of her neck and took a whiff.
He momentarily wanted to test the saying, if a man dies after spending one night with a gorgeous girl, he will die a happy man.
In response, Liu Duo felt the hair on her body stand up. How disgusting!
She wanted to get away but couldnt struggle free. She looked all around her with her eyes opened wide while frowning, but there was not even one single viger who was passing by.
If this situation didnt ur, she wouldnt have realized this point!
In response, Liu Duo felt slightly frantic in her heart.
She was really worried this fe would really do something. After all, with the huge difference in strength, she would be at a disadvantage.
Liu Duo felt the gradual change in a certain part of his body and bit down on her teeth, forcing herself to calm down and to stop struggling. This was to avoid him bing unable to hold it anymore and unleashing his inner beast.
Ye Xuan, let me go. You should get going to school and teach the students.
She softened her tone as much as possible as she didnt want him to subdue her with force. Sometimes, one should still give in when one needed to give in.
This was the first time Ye Xuan heard Liu Duo speak to him with such a gentle and warm tone. He really liked and enjoyed it.
It sorta felt like he was being dependent on a young girl.
Its okay. Ive already instructed Yuan Fang to tell them to self-study for a while. Ye Xuanughed softly with a raspy voice.
He naturally wouldve already arranged things at school so that he could waste time here right now. There was no harm if the ss started slightlyte!
The anxiousness in Liu Duos heart intensified even more when she heard what he said. She said anxiously in her heart, Did this fe actually n this beforehand? What should I do in this situation?
Sweat started toe out of the anxious Liu Duos fair forehead.
After a few seconds, she suddenly had an idea. She intentionally became weak and leaned towards Ye Xuan. She even stretched out her hand to grab the front part of his clothes.
In response, Ye Xuan was obviously stunned for a while. He was quite surprised Liu Duo would take the initiative to move closer to him.
However, Ye Xuan naturally wouldnt reject such a good thing. He became even more excessive by lowering his head and putting it on Liu Duos shoulder. Duo Er, does this mean you ept my suggestion and ept me?
Yeah, just like you said, adding you as another one of my husbands wont make a difference! Liu Duo held the disgust in her heart and said words that went against her conscience.
When Ye Xuan heard her, out of Liu Duos sight, he actually showed a real smile on that somewhat handsome face of his.
It wasnt clear if he was easy to trick or if he just liked hearing such words. Ye Xuanughed candidly. Duo Er, I am really extremely happy right now.
He held Liu Duos hand and started to misbehave by touching her all over her back.
How could he not take action after he finally held the beauty that hed spent so much thinking about and wanting?
Liu Duo felt the restless hands moving on her back and really wanted to chop off that w immediately. Her face was filled with disgust and forbearance.
She lifted her own pretty slender hands and moved them around Ye Xuans waist. She tried very hard to smile and asked, Is that so?
Being teased like this made Ye Xuan feel a jolt of lighting go through his head. He was so excited that the thing below became scorching hot and restless.
Duo Er, I may lie to others but I will never lie to you! Ye Xuans voice became even more raspy, showing clearly how much he thirsted after her right now.
Liu Duo let out a silent snort when she heard him andined in her heart, He really thinks I will fall so easily for his lies? Disgusting!
Chapter 813 - She Didnt Even Want The Shoe That He Took Off!
Chapter 813: She Didnt Even Want The Shoe That He Took Off!
It was better to believe ghosts exists in this world than to believe a mans mouth! This proverb put it best.
At this time, Liu Duo pretended she felt unwell and let out a shout of pain, Ahh... it hurts...
When Ye Xuan heard her, he immediately became concerned and asked, Duo Er, what happened?
Although he showed concern with his mouth, his misbehaving hands were still touching her back, wantonly taking advantage of her. However, the strength he used to hold Liu Duo reduced considerably.
In response, Liu Duo let out a sigh of relief. At least what she was doing had some results.
She tried very hard to say with a coyish voice, Yeah, the bone in my toes hurt. Xuan, can you help me massage it?
As she spoke, she even lifted one of her legs and brushed it against Ye Xuans leg.
Liu Duo was really impressed with herself when she heard herself say something so disgusting that went against her conscience.
She never wouldve thought she had such a talent.
She could be an actress, right?
Did Ye Xuan actually hear Liu Duo call him Xuan?
It was also in such a sweet coyish voice. Ye Xuan immediately couldnt tell which way was east, south, west, or north anymore.
After all, it was in mens nature to like women who were gentle and weak.
He immediately knelt down and carefully helped lift Liu Duos leg. He took off her shoe and gently started to massage it.
Is it here? Ye Xuan didnt even forget to lift up his head and ask Liu Duo if he was massaging the wrong ce.
It is in your motherf**king head!
Liu Duos face changed in a sh and she forcefully pulled back her own leg. While she was at it, she even gave Ye Xuan a kick in his face. She then immediately ran towards her house.
She didnt even want the shoe that he took off!
The pain from his face made Ye Xuan regain his senses. Was he actually tricked?
Did this hard toe by opportunity disappear just like that?
Ye Xuan punched the ground angrily with his fist. Although she ran away, the desire that was stirred up hadnt dissipated.
How could he not be angry?
Just as he was about to stand up, he saw the embroidered shoe Liu Duo had left behind.
He picked it up while he stood up and looked in the direction Liu Duo had run in. He mumbled to himself, Duo Er, you may have escaped this time, but you cannot run away forever! Just you wait!
He was really mad this time.
In the past, he was always the one who did the lying. He never wouldve thought he would be the one who was tricked this time.
Although the surface of the road looked smooth, there would inevitably still be some pebbles on it. Her bare foot felt pain like it was being knocked on. However, she didnt stop and kept on running towards her house.
If by any chance she stopped and Ye Xuan caught up to her, she would be done for. Although it was unlikely, she didnt dare to risk it. After all, one couldnt afford to anger a shameless mental case.
When Liu Duo arrived home, she was drenched with sweat and was short of breath. She had never run so quickly for such a long distance before.
Ye Ling was underneath the roof when he saw this and quickly ran over. Duo Er, why are you like this? What happened?
He didnt understand since she had only brought Ran Er to school. Why did shee home so exhausted?
Ling... Liu Duo called him with a voice that sounded slightly like shed been wronged.
She didnt know why but when she saw Ye Ling, she suddenly wanted to cry andin that she was bullied.
However, she didnt want too many people to know what had happened so she didnt continue to say anything.
Their little wife was protected by him and his three brothers but someone had actually dared to bully her?
Ye Ling frowned and said furiously and concernedly, Duo Er, what happened? Did someone bully you? Tell me and I will get revenge for you!
Chapter 814 - Someone Made It Fall Off?
Chapter 814: Someone Made It Fall Off?
Ye Ling was someone who was always gentle but he could actually say out the words that he would get revenge on her behalf. Hearing this made Liu Duo feel very touched.
She initially didnt want to cry but at this moment, she couldnt hold it anymore and the tears of grievances started to stream out.
Ye Ling felt an even greater pain and anxiousness in his heart when he saw this. What exactly had happened to her?
Duo Er, dont cry. Who exactly bullied you? Tell Ling and I will definitely help you put it right!
Ye Ling felt pain in his heart while he helped wipe her tears. Even if I cant help you put it right, we still have Yang, Liu, and Mo. We will definitely not let your getting bullied go just like that!
Although he still sounded as gentle as always, it wasnt hard to hear that his voice contained fury and anger!
When Liu Duo heard him, even more of her tears flowed out. Ling...
The strong and adaptable image she had when she needed to protect herself just now vanished and all that was left was a weak girl who needed a strong arm to rely on.
Ling, lets go back upstairs now, Liu Duo said while the tears in her eyes blurred her vision.
She held Ye Lings hand and went upstairs directly. She didnt want Aunt Li and the others to see her in her current state.
It was only while they were walking up the stairs that Ye Ling realized that one of Liu Duos feet was bare.
Duo Er, why is one of your shoes missing?
When Liu Duo heard him, she looked down and saw her fair foot. She said with a tone as if she was wronged, Some detestable fe made it fall off!
Someone made it fall off?
Ye Ling heard what she said and those good looking eyebrows of his frowned so hard that they could squish a mosquito to death.
Duo Er, who exactly bullied you? The four of us will definitely not let him get away with it and make him suffer!
Their wife had to walk home barefoot on the pebble-filled road so her foot would definitely be in pain. When Ye Ling thought of this, the anger inside him started to rise up.
As he spoke, he even bent over and gave Liu Duo his shoes to wear so that she would no longer have to walk barefoot.
They werent far from the fourth floor but he simply did not want the sole of her foot to feel cold. After all, the cold starts from the feet. This was no exception even during the summer.
Seeing her husband do something so warm was not an unusual sight for Liu Du. However, this washed away the grievance in her heart, turning it into sweetness.
Okay, I believe Ling will definitely put it right for me! Liu Duo finally stopped crying and smiled. The dimples at the corner of her mouth also appeared.
It was only when Ye Ling saw her smile that his anger was slightly lowered.
Once the two of them arrived on the fourth floor hand in hand, Liu Duo slowly told Ye Ling everything that had happened in a way that wouldnt stir him up...
While listening to all of this, Ye Ling felt an anger he had felt before. He never wouldve thought Ye Xuan would have such ill-intentions towards their wife.
He was even a schr and a teacher but he actually had such immoral thoughts and behavior!
After Liu Duo finished speaking, she observed Ye Lingsplexion carefully.
He was frowning with a fury he could not hide while his breathing was a bit rapid. When she saw this she quickly tried to calm him down.
Ling, didnt we say you cant get stirred-up. Dont scare me, okay? Dont be agitated and calm down.
Duo Er, Im not agitated and I am calm. I am calm. Ye Ling patted her small hands and immediately controlled his mood obediently. He pushed all the anger in his heart down.
There was no way any man could be calm when his wife was harassed and being thought about!
Just as Liu Duo was about to say something, Ye Ling stood up and went out of the room straight away. Duo Er, you stay at home!
Chapter 815 - She Experienced This Deeply Just Now.
Chapter 815: She Experienced This Deeply Just Now.
Liu Duo was stunned by his sudden standing up and also by his tone when he told her to stay put.
Ling was usually gentle, polite, and even seemed somewhat weak. She never knew he actually had such a manly side to him.
After she regained her senses, Liu Duo quickly chased after him as she was worried he would do something stupid.
Ling, where are you going? Wait for me...
Ye Ling had already arrived on the second floor when he heard Liu Duos voice. He stopped, turned around, and looked at his wife as she chased after him.
Duo Er, you just wait at home. That way, there will be someone to record the transactions if someonees to sell tomatoes. Im going to go out now and you dont need to worry about me. I know my body very well!
Ye Ling spoke very seriously. It was as if he had turned into someone who was very domineering.
This was the first time Liu Duo saw him this way. She nodded dumbfoundedly. Oh, I understand.
Ye Ling heard Liu Duos obedient reply and the corner of his mouth moved up, showing a slight smile. He then turned around and continued to leave...
However, after just a few steps, Liu Duo shouted at him to stop again.
Ling, wait! Put on your shoes first before you go out.
As she spoke, Liu Duo took off the shoes hed given her and helped him put it on.
There are pebbles on the road. Dont let them poke the soles of your feet.
She had experienced this deeply just now.
Ye Ling was stopped again but he didnt get angry from impatience. He looked at the considerate Liu Duos pretty face and a huge smile appeared on that serious looking face of his.
After Ye Ling watched his wife help him put on his shoe, he patted her head and said with a smile, Duo Er, just stay put at home and wait until we return.
He turned around and sped towards the yard door right after he finished speaking.
Liu Duo looked at his back and the grievances she had on her face just now had already disappeared. Instead, she had a face that was filled with blessings and sweetness.
She felt slightly shy in her heart but sheughed proudly, Why do all the men in my family have such strong personalities? They are so handsome and dazzling, hehe...
It was only when Liu Duo couldnt see Ye Lings back that she turned around and went back upstairs.
She needed to go change into a pair of shoes since she couldnt be barefoot on one of her feet the whole day.
Ye Ling went out the yard door and went directly towards their vegetable fields...
Ye Yang was working hard in the field. When he casually lifted his head, he saw Ye Ling walking quickly towards his direction. He immediately stopped what he was doing and got out of the field.
Yang... Ye Ling frantically waved at him. Yang, I have something urgent to tell you!
When Ye Yang heard him, he calmly walked towards him. He even wiped the sweat off his face while he walked over.
After he got closer, Ye Yang opened his mouth and reproached him, Why did you walk so fast!
It wasnt like he didnt know his own body. Why did he still walk so quickly? Was he not scared they would worry?
Although Ye Yang reproached him with an expressionless face, his calm eyes were still carefully looking at Lingsplexion. He was worried he would get sick.
Im fine, Yang, you can rx. Ye Ling quickly controlled his breathing. Yang, I have something urgent I need to tell you. It is about Duo Er.
When Ye Yang heard him, those calm eyes of his changed. He quietly looked at Ling and waited for him to continue speaking.
Yang, when Duo Er sent Ran Er to school just now, someone bullied her, and...
Before he even finished, he was interrupted by Ye Yang!
Who?
Although hed only said one word, the sternness and fury in that word, together with his hostile atmosphere, made people not dare to get closer to him.
Chapter 816 - He Could Not Ignore This!
Chapter 816: He Could Not Ignore This!
How could they let their precious treasure be bullied like that?
Ye Ling saw fury stirring in Ye Yangs eyes. Soon, he was fuming with rage too!
He continued to say, Its Ye Xuan! And he had dirty thoughts about Liu Duo. Today, he...
Ye Ling told Ye Yang what Liu Duo had told him earlier, verbatim.
A crack finally appeared on Ye Yangs cold and emotionless face.
His good-looking brows furrowed. The surrounding air seemed to have turned icy cold.
Yang, lets go teach Ye Xuan a lesson. Let him know the consequences of harming somebody elses wife! Ye Ling spelled out indignantly.
Even a bad leg would not hinder his urge to pull some punches!
Yet Ye Yang red at him. You go home!
Even if they were going to teach Ye Xuan a lesson, he would not let his weak brother get involved. He could do it himself!
If Ye Liu and Ye Mo knew, they would not let Ye Ling get involved either. Something like this should be left to the three elder brothers to deal with.
Ye Ling was miffed to hear that. Why was he being sent home?
How could he just ignore this?
He was about to say something when Ye Yang cut him off. Go back!
Ye Yangs dreamy bass voice might have sounded calm when he uttered the two words, but there was a sense of authority in his decisive arrangement that demanded obedience.
Ye Ling shut his mouth.
But he had no intention of departing on the route home. Enraged, he headed towards the schoolhouse on his own.
Ye Yang slightly shook his head. He briefed Lao Liu, who was working at his usual position, on the matter before heading the same way too.
Ling might have been even-tempered and kind, but when it came to people or events he cared about, his inborn stubbornness would show itself.
They walked on in silence...
Ye Yang noticed his brother was walking faster than usual, his breathing a little rapid. He instantly called out to Ye Ling, Slow down, dont rush!
Even if they were going to seek justice on behalf of their wife, they had to take care of themselves, right? Ye Xuan could not run away anyhow.
Even if he did, the few of them would hunt him down no matter what or how long it would take!
That said, Ye Ling gradually slowed down, and tried his best to contain his anger. He had to control his emotions.
On the other hand, Ye Xuan set down the embroidered shoe, which Liu Duo had left behind, in a hiding spot. Then, he went on to teach Liu Rans ss as though nothing had happened...
Ye Yang and Ye Ling could hear the sounds of students reading out loud before they even got close to the school. It was then that Ye Ling remembered Liu Ran was still inside. What should they do now?
Yang, we cant let Ran Er know about this. How should we deal with that rascal Ye Xuan? Ye Ling asked, ncing sideways at Yang.
They could not just barge in there, drag Ye Xuan out, and beat the hell out of him, right?
Ye Yang did not stop walking when he heard his brothers question. Instead, he said, Get him away from here.
Oh, Ye Ling nodded, suddenly realizing how dumb he seemed. Just get him out, thats how! That was such a stupid question!
They arrived at the school gate and, without hesitation, stepped onto campus.
When they came to Liu Rans ssroom, Ye Ling knocked on the door politely before entering.
Liu Ran spotted his two brothers-inws sudden visit. He was about to ask about it when he heard Ye Ling say, Ran Er,e here.
Chapter 817 - Time And Tide Wait For No Man!
Chapter 817: Time And Tide Wait For No Man!
When Ye Xuan saw them, his instincts told him they must havee because of what happened earlier. Liu Duo must have told them when she got home. Yet he kept his cool and remained unafraid, as he faced them with an indifferent smile.
From the moment he stepped into the ssroom, Ye Yangs icy re was set on Ye Xuan, while Ye Ling refused to look at him.
Liu Ran heard his brother-inw calling him. He looked at Ye Xuan first, before approaching Ye Ling. Brother Yang, Brother Ling, what is it?
He did not understand why his brothers-inw, who should be at home and on the farm respectively, would suddenlye look for him at school.
You can ask your questionster. For now, follow me, Ye Ling said to him calmly as he kept waving to him.
His ssmates witnessed Ye Yang and Ye Ling charge in unexpectedly. Some had begun to exchange whispers among themselves.
It seems theyre Liu Rans brothers-inw. The one by the door looks scary.
Indeed, Liu Ran has four of them. His sister is a shared wife. But I heard his second brother-inw is the most handsome one, even more good-looking than a woman.
Some students came from neighboring viges, so they were not familiar with Liu Rans family situation. Theyd only heard that he had four brothers-inw, none of whom they had met, other than Ye Mo from a while back.
Liu Ran did not probe further. He turned to Ye Xuan and said, Teacher Ye, I think my brothers-inw have an urgent matter to discuss, can I be excused?
Sure, go ahead. Ye Xuan nodded without borating.
Upon receiving approval, Liu Ran obediently came to Ye Lings side and the two left the ssroom together.
Then, Ye Yang directed an order to Ye Xuan. You,e with me!
Brother Yang, Im teaching here. I cant leave just like that. Later...
Ye Xuan tried to find an excuse not to heed him but, before he could finish, Ye Yang barked at him again in the same low, authoritative voice, Come with me!
His eyes were particrly cold and stern.
Peering at the cold, emotionless expression in his eyes, Ye Xuan smiled back. Brother Yang, if you really want me toe with you, why dont you ask the students if they consent? After all, time and tide wait for no man, and we cannot buy back time! We certainly cant waste their precious time at school.
Ye Yang nced sideways and scanned the ssroom and the students in their seats. He said not a word as he walked towards Ye Xuan, gripped him by the arm and dragged him outside.
None of the students made a sound as they witnessed Teacher Ye being dragged out by Liu Rans eldest brother-inw.
Brother Yang, what has gotten into you? Why are you being just as rough and irrational as Brother Mo? Ye Xuan frowned, his usual smile apparently gone.
He had struggled with all his might to break free of Ye Yangs powerful clutches but there was nothing he could do about it.
Ye Yang red at him in disdain when he heard Ye Xuan criticize his brother Mo. He chose not to argue with him.
In his mind, Mo might be impulsive and reckless at times but at least he was a righteous mind who would notmit immoral acts!
Ye Ling led Liu Ran on the way home while Ye Yang dragged Ye Xuan in the opposite direction to a ce further away from the schoolhouse.
Brother Yang, what business do you have with me? Whats the point of dragging me along? Ye Xuan eximed impatiently.
He had a premonition of what this might be about, but he had prepared his statement. There were no witnesses anyway, so there was no way he would admit his faults!
Ye Yang still said nothing as he kept dragging him along. He only let go of his hold on Ye Xuan when they arrived at a location he was satisfied with.
Chapter 818 - Why?
Chapter 818: Why?
They hade to an empty space by a little grove, with not a single crond in sight. Very few people woulde here, hence it was filled with overgrowth.
Indisputably, without giving a heads up, Ye Yang punched Ye Xuan squarely on the jaw.
Stunned by the sudden attack, it took a while before Ye Xuan reacted. He felt the pain as he rubbed his jaw. He protested, Yang, what was that for?
He did not expect Ye Yang to get rough and physical. That should be Ye Mos style of doing things!
He always believed that Ye Yang, whose words were few and far between, was a man of reason, and one with impable maturity and resolution.
Ye Yang rolled his eyes coldly. He chose not to speak, and instead hended several more blows on Ye Xuan.
Ye Xuan might have been a man of great stature, but he was a schr after all and had never done manualbor in his life. There was no way he couldpete with Ye Yang.
Ow... Seriously, Brother Yang, whats that for? You must have a reason for beating me! Ye Xuan protested as he tried to evade.
Ye Yang nevertheless did not reply to him as he continued with the beating. Ye Xuan grimaced at him whenever a punchnded on him.
On the other hand, Ye Ling walked with Liu Ran for a certain distance before making a U-turn.
Dumbfounded, Liu Ran asked, Brother Ling, why are we going back?
Were going back to pack your things, including your nket, Ye Ling answered patiently, but without the smile that usually hung on his face.
He believed that scum like Ye Xuan was not qualified to teach Liu Ran!
They would bring back whatever he had in school, and at night they would consider enrolling him in the school in town.
The tuition fees there would be a lot more costly, but they could afford it now, so money was not a real problem. Spending it on Ran Er was worth it.
But why? Liu Ran asked, confused. Exactly what had happened?
Was it something I did? Have they decided to pull me out of school? Liu Ran thought, looking especially cautiously at Ye Ling.
Ye Ling could feel his young brother-inws careful demeanor. He stopped in his tracks, squatted down such that the two stood at the same level, and said, Ran Er, dont imagine things. Its not because of you. There are some personal matters between your brothers-inw and your teacher Ye Xuan, and so we dont want you to learn from him.
He gave Liu Ran the general facts but skipped the details.
Liu Ran nodded obediently and did not ask for more. Since Ye Ling refused to talk about it, that meant he did not want him to know, so it was best he refrained from asking.
In the future when he became an adult and would be able to share their burdens, he believed his brothers-inw would let him in on the decision-making process.
Seeing Liu Ran pull himself together, Ye Ling stood up and patted Liu Ran on the head, took his hand, and walked towards the schoolhouse. They headed to the backyard of the campus to collect his belongings.
Little Ran, what are you doing here?
Yuan Fang had seen them leave earlier, yet now they were back and heading to the hostel. Sensing something was up, he followed.
Incidentally, he saw the two packing the bedding and other items. He popped the question curiously.
He was on good terms with Liu Ran and their friendship was quite tight.
Liu Ran heard his friends voice and came to Yuan Fangs side. Little Fang, I wont be attending sses here anymore, but Ille to visit you at your house every so often, and you can alwayse to mine. Alright?
Yuan Fang, who was also a sensible kid, did not probe further. He knew Liu Ran would tell him the reason some other time.
Chapter 819 - Did Not Have To Guess
Chapter 819: Did Not Have To Guess
Yuan Fang nodded and helped the two pack up.
Little Fang, you can keep the food I have, but you have to finish it soon otherwise itll go bad, Liu Ran said, giving the boy the few eggs and snacks he had brought with him.
Yuan Fang epted those graciously and ced them in his cab. Thanks, got it.
Dont have to thank me, youre my best buddy!
Of course.
The two nced at each other, each bearing a silly grin.
Ye Ling was both pleased and envious that the two had a great rtionship.
Because he was born with a weak body, he did not have otherpanions besides his three brothers and Li Wazi.
He let them have a moment together, before gently reminding Liu Ran, Ran Er, we should go now.
Alright. Liu Ran turned to him and nodded. Later, the three left the building.
Yuan Fang stood at the school entrance and saw them off before returning to the ssroom.
Within the little grove, Ye Xuan got beaten up so badly he had bruises all over as he griped in pain.
B-Brother Yang, stop it! Hit me some more and Ill die! Ye Xuan protested feebly.
Ye Yang finally stopped punching him. He stood upright next to Ye Xuan and looked at him condescendingly. Talk!
Talk?
Ye Xuan looked up nkly at Ye Yang. Brother Yang, what do you want me to talk about? I dont even know why youre doing this, how should I know what you want me to say?
In his mind, he already knew why Ye Yang hade for him, but he swore to seal his mouth shut and never admit it. Otherwise, the consequences would be incorrigible!
Talk, or else! Ye Yang repeated patiently, one word at a time.
His face still bore its usual coldness, but a careful observation would reveal that his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. An angry me burned within.
Brother Yang, can we stop with the guessing games?
Ye Yang red at Ye Xuan. Hed had enough of his cousins denial. He hardly ever spoke, so he decided to let his fists do the talking again!
And the force he used this time was a lot greater than the first!
Oww... B-Brother Yang, d-do you intend to k-kill me? Ye Xuan was in so much pain his speech had be unclear. He had no chance to fight back or dodge.
As time passed by, Ye Ling eventually returned home with Liu Ran. He mentioned his idea to Liu Duo, who agreed with what he had done. She also agreed with the idea to enroll Liu Ran in the school in town.
Very soon it was noon. Ye Liu and the men were going home on their bullock-cart when they chanced upon Ye Yang heading in the same direction, but Lao Liu was not with him.
Yang, why are you alone? Anding from this way? Ye Liu asked, giggling. He had halted the cart so that his eldest brother could climb up, and they would go home together.
Ye Mo and Li Wazi had set their sights on Ye Yang from the moment they saw him. They wondered why Ye Yang was there in the first ce.
Ye Yang got up the cart and, in a calm and steady manner, answered, Got into a fight.
A fight?
Ye Liu burst outughing, as though he had just heard about an extraordinary event. Pffft...Yang, even you would do that? Who did you fight?
In his mind, his brother Yang was not one to resort to physical means easily just to resolve an issue.
Ye Mo and Li Wazi exchanged nces, looking as though they must have imagined what they had just heard.
Chapter 820 - He Picked Up The Pace And Ran!
Chapter 820: He Picked Up The Pace And Ran!
Apparently, Ling took his statement as a joke while Mo and Li Wazi looked at him in disbelief. Yet Ye Yang felt that him beating other people up should not count as news.
Ye Yang, with an icy expression, gazed at the retreatingndscapes and slowly spoke. Ye Xuan!
Ye Xuan?
Once it was known that Yang had been beating up Ye Xuan, only Li Wazi found the fact iprehensible while Ye Liu and Ye Mo furrowed their brows.
To be able to enrage Yang so much that he resorted to physical attacks, Ye Xuan must have stepped on Yangs bottom line somehow.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo asked in unison, Yang, what happened?
Li Wazi was curious too. Yes, tell us! What did that Ye Xuan do to provoke you like that?
He did not like Ye Xuan from the get-go. Since they were young, he always felt that this cousin of theirs constantly carried around a cynical smile. This person was definitely not a worthy friend.
There were only four of them on the cart. Ye Yang had never thought of Li Wazi as a stranger. He steadily told them what Ling had told him, verbatim.
When he came to the part where Ye Xuan acted on his dirty thoughts and took advantage of Liu Duo as she was walking home after fetching Liu Ran to school, Ye Liu abruptly pulled the reins and forced the bull to stop!
Ye Mo, on the other hand, was burning with anger. He did not hold back as he swore, F**k him! Im going to kill that son of a bitch!
In a rage, he hopped down from the cart as he spoke and made a beeline to the Ye family courtyard.
Ye Liu had long suspected that Ye Xuan had been harboring evil designs towards their wife, but he never expected the man would actually do it.
For all he knew, the spirit might be willing but the flesh would usually be weak when it came to matters like this. Furthermore, Ye Xuan was a schr. If word got around, it would affect his academic career.
Ye Liu also leaped down from the car and tossed the reins to Li Wazi. Li Wazi, you get home now.
When Ye Yang saw his two brothers make their way towards the Ye family courtyard in a rage, he immediately shouted at them, Get back here!
He had already beaten Ye Xuan half to death. If his two brothers went over there and beat him some more, Ye Xuan might notst.
Ye Mos fury index was already off the charts and he had lost all sense of rationality. Would he even heed his eldest brother?
He was speed walking before and, after Ye Yang yelled at them, he picked up the pace and ran!
Of course, he had an ount to settle with Ye Xuan! The man had touched his wife inappropriately and took advantage of her!
Ye Liu might be purple with rage too, but he could still think straight. He stopped and turned back to face his eldest brother. With a smile, he said, Dont worry, Yang. We wont really kill him. You should go home with Li Wazi. Well catch upter.
And then he picked up the pace, trailing behind Ye Mo.
Yang, do you think we should go home now, or wait at the Ye family courtyard? Li Wazi asked him, his eyebrows furrowed.
He actually wanted to help too, but Ye Liu tossed the reins to him. He could not leave Ye Yang behind.
Ye Yang eyed him once before answering calmly, Follow them.
While he trusted his second brother, the third one was a different story. Ye Mo could be as stubborn as a mule sometimes.
Taking the reins, Li Wazi directed the bull towards wherever the two had ran off to.
At the Ye family courtyard, Grandmother Ye examined her precious grandson, who had been beaten into a pulp and was crying in immense pain. She broke out in tears at the sight of him.
Xuan Er... my dear Xuan Er... which rascal did this to you? Tell me, Ill avenge you!
When a viger hade to tell her that Ye Xuan was found lying on the ground in the little grove near the school, she nearly jumped out of her skin.
Chapter 821 - He Wasnt Dead Yet!
Chapter 821: He Wasnt Dead Yet!
Who exactly was it that was so cruel to beat her handsome grandson until he didnt even look human? He had even fainted just now.
Madam Ye, we will be heading back. The doctor should be arriving soon, a warmhearted viger said.
When they were carrying Ye Xuan back, one of them went to notify the vige doctor.
Okay, sorry to trouble all of you. All of Grandma Yes attention was on Ye Xuan. She didnt even give the warmhearted vigers a single nce.
The warmhearted vigers didnt think too much about this. They nced at Ye Xuan one more time and then each of them went back to their own homes to prepare to have dinner.
Ye Xuan had initially already fainted from the pain but Grandma Yes nagging kept echoing in his ears, causing him to wake up after a while.
Xuan Er, you are finally awake. Grandma was scared to death...
Ye Xuan opened his already bruised eyes and said weakly, Keep...keep quiet. So noisy!
He wasnt dead yet!
She cried so hard it was as if she were at a funeral. Even if Ye Yang didnt beat him to death, he would die from her crying.
Okay, okay, okay. Grandma wont disturb you. I wont disturb you. Grandma Ye obediently closed her mouth. Her eyes were filled with concern and worry.
She just could not understand. Who exactly was it that dared to beat her darling grandson until he was in such a state?
Her Xuan Er didnt have any enemies.
Ye Xuan was lying on the bed and he wanted to roll over. However, the pain was so much he ended up just breathing in a gust of cold air.
He cursed in his heart, That damn paralyzed face. He actually beat me until I am in such a state! Just you wait. Sooner orter, I will sleep with that brat Liu Duo right in front of that paralyzed face of yours!
Grandma Ye heard Ye Xuan was in pain and immediately showed concern. Xuan Er, what is it? Does it hurt? Grandma will help you blow some air.
As she spoke, she started blowing air towards Ye Xuans face, arm, and other areas, hoping it would reduce his pain.
Ye Xuan smelled the bad breath from Grandma Yes mouth and he felt like he was about to vomit. He said angrily, Dont blow air at me! Stay away from me.
His bruised eyes werepletely filled with an expression of impatience.
Ye Xuan usually wouldnt speak with her while standing close to her as her breath was very smelly.
Grandma Ye realized shed made a mistake and immediately corrected herself. When she was in front of Ye Xuan, it was as if she was the grandson. She showed an expression of beingpletely obedient to everything he said.
Grandma Ye stood at the side and, as she couldnt help, she was at a loss as to what to do. No matter how one looked at her, she looked like a kindly grandmother who was worried about her grandson. However, her kindness was only given to Ye Xuan!
Just as she started getting anxious as to why the doctor hadnt arrived, Ye Liu and the others arrived instead.
Ye Xuan, you better crawl out here! Ye Mo came to the Ye family courtyards door and shouted angrily.
In response, Ye Xuan was scared out of his wits while hey in bed inside the house. Grandma Ye, however, frowned and cursed in her heart, Why did this damn brate?
Although Ye Liu didnt open his mouth to utter a word, his beautiful and wless face was full of the type of calmness that came before a storm.
Who asked the two of you toe? We dont wee the two of you. Quickly get the hell away! Grandma Ye came out from the house with her hand on her back and scolded.
At this time, Ye Yang and Li Wazi walked over as well.
Ye Mo was walking at the front and ignored Grandma Ye when she scolded and chased them away. It goes without saying that the ones who followed behind would naturally also do the same.
Because Ye Mo shouted with his big windpipe, the neighbors all came out to join the excitement.
Why did you three bratse here? Didnt you say you would never step through the Ye familys front door again?! Grandma Yes frown became much more wrinkled when she saw that Ye Yang had alsoe.
Chapter 822 - He Wouldnt Be Far From Death.
Chapter 822: He Wouldnt Be Far From Death.
She didnt know why but she had a hunch these three were directly rted to her precious grandson getting beaten up into his current state.
Ye Mo and the others heard her and snorted in disdain. If they werent here to teach Ye Xuan a lesson, why would they even take one step into this ce?
Ye Liu and Ye Mo had a tacit understanding and they split up to search for signs of Ye Xuan in each of the rooms.
After all, Grandma Ye would definitely not tell them, and Ye Xuan would even more so note out on his own ord.
Grandma Ye saw that they came to her house but their attitude was as if they didnt acknowledge her. She became so angry she went to the side of her house under the eaves to get a broom straightaway. She then went towards Ye Mo, who was the closest to her.
She even swore with her mouth, You three shits, who had parents but didnt have parents to raise you, quickly get the hell out of my house. Dont bring your bad luck here!
Ye Mo saw hering at him with a broom and he easily dodged her. He even easily took the broom away from her and threw it to the side straight away.
Old hag, control your mouth. Dont think we wont get physical with you! As he spoke, he shoved her and brandished his strong fists.
When Ye Yang and Ye Liu heard what she said, if it wasnt for the fact she was a woman, and the fact that she was also their grandmother in name, they really wouldve given her a good beating.
At this time, Ye Liu arrived outside the room Ye Xuan was in. Just as he was about to push the door open, Grandma Ye saw him from the side and she stopped arguing with Ye Mo and went over to block the door straightaway. She did not care if he dared toy his hands on her or not.
Ye Liu, are you allowed to enter this bedroom as you please? Do you want to bet if I would report you guys for home invasion?!
Ye Xuan was lying on the bed inside the room as he listened to themotion outside. He didnt know why, but he had a feeling that he might get beaten up very very badly today.
Especially because of Ye Mos extremely irritable voice. Hearing it made him feel both disgusted and slightly fearful.
Although Ye Yang had already beaten him until he no longer looked like a human, if he received another beating by Ye Liu and Ye Mo, would he still have a chance to live?
Even if they didnt dare to beat him to death, he wouldnt be far from death.
He felt anxious in his heart and he silently prayed, Donte in, please donte in...
Ye Liu and the others saw Grandma Ye guarding the room and they didnt even need to guess to know for sure that the brat Ye Xuan was definitely inside!
Ye Mo saw this from not far away and walked over quickly and easily. He stretched out his hands to push Grandma Yes shoulders and easily pushed her to the side, stopping her from blocking the way.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, kicked the door open straight away. He then walked in with no hesitation.
Ye Xuan was lying on the bed when he heard the door being kicked open. He trembled straight away but pretended to beposed and asked, Who... who is it?
He turned his head and looked over. He could only see a tall shadow because of the light shining in from behind him.
Ye Liu heard him and the corner of his mouth moved up, showing an extremely pretentious smile. Heughed, Who? Naturally, the people who will make you take a detour when you see from today onwards!
He walked over to the bedside at this time and looked down on Ye Xuan from above.
Ye Xuan looked at Ye Liu with the pretentious smile and he unconsciously gulped. He suddenly thought of the phrase in his head, the more beautiful the more poisonous.
Ye Mo heard Ye Xuan making sounds inside the room. He gave Grandma Ye a furious nce and walked in, taking big steps.
At this time, Ye Yang and Li Wazi were also about to enter, but Grandma Ye was faster by them by one step.
What exactly are you guys trying to do? If you dare to even touch one hair on my darling Xuan Er, I will never forgive you! Grandma Ye screamed and scolded.
Chapter 823 - Screaming Intensely In Pain.
Chapter 823: Screaming Intensely In Pain.
From looking at their posture, how could she possibly not see they were there to find trouble with Ye Xuan?
Although she didnt know how Ye Xuan had provoked these bastards, she could not let themy their hands on her grandson!
Ye Mo heard Grandma Yes ear-piercing voice and he turned to shout at her, Shut the hell up, you old hag!
On the other side, Ye Liu sat by the bedside with an abundant smile. He started to massage his calf as if he was his best friend. However, Ye Xuan bit down and bared his teeth, screaming intensely in pain.
Ye Mo was already very angry, but when he saw Ye Xuans face, he exploded in rage. He stepped forward and yanked him off the bed. He then punched and kicked him. Ye Xuan, even if I dont beat you to death today, I will peel off oneyer of your skin! You dare to want my wife? Motherf**ker, you must not want to live anymore...
Ye Liu had a pretentious smile but that smile did not extend up to his eyes. Heughed while also punching him. Little Xuan, today, your big brothers will teach you how to behave with dignity!
It was only when Grandma Ye heard them that he knew how Ye Xuan had provoked Ye Liu and the others.
She never wouldve thought it was because of that shared wife Liu Duo. Her frown grew even more intense.
Although Ye Xuan always hid his thoughts very well, they had lived together for a very long time, so how could Grandma Ye bepletely unaware?
The reason why she always told him to get married was to prevent such things from happening and to stop him from having such thoughts. However, Ye Xuan would always decline and wouldnt ept any of the matches as he didnt fancy even a single one of them!
The two of you bastards better stop. You are not allowed to touch my Xuan Er! Grandma Ye immediately stepped forward to pull Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
And at this time, Ye Yang and Li Wazi had a tacit understanding and pulled Grandma Ye to the side, not letting her interrupt Ye Liu and Ye Mos actions to vent their anger.
Madam Ye, Ye Xuan will be a disgrace to his status as a schr if he doesnt learn. It is needed for Liu and Mo to teach him on your behalf! Li Wazi said simple-mindedly.
If he didnt need to stop Grandma Ye from interrupting, he also wanted to step forward and give a few punches.
Ye Yang didnt even give a single nce at Grandma Ye. His icy eyes looked at Ye Xuan as he once again howled in anguish on the floor from being beaten again. He did not show one ounce of pity.
Let me go! Ye blockhead, do you want to rebel against me? You dare to actually touch your grandmother! Grandma Ye reprimanded Ye Yang angrily. She then turned her head sideways and scolded Li Wazi, Li Wazi, which brother are you? Why are you here interfering with our familys affair? Let go of me!
As she spoke, she struggled fiercely, wanting to escape from Ye Yang and Li Wazis restraint. How could she, a sixty-five-year-old woman, have the strength to match youths who were in their twenties?
Ye Yang and Li Wazi listened to her screams and ignored her. No matter how much she struggled or scolded them, they would not let go.
Ye Xuan, on the other hand, felt like he breathed out more than he breathed in. His entire body was in so much pain that he almost lost consciousness.
The neighbors who were watching the excitement from outside the yard listened to themotion in the yard. One by one, they whispered in one anothers ear, Hm? How could Ye Xuan possibly take an interest in the four Ye brothers shared wife?
Yeah! Ye Xuan is so talented. Not only is he cultured, but he is even a teacher. How could he possibly do something that immoral?
It might be that the shared wife lied. The four brothers couldnt satisfy her so she probably seduced Ye Xuan.
In their minds, no matter whether a woman chooses to be a shared wife or is forced to be a shared wife, she would be considered as an extremely lowly woman. Even if it was others who had ill intentions towards her, it would still be the shared wifes fault.
At this time, the vige doctor arrived at the yard door with a trunk of medicine. Hey, you people give way. Why are all of you standing here?
Chapter 824 - It Was Much More Terrifying!
Chapter 824: It Was Much More Terrifying!
When the neighbors who were watching the excitement heard him, they moved away and opened up a path.
Doctor Li, you should go in quickly to take a look. We fear Ye Yang and his two brothers mightve already beat Ye Xuan until he is near death.
Thats right, even if he isnt dead, he is probably on hisst breath.
Doctor Li wasnt deaf and he could hear Grandma Yes cries and curses and Ye Xuans groans of paining through the yard from time to time. He frowned, nodded, and went inside.
The neighbors who watched the excitement, on the other hand, still stood guard outside the yard door, watching from afar and not daring to step inside.
Doctor Li arrived at the rooms door and called out to stop them. Ye Liu, Ye Mo, are the two of you trying to beat Ye Xuan to death?
He saw Ye Yang and Li Wazi restraining Grandma Ye and it was obvious from their postures that they werent prepared to stop. He said again, Ye Yang, Li Wazi, what are the two of you doing?
When Grandma Ye heard him, it was as if she saw her savior. She immediatelyined tearfully to Doctor Li, Doctor Li, quickly save my grandson. He is about to get beaten to death by these two bastards... They charged into my house and started beating him indiscriminately...
Doctor Li listened to her tearfulints and before he could speak, Ye Mo gave Ye Xuan another strong kick. Ye Xuan had already been beaten until not even his own mother would be able to recognize him. Humph! If this piece of shit didnt do something he shouldnt have done, I wouldnt haveid my hands on him!
Doctor Li, you make it sound so severe. We brothers know to control ourselves. How could we possibly let Little Xuan die? After all, we are brothers. We are just peeling oneyer of his skin. Ye Liu showed a superficial pretentious smile.
In response, Ye Xuan could only lie on the floor in terror while a cold wind blew on his numb scalp. He was already in so much pain that he couldnt even speak.
It was one thing to face Ye Mos violence directly, but when Ye Liu gets angry while he smiles at you, it is much more terrifying!
Doctor Li was slightly speechless when he heard them. What the hell were they talking about?
Thats enough. Both of you brothers need to stop hitting him. No matter what Ye Xuan did, he already received enough punishment. Doctor Li put down the trunk of medicine as he spoke and quickly went up to stop them.
If they kept beating him, Ye Xuan might really breathe hisst breath.
The two of you bastards better stop! If something bad happens to my Xuan Er, I will definitely not forgive you guys... Grandma Ye scolded them like a crazy woman.
As Doctor Li was a very respected elder in the vige, Ye Liu and Ye Mo showed him respect and didnt fling his hands away when he went up to stop them.
After all, when Ye Ling fell sick when he was young, it was he who would do his best to cure him. Sometimes he wouldnt even charge them as he saw they were in a difficult situation. Naturally, Ye Liu and the others wouldnt forget such kindness.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo, Ye Xuan has already been beaten until he doesnt even look human. Now that you guys vented your anger, just let it go. Anyone can make mistakes, and you should forgive them when possible, Doctor Li advised them.
No matter what he did to make the brothers kick up such a fuss, they shouldnt cause a life to be lost, right? Otherwise, they would lose more than they gain.
I wouldnt be able to dissipate my anger even if I beat him to death! While looking angry, Ye Mo stretched out his legs and kicked Ye Xuan again.
He really wanted to kill this guy.
Ye Liu, on the other hand,ughed, Doctor Li is right. Anyone can make mistakes and we should forgive them when possible.
He smiled brightly with his mouth but his legs were still honest and were kicking Ye Xuan incessantly.
Grandma Ye became so angry at this that tears came out. However, as she was being restrained by Ye Yang and Li Wazi, she couldnt go over to stop them.
You bastards, let go of me! Grandma Ye kicked towards Ye Yang.
Chapter 825 - He Was Anxious Because He Feared They Might Kill Him!
Chapter 825: He Was Anxious Because He Feared They Might Kill Him!
In response, Ye Yang cast a nce at her with his calm eyes and ignored her. He didnt feel anything even if she kicked him.
At their house, the food was already ced on the table long ago but they still hadnt seen Ye Yang and the others return.
Ling, why havent they returned yet? Liu Duo frowned and said softly to Ye Ling.
After Ye Ling had brought Liu Ran back, he told Liu Duo his idea of sending Liu Ran to study at the school in the town in the future.
She knew Ye Yang definitely went to take care of Ye Xuan but he should be back after such a long time, right? Moreover, it was a bit strange that Ye Liu and the other two were thiste.
Where did Gen Er, Little Yang and the two of them go? Why havent theye back yet? Aunt Li asked, feeling a bit puzzled.
Ye Ling looked at the yard door and also felt a bit anxious. I will go out and take a look. Duo Er, Aunt Li, you guys should go ahead and eat first. You guys dont need to keep waiting.
He was anxious because he feared they might kill him! If that happened, even if they vented their anger, in the end, they would have lost more than they gained.
Brother Ling, I will go with you, Liu Ran said proactively.
When Ye Ling heard him, he shook his head at him. You dont need to go with me. Just stay at home with your sister.
After making himself clear, he went towards the yard door. Hei Xiaomeng saw this and followed behind eagerly.
Sis, tell me, did something happen? Brother Yang and Brother Ling came to find me at school during thete morning and Brother Ling took me away. But I dont know where Brother Yang went, Liu Ran said to Liu Duo, feeling puzzled.
Aunt Li was at the side and she also felt quite curious. However, she didnt speak and didnt ask as she could see Liu Duo didnt look like she wanted to talk about it. When Liu Duo was willing to talk about it, she would know even if she didnt ask.
Liu Duo rxed her frown and smiled at him. What are you talking about? Duo Er, you are overthinking. As she spoke, she handed him the chopsticks and then said to Aunt Li and the others again, Aunt Li, lets not wait anymore to eat. You guys have already worked hard for half a day and must be hungry. I will just set aside some dishes for them and keep them warm.
They couldnt just keep on waiting. After all, Aunt Li and the others had worked hard for the whole morning. They needed to replenish themselves and couldnt keep on starving. Moreover, they also didnt know when Ye Yang and the others would return.
Aunt Li heard her and cast a nce towards Ye Ling. She saw that hed already gone out of the yard door and said with a nod, Okay, lets eat.
In the Ye family courtyard, Ye Xuan was already unconscious from being kicked and punched. They couldnt even hear him crying out in pain.
Xuan Er? My Xuan Er! Dont scare you grandma... Grandma Yes wails became consecutively louder and louder.
Doctor Li shook his head, feeling helpless. Even though hed pulled on Ye Liu and Ye Mo to stop their hands, he had no way of pulling their legs.
He sighed and continued to mediate the situation. Thats enough. Ye Xuan is already on hisst breath. The two of you should stop kicking. If he dies, what will happen to Ling? What will happen to your wife?
No matter what Ye Xuan had done to anger the brothers, they couldnt cause him to die no matter how angry they were.
When Grandma Ye heard what Doctor Li said, she immediately screamed uncontrobly, If Xuan Er loses his life from all of your beatings, I will definitely never forgive you! All of you will be buried next to him!
Ye Liu and Ye Mo had a tacit understanding and stopped kicking Ye Xuan. They did it for Ye Ling and Liu Duo and not because they were afraid. They didnt want them to worry.
Ye Mo let out a snort. Buried next to him? Is he even worthy?
He became angry as he spoke and gave Ye Xuan another kick.
At this time, Ye Yang loosened his grip on Grandma Ye. Lets go.
They should get going, otherwise, Ling and Liu Duo would worry.
Chapter 826 - Short And Fat
Chapter 826: Short And Fat
Grandmother Ye quickly went to check on Ye Xuan upon being freed. She ced her fingers near his nose and only sighed in relief when she detected breathing motions.
Then she shouted at the Ye brothers, You beat him up and now you want to leave? No chance! Unless you hand over a few hundred taels of silver for his medical fees, youll not step out of this house!
She knew the brothers were living the life now so she would get them to fork over the money no matter what!
And then she ran to the entrance and physically blocked their way out with her arms and legs.
Doctor Li merely shook his head.
Her grandson was on the verge of death and she did not even press him for a diagnosis. The first thing on her mind was demanding that the Ye brothers to pay the bills.
He opened his medical kit and began examining Ye Xuan...
When they heard she wanted money, and a three-digit sum at that, Ye Yang did not respond, Ye Liu let out a chuckle, Ye Mo rolled his eyes, but Li Wazi red up with righteous indignation.
Money? You have the gall to ask for money? You didnt know how to educate your grandson, so they did it for you and didnt even ask for a single cent. And yet you have the gall to demand payment? You really have no shame!
When she heard Li Wazi call her out like that, Grandmother Yes sharp tongueshed out at him. Who are you to meddle in our familys business? Get out of here right now! Good-for-nothing busybody, your son will be born without an anus!
My son has an anus! Dont think just because youre elderly you can vilify anyone you want! Li Wazi frowned as he rebutted her.
Ye Yang was already closest to the door, so he did not have to move much as he confronted Grandmother Ye. He gazed down at her and said, Move over!
Inparison to Ye Yangs towering stature, Grandmother Ye resembled a short and stout clown. Ye Liu and Ye Mo also advanced closer to her.
The three tall and strong grandsons standing in front of her might have been bearing different expressions, but Grandmother Ye could not deny that these three, along with Ye Ling who was not here, were far better than Ye Xuan in terms of looks and behavior. But she just could not bring herself to like them.
It could be due to Ye Ling being a sick child, or it could be because their parents had died early. Whatever it was, she was unsure. Nevertheless, she just did not like these four brothers!
Give me the money, or dont even think about stepping out of here...
Grandmother Ye began stating her conditions valiantly and spiritedly but she was rudely interrupted by Ye Mo before she could finish. Im not giving you a single copper coin! You want money? Keep dreaming!
And then he pushed her aside and headed out.
Ye Liu peered at Grandmother Ye and chuckled. Tell your Little Xuan to keep his dirty thoughts to himself, otherwise that body of his might not be able to get out of bed... ever!
Next time, even if they would not take his life, they would make sure he would be paralyzed for life!
Grandmother Ye red at him furiously, smoke seemingly fuming out of her nostrils. She grabbed a broom and attempted to beat Ye Liu violently with it. You girlish man, how dare you threaten me?
Of course, Ye Liu would not just stand there and take it like a live target.
Being nimble and quick, Ye Liu easily evaded her attacks and swiftly snatched over the broom. Youre not getting any younger, so you have to stop beating people. Otherwise, if you twisted your back, I wonder who would have the patience to take care of you!
He could bet that Ye Xuan and the family would not have that great of a filial willingness to care of Grandmother Ye. They were currently obedient towards her only because she had several farnds under her name.
Chapter 827 - She Said As She Shot A Glance At Them
Chapter 827: She Said As She Shot A nce At Them
Ye Mo hummed at Ye Lius words. Liu, dont waste your breath or your time on her! Were leaving.
He really did not want to stay here a second longer. He wanted to get home to his wife quickly.
Li Wazi walked beside Ye Yang. He, too, chimed in, Thats right! Liu, lets go home. Theyre waiting for us to start dinner.
It was already a few hours past the time they usually got home.
I know that. Ye Liu tossed the broom aside and spoke to her onest time. You old bag of bones, best not be stirring up trouble, got it? Its going to be your loss anyway. Look at the audience outside your house. Dont think about scamming money out from us.
If she beat him like that again, he would not let her off this easily.
Grandmother Ye might be fuming with rage then, but she knew better. She knew she could not win in a physical fight against the three men in their prime, so she went for a verbal attack instead.
Dont think you can get away with this just because I was unable to stop you! I wont forget what happened today! Look what you did to my Xuan Er. Hes barely conscious! See you in court, just you wait...
The old woman rambled on. The four men pretended they did not hear anything as they marched out of the courtyard.
The surrounding onlookers immediately dispersed to make way for them. The chatter died down.
It was only after they left in the bullock-cart that the discussion heated up again. The particrly curious ones even entered the yard to check on Ye Xuan...
Ye Ling headed towards the Ye family courtyard after he left the house. He had a feeling his brothers would be there.
Halfway there, he saw the few men on the bullock-cart, which was swaying here and there, as they headed this way.
Yang, Liu, Mo, Brother Li, Ye Ling called out to them.
What he really wanted to know now was whether that scumbag Ye Xuan had been beaten to a pulp. He must have gotten tired of living, assaulting their wife like that!
Ye Liu, holding the reins, stopped the cart next to Ye Ling. Get in, Ling. Lets go home.
Liu, did you beat that bratty Ye Xuan up real good? Ye Ling asked.
He looked around at the other men too.
Ever since leaving that ce, Ye Mos anger had not subsided. Furiously, he said, I even wanted to beat him to death!
In his opinion, just a regr beating was too light a punishment! If he had not had his Liu Duo and Ye Ling to consider, he really could have ended the scums life.
Ye Ling could confirm that Ye Xuan had definitely suffered a terrible beating, even if he did not die from it! The fire in his heart reduced significantly.
When they got home, the women had finished their lunch and were cleaning the table.
Oh, youre finally back. Go get a quick wash and get ready to eat. Ive kept the food warm for you. Aunt Li weed them home tenderly, as though she was the mother of the household, worried they might be starving.
The four husbands were heartbroken too, when they noticed what little puffiness remained in their wifes eyes. They knew she must have cried bitter tears. Ye Xuans punishment might have been too light.
Lao Liu helped unload the purchased tomatoes. He said, You guys eat. Ill handle this.
But the men did not hurry to the food. Instead, they unloaded all the tomatoes before washing up for lunch.
Liu Duo sat nearby quietly, watching them eat. The men, all in sync, did not mention the incident, as they quickly ate their food.
Slow down, you guys! Whats the rush? No ones fighting for your share. Liu Duo found their actions somewhat hrious.
Chapter 828 - You Look Better When You Cry
Chapter 828: You Look Better When You Cry
She knew they ate quickly because they wanted to ask about the incident.
This is how men eat. Quickly. Were not women. We dont dillydally. Ye Mo talked back, then he continued to devour his food.
Liu Duos jaw twitched.
He said that as though all women dillydally. Honestly, it depended on the individual.
They ate as though they had not had a decent meal in days. Very soon, all the food was cleared. Ye Ling and Li Wazi brought the cutlery to wash by the well.
The other three men called Liu Duo upstairs for a talk.
On the fourth floor, after hearing Liu Duos side of the story, Ye Mo really wanted to go back out there and give Ye Xuan another round of beatings!
Little Duo, well fetch Ran Er to and from school in the future. That, or Ling wille with you, Ye Liu said sternly, devoid of his usual smiles and giggles.
He did not want this to happen a second time!
Lius right! Ye Mo furrowed his brows in agreement. But, from now on, the kids going to school in town, so Liu and I will be in charge of taking him there and back. You dont have to worry anymore!
Liu Duo nodded. Alright, I understand.
The incident left her traumatized. If she had not gotten away then, the consequences would have been unimaginable.
Ye Yang patted her on the head. His face was stoic as usual but his eyes were filled with self-me and hurt. Sorry.
He felt it was their mistake for letting this happen. The four of them could not even protect their wife! Howme!
Their wife must have been very scared then. The moment she needed them the most and they could not be by her side. They had failed her.
I should be the one saying sorry! Ye Liu frowned as he med himself. I had long suspected Ye Xuan could be harboring devious intentions, but I did not warn him in time. So what happened today was all my fault!
He always thought Ye Xuan would not have to gall to do it, but it turned out today he finally did!
Its my fault! Ye Mo also came forward to im responsibility. I should not have tolerated him from the get-go. I should not have allowed him to step into our house. If I had given him a good beating earlier on, we would not be in this mess!
Liu Duo was moved to hear the three of them speak. But how could this incident be their fault?
It was impossible to guard against those with evil intentions. It was also impossible to guess what the bad guys were thinking about or when they would likely strike.
What they could take away from this experience was to be more careful next time, and that it was best not to go out alone.
Alright, thats enough. This isnt any of your faults, so dont me yourself. Im still in one piece, arent I? Liu Duo forced a smile to console them.
Ye Mo did not buy that. Wife, you look better when you cry!
Er...
Liu Duo twitched her jaw again. If the man had nothing better to say, he should not say anything at all!
What did he mean she looked better when she cried?
She did not want them to keep ming themselves. She did not want them to be bothered by this!
Hmmph...It doesnt matter if Im smiling or crying, whatever the case Ill always look better than you! Always pulling a resting bitch face like a retard.
Whos a retard? Wife, dont you believe Ill strike you? How dare you say that about your husband?
Ye Mo got mad that his wife would call him a retard to his face.
It ticked him off!
Go on! Hit me then! Liu Duo ced herself between Ye Yang and Ye Liu as she yfully replied to Ye Mo.
Chapter 829 - Live Her Perfect Life
Chapter 829: Live Her Perfect Life
Ye Liu let out a chuckle. Even Ye Yang smiled. Ye Mo tried to hold in his fury.
He thought, geez, I should have known Yang and Ling would gang up on me! So what? I cant do anything in the day but when nightes, just you wait!
Liu Duo yawned and stretched when they had left the negative incident behind. Alright, Im taking a nap. You guys can leave now.
Seeing his wifes cute expression and her coy stance, Ye Mo could resist his anger because there was nothing he could do to her. He felt bummed about it.
Rest, then. Im going down. I dont need you to send me off! he said and went to open the door.
Liu Duo watched him go as she hummed silently, I dont n to, narcissist!
Ye Yang was filled with adoration for her when he noticed her silent protest.
Ye Liu mischievously pinched her cheeks and smiled. Well-yed! You certainly ruffled Mos feathers, and he had no way to vent his anger. How pitiful it was to have to hold it in.
He called me first. Hmmph, he deserved it. Liu Duo coyly lifted her chin up.
Ye Liu shook his head as heughed. These two were like children.
Rest, Ye Yang said. His low and husky voice left Liu Duo dazzled.
Alright, Little Duo, rest well. Yang and I are going down, Ye Liu said.
In unison, all of them never brought up that mornings incident again. Let bygones be bygones.
Liu Duo nodded as she went to the door and saw them off, smiling and bowing to them like Miss Etiquette. My two dear husbands, please tread carefully on the steps. Ill not be joining you.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu exchanged nces. How could their wife be so yful and adorable?
Bearing in mind that Liu Duo had gotten sleepy, the two did not waste any more time and walked out of the room. One patted her hand and the other lightly pinched her nose as they made their exit, equally showing their love towards her.
As she watched them go, Liu Duo twitched her jaw and mumbled to herself, Why do I feel that Im being treated like a kid? Either way, it feels nice to be showered with love! Haha...
She honestly thanked the heavens from the bottom of her heart for giving her a second shot at life. She might not have been poor in her first life but she had been ill, and it had been wonderful as well to have parents who loved and never gave up on her.
The life she was given now might have had a previous owner unfortunate enough to be sold as a shared wife, and who had taken her own life because of it, but Liu Duo herself would definitely not give up on this precious reincarnation!
Of course, if the four brothers had not treated her well, why would she even be willing to stay with them?
If it were that way, she would help them escape poverty, be rich, then leave them to live her perfect life.
Downstairs, the others who did not have napping habits took their rest before getting back to work.
Brother Ling, am I going to the school in town tomorrow? Liu Ran, who was sitting opposite him, asked his brother-inw, who was peeling garlic.
Ye Ling turned to him and smiled. Thats the n. Your Brother Ling and Brother Mo will take care of that for you. No need to worry.
The two men were already taking the bullock-cart to town. They had goods to deliver to the restaurant.
The school in town was unlike the one in the vige. Payment was not the only condition for enrolment.
Potential students had to sit for an exam and then, if they passed, they had to pay tuition fees a few times greater than how much the vige school charged. Only after that could they start their lessons.
After all, there were more upper-ss families in town, who cared very much for their childrens learning in the hopes that they could be nurtured into cultured individuals.
Chapter 830 - Liu Duo Rolled Her Eyes At Him When She Heard That
Chapter 830: Liu Duo Rolled Her Eyes At Him When She Heard That
So, from the moment their child could walk and talk, the family would pay a literate schr a small fee to teach their child basic reading and writing. These formed the foundation of their academic life.
The most basic entrance exam prior to attending the school in town was a test on writing the names of ones family members, describing ones hobbies and the like.
Ran Er, why do you ask? Ye Ling asked, concerned.
Hed managed to observe discreetly that Liu Ran was not very happy.
Liu Ran fiddled with his fingers, his head lowered. Soon, he said, in a rather depressed mood, I dont have any friends there, and its so far from home.
Suddenly he did not want to stay too far away from home.
When he was studying in the vige school, many of his ssmates were from the samemunity.
When Ye Ling heard Liu Rans pleas, he spoke in his casual, gentle voice. Ran Er, you will make new friends in the school in town, and you can always see your parents, isnt that great? And your other brothers-inw can get you there and bring you home on their bullock-cart. That wont take long. During the break, you can meet up with Yuan Fang. Theres no conflict there.
Liu Ran seemed to experience an epiphany after listening to Ye Lings advice. His parents were not staying in the old house anymore. They found work in town, and they were staying there too.
Right then, he got a lot more excited. Yes, thats right!
Time passed and very soon evening came. The working men returned home.
Ran Er, youreing with us tomorrow morning to the school in town. After passing the entrance exam, you can start immediately. Ye Liu grinned at him.
He was not worried about the test. He was absolutely confident Liu Ran would pass nicely.
After all he had been studying in school for months now, and he was an extremely diligent student. A simple test was nothing to him.
Liu Ran nodded and said confidently, Yes, Ill pass! I wont disappoint you all.
How could he let the money that they had spent on him go to waste?
Good that you know! If you dont pass, lets see what Ill do to you, Ye Mo said. It would have been fine even if he had no words of encouragement for the boy, but he had to say that to spoil the mood.
Liu Duo instantly rolled her eyes at him.
The fool always said the wrong things at the wrong time! He did not even know the art of conversation!
Liu Ran had long gotten used to Ye Mos character and habits. He knew this brother-inw might give off the wrong impression and could seem hateful to whoever he targeted, but he was not really like that.
Stepping up the game, Liu Ran hit back at him, Hmmph... do you want to bet on it?
Ye Mo raised a hand and swatted toward the boys head. You little brat, where did you learn to gamble? Dont make me strike you.
Mo, if you want to talk, just talk. Can you not fight? Youre so rough. Liu Duo got on Liu Rans defense and balled up her fists.
She knew Ye Mo did not really hit Liu Ran on the head, but she just did not like him forcing his authority on Liu Ran. He was a man in his twenties but he could never see eye to eye with the boy. How childish!
Next to them, Aunt Li smiled. Little Mo, you really ought to change your abrasiveness. Otherwise, when the babyes, you might crush them.
Ye Liu chimed in on the joke. When Little Duo gives us a baby, obviously we wont let Little Mo carry it. He might beat it senseless.
Pffft, haha...
After Ye Liu finished telling his joke, everyone in the yardughed out loud, apart from Ye Yang, due to his aloofness, and Ye Mo, of course.
Chapter 831 - The Best Punishment Was For Them To Want To Die But Be Unable!
Chapter 831: The Best Punishment Was For Them To Want To Die But Be Unable!
Some families were joyous while some were in misery.
While Ye Yang and their family were chatting happily, the people in the Ye family courtyard had faces filled with misery as they worried about Ye Xuans safety. And in the tailor shop in town, Wang Xiangyun and the others werepletely out of it. They didnt even have the desire to live.
A couple of days passed in a sh and Liu Ran passed the evaluation without a hitch. He began the journey of learning at the school in town.
Mydy, I made the glutinous rice congee you like this morning. Little Tian brought the breakfast shed made especially for Wang Xiangyun and went into the room.
Wang Xiangyun grew thinner and thinner every passing day. She sat there by the window with her soulless eyes, not replying. It was as if every sound and every urrence was unrted to her...
Little Tian saw that she kept acting this way and frowned, not knowing what to do.
She strolled over beside Wang Xiangyun, knelt next to her legs, and said to her softly, Mydy, lets go back to the capital. Master, madam, and young master definitely miss you dearly.
She felt she couldnt keep on letting Wang Xiangyun continue to be sad. Maybe if they had a change in environment, herdy would slowly get better?
As for those three punks, she had almost finished taking care of them. Although she didnt kill them, what she did wasnt far off!
After all, the best punishment was for them to want to die but be unable!
Wang Xiangyun only showed a slight reaction when she heard that the people closest to her missed her.
She moved her head slightly like a robot, looked at Little Tian, and replied, Okay.
Little Tian heard herpletely lifeless voice and she felt a great pain in her heart. She would rather it was she whod been sullied instead of herdy!
Little Tians round eyes immediately became wet and her nose also swelled up.
She said, choking with emotion, Mydy, in that case, you should drink some congee first. I will go pack our things so that we can quickly set out on our journey.
As she spoke, she went over to the table and grabbed a bowl of glutinous rice congee for her.
Wang Xiangyun took the congee that was at the appropriate temperature. She held the spoon and mixed it around from time to time but she never put it into her mouth...
Little Tian saw this from the side while packing. She felt both anxious and helpless in her heart.
As a servant, there was no way she could violently force-feed herdy if she didnt eat, right?
Far away in the capital, Dongfang Ming was still as graceful as jade and he didnt lose any of his handsomeness. However, if one were to look at him carefully, they would be able to realize he was slightly thinner.
Master, Young Master Wang is here, Ming Yan reminded Dongfang Ming, who was looking at a ledger.
Wang Xixuan was dressed in expensive clothing all over. He looked dashing and had an imposing and impressive appearance. He really was Wang Xiangyuns brother, as they really looked simr.
The dashing Wang Xixuan frowned and looked very serious. He pushed open the door and went directly beside Dongfang Mings table. Brother Dongfang, we have known each other for so many years so I will be direct, and wont waste time speaking nonsense. My little sister has liked you since she was young, and she is even your future wife. This time, she chased after you to somewhere outside of the city. Why didnt youe back with her? What should you do if something happens to her?
Even if you arent interested in her romantically, you still shouldnt disregard her like this, right?
He felt worried and anxious that Wang Xiangyun still hadnt returned after so long.
It was because Wang Xiangyun had never stayed somewhere where Dongfang Ming wasnt present for so long before.
However, Dongfang Ming had already been back in the capital for quite a few days. He found it strange that he still hadnt seen his sister return. This was not her style!
After Dongfang Ming heard Wang Xixuans question, he unhurriedly finished reading the ledger in his hands before finally lifting his eyes to look at him.
Brother Xuan, your sister isnt a child. How can I control her freedom?
Chapter 832 - Indecision Invariably Leads To Trouble!
Chapter 832: Indecision Invariably Leads To Trouble!
Why hasnt she returned to the capital? How should I know? Maybe she went somewhere for a vacation?
It is definitely impossible for Yun Er to go on a vacation! Wang Xixuan immediately retorted, not agreeing with what Dongfang Ming said.
He knew his own little sister very well. She definitely wouldnt go and stay for a few days somewhere that Dongfang Ming wasnt!
Ming Yan saw his master being med and he took the initiative to speak. Young Master Wang, why cant it be possible that your sister went vacationing somewhere? No matter what, she is already not a child and it is her freedom to go wherever she wants!
Perhaps Miss Wang would always follow Master in the past. However, why isnt it possible that she changed? Perhaps she is fed up or she finally realized Master is not interested in her so she chose not to drag it on. It would be perfectly normal for her to go on vacation somewhere!
Wang Xixuan heard him and his frown immediately became so intense it could squeeze a mosquito to death. You dont have the right to speak, servant! I am talking to your master so you better shut up!
Wang Xixuan was usually quite gentle. As he had a good rtionship with Dongfang Ming and had a lot of interactions with him, he had never looked down on Ming Yan.
It was clear he was really worried about Wang Xiangyun from what he said to Ming Yan just now. His heart was full of anger and he no longer had his usual kindness.
Dongfang Ming frowned and was unhappy with Wang Xixuan calling Ming Yan a servant!
In his eyes, Ming Yan was like his own brother.
Brother Wang, I can understand your feelings right now, but Ming Yan is one of my people. I hope you can be more careful when you speak!
Ming Yan felt touched and blessed when he saw his master protecting him. It truly was a stroke of unbelievably good luck that he could meet such a nice master.
As for why your sister hasnt returned, I do not know as I am not a god. Once shees back, I will clear up the situation about the engagement. This has dragged on too long and it is about time for it toe to a close!
He didnt want to keep dragging it on. If it werent for Wang Xixuans sake, why would he have endured it for so long?
Truly, indecision invariably leads to trouble!
When Wang Xixuan heard him, he became so angry he ferociously punched the table with his fist.
He was so angry he was going to go crazy!
How could he not know his sister would go crazy if he really canceled the engagement? She might even have suicidal thoughts!
Dongfang Ming, you clearly know my little sister loves you to death. Wouldnt you be taking her life if you do this? How can you be so cruel!
What would you do if you were forced to marry someone you didnt love? Dongfang Ming still looked at the fiery Wang Xixuan with a calm, unhurried gaze.
What would he do if he were forced to marry someone he didnt love?
Wang Xixuan was momentarily speechless. He opened his mouth but he didnt know what to say.
He muttered silently in his heart, If it were me in this situation, maybe I would do what Brother Dongfang is doing? Also, I might have canceled the engagement long ago.
Wang Xixuan became more frustrated when he thought about this and he said with a weaker tone, Brother Dongfang, I know it is difficult to marry someone you do not love, but Yun Er is outstanding and is worthy for you to like her, worthy for you to love her. Cant you just try to ept her? Yun Er, she...
Before he even finished, Dongfang didnt hold himself back and interrupted straight away by asking back at him, If it were you, could you?
He couldnt help it if he didnt like her and he couldnt help it if he didnt love her. How could such things be forced?
If he really forced it, in the end, it would only end up hurting both of them.
He really didnt want to continue to put this off anymore, not even for one moment!
Wang Xixuan was once again speechless. He didnt want to ept what Dongfang Ming had said but he wasnt able to refute him.
Dispirited, he shook his head. I couldnt.
Chapter 833 - Would Still Be His Little Sister!
Chapter 833: Would Still Be His Little Sister!
If he couldnt do it, what right did he have to ask someone else to do it?
At this time, Wang Xixuan had already lost his bluster. He did not know how he should help his little sister find the happiness she wanted. He felt pain in his heart and he even med himself.
Dongfang Ming saw him this way and he could actually understand his feelings as an older brother of wanting his little sister to marry the person she desired. However, things like love cannot be forced.
Brother Wang, if you really want the best for Yan Er, advise her to find another husband. In my heart, I always saw her as a little sister, a biological little sister!
He shouldve told Wang Xixuan this long ago. Perhaps, if he had, none of this would be happening right now.
No matter what happens, we will forever be good friends! Dongfang Ming said seriously.
He didnt want their lifelong friendship to be damaged because of this.
After hearing such direct words from Dongfang Ming, what else could Wang Xixuan say?
He nodded.
Although he really wanted to advise his good friend to not cancel the engagement with his little sister again, he knew very clearly Dongfang Ming wouldnt change his mind, so why should he drag this on and damage their rtionship?
Brother Dongfang, if my little sisteres back to find you, immediately send someone to notify me.
He knew his little sister very well. No matter whether she went somewhere Dongfang Ming wasnt present for a few days or a few hours, the first thing she would do after she returned would be to look for Dongfang Ming!
Of course. Dongfang Ming looked at his good friend. He looked dispirited and somewhat impatient but also like he had no choice.
Otherwise, in the end, the person who would be the most hurt would still be his little sister!
After he received his answer, Wang Xixuan cupped one fist in the other hand to show his thanks. I will take my leave.
Okay.
Dongfang Ming switched his sights towards Ming Yan and said to him, Go and see Brother Wang out.
Ming Yan nodded and saw Wang Xixuan all the way to the houses entrance.
Ming Yan looked at the silent and anxious Wang Xixuan and opened his mouth. Young Master Wang, Masters determination to cancel the engagement is for Mistress Wangs own good! I hope Young Master Wang can properly advise his little sister to stop doing things she shouldnt do.
Take care, Young Master Wang. I will part with you here. Ming Yan bowed respectfully towards him.
Although Ming Yan had only mentioned it briefly, how could a smart person like Wang Xixuan not understand what he meant?
Wang Xixuan cast a nce from the side of his eyes. He frowned and left without saying a word.
However, he felt extremely anxious and helpless in his heart. Why did his little sister do such things again?
Sigh... stupid girl!
Many days passed by in a sh once again. The hot summers greeted the arrival of the rainy season.
Liu Duo sat on the balcony and looked at the drizzle outside. She muttered to herself, How many days has it been already? Three?
Duo Er, what days are you talking about? Ye Ling strolled beside her while carrying washed fruits.
Liu Duo heard the gentle voice and turned around to smile at him. Ling, a surprise might being.
Surprise? What surprise? Ye Ling asked curiously.
Liu Duo looked at the smiling and gentle looking Ye Ling and mischievously motioned with her fingers for him toe closer to her.
Ye Ling had no qualms with getting close to his wife so he would naturallye closer. He wanted to know what surprise Liu Duo was talking about.
Liu Duo looked at the handsome face close to her. She liked it and would not get sick of it no matter how much she looked at it. She smiled mischievously. The surprise is, I want to eat you, and want to sleep with you!
Err...
Ye Ling heard her daring and explicit words and became so embarrassed his face turned red.
Chapter 834 - She Greatly Anticipated The Birth Of Their Baby.
Chapter 834: She Greatly Anticipated The Birth Of Their Baby.
Although he was embarrassed, Ye Ling still nodded seriously. Okay, I am very willing.
Pff. Hahaha...
Liu Duoughed so much when she heard him that her dimples appeared. Ling was really getting better at replying.
Liu Duo looked at that stupefied look on Ye Lings face and put both her hands on his face. She didnt hold back and nted a kiss on his lips. She then whispered next to his ear, Ling, the surprise is that I might be pregnant.
Pregnant, pregnant, pregnant. This word kept on repeating in Ye Lings ear...
It was only after he was dumbfounded for a dozen seconds that Ye Ling finally asked in disbelief, Duo Er, is... is that true? Are you really pregnant?
He thought that maybe he might have imagined it.
But it wasnt like there was anything wrong with his ears! It was impossible for him to have misheard!
Fine then. He just wanted to hear Liu Duo confirm it again.
Liu Duo looked at that dumbfounded look on Ye Lings face andughed, Im not sure, but that is probably the case.
Aunt Flo was alreadyte by three days so it probably meant she was pregnant. After all, she had never experienced it beingte before. Thats why she felt she was probably pregnant.
Err...
Ye Ling became very anxious when he heard Liu Duos ambiguous answer.
Although he didnt mind it no matter when Liu Duo had a baby, if she was really pregnant right now, he would be very very happy.
Duo Er, has any part of your body felt ufortable recently? Should I go ask for a doctor to check up on you? If you are really pregnant, we need to be more careful, Ye Ling suggested.
Although he was anxious to get a sure answer, Liu Duo was still the main focus. After all, if she was unwell, she wouldnt be able to have a baby, right?
Liu Duoughed. I dont feel unwell. Ling, you dont need to worry. As for whether or not I am really pregnant, we will know after some time.
She felt it was probably very likely. She didnt know why, but she quite looked forward to it.
She greatly anticipated the birth of their baby.
Okay, if you feel unwell anywhere, you must tell me as soon as possible. Or you can also tell Ye Yang and the others. Ye Ling touched her head gently.
Damn it, Ling, why did you learn to touch my head all the time like Ye Yang and the others? Its not like Im a child. Liu Duo pouted and protested slightly.
She didnt like it when they touched her head. It felt like they were treating her like a child and it felt somewhat ufortable.
Mentally, she was older than all four of the brothers!
Ye Ling saw his wife pouting and protesting and started tough.
He nodded and said, Okay, I wont touch your head in the future. Here, take these washed fruits. Take your time eating them. I will head downstairs.
As he spoke, he touched the top of Liu Duos head again before turning around and leaving.
Liu Duo felt very speechless about this.
Ye Ling was still as shy as always and couldnt handle her teasing, but in this regard, she was at her wits end. He looked like a proper adult.
Fine then! The reality was that he was older than her. They were all older than her!
Liu Duo epted reality. She picked up the fruit and bit down fiercely as if she was venting. She filled her mouth to the brim but she ended up choking herself.
Cough...cough...cough...
Ye Ling returned back downstairs, the smile on his face not disappearing.
That gentle as a breeze aura of his flowed onto Aunt Li and the others.
Little Ling, did something happy happen? You have such a big smile on your face. Come and tell Aunt Li. Aunt Li smiled as she spoke.
Ye Ling said with a smile, Its nothing. I just feel that I really like our life right now.
Chapter 835 - It Would Still Get Soaked If It Were A Heavy Downpour.
Chapter 835: It Would Still Get Soaked If It Were A Heavy Downpour.
Although he still wasnt sure Liu Duo was pregnant, he didnt want to say it out loud right now. If he wanted to say it, he would only say it to his brothers.
Although he didnt treat Aunt Li as an outsider, he still wanted this to be confirmed before letting her know.
Yeah, our life right now is indeed very likable. Aunt Li nodded and shared the same thoughts.
Now that their familys condition had changed, not only did they not have any financial worry, their family was also stronger and would no longer be looked down on.
In the future, her grandson would also be able to study at school. She didnt desire for him to get any schrly honors, but at least they would no longer repeat their previous lives of being part of the lowest rung of society.
After the two chatted for a while, they each got busy with their own work.
Ye Yang didnt go to work in the fields because of the rain and instead helped in the kitchen. Ye Liu and the others wore conical hats and went out.
Liu, lets go back. The rain looks like it is going to get heavier and heavier, Ye Mo suggested.
The conical hat could still manage if it were a light rain, but it would get soaked if it were a heavy downpour.
Ye Liu nodded and agreed. Okay. Lets go back to have lunch and then we will see what to do.
As Ye Liu spoke, he drove the bullock-cart towards their house.
After they got back home, Ye Ling called all three of his brothers to a room.
Ling, why are you being so mysterious by saying you would only tell us after wee into the room? Ye Liu smiled as he looked at Ye Ling.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo were also quite curious. They all waited quietly for their youngest brother to speak.
Ye Ling said a bit excitedly and a bit shyly, It is actually nothing. Its just...its just... Duo Er said... she said...
Ye Mo listened to Ling as he stammered and was unable to get it out. He frowned and said, Ling, quickly say it! Dont be like a woman! What did beloved say?
Although he was irritated at Ling, he did control his volume by quite a lot.
Mo, what are you pressing him for!?
Ye Liu rolled his eyes at Mo and then smiled at Ye Ling. Ling, take your time. Theres no rush.
Ye Yang also cast a nce at Ye Mo. The words in his eyes were self-evident.
In response, Ye Mo touched his nose and muttered in his heart, Each of them only knows how to cast a nce at me! Its not like I bullied Ling.
Ye Ling didnt get angry because Mo criticized him. He looked at his three brothers and said gently, Duo Er said that she might be pregnant.
Really?! Ye Mo didnt control his high pitched voice and it came flying out.
Ye Liu picked his ears and cast another nce at Ye Mo.
Might? Ye Yangs calm voice rang out.
Might. Didnt that mean it was uncertain?
Ling, say it clearly. Is beloved pregnant or not? Dont say might! Make yourself clear. Ye Mo lowered his voice and asked this, both really excited and anxious.
This had always been his dream. Beloved was finally about to have a baby.
Mo, why are you so fierce towards Ling? Cant you be more gentle!? This time, Ye Liu pped him straight away.
Although Ye Yang and Ye Liu were also as excited as Ye Mo about this news, he shouldnt speak to Ling with such a tone.
Since Ling said Little Duo told him this, that definitely means Little Duo is unsure herself. So how can Ling tell you clearly!?
As he spoke, Ye Liu rolled his eyes at Ye Mo again.
Ye Yang looked at Ye Mo with those calm eyes and said unhurriedly, Mo, you are not allowed to speak to your family with such a tone. Understand?
Understand. I understand. I admit I was wrong, okay? Ye Mo admitted his mistake like a little kid who had done something wrong.
Chapter 836 - Does Anything Else Make Sense Anymore?
Chapter 836: Does Anything Else Make Sense Anymore?
Liu Duo found Li Wazi in the yard. She looked around but the four brothers were nowhere to be seen. Frustrated, she wondered where they had gone.
Brother Li, where is everyone? she asked Li Wazi.
Li Wazi was changing Little Huzis diaper when he heard his name. He looked over at her and replied frankly, Ling brought everyone else upstairs. They might be discussing something.
Er...
Liu Duo assumed, based on that answer, that Ye Ling wanted to tell his brothers what she had told him, so he brought them all upstairs for a meeting!
Oh, alright then. Liu Duo nodded in acknowledgment.
She strode all the way to the third floor. They should be in one of the rooms there.
When she got to the stairway between the second and third floor, Liu Duo, on a whim, began to tiptoe as she proceeded upwards.
She heard voicesing from Ye Yangs room. She approached quietly and leaned against the door. She pressed an ear against it, hoping to eavesdrop but, just as she was about to do that, the door opened.
Caught off guard, Liu Duo stumbled through the opening. Ye Yang, the one who opened the door, grabbed hold of her. Eavesdropping?
The sound of his dreamy voice drifted above her. She did not have to guess to know it was Yang who had opened the door.
Caught in the act, Liu Duo blushed awkwardly.
Yet, deep down, she retorted. This is my house. Why do I have to eavesdrop? Does anything else make sense anymore?
She cleared her throat as she stubbornly pushed herself away from Ye Yang, Unhand me!
She went on toin about them. The four of you are having a private meeting behind my back, arent you? Im not family, is that it? And you dare say Im eavesdropping? For gods sake, this is my house! How dare you...
Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Ye Liusughter.
Pffft, haha...
Listening to his wifesints, he could not resistughing out loud.
Ye Ling smiled too. His wife seemed so cute right now.
Ye Yang watched Liu Duo unleash her anger, yet he had nothing but adoration for her. His lips curled up slightly, adding a little bit of warmth to his normally icy and stoic face.
Ye Mo also burst outughing, the dimple on his right cheek making its appearance. Dear wife, you should have one hand on your hip and the other pointing at us. Thats how you show your dissatisfaction!
Er...
His words left her stunned.
Ye Liuughed even louder.
When Liu Duo came to, she finally understood what Ye Mo meant. This rascal was teaching her how to scold like a shrew on the streets, with one hand on the hip and the other pointing at the audience!
Liu Duos jaw twitched when she realized Ye Mo had been messing with her.
Furiously, she marched towards him. Her hands directly went to pull at his cheeks, and while doing so she said, You want me to be a shrew, do you? Then let me do that to you! If you have nothing good to say, shut up! No ones going to think youre a mute!
Ye Mo seemed to be enjoying the abuse though.
He stretched his hands out and scooped Liu Duo closer to him. He let her sit on hisp and chuckled. Dear wife, youre pregnant now, dont get mad so quickly like that. Otherwise, our child will have a hot temper too. Be good, alright?
Like hell Im pregnant! Liu Duo said unceremoniously as she knocked him on the head. Release me! And dont you ever hug me! So what if I have a hot-tempered child in the future? None of your business!
Seeing the two of them quarrel, Ye Liu shook his head. He would never understand the world of childish adults.
Chapter 837 - She Was Not Very Sure Herself!
Chapter 837: She Was Not Very Sure Herself!
Ye Lings gentle voice rang out next. Mo, just choose your words carefully then. Dont always make Duo Er unhappy like that.
Ling, thats how Mo is. He cant go one day without pressing Little Duos buttons. Hell get itchy, Ye Liumented humorously.
Ye Yang had notmented on anything as he stood close by, watching them silently as they messed around and made jokes. It was nice to have a family living so harmoniously together.
Ye Mo was not angry or even dissatisfied that his brothers always took Liu Duos side. However, if the positions in the family were to be reshuffled, he might be ced behind Hei Xiaomeng.
Alright, dear, lets get down to business. Ye Mo patted Liu Duo on the head. Next, he asked her sternly, Dear, are you or are you not pregnant?
Silence abruptly fell in the room. The four brothers set their sights on their wife, awaiting her reply.
Feeling all eyes on her, Liu Duo had not intended to answer him nicely, but he was gazing at her with concern, so she pursed her lips, pausing to think.
She was not very sure herself!
Liu Duo felt around her belly. I think I might be, why dont we get a doctor to check?
She then looked at the four of them.
Even if her body was fit, and even if she was not pregnant, it would be nice to get a doctor to examine her just in case.
In her past life, she had never had the chance to fall in love, much less get married, be pregnant, and bear children.
She knew next to nothing about these matters.
Then Ill go get Doctor Li now! Ye Mo, impatient as always, could not wait a moment longer. He really wanted to get a confirmation.
He passed Liu Duo to Ye Liu, who sat nearest to him, and very soon he was out the door and down the stairs.
Ye Yang quickly trailed after him. He was not absolutely keen on finding out the results, but he was worried his hot-headed brother would do whatever it took to drag Doctor Li here!
After all, Doctor might not be avable at a time like this. He might be busy.
Very soon, only Ye Liu, Ye Ling, and Liu Duo were left in the room.
Little Duo, I think youve gotten a little fattertely. So soft, so soothing. Ye Liu smirked mischievously as he said so.
Ye Ling rarely hugged Liu Duo, so he could not tell whether she had gained weight. When he heard Liu say that, he turned to observe her carefully.
Liu Duo could not resist rolling her eyes at him. Youre the fat one! Do you think I wouldnt know if I gained weight?
Her clothes had certainly not gotten tighter than before!
Women typically did not like to be called fat!
Duo Er, I also think you might have gained just a little bit of weight. See, your cheeks are smoother and rounder now. After his observation, Ye Ling told her this bluntly.
Er...
Liu Duo shuddered, but she had no tears to cry. Why was Ling delivering bad news too?
No, no, no, no, no. Im not fat. Im not fat. Im not fat! She repeated this over and over again in her mind.
Alright, fine. Since thats what you all think, then maybe I have gotten fatter, Liu Duuo pouted. It was useless fighting over a matter like this, so she might as well agree with them.
Ye Liu was quite happy to see Liu Duo surrender, even if she was unwilling to admit it. She looked cute like that.
Chapter 838 - It Totally Felt Like A Dream!
Chapter 838: It Totally Felt Like A Dream!
He knew women did not like to be fatter or heavier than they intended, but he preferred his wife to gain some weight or even some fat.
Downstairs, Ye Mo was about to rush straight out the door to get the doctor when Ye Yang called for him. They put on their cloaks before leaving the house together.
Yang, Mo, where are you two going? Li Wazi walked out of the kitchen and asked when he saw them.
The two did not stop walking. Ye Mo looked back and said, Be back soon.
Li Wazi could not make sense of their mysterious antics. He had a feeling something major would happen soon.
After some time, the two other brothers came down the stairs.
Liu, Yang and Mo just left. They seemed to be in a hurry, Li Wazi reported.
If something did happen, he would want to help in whatever way he could.
I know that. They went to look for Doctor Li, Ye Liu grinned. Little Duo isnt feeling very well, so wed like Doctor Li to check on her. Just to make sure.
He did not intend to give a detailed reason.
After all, they had not confirmed whether their wife was really pregnant. And they would not want to make a blunder if it turned out to be false.
And they also did not want the Li family to get excited over nothing.
Concerned, Li Wazi continued to ask, How is she then? If shes not feeling well, she should rest up and not tire herself.
Oh, so far so good. How can I get tired? Im the one with the most leisure time around here. Liu Duo smiled.
She woke upte almost every day, then she babysat Little Huzi, then she took a nap, sometimes helped Ye Ling with the ounts, and recently she did not have to fetch Liu Ran anymore, so she was pretty rxed every day.
The men of the house would not let her do any work, and they never wanted her to. She was basically living an easy life with everything provided.
There were times she could not help but wonder, what had she done in the past life to have all the luck she currently enjoyed?
In her previous lifetime, she had really poor health but she was basically worry-free. Then the heavens allowed her to be reborn, with four handsome husbands to boot!
They extremely adored her, and she was living in ultimate bliss.
It totally felt like a dream!
A dream she did not want to wake up from!
It was then that Ye Ling gently spoke up. Duo Er, it was all your efforts that allowed us to have what we have now. Dont say you have nothing to do all day. Youre capable of many things we arent. So, really, youre the best! You contribute the most!
Ye Ling spoke like a die-hard fan, which made Liu Duo smile so much her dimples showed.
Haha... when did you be such a smooth talker, Ling? Everyone worked to get to where we are now. Its not just me.
She did not think she did much at all. They were a family, so it was unnecessary to say who did the most or least work.
Little Duo, you should take all the credit, no doubt about it. Dont be that humble. My brothers and I are your apprentices. Well follow you wherever you go and never leave, Ye Liu said as he winked flirtatiously at Liu Duo.
Liu Duo could feel goosebumps spreading all over her body when he did so. It was unbearable!
This rascal would do something cheesy like that every once in a while. It would be a miracle if he stuck to normalcy for just one day.
Li Wazi gave his input on the topic too. Thats right. If it werent for you, Liu Duo, we wouldnt have what we have today. Your efforts are indispensable.
Chapter 839 - He Had Gone To The Ye Family Courtyard
Chapter 839: He Had Gone To The Ye Family Courtyard
He certainly admired Ye Mos insight and luck. Not only had they bought themselves a pretty bride, but one that brought in riches to the family!
He also did not know what he might have done in the past life to have the pleasure of forming a brotherhood with Ye Mo, and, by association, even his family had be richer.
Liu Duo found it somewhat hrious that even Li Wazi, the honest man, wasplimenting her.
She chortled, Alright, alright. If you all say Im the brains of the operation, then Ill take it! Haha...
The household had gotten quite lively. On the other hand, Ye Yang and Ye Mo arrived at Doctor Lis house, but they could not find who they were looking for.
It turned out that Doctor Li had gone to the Ye family courtyard to check on Ye Xuan.
The brothers braved the rain and headed there.
Doctor Li, is my Xuan Er alright? Do you have any good medicine to remove the bruising? Even expensive ones will do, Grandmother Ye asked, her brows furrowed.
Her grandson Xuan Er cared a lot about his appearance. How could he show himself with a heavily bruised face like that?
Ye Xuan kept one untreated swollen eye open to look at Doctor Li. He was most concerned about this.
Doctor Li did not reply immediately. He gave Ye Xuan a thorough examination, then checked his pulse, before slowly saying, Hes fine. As for the bruises, itll take some time before they go away. No amount of medicine will help. Boil an egg each day and rub it along the bruises. Itll speed up the recovery.
Boiling an egg each day to remove the bruises was a huge expense for a farming household, but Grandmother Ye nodded regardless. Alright, thank you.
Doctor Li gave a few more pointers before leaving with his medical kit.
Ye Xuany on the bed, looking up at the ceiling. He cursed the Ye brothers a thousand times over, and swore to himself that after he passed his government exam he would have his revenge on them!
For revenge is a dish best served cold!
After sending off Doctor Li, Grandmother Ye returned to the house and intended to speak with Ye Xuan some more. She had barely stepped through the threshold when Ye Xuan eximed, Donte in! I want peace.
So, Grandmother Ye took a step back. Alright, I wont bother you, Xuan Er, dear. Ill go boil an egg for you.
Then she went to the kitchen.
As the saying went, everything has its vanquisher. Between Grandmother Ye and Ye Xuan, their positions seemed to have switched. No one had the right toment on it, since one was willing to abuse, and the other was willing to be abused!
Not far away from the Ye family courtyard, Ye Yang and Ye Mo were almost at their destination when they saw Doctor Li leaving.
Doctor Li! Ye Mo quickly waved at him, shouting his name.
It was raining. The raindrops pattered on the leaves and on the muddy ground. Despite the noise, Ye Mos sonorous voice was at a higher level as it made its way into Doctor Lis ears.
He looked over at them and observed them carefully. He recognized the Ye brothers Yang and Mo, so he walked over to them.
Ye Mo moved forward to meet him. He said urgently, Doctor Li, our wife isnt feeling very well, pleasee with me to check on her.
And then he held him by the arm, almost dragging him.
It was then that Ye Yang called his name. Mo!
His eyes said a lot more. We are not in a rush. Youd better not knock the doctor over!
After all, Doctor Li was an old man in his sixties.
Chapter 840 - Because Liu Duo Did Not Mention That
Chapter 840: Because Liu Duo Did Not Mention That
He was the only doctor with remarkable skills in the vige.
Being dragged along by an impatient Ye Mo on a slippery road on a rainy day...if anything happened to be the old man, the whole vige would have his head!
As his brother by blood, Ye Mo naturally understood the message conveyed by Ye Yangs eyes. He slowed down instantly. Doctor Li, let me give you a hand. We dont want you to fall.
Ye Mo, you have to slow down, Doctor Li cried after taking several steps.
He might as well walk on his own, which would be a lot safer, instead of being dragged along like this!
Ye Yang tapped Ye Mo on the shoulder, telling him to let go of Doctor Li.
And then he squatted down before the doctor, throwing him a nce. Ill carry you.
It would be better for him to carry Doctor Li back to the house. It would be a lot faster and safer than being assisted by his fretful brother.
Ye Mo saw that and went along with it. He took over the doctors medical kit. Doctor Li, Ill hold this for you. Ease your burden a bit.
At the same time, he kicked himself mentally in the head. Why didnt I think of carrying the doctor on my back? This is what happens when youre too restless to think!
Doctor Li looked from one brother to the other and said nothing. Since they insisted, he climbed onto Ye Yangs broad back.
Very steadily, Ye Yang stood up and marched quickly towards home. Ye Mo trailed behind at about the same speed.
So, how goes your wife? Where is she unwell? Do tell, Id like to have an estimation first, Doctor Li asked.
Er...
For a moment, Ye Mo did not know what to say.
Liu Duo did not mention she was unwell. She was just unsure whether she was pregnant or not.
This time, Ye Yang replied calmly, Little Duo might be pregnant.
He used the word might and not is. Doctor Li could tell what that meant.
He said kindly, Then make haste, Ye Yang. I shall have to check on your wifes pulse. Then, youll get a definite answer.
Now he understood why Ye Mo was in such a rush to get him there. He could empathize with the young man.
He had heard some rumors about the Ye familys shared wife after all, about how she could not seem to conceive after so long.
Having this piece of information was considered good news, regardless of how it would turn out. At least she was not infertile like what the gossip mongers say!
Ye Yang did not say anything in response, but his footsteps quickened.
When they got home, the trio in the house were happily chatting away, and the drizzle outside had be more concentrated.
Darling, weve brought Doctor Li here. Ye Mo shouted for his wife once he stepped into their yard.
His voice was so loud that even Aunt Li, who was busy in the kitchen, heard it.
Mo, why have you brought Doctor Li here? Whos sick? Aunt Li asked as she stood by the kitchen door, her eyebrows furrowed.
She shot a nce at the two brothers who just came back, and then at the trio in the house.
After all, they would not get a doctor toe for no apparent reason. That would be so unnecessary!
Aunt Li, dont worry, were all perfectly fine. Ye Liu smirked at her. We brought Doctor Li here mainly to check on Little Duo.
Aunt Li got even more worried when she heard that.
In a mere moment, so many thoughts popped into her mind. She felt as though something major was about to happen.
Still frowning, she walked towards Liu Duo and the two men in the house.
Chapter 841 - She Didnt Know Why, But She Started To Get Nervous For Some Reason.
Chapter 841: She Didnt Know Why, But She Started To Get Nervous For Some Reason.
Li Wazi and Little Lian stood at the kitchen door. They looked at them and spoke quietly.
Husband, do you think Yang and the others asked Doctor Li to see Sister Duo because she is pregnant?
When Li Wazi heard her, his sight immediatelynded on his wife. Really? If that is the case, Mo would definitely be ted!
He knew his good friend Ye Mo was really anxious for Liu Duo to quickly give birth to a fat son.
Im just randomly guessing. How should I know if it is true or not? I just hope I can guess it correctly. Little Lian showed a look of anticipation.
As a woman, and as a wife, she had hoped that Liu Duo would quickly get pregnant long ago. After all, it was unbearable to hear people talk behind her back, calling her a chicken that couldnty eggs.
She was also very good friends with Liu Duo, so she would, of course, hope she could quickly get pregnant.
Beloved, quickly take out your hand and let Doctor Li take your pulse, Ye Mo said impatiently.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling had already prepared the stool for Doctor Li long ago when they saw them return.
In response to their impatience, however, Liu Duo rolled her eyes. Why are you guys in such a rush? You guys havent evene over yet!
They had only just entered the yard and were a few meters away from her, who was underneath the roof. She really didnt know why they were in such a rush!
After Ye Mo arrived underneath the roof, he quickly took off the conical hat and hung it up.
After Doctor Li took off his conical hat, he looked at the rosy and fair Liu Duo. She was really a girl who seeing once was better than hearing about a hundred times. It was really a pity she became a shared wife.
He had heard a lot of rumors about Liu Duo. The ones he heard about the most were the negatives things that only started to appear after she led Ye Yang and the three brothers to get rich.
Ye Liushi, stretch out your hands. Let me take your pulse and have a look. Doctor Li smiled kindly.
He didnt know why but he always felt Liu Duo was blessed. The heavens would definitely not make her unable to get pregnant.
Okay. Liu Duo readily stretched out her hands and put them on the table.
Upon seeing this, Ye Mo, the other brothers, Aunt Li, and the others all held their breath, fearing they might interrupt Doctor Li from taking the pulse.
Doctor Li never felt taking someones pulse was something difficult. However, after he took Liu Duos pulse, he frowned.
Seeing this made Ye Yang and the others all feel very nervous. They really wanted to ask about the result but they were afraid they might interrupt Doctor Lis uracy when taking the pulse.
Liu Duo saw him acting this way and she didnt know why, but she started to get nervous for some reason.
She muttered in her heart, Could it be that I not only dont have the ability to get pregnant, but that I have some other illness as well?
It was only after quite a while that Doctor Li asked her to retract her hands. However, he didnt say anything.
He muttered in his heart, Why does Ye Liushis pulse feel so strange?
Ye Mo had been looking at him all along and just as he was about to open his mouth to ask, Doctor Li lifted up his hand again and put it on Liu Duos wrist to take her pulse...
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang. Her eyes were a bit nervous as if saying, Is it that he discovered I have some illness?
Ye Yang also looked at her. His eyes wereforting her and asking her not to think too much. They should wait to see what Doctor Li says after he finishes taking the pulse.
Ye Mo was an impatient person and he couldnt stay calm when he saw this. He wanted to open his mouth to ask but he couldnt interrupt him. He was so nervous he was like an ant that was on a hot stove, pacing around back and forth.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling, however, didnt show too much emotion. But one could tell they were nervous from the frowns on their foreheads.
Doctor Li, what... Liu Duo couldnt help but open her mouth to ask.
However, before she could finish, Doctor Li indicated to her that she shouldnt speak.
Aunt Li was on the side and was also extremely nervous. Was there something wrong?
Chapter 842 - Might Have More Than One Baby?
Chapter 842: Might Have More Than One Baby?
The yard immediately got quiet and the only sounds that could be heard were the rain and the sounds of wind blowing in the bamboo forest.
Another four or five minutes passed again before Doctor Li pulled his hand that was taking the pulse. He showed an expression of certainty and astonishment.
Doctor Li, is our wife pregnant? Or is there some other problem? Just tell us quickly. Ye Mo opened his mouth within moments of the doctor pulling his hands back.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, immediately gave the doctor the warm water they prepared. Doctor Li, have a sip of water to moisten your throat first. We hurriedly asked you to take our wifes pulse before we even gave you a drink of water. We are reallycking in manners.
Doctor Li smiled. Its no matter.
After he took the water, he didnt drink it immediately. Instead, he said, Your wife is indeed pregnant.
Immediately, Ye Mos astonished eardrum-piercing voice rang out. Really? That is great!
Ye Yang and the others all became very happy when they heard Doctor Li give a sure answer.
Girl, a big congrattions to you. Aunt Li was sincerely happy. It was as if she was even happier than when her own daughter-inw got pregnant.
When Li Wazi heard Ye Mos loud windpipe in the kitchen, he immediately shouted at him, Mo, congrattions. You are finally going to be a father!
Hahaha... Ye Mo almost couldnt close his mouth when he heard him. He was simply like a kid who had received sweets.
Liu Duo got a confirmation and, momentarily, she couldnt even react.
She touched her own belly. Was she really pregnant with life there?
Would she be able to meet it after ten months?
She felt this was really miraculous and she also really looked forward to it.
Just as they were celebrating, Doctor Li opened his mouth again. However...
However?
When they heard him, each of the smiles on their faces froze. Could it be there was something bad?
However what? Doctor Li, tell us clearly, Ye Liu said to him seriously.
Ye Ling was beside Liu Duo and he held her hands, feeling slightly nervous. He was worried the following words that came out of Doctor Lis mouth would be bad news.
In response, Liu Duo lightly patted the back of his hand to tell him not to be overly worried and to listen first.
Doctor Li, dont tell me that you made a mistake when taking the pulse. Ye Mo frowned again. His mood changed drastically all of a sudden.
Dont be nervous. I didnt make a mistake when taking the pulse. Doctor Li smiled cheerfully. But your wife...she might have more than one baby in her tummy.
As this was the first time hed encountered this kind of pulse when he was taking her pulse just now, he took longer than usual.
At the same time, he was also very d he could feel such a pulse in his life.
After all, pregnant women usually only had one pulse.
Might have more than one baby?
When Ye Mo heard what he said, he became even more excited!
He said, full of joy, Beloved, you are too awesome. You didnt get pregnant for a long time but when you did get pregnant, you got pregnant with a few babies for us! Hahaha...
He was so excited he was about to start jumping. Wouldnt this mean they saved a lot of time?
Aunt Li was also very surprised that she had unexpectedly gotten pregnant with more than one. She had never even heard of something like this happening, much less seen it.
Girl, you are really so blessed. You four brothers better not let her down.
Aunt Li, we brothers are even worried Little Duo might not want us. After all, it is she who is the boss in our family, right?
Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and looked at Liu Duo, showing off and flirting with her.
He felt that they, the brothers, were really blessed to have Liu Duo, a wife that brought blessings and luck!
Chapter 843 - Never Learned His Lesson!
Chapter 843: Never Learned His Lesson!
Not only did she lead their family to be rich, but right now, she had even be pregnant with more than one baby at the same time. The four brothers had really received the luck that was umted over three lifetimes.
Liu Duo simply could not regain her senses. She couldnt believe there was actually more than one life in her tummy.
She stretched out her hands to touch her own tummy again and muttered in her heart, Are they twins?
Right now, she really anticipated the arrival of two identical babies!
Just as each of them was feeling joyous, Ye Mo said again, Doctor Li, are the pulses boys or girls?
Although he said he didnt mind whether or not his wife had a boy or a girl, he still hoped the firstborn would be a boy.
When Liu Duo heard him, the corner of her mouth raised up in amusement. This fe was really unbelievable!
Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling...all three of them were unhappy with Ye Mo bringing this up. Each of them sent a sharp gaze straight at him.
Because he always told her to have a boy, have a boy... Hed already angered Liu Duo many times and he never learned his lesson!
Mo, is your skin itching? Ye Liu nced at Ye Mo from the corner of his eye.
Ye Ling frowned and said while looking at him, Mo, why are you always so concerned if it is a boy or girl? If Duo Er gives birth to a girl, what will you do? Will you dare to do anything? Is it important?
He didnt believe that if their wife really had a girl, Mo could shove it back in to remake it, right? If their wife got pregnant again and gave birth to another girl, would he dare to marry another woman to bear him a son?
Err...
Ye Mo touched his nose as he listened to Ling say so many words.
He muttered in his heart, When did Ling be so ferocious? He actually scolded me with so many words.
Ye Yang didnt say anything, but the gaze he gave Ye Mo was particrly severe.
Being attacked on all sides by his brother made Ye Mo say somewhat awkwardly, Fine, fine, fine. I wont ask and wont mention this again okay! He took the opportunity to change the topic. Doctor Li, you should prescribe some tonics for our wife so that she can have more nutrients.
He thought in his heart, In any case, beloved has more than one baby in her tummy. At least one of them will be a boy, right?
I dont need tonics! The baby in my tummy isnt a boy, so why do I need to take tonics? Humph... Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him unhappily.
This fes sexist attitude was too vile!
As she spoke, she stood up and went upstairs, not wanting to see him at all.
Upon seeing this, Ye Ling cast another nce at Ye Mo and went after her. Duo Er, dont lower yourself to Mos level and just ignore him. Please dont get angry, okay?
Doctor Li, you should prescribe some tonics. Ye Liu smiled at Doctor Li.
After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Ye Mo and his attitude had a 180-degree change. He said with an unpleasant expression, Mo, pay for Doctor Lis consultation fees and the tonicster. And also give him the money for good luck.
Usually, after doctors had a definite diagnosis that a woman was pregnant, the families would give money for good luck.
Aunt Li saw the initially happy atmosphere from the news of Liu Duos pregnancy get ruined because of what Ye Mo said and she also started to rebuke him.
Little Mo, why do speak such sexist words like a grandmother? No matter if the girl has a boy or a girl, they will still be your blood. Why are you so concerned?
Aunt Li was unique and very different from other grandmothers. She never cared about such things.
From when Little Lian was pregnant with Little Huzi to when he was born, she had never said such sexist things.
Chapter 844 - A Real Man Never Goes Back On His Words!
Chapter 844: A Real Man Never Goes Back On His Words!
Mo, if I hear you say this again, you can get out and go live by yourself! Ye Yang said to him unhurriedly while his face that was already usually paralyzed let out even colder air.
Regarding Ye Yang saying such stern words, Ye Liu didnt agree and didnt say anything in support. He only just gave Ye Mo an expression that told him he was on his own.
Whether or not he would learn to be obedient depended on himself!
Doctor Li listened to their conversation and didnt participate, as this was their familys affair.
He opened the medicine box and took out a brush and wrote down medicine that prevents miscarriages, and some medicine that could help nourish the body...
When Ye Mo heard his oldest brother saying such fierce words, he knew he was really mad. He immediately swore, Yang, Liu, I swear I will never say such things in the future again! A real man never goes back on his word!
Ye Yang and Ye Liu both didnt respond to his swearing.
The only thing they cared about was the result. They didnt care what the hell he swore!
After all, what use was swearing if he couldnt do it?
Ye Yang and Ye Liu had a tacit understanding and both nced at their third brother again before heading upstairs one after the other.
Ye Mo frowned. He initially had a bright smile on his face but now he had that scowl on his face as if he was angry with everyone.
Ye Mo, this is the list I prepared for your wifes medicine. You guys can go to town tomorrow to get the medicine ording to the list. Doctor Li gave the list hed written to Ye Mo.
After Ye Mo took it, he nced through it and although he didnt really understand the effects of the different medicines, he would just go to the pharmacy tomorrow and buy them as instructed.
Okay. Doctor Li, you wait for a while. I will get the payment.
Ye Mo immediately took out one tael of silver from the pouch he usually used.
Doctor Li, this is the payment for the medical fees and the good luck money. Keep it well and dont drop it.
Even if both of those things were added together, it still wouldnt need one tael of silver. I dont need to take that much. Quickly go find some change and just give me thirty to forty wens. That will be enough. Doctor Li shook his head and didnt stretch out his hands to take it.
Never had he taken more than forty wens as payment for medical fees and good luck money.
Giving one tael of silver was really too much.
At this time, Aunt Li said, Doctor Li, just take it since Little Mo is giving it to you. Didnt you say there was more than one pulse from the girl? It is proper to give you this much, so just dont decline it.
Doctor Li, Im giving it to you, so just take it! If our familys condition were the same as before, just paying you thirty wens would require me to think about it for half a day.
As he spoke, he just directly shoved the tael of silver into the medicine box hed brought over.
He initially wanted to decline again but when he saw that scowl on Ye Mos face, Doctor Li didnt say anything else. Of course, he knew the scowl wasnt directed at him.
Okay then. In the future, you brothers need to take care of your wife. After all, there is more than one baby in her tummy so you guys need to be more careful in taking care of her...
Doctor Li spoke more and gave him quite a bit of instruction. After all, they didnt have an elder in their family.
Aunt Li agreed with him and said, Little Mo, you need to remember Doctor Lis words. During the time when the girls tummy gets big, doing everything will be inconvenient. You guys need to be attentive and take care of her, okay?
The most important thing is that you shouldnt provoke the girl into anger or make her upset. Otherwise, it will affect how the baby is formed in the belly.
Although the usually impatient Ye Mo still had a scowl on his face, he still listened patiently to them as they passed on their experience.
Now that the girl is pregnant, her mood might keep changing. You guys need to pay attention and spend more time with her.
Chapter 845 - If They Had A Major Injury Or A Serious Illness, Would They Have To Go To Town?
Chapter 845: If They Had A Major Injury Or A Serious Illness, Would They Have To Go To Town?
Ye Mo listened to Aunt Li and Doctor Li prattle away and throughout the whole time, he didnt get angry or chase them out.
It was only when they finished speaking that he said, Okay, Ive taken to heart everything that you guys said. It is almost noon, Doctor Li, you should have a meal before you go!
Its fine, I have two grandsons and one granddaughter waiting for me to get back. Doctor Li waved his hand and rejected his hospitality.
Aunt Li also wanted to have him stay for a meal but since Doctor Li insisted on having his meal back home, she didnt say anything else.
In that case, Little Mo, you apany Doctor Li back home. Look at how much heavier the rain has be.
Okay.
Ye Mo went to put on his conical hat and then hung the medical box on his body.
Come on Doctor Li, I will carry you back. The road is very slippery.
They wouldnt need to be so cautious if they only needed to rush back home in light rain.
But now that the rain had be heavier, even if they werent in a rush, he would still feel uneasy, as he was an old man who was in his fifties or sixties.
Okay, then I will have to trouble Ye Mo. After Doctor Li put on the conical hat, he didnt show false courtesy and got up on Ye Mo, who was squatting at the side.
He usually paid quite a bit of attention to his own health. After all, if he got sick or fell down, causing him not to be able to move, who would the vigers go to when they needed a doctor?
Would they have to go to town for small injuries and illnesses?
It would be troublesome as it was too far, and it was also twice as expensive.
If they had a major injury or a serious illness, would they have to go to town?
The journey was too far and if they werent treated immediately, the illness or injury might be more severe by the time they arrived in town.
Little Mo, dont walk too fast when you are on the road. When youe back, it will be about time to eat. Aunt Li looked at Ye Mo stand up with Doctor Li on his back.
Understood. Ye Mo carried Doctor Li and steadily went towards the yard door.
Upstairs, Ye Yang and the others looked at the upset Liu Duo and thought of ways to make her happy.
Duo Er, lets all just not speak with Mo in the future. We will give him the cold shoulder for a while to let him reflect on himself. Yang, Liu, and I will always take your side. Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo and spoke gently to her.
Little Duo, if Mo dares to say anything about having a boy, and if the baby in your tummy isnt a boy, Liu will definitely pull out his tongue on your behalf!
Little Duo, if Mo makes the same mistake again, he will go out and live on his own!
Ye Yang and Ye Liu also gave their decisions on the matter. Each of them stood on Liu Duos side.
Ling had a brotherplex and Liu Duo felt really touched when she heard him, Yang, and Liu say such words. However, she wondered if this was considered as her ruining the rtionship between the brothers.
She thought about this and sighed. You guys dont need to treat him like that. Ive only just be unbearably angry for a moment.
Although Ye Mo always said something like this, she would just scold him for a while and then it would pass. However, she didnt know why she just couldnt control herself.
She also understood that in this era, every family and even the imperial households favored boys. It was only certain families like Aunt Lis and theirs that werent concerned with this.
If Mo dares to make our baby Little Duo angry, we three brothers will naturally have to sort him out! We wont show him any leniency, otherwise, he will never learn and his skin will always get itchy!
Since Yang had already said it, they would definitely be taking action on him.
This time wasnt like how it was usually. If he made their wife so angry that it affected her pregnancy or if her appetite was affected and she became thin, that would be extremely serious!
Little Duo, dont get angry. Ye Yang didnt know how to console her and didnt know how to say pleasant words.
Liu Duo didnt know why but being consoled by them like this made her suddenly cry.
Chapter 846 - As If!
Chapter 846: As If!
She found it baffling too.
Wiping away her tears, she said, Im not mad. Not anymore.
All the while she thought to herself, whats wrong with me?
The three men felt heartbroken, seeing her cry.
As far as they remembered, their wife had only cried once, and that was when Ye Mo had driven her off the wall!
She was new to the household then.
But they could feel that Liu Duo was a strong and tolerant woman.
Duo Er, dont cry. I feel sad to see you like this. Ye Ling wiped her tears away, while berating his brother Mo in his mind.
He was not as defensive of his brothers as he had been. Now, he had be the protector of his wife.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu were equally protective of Liu Duo as well. In their minds, they thought the same. They would teach their brother Mo a lessonter for being so tactless!
Little Duo, it breaks our heart to see you cry. Touch it, you can feel my pain. Ye Liu feigned weakness as he pressed her hand on his chest.
Although she saw through his yful pretense, Liu Duo smiled in tears. I cant see or feel anything! Youll have to dig it out!
Alright, let me go get a knife and carve it out for you. Then youll have to console me and make the pain go away, Ye Liu said as he got up to look for a knife.
Ye Yang could tell his brother was up to some of his antics again. His jaw twitched slightly.
Pffft...
As if! Ill have your head! Liu Duo found his act quite entertaining.
Ye Ling was actually quite envious of this scene, because he could never find the right words to say, and he could never make his wifeugh.
Wow, Little Duo, you really want that? My heads not the problem though... But since you asked, then Ill give it to you.
And then Ye Liu came to her front and presented his head.
Go away, youre being silly! Liu Duo rolled her eyes and shoved him aside, her pent-up frustration long gone.
The men felt relieved to see their wife feeling a lot better.
Then, Ye Ling said, Duo Er, youre pregnant now. Whatever you want to eat, just tell me. Dont hold back.
Lings right. Tell us whatever you feel like eating, Little Duo. Moneys not a problem.
I can hunt in the hills! Ye Yang said to her.
Sometimes, domestic livestock could notpare to what wild game could offer.
Liu Duo smiled. Do you think Im someone whod mistreat herself? Also, Yang, dont bother hunting. Ill just buy some when I feel like it.
Everything that she wore, used, and ate was simply the best, including the snacks at home, their unlimited supply of fruits, and meat in every meal.
Hunting is dangerous, and Liu Duo would not want Ye Yang to take the risk again. After all, it was not like they could not afford to buy food!
Its not the same. Ye Yang disagreed entirely.
He would not allow her to eat someone elses game, on top of spending money to buy it!
Yang wants to hunt some for you, Little Duo, so dont reject him. Theres a different meaning to it.
Yes, Yang will be extra careful in the hills.
Both Ye Liu and Ye Ling agreed to the idea.
Liu Duo naturally knew what the deal was. Since they were so determined, she had nothing more to say.
Alright, but stay safe.
The four of them upstairs talked for a little bit longer before they eventually made their way downstairs for lunch.
Chapter 847 - Of Course Ye Ling Naturally Would Help Too
Chapter 847: Of Course Ye Ling Naturally Would Help Too
Back downstairs, the men went to the kitchen to help.
Little Lian approached Liu Duo, carrying Little Huzi. Sister Duo, congrattions!
Thanks, Sister Lian. Liu Duo smiled, dimples showing.
While she had not initially nned to bear children so early, the brothers had been exceptionally nice to her, so she did not want to make them wait too long and decided to hold off with contraception.
Now that her wish hade true, she was filled with boundless bliss and expectations, as well as mystique.
Mother and I are usually around, so if theres anything you want to know about pregnancy, you can ask us, Little Lian told Liu Duo kindly.
Ask the men to buy some cloth in town tomorrow. Mother and I will make some clothes for your future baby...
She knew Liu Duo knew nothing about needlework, so she would have to ask for their help to prepare the babys clothes, sheets, and nkets. Of course, Ye Ling naturally would help too.
Also, move around whenever you can. Itll help a lot during the birth...
Liu Duo patiently listened to Little Lian, who had experience.
A whileter, Ye Mo returned as soon as hed brought the doctor home.
Hei Xiaomeng stayed by Liu Duos side. He barked twice at the entrance.
Liu Duo and Little Lian looked over there. At the sight of Ye Mo, Liu Duo turned away, as though she did not want to see him.
Little Lian said, Sister Duo, Brother Mos a good man. Hes just a little... old-fashioned and stubborn. Just dont pick a fight with him.
She had heard before that Liu Duo had once be upset because of something Ye Mo said.
Hmmph... Like Id even bother to do that!
Little Lian had wanted to give some more advice, but Ye Mo was already walking towards them.
She called him once. Brother Mo.
Ye Mo nodded in acknowledgment.
But his sights had always been fixed on Liu Duo.
Feeling his gaze on her, Liu Duo got up. She wanted to go to the kitchen. Sister Lian, lets take a look in the kitchen. I wonder if they have finished preparing lunch.
Ye Mo was not an idiot. He could tell his wife was still mad at him.
He hung his cloak quickly, rushed to their front and blocked their way. Darling, I have something to say to you.
I dont want to hear it! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him, passed him by and continued walking.
I really have something to tell you. Darling, quit with the tantrum, can you? Ye Mo held onto her hand. He really looked like he had something important to say.
So I have to listen, is that it? Who are you to tell me so?
Im your husband! Are you stupid?
At that point, Liu Duo twitched her jaw. Damn this fool! Cant he tell I dont want to bother with him right now? Why does he still talk like that?
Little Lian could tell she was not wanted here. She carried Little Huzi and left. She knew Ye Mo wanted to apologize.
Only the two of them were left in the yard. Every so often, they could hear some chattering from the kitchen.
Dear..., Ye Mo approached Liu Duo, lowering his head and pouting. Dear, I messed up. I really messed up this time. I wont say anything like that ever again. Please forgive me. Dont ignore me, can you?
Yangs words had truly scared him. It also forced him to think carefully and reflect on his ways.
Since his brothers did not care about the gender of their baby, why should he? It would just kill everyones mood.
After all, regardless of gender, the kid carried their blood. The gender should not matter that much.
Chapter 848 - I Dont Know!
Chapter 848: I Dont Know!
Liu Duo nced up at him. Hmmph...
You messed up?
How many times has it been now?
At least five or six, mind you!
You always say you dont mind whether its a boy or a girl, but once you found out Im pregnant, it became obvious you still care!
Seeing the look of disbelief on her face, Ye Mo furrowed his brows in frustration. What could he do about this?
Ye Liu was the only one in the house who could brighten ones mood with his words. The other three had no talent in this department.
Then what can I do to make you believe? I swear, I wont talk about getting a son anymore, otherwise... let the heavens strike me with lightning!
You swear? Strike you with lightning? Liu Duo said in disdain. What use is that? If you dont do what you swore to do, will the heavens really strike you with lightning? Hah...
If that really worked, then no one else on Earth would have gone back on their word time and time again!
Then what must I do to make you believe? Ye Mo fretted, his pitch rising.
What a loud one!
Liu Duo rubbed her ears. I dont know!
She could not bother with him any longer, so she shoved him aside and headed to the kitchen.
Ye Mo did not block her this time. Frowning, he stood rooted to the spot as he watched his wife go.
She was almost at the kitchen door when she realized Ye Mo had note forward to stop her. She muttered, does he intend to seek my forgiveness with such little resolve? Hmm... Not a chance!
Dearie, are you hungry? Foods almost ready. Aunt Li smiled at her when Liu Duo popped in.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu had begunying out the cutlery on the dining table.
Little Duo, its quite smoky in the kitchen. You should refrain from going there.
Im not a delicate princess.
Liu Duo thought they were making a big fuss. She was just pregnant, and now she could not even enter the kitchen?
We just like to treat you like one! Ye Liu smirked mischievously as he contributed the awfully sweetment.
Liu Duo felt like she had just consumed a pot of honey when she heard him say that, but she pretended otherwise and instead rolled her eyes at him.
Aunt Li looked at their interaction and smiled. The corners of her lips were wrinkled.
Right! She suddenly thought of something and said, After lunch, you boys should spread the good news to your Aunt Ye; after all shes your closest rtive!
Technically speaking, she was their only rtive!
Yes, Ye Yang nodded.
They would not have forgotten it even if Aunt Li had not mentioned that.
Joyfulughter and conversation could be hearding from the bustling kitchen. Sitting in the house alone, Ye Mo seemed dispirited and dejected.
He was thinking of ways to make his wife believe him and not stay mad at him.
Five minutes passed. His brothers brought the dishes out.
Time for lunch... Hey, Mo, why are you looking like a piece of wood over there?
Ye Liu saw his brother just sitting there with his back to them and spoke.
Ye Mo turned around when he heard Ye Liu, but he did not look at him at all. Instead, he focused on Liu Duo, who was talking to Ye Ling behind him.
Ye Liu followed his gaze and understood what was on Ye Mos mind.
He ced his bowl and chopsticks on the table and approached Ye Mo, patting him on the shoulder to show encouragement.
Chapter 849 - Unless That Was Not Sincere Enough?
Chapter 849: Unless That Was Not Sincere Enough?
Dear Mo, show your sincerity to her. Shell definitely forgive you. Unless you choose not to relent and insist on wanting a boy! Ye Liu whispered to him.
Naturally, he did not want to see the conflict between his brother and their wife.
They were a family! They should be living happily together!
Ye Mo looked at his brother, exasperated. But how should I do that? She doesnt believe me!
He swore just now, and that did not work.
Unless that was not sincere enough?
So, have you run out of ideas already?
Ye Liu rolled his eyes at him. My dear Mo, if you truly seek her forgiveness, then you must apologize to her relentlessly. Keep doing that until shes ready to forgive you! Arent you usually thick-skinned? Why have you turned shy when the big momentes up?
When Ye Mo heard that, his jaws twitched. He thought, when have I ever been thick-skinned? Youre talking about yourself, right, Liu?
People always felt good about themselves. Ye Mo was no exception.
Liu, Mo, what are you two having a talk about? Ye Ling walked towards them, bringing Liu Duo with him.
Naturally, she stirred away from Ye Mo and went to sit somewhere by the table, ready for the meal.
The others filed in too, one after another.
Lunchtime, Aunt Li called out to everyone.
Ye Yang sat next to Liu Duo. Ye Liu should be sitting on her other side, but currently, that spot was upied by Ye Mo, with Ye Liu taking the seat next to him.
In a low whisper, Ye Liu urged his absent-minded brother desperately, Dear Mo, pass her favorite side dishes to her. Be nice.
Ye Mo epted his brothers cues. He raised his chopsticks and grabbed some food for Liu Duo.
I dont need your help. Its not like I have no hands! Liu Duo rejected his good intentions and returned the food he gave her.
Er...
Around the table, awkward silence fell, with Ye Mo being the most awkward one.
Ye Yang, who was not an adept speaker to begin with, naturally said nothing.
And Ye Ling refused to speak for Ye Mo this time.
How odd.
Ye Liu saw that their wife had returned the food which Ye Mo had passed to her back into the te, and then Ye Mo made no other movements.
So he kicked his brother under the table, reminding him not to give up easily.
There were many people at the table too, so Mo would not want to look bad.
Ye Mo shot a nce at Ye Ling, showing that he understood, but what should he do now that his wife had rejected him directly in front of everyone?
How frustrating!
He gobbled down his food, not even touching the side dishes, and when he cleaned out his bowl he abruptly stood up and left for the stairs.
Only Aunt Li called out to him, Mo dear, have you had enough?
Yes.
Ye Mo replied briefly before he disappeared into the stairway. He headed upstairs.
Liu Duo, my girl, dont hold it against him, alright? Hes just saying things. If you give birth to a daughter and he dares to treat her badly, Ill be the first one to fight him! Aunt Li advised Liu Duo.
Beside her, Li Wazi opened his mouth, wanting to say something nice on behalf of Ye Mo, but he could not think of anything proper to say, so he shut it.
Little Duo, Aunt Lis right. Dont sink yourself to Mos level. If he dares to mistreat our future daughter, do you think Yang, Ling, and I will let him get away with it?
Chapter 850 - Otherwise He Would Never Learn!
Chapter 850: Otherwise He Would Never Learn!
He already knows he messed up, so why dont you forgive him just this once? Did you see how miserable he was just now? Can you bear to see him like that? Ye Liu sat down next to Liu Duo as he pleaded for Ye Mos sake.
Liu Duo nced at Ye Liu. She wanted to say something but Ye Liu turned soft once he saw her looking at him.
Come on, please? Little Duo, forgive dear Mo, will you? This will be thest time and hell definitely never ever make that mistake again.
Ye Liu did not value personal pride as much. He was not ashamed of doing it in public. Moreover, people who sat at their table were surely not strangers.
Liu Duo felt goosebumps all over and shot a look at him, not caring at all.
Ye Liu persevered regardless and talked some more. Little Duo, why dont you just forgive him already? We know youre very tolerant. Being narrow-minded would never be associated with you...
Ye Liu, the smooth talker, said a whole bunch, and he had definitely done his best in lifting Liu Duos spirits!
Aunt Li, Li Wazi and Little Lian would chime in to help Ye Liu talk some sense into her.
Liuzi, are you hungry? Because you dont seem to be. You must have had a full breakfast then? If you dont mind, you can scoot away from the table and let me eat in peace, Liu Duo finally responded but not in the way they had expected.
Ye Liu smirked at her. Of course Im hungry. While looking at you does fill up a little bit of emptiness, I could use some food too.
Then he took up his chopsticks and began his lunch.
The nerve! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him again. Eat and sleep in silence, got it?
She ced a piece of meat into his bowl.
She might find it annoying when he spoke for Ye Mo in her face, but she still cared about him.
Her rage eventually subsided, but she still did not want to bother with Ye Mo, purely out of spite.
Otherwise, he would never learn!
She was going to keep her distance and not speak to him for a few days!
Wow, thanks for the generosity, my dear wife! Its so nice to be loved by you. Ye Liu put on a charming smile.
His wife might not speak to him kindly, but he still felt blissful nheless.
Liu Duo quickly dismissed his ttering words. Her ears could fall off anytime!
Eat! Ye Yang eximed.
He could not bear his talkative brothers endless chatter! It was almost like Ye Liu had the ability to speak for two!
If he needed to talk, then he could wait until after everyone had eaten. Lunch was supposed to be peaceful.
Ye Liu naturally obeyed Ye Yang. He said a bit more before digging in again.
The amount of food they prepared always seemed to be just right. They barely wasted anything.
Ling, let me do the washing. You should talk to your wife on behalf of Mo. Ask her not to stay mad, Li Wazi said to Ye Ling.
Ye Ling, who was scrubbing the bowls, did not intend to stop. He exined to Li Wazi, clearly exasperated, Im not doing that! Brother Li, Mo is old-fashioned and stubborn. All he cares about is whether the babys going to be a boy or girl. Its not the first time hespletely disregarded Duo Ers feelings, so he really ought to reflect on his actions. Otherwise, hell just make the same mistake down the road!
Li Wazi could not believe it. Did he hear that right?
Since they were young, Ye Ling would stand with Ye Mo through thick and thin, regardless of whatever right or wrong his brother hadmitted. All that had changed now.
Not only had the youngest brother chosen not to stand by Ye Mo, but Ye Ling had pinpointed his faults too.
Chapter 851 - You Are On Your Own, Good Luck!
Chapter 851: You Are On Your Own, Good Luck!
Ling, cant you just go and help Mo exin? Liu also helped him to exin just now. Li Wazi scratched his head and spoke good-naturedly.
He didnt know how he should exin to Liu Duo and ask her to forgive Ye Mo. Otherwise, he wouldve already gone to speak with Liu Duo.
Liu is Liu, and I am my own person!
Ye Ling was brimming with a wifeplex and he simply was not willing to help.
Err...
Li Wazi was rendered dumbstruck and speechless, and momentarily didnt know what he should say.
He had no choice but to just help Ye Ling wash the dishes.
If he couldnt even convince the amiable Ling to help, he didnt even need to think about asking the quiet Yang for help!
Li Wazi had no choice but to mutter in his heart, Mo, I cant help you anymore. You are on your own, good luck! Sister-inw might forgive you after a couple of days.
After lunch, Ye Liu initially wanted to continue consoling Liu Duo to ask her to stop being angry with Ye Mo.
However, Ye Yang put a stop to that idea straight away. Little Duo, you should go take your afternoon nap.
Okay. In that case, I will be going to my room to sleep for a while. Liu Duo took the opportunity to let out a yawn.
She simply did not want to continue to listen to Ye Lius nagging. When he started nagging, he was even able to out-nag a middle-aged woman!
No matter how he tried to advise her, she would not change her decision!
Ye Liu looked at their wife as she went up. Just as he was about to say something, Ye Yang beat him to it.
Liu, Little Duo knows how much is appropriate!
He didnt want Ye Lius pleading for Ye Mo to affect their wifes mood.
Since hed made a mistake, he should bear the consequences of that mistake!
None of them had any right to interfere, no matter when their wife chose to forgive him!
Although Ye Yang only said a few words, the smart Ye Liu would naturally understand what he meant.
Okay then. Since Yang has already given the word, would the little brother dare not to listen? Ye Liu winked at him and smiled like hisckey.
The paralyzed face of Ye Yang nced at Liu, who only knew how to smile like an idiot, and didnt continue to say anything.
Would Ye Liu feel upset and stop smiling if he knew Yang viewed his handsome smile as an idiotic smile?
Ye Liu saw that his oldest brother didnt want to talk and he spat out the bamboo stick that he was using as a toothpick. He got up and patted on his sleeves. I will get going to tell Aunt Ye the good news.
As he spoke, he went to pick up the conical hat and put it on.
On the third floor, Ye Moy down on his bed and looked at the ceiling, spacing out. His heart had manyplicated feelings and it felt unbearable.
Beloved, I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. Can you forgive me?
Beloved, if I say another word about it, I will get lost from here and go live on my own!
...
Ye Mo practiced his apology quietly.
When Liu Duo arrived on the third floor, she unconsciously slowed down her pace.
He only had one bowl of rice just now. I wonder if he had enough to eat?
Liu Duo couldnt believe she suddenly had such a thought and she was stunned for a while.
Who cares about that sexist fe! After the babies are born, I wont even let you hold them! Humph...
Liu Duo shook her head and couldnt be bothered with him. She then continued to walk upstairs.
After Liu Duo entered the room, she took off her shoes andy down on the bed.
However, she kept thinking about Ye Mo for some reason.
And so, Liu Duo kept tossing and turning, not being able to fall asleep.
Beloved, can Ie in?
Speak of the devil!
Under normal circumstances, how could Ye Mo possibly knock on the door so gently?
When did he ever not just barge straight in like a bandit?
... Liu Duo looked towards the door and didnt give any response.
She rolled around and faced the door with her back. She then closed her eyes to take her afternoon nap.
Ye Mo stood at the door and his heart felt unbearable because he didnt hear Liu Duos voice.
He knew she wasnt actually sleeping but was just ignoring him.
Chapter 852 - Such Feudalistic Ideologies Were So Detestable!
Chapter 852: Such Feudalistic Ideologies Were So Detestable!
Ye Mo stood by the door and because he didnt get a response from Liu Duo, he didnt push open the door and go in.
Beloved, I know you arent asleep yet right now and that you are only ignoring me. But you can just listen as I speak!
Liu Duo was a bit surprised by how polite his actions were.
Speak while standing outside?
Ye Mo thought silently for a while before saying, Beloved, I know ever since you came to our house till now, Ive sometimes treated you a bit too aggressively.
Sometimes a bit too aggressive? More like always being very aggressive! Liu Duo responded in her heart.
That is actually not my intention. I am simr to Yang, Liu, and Ling, in that I am someone who is easy to get along with. I dont know when I started to like you and care about you. Thats why I sometimes be aggressive towards you, just hoping to get your attention.
If you are someone who is easy to get along with, then the meaning of the words easy to get along with needs to be changed! Get my attention? What kind of logic is this?
Beloved, I really do want you to have a boy, and Ive also said it many times. Maybe I am sexist, but if the firstborn isnt a boy, how could she be the pir of the household when we grow old? After all, women need to be given away for marriage.
One corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up when she heard him say this.
What did he mean by women not being able to be the pir of the household?
Was itpulsory for women to get married?
Such feudalistic ideologies were so detestable!
Ye Mo sighed after he said this. Sigh... beloved, you know our familys condition. Our parents died when we were young and Yang had to be our pir. He led us to continue to living strongly. If Yang were a woman, I dont dare to imagine Ling would still be alive, as he is sickly and needs a lot of money.
At that time, most of their familys ie depended on Ye Yangs hunting. The money Ye Liu earned wasnt much. After all, he was young back then and he naturally wouldnt have earned much as he didnt have much strength. As for him, he stayed at home to take care of Ling. The food he nted was only just enough for them to eat.
If Yang were a woman, how could he have earned most of his ie?
After Liu Duo heard him, she couldnt find words to retort him.
She suddenly felt that what he said didnt seem wrong.
In such a feudalistic society, women were at a disadvantage. It wasnt that they couldnt make money, it was just extremely difficult.
But now that I think about it, our familys condition isnt the same as when we were young. Our family also doesnt have elders so she wouldnt be treated differently. Even if you had a girl, she also wouldnt need to worry about making money to support the family.
Thats why I know I am wrong. I will never bring up having a boy in the future. Beloved, can you forgive me thisst time?
After Ye Mo said everything in his heart and thought it through, his entire body felt rxed.
Liu Duoy on her bed, and after she finished listening to him, she didnt know why, but she didnt feel upset.
Perhaps the reason Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling, the three of them, didnt mind if she had a boy or a girl was purely because they were concerned for her. In any case, they would still share the same blood. However, because Ye Mo went to school before, he would think more deeply. He didnt want her daughter to face too many hardships and that was why he always wanted a boy.
This was the first time she realized the violent and short-tempered Ye Mo was actually so considerate...?
The light rain continued to drizzle and the tall and straight Ye Mo just kept standing by the door, not leaving.
Chapter 853 - Waiting For Liu Duo To Wake Up…
Chapter 853: Waiting For Liu Duo To Wake Up...
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He was waiting. Waiting for Liu Duo to forgive him.
It didnt matter even if he had to stand for a few hours or even longer!
Time passed minute by minute, second by second. Liu Duo initially tossed and turned around on her bed but after she listened to Ye Mos words, she unknowingly fell asleep.
However, she didnt sleep well. Even though she was asleep, she still had a frown on her forehead.
Ye Ling already knew very well Liu Duo would sleep for a long time. He washed some fruit, put them into two tes, ced one te downstairs, and took the other te upstairs.
Mo? Ye Ling was a bit surprised when he saw Mo standing by Liu Duos rooms door.
He thought Ye Mo had been reflecting on himself in his own room.
When Ye Mo heard Lings voice, he didnt turn his head around and just responded with a, Hey.
He looked out the window to look at the rain falling gently on the bamboo forest and his restless heart calmed down considerably.
Ye Ling saw how down his third brother was and he frowned. Mo, Duo Er will forgive you. However, in the future, you...
Before he finished, Ye Mo interrupted him and said, I know! I wont make the same mistake again.
He couldnt take being given the cold shoulder by his wife and having her being displeased with him anymore!
Ye Ling heard him and still chose to believe Ye Mo.
Although it seemed this wasnt the first time hed said this, shouldnt he still give him another chance?
The two brothers just stood there together on the balcony, waiting for Liu Duo to wake up...
Ye Liu, who went to announce the good news, came back at this time while carrying packages of varying sizes.
Liu, these were all given by Aunt Ye, right? Aunt Li saw him and smiled an honest smile while she went up to help.
Yeah. You wouldnt believe how ted she was when she learned Little Duo was pregnant. She gave so much delicious food. Ye Liu smiled brightly.
Aunt Ye had initially wanted to follow him back to look at Liu Duo. However, he asked her toe when it wasnt raining.
Even if he carried her and prevented her from having the possibility of falling down, Aunt Ye had been feeling unwell for the past couple of days so she shouldnt get wet in the rain or get blown by the wind.
At this time, Liu Duo also slowly started to wake up. She rubbed her eyes, sat up, and looked towards the door.
Did he leave? Or is he still waiting there?
While she thought about this, Liu Duo put on her shoes and walked towards the door.
Ye Mo heard the noise from the room and his originally calm heart immediately tensed up.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, went to knock on the door. Duo Er, are you awake?
Yeah, Im awake.
Liu Duo had just woken up so her voice was very soft.
As the air and wind had turned damp from the rain, the moment she opened the door, the dampness hit her face and she became considerably more clear-headed.
Ye Ling stood by the door while holding a te of fruit and Liu Duo was already used to this. However, Ye Mo was actually still there?
She thought hed already left.
She lifted her eyes to nce at Ye Mo for a moment and looked away.
In response, Ye Ling said gently, Duo Er, Mo really knows he did wrong this time and wont do it again so just forgive him, okay?
Okay, Liu Duo replied, stretching out her hand to grab a piece of fruit.
Upon hearing her, Ye Ling smiled and looked at Ye Mo.
His eyes were full of smiles as if saying, Mo, Duo Er forgave you. You cannot let her down again okay!
Ye Mo was initially very nervous. When he heard what Liu Duo said in reply to Ling, his anxious heart finally felt at ease.
Beloved, thank you for your forgiveness. I guarantee I will never say those words again! Ye Mo immediately changed.
The expression on his face showed a determination hed never had before.
Liu Duo still didnt look at him when she heard what he said.
She only said, Whatever guarantee is just empty talk. The oue depends on your actual performance.
Chapter 854 - He Was So Anxious That He Was Almost About To Cry.
Chapter 854: He Was So Anxious That He Was Almost About To Cry.
I know, I will definitely not let you down! Ye Mo nodded, appearing to be serious and earnest.
After Ye Ling put the te of fruit on the table in the room, he went downstairs with Liu Duo and Ye Mo.
When Ye Liu saw Liu Duo, he was like a bee that saw a flower and quickly went over to her.
Little Duo, Aunt Ye asked me to bring back a lot of delicious food for you. She wille to visit you another day when the sky is clear.
Liu Duo looked over and saw there were eggs, dates, and oranges. However, most of them were sweet snacks.
How can I have here over to visit? I will go visit her another day, Liu Duo said with a smile.
Aunt Ye was not young. Even if the sky cleared, the road would not immediately dry up and she was still quite worried about that.
What if she fell down identally?
Ye Ling said in agreement, I will apany Duo Er there another day.
In regard to this, Ye Mo suggested, The five of us should go together another day! It feels like we havent visited Aunt Ye together for quite some time.
They pretty much always visited Aunt Ye separately from time to time.
Okay, I will tell Yangter. Ye Liu agreed.
...
In the capital.
Dongfang Ming closed the ledger he was reading and went over to the window to look at the bustling street. His train of thought suddenly drifted somewhere far away.
His heart always felt a bit empty and at the same time, he kept thinking about a person he wanted but couldnt have!
Recently, he already figured out his own heart. He didnt know when he started to think about Liu Duo in such a way.
However, he was very sure she was the person he had been thinking about and waiting for all these years!
And on the other side of the street, inside a grand building that was of a simr height...
Wang Xiangyun was also standing by the window. She stared nkly at the building Dongfang Ming was in. Ever since shed returned to the capital, she had been here and she didnt go home.
She was originally a youthful beauty who was unmatched in her generation. However, after she went through an extremely bad experience, she became so thin that she didnt look human.
Both her eyes looked empty and soulless, her face was sunken and white. Her slender hands had be all skin and bones.
Little Tian stood not far away and looked at herdy as she became thinner and thinner every passing day, feeling utter pain in her heart.
She gathered her courage, turned around, and left the room.
She could not let herdy continue to torment herself!
Wang Xixuan went everywhere to get news of his little sister. Hed already gone over to Dongfang Ming countless times but he just could not get any news of her. He was so anxious that he was almost about to cry.
Young master, young master, quickly go and advise mydy. She keeps refusing to eat or drink and it makes me so anxious...
Little Tian searched for a long time and finally found Wang Xixuan where he usually hung out.
When Wang Xixuan heard Little Tians voice, he immediately turned his sights on her.
He asked anxiously, What happened to Yun Er? Where is she now? Why didnt you guys go home?
In his head, the words Little Tian said kept on repeating. Yan Er keeps refusing to eat or drink, refusing to eat or drink, refusing to eat or drink...
Lady and I have been staying at the Mingyun Building all this while.
Mingyun Building?
Hed gone there many times, and every time he went there, he saw the main entrance was locked so he assumed there was no one there. He never wouldve thought his little sister was actually inside.
How could he forget there was a back door?
Wang Xixuan felt annoyed and pped himself. He muttered to himself, It really is true that the more anxious a person is, the more stupid he bes!
He then frowned and said, Lets go. Bring me to see Yan Er! Also, tell me thoroughly where you guys went and everything that happened!
When Little Tian heard him, she lowered her head and didnt utter a word.
How could she possibly tell him?
Chapter 855 - She Did Not Dare To Say It.
Chapter 855: She Did Not Dare To Say It.
Wang Xixuan didnt hear an answer so he turned back to nce at Little Tian.
Quickly tell me! Where exactly did you guys go recent? What did you guys do? What happened? Tell me everything!
We...we... we followed Mr. Dongfang to Anping Town and stayed there for a while. We came back after that.
Little Tian hid the most important fact as she did not dare to say it.
She was afraid that if even one more person learned about it, Wang Xiangyun would utterly copse and might evenmit suicide.
Wang Xixuan was the top scorer on the imperial exam two years ago and he was currently a high ranking official in the Ministry of Rites. How could he possibly not realize Little Tian was trying to hide something?
As he was rushing to see his little sister, he didnt ask too much. In any case, he would have plenty of time to do soter.
His priority was to see her first. He would askter!
Wang Xixuan quickly arrived in front of the Mingyun Building. However, after he saw Little Tian open the lock, he seemed hesitant to step inside.
The exceptionally handsome Wang Xixuan frowned and tried to figure it out. Within moments, hed thought about many many things.
What exactly happened to Yun Er that made her unwilling toe home after such a long time? She didnt even go look for Brother Dongfang...
He didnt know what he was worried about and scared of!
Young master? Little Tian saw him acting this way and called out to remind him. Lady is upstairs.
He was shaken from his thoughts by Little Tians voice. Wang Xixuan ground his teeth and after he went inside the Mingyan Building, he went straight upstairs.
Wang Xiangyun had been sitting by the window all this time. She looked so weak that she might get blown away by a gust of wind.
When Wang Xixuan came to the door and saw her, he felt extremely heartbroken.
Where did the lively and cheerful Yun Er go?
What exactly did she go through that ravaged her until she became so thin and made her lose her vitality?
Yun... Yun Er. Wang Xixuan couldnt help but unconsciously let out a trembling voice, and called out to her softly.
He was afraid...afraid he might spook her if his voice was too loud.
She heard a voice she was so familiar with that she couldnt possibly be more familiar with it. It was the big brother that had loved her dearly ever since she was young.
Wang Xiangyun was stunned and she regained vitality in her gaze for a few seconds.
She turned around slowly and saw the brother that looked simr to her but was even more handsome. Wang Xiangyuns tears started to fall like a flood.
Brother...
Wang Xixuan finally heard his own little sisters voice and his eyes couldnt help but turn red. He immediately went forward and took her into his embrace.
Yun Er. Father, mother, and brother have missed you very much and were worried about you. Are you well?
Was she well?
Those words touched Wang Xiangyun and she cried out from the top of her lungs.
Boohoo...
The person who cared most about her would forever be her closest family.
Recently, she had been living extremely depressedly. She would constantly think of that utterly horrible experience.
She really wanted to go see Dongfang Ming. She wanted hisfort, his concern, his care, his love... she wanted many, many things.
However, she didnt dare. She was afraid that once Dongfaming knew, he wouldnt want her because she was dirty!
However, wasnt all of this caused by herself?
She felt regret. She was really regretful. She shouldnt have resorted to such an extreme method.
Little Tian saw this while standing on the side and she felt so heartbroken that tears started to flow out.
She muttered in her heart, Mydy. Cry, let out all your tears. You will feel much more rxed after you cry.
Wang Xixuan lightly patted Wang Xiangyun on her back. Yun Er, if youve been wronged you must tell your brother. Dont carry it all by yourself! If big brother is not able to handle it, we still have father and mother. The three of us will always be your strongest pir!
His little sister had never cried liked this, ever since she was young. Exactly what kind of grievances had she experienced?
Wang Xixuan felt extremely anxious in his heart. He must get to the bottom of this!
Chapter 856 - Hardly Had Any Appetite
Chapter 856: Hardly Had Any Appetite
It would have been better to leave things unsaid. Now that Wang Xiangyun had been triggered, she wept even louder and more terribly than before.
She only stopped when she got tired, her cries reduced to silent sobs.
After giving in to her emotions, Wang Xiangyuns suppressed feelings were significantly lifted.
Get some glutinous porridge for her, Wang Xixuan instructed Little Tian.
He cared for his only sister very much. How could she have been away for a little shorter than a month ande home thinner and weaker than before?
What pains had she suffered to fall into such a state? Why had she chosen to torture herself by refusing food? Wang Xixuan wanted desperately to get to the bottom of this, but he would let her have her fill first.
Little Tian, dont go. Wang Xiangyun shook her head. Im not hungry.
She did not feel like eating. In fact, she hardly had any appetite.
Wang Xixuan urged Little Tian to carry on with her work and not heed the youngdy.
Naturally, Little Tian quickly slipped into the kitchen. She and Wang Xixuan shared the same thoughts. Whatever happens, foodes first!
No one should go hungry!
The brother and sister were the only ones left in the room. Wang Xixuan spoke softly. Yun Er,e home with me. Mum and Dad miss you. They worry about you.
No, I dont want to! Wang Xiangyun eximed emotionally.
How could she go home like this?
If she did, she would only break her parents hearts, and she did not want that.
Wang Xixuan furrowed his brows but continued to try to persuade her patiently. Yun Er, why not? Its not a family without you. We cant call it that. Please talk to me. Share with me your troubles. I can help you solve them.
Then can you convince Brother Ming to marry me? Can you make him fall in love with me, just like I have for him? Can you do this for me, Brother?
Some time along their conversation, Wang Xiangyuns eyes began to water once more, as she begged her brother.
...
For a while, Wang Xixuan was unable to respond to her plea. What could he say to her?
Dongfang Ming had clearly stated his position on the matter. Moreover, one could lead a horse to water, but one could not force it to drink. In the end, his sister would suffer the most.
Wang Xiangyunpletely lost it when her brother failed to respond in time. She screamed loudly at him, Youre a liar! A fraud! And you say you can help me solve my problems? Youre just cheating me! You cheater!
Wang Xixuan felt a pang of pain as he looked at theckluster appearence in his sisters eyes, despite her ferocity at the moment. He became more desperate to find out what exactly had happened to her in the time she was away. What could have possibly changed the girls cheerful, energetic, gentle nature and allowed a testy, anxious, and aggressive person to take her ce?
Say something! Why arent you saying anything? Wang Xiangyun kept hitting him, her eyes full of anger. Dont give me promises you dont intend to keep! Youre a liar! A big, fat liar!
Yun Er, dont be like this! Brother Dongfang, he... he only thinks of you as a sister, why must you do this to yourself? Wang Xixuan sighed.
Get out, you! Get out! I dont want to see you! I dont want to see anyone!
Wang Xiangyun did not listen to him. She forced her only brother out of her room, tears flowing non-stop.
Seeing her in such a delicate, emotional state, Wang Xixuan did not want to challenge her anger. He voluntarily stepped out of the room and stood by the door.
He was about to speak when Wang Xiangyun mmed the door shut with a bang!
Chapter 857 - Come With Me!
Chapter 857: Come With Me!
Locked out of the room, Wang Xixuan was obviously frustrated, but he went on to reason with his sister. He said to her, gently, Yun Er, not everything can be done. You should know this. Why do you insist on that which cannot be forced? There are plenty of fish in the sea, why do you have to stick with this one?
I want him and only him, the rest are useless to me! Enough talk, I dont want to listen to the likes of you! said the bullheaded girl.
Yun Er... He wanted to continue, but was rudely interrupted by his sisters shouting.
I dont want to listen to you! Im not listening! Not listening! Not listening!
Alright, alright. I wont talk about it. Dont get so worked up, Wang Xixuan reluctantlypromised. Just calm down now.
He worried that Wang Xiangyun would do something regrettable in her emotional state. Mingyun Building was about six stories high, after all.
It was then that Little Tian arrived with a bowl of glutinous porridge.
She did not have to guess why the young master had been chased out of the room. She had been in his shoes for quite a while now.
Wang Xixuan turned around when he heard footsteps. He faced Little Tian with a look of irritation. He wanted to know everything that had happened, and he wanted Little Tian to tell him the truth!
Little Tian frowned. Just looking at the young masters eyes, she understood.
Master, what about this porridge? She knew, and yet she changed the topic.
Even Little Tian, who was about the same height as his sister, seemed to have gotten thinner in the time they were away. Wang Xixuan simply said, Come with me!
Judging by their current situation, his sister would likely not open the door for porridge!
Little Tian, a clever girl, was indeed reluctant to go, but she braced herself and obeyed.
After all, he was the master and she was the servant.
Wang Xixuan led her down from the highest level to a room on the fourth floor. Then he confronted the servant who had her head hanging low. He got straight to the point. What happened to my sister out there? Tell me everything. And I mean it. Dont keep any secrets from me! Otherwise, Ill find someone else to serve Yun Er!
Little Tian could tell it was a direct threat. She knew that much.
But she hesitated. To tell or not to tell?
She struggled with her internal conflict!
Wang Xixuan bellowed in a rage, Tell me now!
The sudden roar frightened Little Tian so much she trembled, but she did not speak.
She did not dare to, for she worried Wang Xiangyun would take her own life if she found out. She had made a promise to Wang Xiangyun not to tell anyone, so how could she go back on her word?
A moment passed before Little Tian spoke, but what she said was aggravating.
Master, please dont put me in such a difficult position. I promised thedy not to tell anyone!
Hah, what a loyal subject!
Wang Xixuans brows furrowed so much they could trap mosquitoes. He could barely contain his fury.
What he heard was further confirmation that Wang Xiangyun must have been through something unfortunate!
So much so that she ordered her servant to keep it a secret.
Yun Er ordered you not to say anything, and you obeyed her. Now Im ordering you to tell me, so you have to! It is your duty to obey orders, so tell me now!
Wang Xixuan got so mad his veins became visible, and he looked ready to punch someone in the face the next moment.
Little Tian found herself positioned between a rock and a hard ce. They were both her masters, and she was trapped in the middle.
She also knew the young master only did so because he cared about thedy. Should she or should she not tell him?
Another moment passed. Little Tian spoke. M-Miss Wang desired Master Dongfang, so she drugged him.
Chapter 858 - Pay The Three Of Them A Timely Visit Every Day
Chapter 858: Pay The Three Of Them A Timely Visit Every Day
Wang Xixuans wrinkled brow did not rx one bit when he heard that.
He sighed, Yun Er, why were you so stubborn? You made the same mistake again.
If he himself had fallen for it once, would he fall for it a second time?
Of course he would be on alert.
Furthermore, Dongfang Ming might not n to go into government but he managed his own business really well. He obviously had a sharp mind.
As the brother-inw to the current emperor, there was basically nothing he had not seen.
He had fallen for Wang Xiangyuns trick two years ago purely because he had trusted her!
Go on! he eximed, restraining his anger.
Its all my fault. I couldnt stop her.
Head hanging low, Little Tian was overwhelmed with tears. Miss Wang wanted to gain Master Dongfangs trust, so she drank the tea she had previously spiked, but Master Dongfang did not drink it... Later, we found her in an alley, but by then s-she... Little Tians voice started to tremble.
Even though she could not go on, based on her trembling voice and the sobs she had been holding back, Wang Xixuan could guess the ending of her tale.
He balled his fists, so much so that the veins became visible.
His handsome face had turned dark and twisted as he gritted his teeth. Where are those punks now?
Ive personally cleaned out their dirtiest parts, and now theyre in the dungeon.
Even if they had to return to the capital, Little Tian had not released those three punks. Instead, she transported them to the capital as well without telling Wang Xiangyun.
She could pay the three of them a timely visit every day.
Watch them closely, make sure they dont die! Wang Xixuan squinted his eyes, looking ever so ruthless.
Little Tian nodded.
Even if the young master had not instructed her to, she would supervise the three punks as though her life depended on it!
Once he found out everything, Wang Xixuan believed his precious little sister was actually more stubborn than he had previously thought!
She had received an education since she was young, much like other boys her age. How could she be so foolish to have done something like that?
Now that she had lost her dignity as a woman, how could she find a husband in the future?
Had the books never taught her that what goes aroundes around?
All that schooling for nothing!
He was both frustrated and furious with Wang Xiangyun.
Later, when she feels better, heat up the porridge and bring it to her, Wang Xixuan instructed Little Tian, still frowning. Im going out for a bit. Ill check on herter.
Then he got up and headed downstairs.
Little Tian wiped away her tears hanging by the corners of her eyes,posing herself before taking the glutinous porridge to the kitchen.
Wang Xixuan exited Mingyun Building, unable to hide his agony.
He sank into thought for a while and then headed elsewhere.
Standing in front of the window, Dongfang Ming incidentally noticed Wang Xixuan looking in his direction but hesitating as to whether to make a move.
Ming Yan, please head downstairs to check. Perhaps Brother Wang has business to discuss with me. Bring him up here, he said to the guard beside him.
No matter what, Dongfang Ming had a bad feeling about Wang Xixuans hesitation. It must be a bad omen.
Ming Yan left and went downstairs.
Standing tall and fully armored, Ming Yan quickly appeared before Wang Xixuan and greeted the man respectfully. Master Wang, my master invites you upstairs.
Wang Xixuan, who had been hesitating, braced himself and followed Ming Yan upstairs.
Chapter 859 - Whats The Matter With Her?
Chapter 859: Whats The Matter With Her?
Upstairs, Dongfang Ming saw Wang Xixuaning with Ming Yan, so he sat back by the table and began to make tea.
Along the way, Wang Xixuan got lost in thought, wondering how he should inform the man about his sisters situation.
Because right now, Dongfang Ming was perhaps the only one who could save her!
Master Wang, pleasee in. Ming Yan pushed the door open and respectfully allowed Wang Xixuan to enter first.
Dongfang Ming was already expecting the two. He looked over to them. Brother Wang, I have prepared your favorite Biluochun tea. Have a seat.
Sadness hanging on his face, Wang Xixuan sat down and drank his tea in one gulp.
It was hot out there, and he was terribly upset. He needed to quench his thirst.
There was a block of ice in the room, but he could not feel the coolness.
Whats on your mind? Dongfang Ming asked him, concerned.
Brother Dongfang, I... Wang Xixuan could not find the words, for once. He sighed, brows furrowed.
Hmm...
Perhaps the man was not ready to speak. Dongfang Ming let him take his time as he added more tea into the cup.
Ming Yan picked up on the cue and left the room, closing the door behind him.
After a while, Wang Xixuan spoke. Brother Dongfang, I came here for your help, and you must, otherwise... I dont know what else to do!
Dongfang Ming smiled at him. You really need my help? Brother Wang, you are a dignified schr, a second-rank official. You must have more ideas than a mere merchant such as I. You dont have to tter me.
He had a feeling Wang Xixuans request would not be simple, so he did not want to ept it easily.
Normally, he would agree to his favors without much thought! After all, they were friends, and they helped each other.
Brother Dongfang, Im not ttering you. Its about my sister. She really needs your help. Only then will she get better!
He did not want to beat around the bush, so he went straight to the point.
About Wang Xiangyun?
Dongfang Ming frowned slightly.
That was what he thought. Something bad must have happened!
Whats the matter with her?
In a sh, he was reminded of the day he left Anping town. Wang Xiangyun had spiked his tea. In an attempt to convince him, she drank half of it.
Brother Dongfang! Wang Xixuan left his seat and sank onto his knees with a thud, kneeling before Dongfang Ming.
Brother Dongfang, my sisters love for you has cost her her life. An unforgivable thing has happened, and I apologize to you on her behalf! However, seeing how the three of us have grown up together, can you free her from her suffering?
Dongfang Ming urged him to get up and stop this big show of begging for mercy. Brother Wang, whats gotten into you? Get up, talk to me.
Brother Dongfang, if you dont ept my request, I wont get up!
Dongfang Ming frowned. When a good friend throws themselves at ones mercy, it reduces their life span, doesnt it?
Whats the matter with her?
If he would not get up, there was nothing Dongfang Ming could do about it.
Yun Er... Several punks have taken her virginity.
Wang Xixuan, a man tall and proud, spoke in a trembling voice, leaving Dongfang Ming stunned and at a loss for words.
He had his doubts then whether he should have left decidedly that day.
He should have stopped her, and waited until her servant Little Tian returned, before taking his leave.
Brother Dongfang, Yun Er has returned to the capital for a few days now, but she has neither looked for you nore home!
Chapter 860 - Pay For Ones Rabid Evil Doing
Chapter 860: Pay For Ones Rabid Evil Doing
If Little Tian had not sought help from me, I probably wouldnt have known when shed be found! Shes not eating, shes not drinking, and shes gotten so thin shes practically just skin and bones...
Wang Xixuan told Dongfang Ming everything as he held back the tears that were at the brink of rolling down his cheeks.
Dongfang Ming listened to him quietly. He had nothing but sympathy towards the girls misfortune. There was nothing else he could do!
Brother Wang, I am deeply sympathetic towards your sister but, s, I cannot help you. He frowned at the man apologetically.
If he chose to visit the girl, or console her, there might be unspeakable and more terrifying consequences!
Brother Dongfang, even if you have no feelings for her, you grew up together with her. There must be a deep bond of friendship between you two. Didnt you say you treat her like shes your sister? Isnt that reason enough to see her?
Can you bear to watch her rot and sink into despair, as she continues to torture herself?
Brother Wang, of course I dont want to see her do that to herself, but you know how stubborn she is! If she hadnt been like that, we wouldnt be in this mess!
Dongfang Ming sighed for a moment and then continued, If I go and visit her, its because I care for her like shes my sister. But she doesnt think like that, and shell live on with this misunderstanding!
Dongfang Ming told Wang Xixuan everything that was on his mind without any reservations.
Outside, Ming Yan heard the entire conversation. Slightly frowning, he felt sympathetic towards Wang Xiangyun too, but at the same time, he believed she deserved it!
It was about time she paid for her own rabid evil doing!
I get it! But Yun Er really needs your constion right now. Are you really so heartless that youre willing to ignore her? I can guarantee you, Brother Ming, as long as you agree to check on her and save her from herself, Ill never allow Yun Er to bother you again!
It was his own fault to begin with. He had been careless. He had been pampering her so much and that was what led to their current situation. He had not corrected her errors. He had failed as a brother and he regretted it.
Dongfang Ming shook his head. No, its not that I dont want to help her. Theres nothing I can do to help! She has to ovee this herself.
He rejected the request once more, because it was the right thing to do!
Time heals all wounds!
Wang Xixuan had been kneeling next to him the whole time. He could no longer hold back his tears.
Please, Brother Dongfang, I beg you. Help Yun Er, will you?
He resorted to kowtowing, but the other man stopped him.
Dont do this! Dont make it hard for me! Dongfang Ming urged him again to get up, but Wang Xixuan refused.
Seeing how the events turned out, Dongfang Ming shook his head and sighed. Like brother, like sister. Both of them are so stubborn!
I know this is probably a difficult decision to make, but its not like I have a choice! Yun Ers my only sister. I cant bear to see her torture herself...
Who wouldnt be moved by Wang Xixuan, a man willing to sink onto his knees and beg on his sisters behalf?
Dongfang Ming was indeed moved by his actions, but nevertheless he still turned down the request ruthlessly. Brother Wang, you are a wise man. You know what I say is right! Please leave!
He shouted to the person outside the room, Ming Yan, see our guest out!
Ming Yan entered the room when he heard his master call for him.
He might have heard the minor changes in Wang Xixuans voice, but he never imagined the man would kneel and beg before his master.
Master Wang, pleasee with me, Ming Yan said to him respectfully.
But Wang Xixuan ignored him. He continued to plead heedlessly, his head hanging low. Brother Dongfang, I wont get up if you wont help me!
Chapter 861 - Leaving Him By Himself To Calm Down
Chapter 861: Leaving Him By Himself To Calm Down
Dongfang Ming shook his head when he heard him say something so unreasonable and beneath his dignity. He then got up and left the room.
Was it because he couldnt afford to offend him or was it because he wasnt able to hide from him?
If he werent a very close friend whom he grew up with, he wouldve already asked Ming Yan to chase him away long ago!
Ming Yan saw his master leave and he advised, Young Master Wang, you should go back! Miss Wang is blessed to have a brother like you. And it is touching for you to help her like this.
I feel that it isnt that Master doesnt want to help you, but if he really went, Miss Wang might fall even more deeply in love.
How could Wang Xixuan not understand this reasoning?
However, besides Dongfang Ming, there might not be anyone else who could persuade his little sister to stop tormenting herself!
Just one word from him and she would change what she liked and what she felt persistent about.
Now that she met such a predicament, it was only his encouragement andfort that could let her start her life anew.
Ming Yan looked at Wang Xixuan and it was as if he didnt hear what he said. He just knelt there silently, not moving.
Just as he was about to open his mouth and advise him again, he heard Wang Xixuans dispirited voice ring out. I wont go. I will wait. I will wait until Brother Dongfang agrees to help Yan Er break away from her current state and help her start her life anew.
I will wait for him here! I will keep kneeling and wait for him!
Ming Yan frowned when he heard him. It was as if he saw the shameless Wang Xiangyun.
He muttered in his heart, It really is no wonder they are brother and sister. Weve already given him a clear answer but he still stubbornly refuses to give up!
Since he already said so, as a servant, how could Ming Yan dare toy his hands on a high ranking official from the Ministry of Rites?
Ming Yan shook his head. He had no choice but to leave the room while feeling helpless like his master.
He had to leave him by himself to calm down.
In the other room, Dongfang Ming stood by the window with a frown. His heart was filled with irritation!
Master, Master Wang isnt willing to leave. He said if you dont agree he will keep kneeling and wont stand up. Ming Yan came to the room and reported the situation to him.
Suit himself! Dongfang Ming sighed and said helplessly.
After a while, Dongfang Ming spoke in a way that seemed like he was talking to himself but also as if he was speaking with Ming Yan. Was I wrong back then? I clearly knew she was drugged but still allowed her to leave angrily.
He felt that he, more or less, had an unavoidable responsibility for what happened to Wang Xiangyun.
When Ming Yan heard him, he frowned and did not agree.
He was worried that, if his master thought this, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. He responded bravely, Master, you did nothing wrong! Absolutely nothing wrong!
Miss Wang had already drugged you once but she even tried to do it a second time. Those with a wicked heart have to face the consequences of their misdeeds! Everything she experienced was all due to her own doing. It ispletely unrted to you!
Moreover, she isnt a confused and ignorant child. How could everyone treat her as if she is the center of the world and always yield to her? If so, Miss Wang wouldve already stopped being Miss Wang two years ago and I would be calling her Mrs. Dongfang!
Is Master willing to let Miss Wang be his wife?
Mrs. Dongfang?
When Dongfang Ming heard this, heughed at himself and shook his head. I wouldnt be willing, naturally.
If he was willing, maybe there wouldnt be so many problems right now!
It was no use to think too much. What had happened happened and there was no way to stop these things from having happened. All this was fate.
Ming Yan, if Brother Wang still hasnt left by nightfall, prepare some dishes for him.
As he spoke, Dongfang Ming turned around and left the room once again. I will head out for a while. You dont need to follow me.
Okay. Ming yan looked at Dongfang Mings back, his frown never rxing.
He hoped his master wouldnt do anything he would regret because he felt guilty.
Chapter 862 - Quickly Work Hard To Earn More Money!
Chapter 862: Quickly Work Hard To Earn More Money!
Dongfang Ming came out from the Wansheng Building and headed towards the city gate...
Dongfang Ming passed through the city gates and headed towards a deste forest.
There were overgrown shrubs all over the forest. However, there was a perfectly kept small road.
There was a small pool at the end of the road. Dongfang Ming was familiar with the road and when he reached the pool, he went to wash his face. He then walked towards a shaded area next to a big rock. He leaped and easily went up on the rock.
He stood on top and looked far away, whispering, Are you well? Did you think of me, your business partner?
Whenever he felt irritated in his heart, Dongfang Ming woulde here for a while. Sometimes, he would stay here for a few hours.
Ah-choo...
Liu Duo suddenly let out a loud sneeze while she was speaking to Ye Ling.
Who is cursing me? Liu Duo muttered as she rubbed her pretty nose that didnt sneeze out any mucus.
Duo Er, it is probably someone who is thinking about you and not cursing you. Ye Ling smiled.
Is it? Liu Duo half-believed and half-doubted what he said.
It was still raining when they were having their meal but the sky suddenly turned clear for some reason.
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu and the others drove the bullock-cart out.
Liu Duo initially wanted to ask them not to go but Ye Liu said something about how there would be another mouth to feed in the family, so how could he getzy? Instead, he should quickly work hard to earn more money!
There were also vigers who came to sell their tomatoes one after another. Each of them nced at Liu Duo with smiles like blooming flowers. Moreover, the expression in their eyes was like they were looking at something rare.
In response, Liu Duo felt a bit awkward and asked with a smile, Why are you guys looking at me with such a smile?
Ye Liushi, I heard you are pregnant? One of the vigers smiled. And there is more than one baby in your tummy, right?
Err...
When Liu Duo heard what he said, she frowned ever so slightly. She felt slightly displeased with Doctor Li in her heart.
How could he simply tell others about her situation?
Ye Ling, on the other hand, didnt feel there was a problem. He smiled proudly. Thats right.
He wasnt showing off and it was purely because he was happy.
Right now, all those who talked bad about his wife received a p in the face!
May I ask, who told you this? Liu Duo smiled and asked.
Your Aunt Ye told me. The viger spoke truthfully.
When Ye Liu had told her back then, Aunt Ye was so excited she almost couldnt close her mouth.
However, when she thought about those who ndered Liu Duo by saying she was barren, she became so angry that she talked loudly about this with her family members in her houses yard.
And so, her neighbors heard her and the news kept spreading mouth to mouth. Not long after, almost the entire vige knew about this!
Aunt Ye?
The corner of Liu Duos mouth raised up. She never wouldve thought Aunt Ye was also a gossipy person.
Ling, I am heading back upstairs. I want to rest for a while.
Liu Duo did not like their gazes at all. It wasnt like she was some kind of exotic item or an animal that had never been seen before!
Okay. Then be careful when you are going upstairs. If you want to have some fruit, Ive already ced a few on your table.
I know.
After Liu Duo finished speaking, Liu Duo went upstairs as if she was escaping.
When the vigers saw Liu Duo leave, they didnt hold back and kept on repeatedly asking Ye Ling questions.
How many babies are there in your wifes belly?
Are they boys or girls?
Ye Ling heard them and frowned, especially at the second question. He did not want to answer that question at all!
Just as he was about to say he didnt know, an unexpected guest passed through the yard door.
Chapter 863 - A Disgusting Person Came To Disturb Their Mood Again!
Chapter 863: A Disgusting Person Came To Disturb Their Mood Again!
Cripple Ye, where are your brothers? Quickly call them to get their asses out here for me!
When Ye Ling and the few vigers heard her, they all looked over.
Ye Ling saw it was Grandma Ye and his face was filled with disgust.
Ye Ling didnt get angry at being called a cripple because it was not worth it. This was something Liu Duo often taught him.
If the person was someone unimportant, there was no need to get angry no matter what they said. That was because if he got angry and harmed his body, he was the one who needed to suffer the hardship. It was not worth it!
Why are you here? Our family doesnt wee you, so please leave! Ye Ling showed a face of displeasure as he spoke to her.
Aunt Li heard the screaming and she came out of the kitchen. She saw it was someone she hadnt seen in a long time, Grandma Ye. She spoke while she walked over.
Since you already severed your rtions a long time ago, donte here and act like a grandmother! Guard that filthy mouth of yours. If you shout again you better watch out for my whipping!
She could not bear to see Grandma Ye insult Ye Ling. So what if there was something wrong with his legs?
Should he be called a cripple just because of that?
Who the hell do you think you are? Grandma Ye crossed her arms and rolled up her sleeves. She looked like she was about to fight with Aunt Li.
You better stop trying to pretend you are the elder of this family. What right do you have to butt in when I am speaking to Cripple Ye? Scram somewhere else!
The vigers in the yard were all watching the excitement and were in no rush to leave.
Liu Duo heard themotion downstairs and she came out of her room and went over to the balcony to take a look below. When she saw it was Grandma Ye, she immediately frowned.
A disgusting person came to disturb their mood again!
At this time, Ye Yang came from the backyard and walked towards Ye Ling. His icy paralyzed face carried with it a calmposure that radiated power.
When the vigers saw this, they immediately went towards the corners to reduce their presence.
Blockhead Ye, you came at the perfect time!
Although Grandma Ye trembled slightly with fear, when she thought about the purpose of her visit, she spoke very imposingly. Quickly hand over my Xuan Ers medical fees. One hundred taels! Otherwise, dont me me when I curse that lowly wench shared wife of yours to give birth to a monster with no eyes!
When she heard Liu Duo was pregnant, and that it was a rare pregnancy with more than one baby, she became extremely envious and was filled with hate!
She thought that since Liu Duo was pregnant, it should be easy to make trouble for Ye Yang and the others to make them pay for Ye Xuans medical fees.
Upon hearing her spit out such vile and disgusting words, Aunt Li immediately picked up a broom at the side and waved it towards her.
You vile woman, I will break that mouth of yours!
Although she had severed her rtions, blood was something that could not change. How could she curse her unborn grandchildren like that?
Her conscience had really been eaten by a dog!
Ye Ling heard both of them and saw that she even held a broom. He went over to take a broom. Was he going to join Aunt Li in battle?
Ye Yang, however, shook his head at him and said, You shouldnt get angry!
As he spoke, he took the broom in Lings hand and went towards Aunt Li and Grandma Ye in the yard. They had fought until they looked like they were merged together.
When he was close, Ye Yang said, Aunt Li, step aside!
He would no longer hold back this time!
His patience had already run out!
For so many years, as the eldest, he was quiet and was not willing to do anything that would cause people to gossip. This was mainly because he wanted Mo and Ling, who spent most of their time at home, to have a peaceful living environment.
After all, he and Ye Liu were rarely at home throughout the year and wouldnt hear those words that would affect their moods.
What? You want to beat up your grandmother? Grandma Ye saw this and unconsciously took a step back.
In actuality, her heart trembled when she saw Ye Yang acting this way. However, she did not reduce her loftiness at all.
In her heart, she thought about how she would have to be in pain for a few days if his fistsnded on her body.
Chapter 864 - Im Not Human If I Dont Hit You!
Chapter 864: Im Not Human If I Dont Hit You!
Aunt Li tidied her hair that had been pulled. Little Yang, dont hold back against her! Destroy that mouth of hers. Lets see if she can shout and howl curses then!
At this time, Liu Duo came down from upstairs. She was frowning and her face was filled with anger. Yang, beat that old and ugly vixen away. Having that bitch in our house is so annoying!
If it werent for the fact that she had babies in her tummy right now, she would definitely go up and fight with her without holding back.
After her rebirth here, she realized she should just use violence when facing unreasonable people. There was no need to speak too much.
Otherwise, it would only make the other party even more arrogant!
Liu Duo didnt even realize she happened to hold the same view as Ye Mo on this.
You wench...
When Grandma Ye heard Liu Duo, just as she was about to scold her back, bam! A sound rang out, and at the same time, a scream was heard. Ahhhh!
You dare to insult my family?
Bam!
You dare to curse my children?
Bam!
You dare to extort money from us?
Bam!
Im not human if I dont hit you!
Bam...
Ever time Ye Yang spoke a sentence, he would swing the broom at Grandma Ye. The coldness on his calm face also started to intensify.
Grandma Ye actually wanted to fight back, but she was no match for Ye Yang.
Every time she stretched her hands and wanted to fight back, she would get hit by Ye Yangs broom. The only thing she could do was cry out, ouch, ouch, ouch, in pain...
Liu Duo saw Ye Yang doing this and immediately pped and cheered him on with a smile. Wow! Go, Yang! Yang is mighty! Yang is domineering! Yang is so handsome...
Ye Ling stood on the side and saw Liu Duo smiling like a little kid and the tense frown on his forehead rxed.
Ye Yang heard the excited voice of his wife and the brave words she said and it made his heart feel unbelievably happy.
If one were to look at those cold calm eyes of his, one would be able to find a lot of amusement and love inside.
The vigers looked at Ye Yangs actions and muttered in their hearts, This Ye Yang seems more fierce than that Ye Mo. He doesnt even show any expression on his face when he is beating someone. It is really so scary!
All hell has been let loose! Blockhead Ye, you actually dare toy your hands on your grandmother? You are worse than a beast...
Grandma Ye cried and screamed, her body filled with pain.
It is no use no matter how loud you shout. Our house doesnt have neighbors. Ye Ling couldnt help but remind her of this.
She shouldnt think he wouldnt know the reason why she was screaming so loudly.
Even if they were surrounded by neighbors, a clear conscienceughs at false usations! They had nothing to fear.
You bastards. It is one thing to beat Xuan Er and not pay his medical fees, but you guys dare to even beat your own grandmother. Do heavensws still exist...
Grandma Yes butt sat on the floor and she kicked her legs around like a child making a scene.
The vigers who were there to join in the excitement knew very clearly the history between Grandma Ye and the four Ye brothers.
Although they didnt say who was wrong and who was right, in their hearts, they still slightly sided with the old Grandma Ye.
They didnt speak up to mediate the quarrel. They just stood there silently by the side and watched everything that happened.
There is no heavensws if he doesnt beat you! Aunt Li said, feeling indignant at injustice. About ten years ago, Little Yangs parents death was caused by you, but you even cruelly chased them out of the house and severed rtions with them immediately. Is this what a grandmother should do?
After the four brothers overcame countless obstacles to grow up into adults, they got this girl as their lucky star, and now that their familys condition has improved, you suddenly be their grandmother? And you want toe act as their grandmother to get benefits? Let me tell you, no chance in hell!
Chapter 865 - She Just Could Not Let This Go!
Chapter 865: She Just Could Not Let This Go!
Dont think you can scare anyone by causing a scene through shouting and rolling around, or that you will make all the vigers scold Little Yang and the others as unfilial! Everyones heart is made of flesh. Search your conscience and think of all the things you did. Can they stand to reason?
As she spoke, she looked at the vigers at the side.
Even if they started to gossip behind their backs once they left, Ye Yang and the others were not afraid.
You also know clearly what your Ye Xuan did. You want money for his medical fees? Ask him toe and get it himself!
Although Aunt Li didnt know why Ye Yang and the others beat up Ye Xuan, she believed they were not the kind of people who would bully someone for no reason.
Although Li Wazi knew the reason, he didnt tell his mother so as not to make her worry about it.
Get out! Ye Yang swung the broom at her again, putting a lot of strength behind it.
Right now, he did not want to see Grandma Yes mouth or face at all. It was ugly no matter how he looked at it!
Ye Ling echoed what he said. Our family doesnt wee you. If you dont want to continue to get beat, quickly leave.
I wont go no matter what. I dont believe youd dare to beat me to death. If you guys dont give me Xuen Ers medical fees, and my medical fees for today, dont think I will even take one step away!
Grandma Ye was also as stubborn as a mule.
Ever since shed gotten married, no one dared to hit her. However, her own grandsons actually hit her today?
She just could not let this go!
Today, she wanted to fight Ye Yang and the others to the end!
When Liu Duo heard her, she said unrestrainedly, Yang, throw her out even if it breaks the bones in her legs and arms when she falls. I will wait until she reports it to the authorities and thenpensate her for the medical fees.
She was not at all concerned with the problem of money. She did notck any money!
You shared wife wench, you dare to incite Blockhead Ye to harm his own grandmother? You ck-hearted woman...
While she was scolding Liu Duo, the broom in Ye Yangs hands swung towards her with no restraint.
However, it was as if Grandma Ye didnt feel pain and she continued to bber on.
Yang, what are you waiting for? Quickly throw her out! She is so noisy that my head hearts! Liu Duo rubbed her temples and she felt a fury in her heart for some reason.
Upon hearing his wife, Ye Yang threw the broom away, grabbed Grandma Ye, and dragged her towards the yard door.
It was as if he was dragging a bag of sackcloth. His actions were rough and he was not the least bit hesitant.
Grandma Ye struggled and cursed but Ye Yangs hand was like an iron plier and she couldnt escape.
Duo Er, where do you feel unwell? Is it urgent? When Ye Ling heard her, he questioned her nervously.
In their eyes, the current Liu Duo was much more important than ever before!
Girl, is it serious? Aunt Li also asked nervously.
Liu Duo saw them acting this way andughed. Its fine. It is just that the sounds that vixen makes make my heart feel irritated. It feels like there is a ball of fire burning unbearably in my heart.
She didnt know why this was so. In any case, her heart just felt unwell and she didnt really know how to describe it.
After Ye Yang dragged Grandma to the yard door, he used his right hand to grab her arm and used his left to grab her ankle. In a split second, he picked her up.
In response, Grandma Ye screamed, Ah! Put me down! Blockhead Ye, you dare to...
Ye Yang didnt want to listen to her nonsense and before waiting for her to finish her scolding, he threw her out with all his might.
He really listened and did as Liu Duo said and threw her!
Within moments, Grandma Ye immediately fell to the ground and rolled around a couple of times.
If youe again, I will break your legs! Ye Yang warned her.
Chapter 866 - He Was Not One To Fool Around!
Chapter 866: He Was Not One To Fool Around!
Another few months and they would wee a new life into their home. He would not want these nosey, shady, uninvited guests to ruin their mood.
Especially their wifes!
You dare! Grandmother Ye bellowed angrily as she rolled over in the mud.
Her body was still in good shape. Even when she was tossed out, she only had minor bruises here and there.
Care to try? Ye Yang stood at the door, ring at her imposingly.
He was not one to fool around!
He might not speak much normally, but when he did, he would do what he had sworn to do!
Not wanting to waste his time and breath, Ye Yang turned around and headed back through the entrance of their yard.
He blew a loud whistle, and Hei Xiaomeng scampered out from the woods.
Even dogs had to do their business somewhere.
It used to do it at home, or take a dump outside during one of its explorations.
Stand guard! Ye Yang looked down and instructed the dog, despite not being sure whether it understood.
With its jet ck fur, Hei Xiaomeng wagged its fluffy tail.
Of course, it did not understand a single word, but it had the natural instinct to guard the premises from strangers.
After that, Ye Yang walked towards the others. At the same time, Grandmother Ye made a move to rush into the yard.
Hei Xiaomeng immediately snarled at her ferociously, baring its fangs. If she dared to step through the door, it would not hesitate to pounce on her.
Grandmother Ye skidded to a halt. Her attempt failed.
Move over, you brute! The old woman, covered in mud, scolded Hei Xiaomeng.
She despised cats and dogs. She found them particrly troublesome.
If she got any of their fur on her person, she would feel quite ufortable.
She waved her hands at the dog, trying to shoo it away, but would a tall and mighty Mastiff such as Hei Xiaomeng be afraid of that?
Hei Xiaomeng approached her instead, its sharp teeth ever provoking.
The family saw what was happening but ignored the event. If Hei Xiaomeng really bit the old woman, she probably deserved it!
Get rid of this brute this instant, or Ill poison it next time! Grandmother Ye shouted as she red angrily at them.
She also looked around, hoping to find a stick to be on the safe side. It could be used to deal with this savage beast.
However, there was nothing but fallen and yellowed bamboo leaves around her. Not even weeds!
Still, the family ignored her screams. She deserved to be bitten by the dog if it came to that!
n to poison Hei Xiaomeng?
They wondered if she had the guts.
Hei Xiaomeng spotted her wandering eyes and pounced on her. It opened its mouth and bit her hard on the arm, all the while making extremely fierce yet excited sounds.
There came another shriek. Ah!
The onlooking vigers were frightened to have witnessed a Mastiff biting a person for the first time.
The family was shocked too. Only Ye Yang remained indifferent.
Yang, should we call back Xiaomeng? Ye Ling suggested.
Even if the attack would not kill the old woman, he felt it was too cruel to watch.
Hei Xiaomeng looked terribly fearsome.
Ye Yang pretended not to have heard, his unwavering eyes glued to the vicious act.
Aunt Li had the same idea as Ye Ling but she did not voice it.
Chapter 867 - Money Was Not An Issue!
Chapter 867: Money Was Not An Issue!
Liu Duo said nothing either. She also did not call back her dog.
She thought they should let the old woman have a taste of her own medicine, otherwise she would think they would not really harm her!
Although her heart panicked as she heard Grandmother Ye shrieking in the distance, if this was what it took to have peace in the future, then she would endure it.
Back to basics, they would pay for whatever damage and injuries. Money was not an issue!
It was a whileter that they heard Grandmother Yes ear-splitting shrieks. Some vigers could not bear it any longer.
They advised the family, Yang, Ling, you should tell your dog to let go. Regardless of whatever wrongs she hasmitted, shes still your grandmother. Nothing can ever change this. Dont take her life!
Thats right, take a step back. She wonte and disturb you again after what happened today.
Ye Ling and Aunt Li nced at Ye Yang and Liu Duo after hearing those words.
Ye yang looked at the entrance to their yard, at the old woman currently at the mercy of Hei Xiaomeng. He found the scene neither terrifying nor cruel.
When he felt it was almost time, he whistled at Hei Xiaomeng. While the dog did not let go of its victim, it softened its hold on her.
Grandmother Ye forcefully withdrew her arm as she cried out in pain.
Liu Duo did not look at her. She said to Ye Ling, Ling, give her forty wen. Well call it her medical expenses.
Oh, sure. Ye Ling nodded.
Several vigers admitted that the wife of the Ye household was actually not so bad. She might be a bit fierce but at least she was kind-hearted.
Ye Yang saw Hei Xiaomeng still barking at the viin. He called out to it, Xiaomeng, return!
Grandmother Ye inspected her bloody arm, covered by bite marks. It was so painful that tears could not stop flowing.
She gave each and every one of them, including the dog, a mental scolding.
Obediently, Hei Xiaomeng ran back into the house this time, the grin on its face stretching as wide as its floppy ears and its red tongue flicking about. The image was the epitome of cuteness. It did not look at all like a savage dog who had just bitten a person.
You did so well today Im giving you a drumstick for dinner. Liu Duo patted Hei Xiaomengs furry head, smiling.
Ye Ling took out the money and was about to bring it over to Grandmother Ye when Ye Yang stretched out his hand. Ling, Ill do it.
He would not want Grandmother Ye to take revenge on his disabled brotherter.
Without hesitation, Ye Ling let him have it.
Ye Yang took the forty wen strung properly on a linen thread and handed it to Grandmother Ye. Your medical fee!
Ye Yang! You heartless blockhead! All of you are heartless animals, so you raise such a dangerous brute! Grandmother Ye scolded him furiously.
I am your grandmother, for gods sake! How could you let your brute attack me? Look what youve done! And you think a bit of money can send me off? No way...
It was then that some vigers approached. It was almost time for them to leave. They still had work to do at home.
They advised the old woman this time. Grandmother Ye, take the money and look for Doctor Li quickly, alright? Quit yelling.
Yes, you have to stop the bleeding!
Grandmother Ye cried out even more when she heard them. Be reasonable, all of you! These brutes beat up my Xuan Er. Im here looking for medicalpensation and then Im attacked and bitten by their dog! Do you see how terrible they are? Im their grandmother!
Ye Yang directly tossed the string of coins to her. Leave!
Chapter 868 - Finally Put To Good Use!
Chapter 868: Finally Put To Good Use!
Get going, Grandmother Ye. Stop shouting.
The vigers helped her get up from the ground and carried her away from the scene as she continued talking rudely.
They felt that she would not win even if the ruckus continued.
Worse, she might lose the forty wen offered to her!
Ye Yang watched them go before returning to the yard.
Is she gone? Aunt Li asked.
She heaved a sigh of relief when Ye Yang nodded in confirmation. If shees back again, lets not waste any more breath and just set Xiaomeng on her!
She might have felt that Hei Xiaoming was quite scary when it bit Grandmother Ye, but the threat had worked.
At least it showed that they were not pushovers to be taken advantage of at any time.
They should put the loyal family dog to good use when the need arose!
Hei Xiaomeng heard its name and settled itself next to Aunt Li.
Right, whatever you say, the othersughed.
They stayed to chat a little bit more before Ye Yang and Aunt Li resumed their work. Liu Duo and Ye Ling stayed in the house as vigers woulde by to sell tomatoes every once in a while.
Liu Duo sat in her rocking chair and observed Ye Ling with his nose in the ount book. She was delighted by what she saw.
Somehow, she had a feeling, an illusion perhaps, that Ye Ling seemed to have be a little more handsome?
Adding on to that, he seemed to be giving off more mature, masculine vibes.
Duo Er, why are you staring at me like that? Ye Ling felt her gaze on him and nced at her curiously. Is there ink on my face?
He wiped his cheeks with his sleeves.
No, I just feel that, since youre going to be a father, you seem to have matured. I cant help but feel a bit more attracted to you. Liu Duo grinned broadly, her dimples showing.
Ye Lings cheeks flushed red. He smiled and said, Is that right? Look all you want then, Duo Er. I didnt charge.
Pffft, haha...
Ye Lingughed along with her. His smile gave off a particrly fuzzy feeling.
Liu Duo felt that Ye Ling had gotten funnier with the way he talked.
She wondered about the baby she was carrying now. Would its personality be more like hers, or the fathers?
In terms of appearance, she hoped they would resemble the fathers more.
After all, she was not as good-looking as the men were.
Night fell. Aunt Lis family stayed for a little while after dinner before they went home.
Duo Er, is there anything in particr youd like to eat? Lius going to town tomorrow. He can bring some back for you.
Just name it, Little Duo. Well buy whatever you want.
Liu Duo, with her hand on her chin, could not think of anything she wanted to eat. But since they cared for her so much, she thought of a dish she had not tasted in a long while.
Id like some roasted duck in honey sauce then.
It was actually Peking duck, but they called it something different here.
Sure, Ill get some tomorrow.
Nearby, Ye Yang was polishing and sharpening the array of weapons he had previously used to hunt. He was getting ready to go hunting in the hills tomorrow, even if it rained.
The sky darkened. They washed themselves and headed upstairs to sleep.
Little Duo, Im here. Ye Liu pushed the door open and entered the room, grinning.
It was his turn to sleep with Liu Duo that night.
Liu Duo had been lying on the bed, thinking about her unborn child, when she heard him.
Chapter 869 - I Cant Sleep
Chapter 869: I Cant Sleep
Ye Liu was topless, wearing only his modified underwear, as he walked with particr pride, his unruly hair swaying about. What a showoff.
His eyes twinkled with delight when he caught Liu Duo staring at him. Little Duo, dont stare at me like that. Its embarrassing.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes.
Embarrassing?
If he even knew what that word meant, it would be a miracle!
Stop being crazy ande to bed.
Shey down with her back against him, obviously not in the mood to talk.
But that would not stop someone as thick-skinned as Ye Liu, who could express himself with more than just words.
He strode to the side, took off his shoes, and climbed into bed, leaning closely next to her. He wrapped her waist in his hands and ced his leg on hers.
Little Duo, talk to me. I cant sleep.
He had finally waited for his turn. He would not want to sleep so soon.
Then go downstairs and make yourself useful with work. Peel the garlic, for all I care. Come back when youre sleepy! At least you can help lighten Aunt Lis workload for tomorrow, Liu Duo snapped at him.
Ye Liu could smell the fragrance emitted from her neck and, in a slightly husky voice, said, But I dont want to work downstairs. I want to work here.
Having lived so long together, of course Liu Duo knew what he wanted.
Even though she had never been pregnant in either lifetime, she heard before that it would be unwise to have bedroom affairs within the first three months of pregnancy, due to the risk of miscarriage.
You should be tired after a hard days work. Get some sleep. Liu Duo shoved his leg off hers and moved slightly further away.
When youre in town tomorrow, buy some cotton, so that I can learn needlework from Ling and Sister Lian.
She wanted to personally make some baby clothes for her unborn child. It would be quite meaningful.
She could very well buy what was ready-made, but Liu Duo thought that she had hardly anything to do around the house anyway, so she might as well take the time to pick up needlework.
It was Ye Ling who had been making cloth pads for her to deal with her menstruation. She felt useless. She could not help with anything.
At least they let her feed herself!
Sure, Ill remember that, Ye Liu promised.
He moved his body too, and he was sticking to her again. Im not tired. In fact, I feel great. I can show you exactly how much energy I have.
With that, he turned her over and leaned onto her, giving her kisses while his hands wandered up and down her body...
Liu Duo tried to evade but the man was too passionate. She could not escape.
Hey, Liuzi. Y-You cant do this. Not now, while Im pregnant.
Why not? Ye Lius voice had be extremely husky.
What is the reason for this?
He had never heard of it!
Get down, and Ill exin it to you. Liu Duo tried to push him off, but he was as heavy as a rock.
No, you can tell me after we finish. Little Duo, please be good...
Ye Liu could barely contain himself. His bodys primitive instincts had taken over his head. He needed some sort of release.
He took off his underwear in a heartbeat, his experienced hands moving fast as he tried to forcefully remove hers.
Liuzi, listen to me. This cannot wait. Liu Duos body twisted and turned, denying his advances.
Chapter 870 - Ye Liu Could Not Decide Whether To Laugh Or Cry
Chapter 870: Ye Liu Could Not Decide Whether To Laugh Or Cry
Ye Liu would always warm up to her in regards to physical intimacy. He was never forceful nor violent.
And Liu Duo would always be avoiding him. He might have an urgent need but he remained calm and gentle, convincing her to give in on her own ord.
Little Duo, you can tell me while we do it, alright? Ye Liu blew air into her ear. That way both sides get what they want, isnt that great?
Unclothed, the skin-to-skin contact made them both burn with desire.
Under the warm candlelight, Liu Duo might have been turned on but she maintained soundness of mind. Liuzi, youd hurt the baby if we did it now. Hang in there for three months, alright? I-I can help you with my hands.
It felt embarrassing to say that. Her cheeks flushed unknowingly.
He might not understand what she meant by hurting the baby. If the alternative was a hands-on solution, he could do it himself. Ye Liu could not decide whether tough or cry.
But I dont want that. I want to be one with you.
Liu Duo took great efforts to shake away the excitement. She pushed him away and kept her distance.
No, why are you so stubborn? I mean it! For the babys safety, you have to get down. Ill help you with my hands.
Ye Liu chuckled at his wifesmanding tone. Later he said, Youll have exin to me in detail, or I dont see why I shouldply.
Ye Liu acted like a child. He pouted his mouth as he gazed into Liu Duos eyes. In his, she saw a spark of desire and adoration behind a smile.
Upon hearing what he said, her lips twitched.
How should she exin it in detail?
She wasnt a doctor!
She thought it over and restructured her words. Aunt Li said, when a woman is pregnant, she cant get too tired. Surely, that means we cant do this.
After saying that, Liu Duo suddenly realized that exining was not too difficult after all.
But Im the one doing all the work, how could you be tired? Ye Liu grinned.
Er...
For a moment, she was reduced to silence. How was she going to answer this?
She was certainly not the one exerting strength, for she enjoyed being pleasured by the men.
The cogs in her head kept turning, but she could not think of the right words to tell him. Her patience gradually thinned.
Dont ask that much, just get down! Liu Duo turned into a shrew as she tried to push him away. Ill do it with my hands! If you cant settle with that then go back to your room! I dont want you bothering my sleep.
She would not risk it. Whatever it took, she would avoid physical intimacy for the first three months of her pregnancy.
Ye Liu slightly raised his brows. He thought, wow, Little Duos getting feisty! I like it!
Ye Liu might long for her in body and soul, but if his wife did not agree to it, he would not force her. He respected Liu Duo very much.
Alright, alright. I dont want to be chased out, so Ill listen to you, boss, Ye Liu said pitifully as he slipped away. I beg you, boss. Please use your soft, gentle hands and put me out of my misery!
Hey straight and still on the bed, without a qualm, as he nced sideways at her, snickering.
Liu Duo pouted at his position as he waited to be served.
How she would like to beat him senseless!
Hes making me look like a servant. I thought he said Im the boss?
She might have been slightly unwilling to follow through, but a promise was a promise, and she would get it done no matter what.
Chapter 871 - He Showed A Look As If He Was Going To Continue To Be Mischievous.
Chapter 871: He Showed A Look As If He Was Going To Continue To Be Mischievous.
Liu Duo stretched out her hands to take the fur clothes and pants hed taken off. She wanted to put them on before relieving him. After all, it was embarrassing to sit on the bed while naked.
She was not used to it!
Upon seeing this, Ye Liu quickly dredged up Liu Duos clothes along with his pants and threw them onto the chair on the side.
Little Duo, I didnt put on my clothes to cover my embarrassment. If it is to be fair, you should do the same.
Liu Duo couldnt help but give him a punch when she heard him saying such shameless words. You really have thick skin on that face of yours!
If it was during the day, he would definitely be able to see clearly how red Liu Duos face had be. Even her ears turned red.
Although the two of them had gotten very intimate and slept together countless times, after they finished and washed up, they would still put on their clothes when they slept.
Being naked and sitting on the bed was something Liu Duo hadnt done before and she found it to be too embarrassing...
Liu Duo knew Ye Liu would refute her so right after her voice disappeared, she spoke up again. And dont say something like how you dont have thick skin on your face and that your face is actually very handsome!
Ye Liu startedughing out loud when he heard her.
Little Duo, you really are in my head! I was about to say just that but you were one step ahead of me. Hahaha...
Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she heard him.
They had been together for so long that when the four brothers lifted up their bums, Liu Duo would be able to tell what kind of farts they were about to unleash!
Liu duo saw himughing very happily. Although he was attractive and his figure would tempt one tomit crimes, Liu Duo was really unhappy and wanted to hit him.
Humph...
Liu Duo turned around and faced him with her back. She said, sounding upset, You have two choices. You either go get me my clothes, or you can just hold it in and go downstairs!
She did not believe she couldnt control this fe.
Little Duo, then I will also give you two choices. Ye Liu mimicked Liu Duos tone and said, sounding upset, You either help me as we are now, or I will have you! I will give you fifteen minutes to consider. Choose quickly!
As he spoke, he moved closer to Liu Duo and put his long legs on her legs.
He showed a look as if he was going to continue to be mischievous.
Motherf**ker!
It was one thing to copy her speech, but his tone actually sounded even more arrogant than hers. He only gave her fifteen minutes to consider?
All hell was about to be let loose!
It made Liu Duo so angry that her teeth itched. She fiercely rolled over to face him. She didnt say anything and stretched out her hands to pinch Ye Lius ears straight away.
She stared at him and said, Mr. Liuzi, are you trying to rebel? Do you want to bet I will sort you out?
I wouldnt dare. Ye Liu didnt retort and allowed her to pinch his ears to vent her anger. He said with a bright smile, Little Duo, I have nothing besides you in my heart. How would I dare to rebel against you?
Wouldnt dare? You dont dare but you still dont listen to my orders?
Liu Duo gave him a massive eye roll. So fake!
Little Duo, this is the first time I realized that you look so silly when you roll your eyes. Hahaha...
The two of them were facing each other directly and were very close. Ye Liu couldnt help butugh out loud when he saw Liu Duo roll her eyes so close up. But it is silly in a way that is so cute. I really, really like it.
When Liu Duo heard him call her silly, she was going to go crazy. However, she held herself back when he said it was silly in a way that was cute and that he really really liked it.
All women like to hearpliments, especially when it is their men who say them.
I cant deny you know how to speak! Humph... The little girl in Liu Duos heart said tsunderely.
While the two of them kept going back and forth, the fire in both of their hearts had actually died down considerably.
Chapter 872 - Just This Once!
Chapter 872: Just This Once!
Dont try to change the topic! Liu Duo rolled her eyes again. I already gave you two options. Do you choose option one, or option two?!
I choose neither.
Ye Liu reached out with his hand and lightly pinched Liu Duos meaty egg-shaped face. He said very patiently with a smile, Little Duo, we are already husband and wife. There is no need to be so embarrassed. Which part of you have I not seen before? And which part of my body have you not seen before?
He could guess that what his wife was feeling was simply just embarrassment. It was only when she was with Ling that she became brave and thick-skinned.
Little Duo, can you be faster? Ive waited so long that my flower is about to wither. Ye Liu acted like a spoiled child by extending his legs and lightly kicking Liu Duos legs.
Is it because you dont like me? That you hate me? Is that why you are making things difficult for me?
There was no way he would choose one from those two options. He wanted neither of them.
In response, the corner of Liu Duos mouth lifted up.
However, she could not deny that when Ye Liu acted like a spoiled child and acted unreasonably, she did not find it disgusting or annoying. She only felt that this fes skin had gotten much thicker.
Liu Duo could not do anything about his shamelessness so she stretched out her hands and violently hit his thighs. Only just this once!
As she spoke, she sat up and tried as best as she could to sit facing him with her back. She then prepared to reach out to grab that burning thing.
Ye Liu saw that she hadpromised and his face was filled with delight.
He rested both his hands beneath his head and looked at Liu Duos fair figure with immense interest.
Little Duo, you can start. Im ready.
Although the fire had died out slightly, when he thought about how Liu Duo was about to serve him, it was as if the spring wind arrived and reignited the fire.
Liu Duo did not argue when she heard him and started to take care of his needs, bearing hardship withoutints...
Whenever she held that burning thing in her hands, Liu Duo would always exim how big it was!
...
Mmm...it feels so good. Ye Liu was continuously being served when he let out a series of exmations while he kept his peach blossom eyes closed.
Faster...slower...mmm...
The candlelight swayed gently and time passed by. Liu Duos hands moved up and down for so long that they became really tired and sore.
Mr. Liuzi, are you done with feeling good? Liu Duo ground her teeth and asked.
She didnt wait for his answer and continued to say, Were going to bed after this finishes. You are not allowed to talk too much or act dumb!
How many times had it been?
Two or three times was still not enough for him. He kept insisting on having another one and it made Liu Duo extremely angry.
Mmm... almost. I will listen to whatever Little Duo says. Ill go to bed once it finishes. Mmm... Ye Lius eyes were closed as he enjoyed it. He had a smile on his face that showed contentment.
Listen to me? When did you ever listen to me? You only know how to say nice-sounding words!
Liu Duo looked at his face of enjoyment and she felt moody in her heart. An unknown strength suddenly sprang up and her little hands that were holding his big thing moved up and down really rapidly...
Oww... Little Duo, slow down and do it more gently. Dont be so anxious. You need to increase the speed steadily.
The sudden increase of speed made Ye Liu unable to help letting out a moan from the stimtion.
Damn you! You are in pleasure but my hands are so tired that they are about to fall off. But you still want me to increase the speed steadily! Steadily my ass!
Liu Duo wanted to finish it quickly so she didnt listen to him at all. She did as she pleased, using a lot of strength and speeding up.
In response, those peach blossom eyes of Ye Liu opened up a slit and he saw his wifes face was full of anger.
Pfff... He couldnt help butugh.
But just as he let out hisugh, Ye Liu quickly covered his mouth with his hand.
Chapter 873 - Is It Any Of Your Business?
Chapter 873: Is It Any Of Your Business?
He didnt want his wife to start asking questions, move her hands away, and go on strike after she heard him.
The room was only so big. Add to that the fact that it was night, quiet, Liu Duo wasnt far from him, and that she wasnt deaf. How could she possibly not hear him?
What are youughing at?
But I didntugh.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes when she heard him. Did he think she was deaf?
Since he didnt want to say, she let it go!
She puckered her lips, looked at him, and continued working.
Ye Liu was a bit surprised that she didnt react as he expected and she didnt continue to question him.
Ye Liu looked at his wifes fair and tender body and the evil desires in his heart unconsciously started to raise. He grudgingly looked away and slowly calmed his heart.
If he asked for it one more time after this, he was really afraid his wife would really move her hands away and go on strike!
...
The long night passed in a sh and a new day began...
Little Duo, why are you up?
Right after Ye Liu finished dressing neatly, he saw Liu Duo sitting up.
Liu Duo was still hazy and not clear-headed yet. When she heard him, she looked at him.
She saw Ye Liu wearing dark blue brocade garments. He had a thin and muscr figure so he would look good no matter what he wore!
Add that with that perfect face of his and people would not be able to look away once they saw him.
Liu Duo said very unpleasantly, Is it any of your business?
After she had finished serving this Lord Liu, she felt sulky in her heart. She thought about how she wanted to have a meeting with the four brothers early in the morning.
Thats why she held in how tired she was and got up.
Ye Liu looked at the angry Liu Duo who just woke up and walked over with a pretentious smile. Yo, did you eat an explosive so early in the morning? Then I have to be careful not to get blown up by you.
I intend to blow you up!
When Liu Duo saw that punchable smile of his, she couldnt help but scold him.
Then you will have one less husband. Are you willing to have that happen?
Ye Liu went over and sat by the bedside. He stretched out his hands and wanted to pinch Liu Duos cheeks, however, she dodged him.
Tsk... it makes no difference if there is one less! Liu Duo cast a nce at him.
She was not worried about this at all.
In response, Ye Liu didnt know if he should cry orugh.
Are you really not going to sleep for a while longer? It is still early right now, he said and changed the topic.
Im not going to sleep. Liu Duo shook her head and lifted her body over to the bedside. I have something I want to talk to Yang and the others aboutter. It will be inconvenient to talk about it once Aunt Li and the otherse.
When Ye Liu heard her, he raised his eyebrows.
Have something to talk about?
Just as he was about to speak, Liu Duo was faster by a step and said, You dont need to ask. I wont tell you right now!
Ye Liu let out a pfff, andughed out loud when he saw the tsundere look on her face that said, I knew you were going to ask and I wont tell you to matter what.
He didnt hold back andughed. I didnt want to ask. In any case, I will be able to know in a while. Im not anxious.
Err...
In response, a tiny bit of indescribable awkwardness showed on Liu Duos face.
The little person in her heart said sulkily, So what if you didnt want to ask? Did I want you to ask?
She went straight to the wardrobe once she got out of the bed.
Ye Liu saw on his wifes face that she was upset at him. He smiled and walked over. Little Duo, Liu will help you change your clothes and make you look very pretty.
Then do it quickly! Why are you dilly-dallying! Liu Duo said unrestrainedly.
Her pride had been damaged a bit just now so she had to harden up now.
Moreover, she was already used to them choosing her clothes every morning after she got up as well as letting them dress and tie her hair into a bun.
Yes, boss. In order to make his wife happy, Ye Liu immediately took action like a dog.
Chapter 874 - He Even Waved His Hands At Them As He Spoke.
Chapter 874: He Even Waved His Hands At Them As He Spoke.
Right after Ye Yang and the other two finished washing up by the well, they saw Ye Liu walking over with their wife.
Duo Er, why did you wake up so early? Have you rested enough? Ye Ling asked curiously.
They hadnt even started cleaning the yard, much less preparing breakfast.
Boss Liu Duo has something she wants to say to us. The three of youe here quickly. Otherwise, the consequences will be severe. Ye Liu smiled pretentiously.
He even waved his hands at them as he spoke.
Liu Duo was beside him and she looked at how much he was kissing up to her. She then reached out with her hands and pinched his waist. Mr. Liuzi, can you be more serious?
Even if she had something to say there was no need to be in such a rush, right? The two of them just got down and hadnt even had the time to wash up yet.
She was both angry and amused!
In response, Ye Yang and the others only listened to the front part of what Ye Liu said and didnt listen to thest two sentences.
Ye Mo asked anxiously, Beloved, what do you want to say to us?
He walked towards her as he spoke. Ye Yang and Ye Ling followed behind.
Liu Duo saw them came over and she waved her hands. Ill say it when we have our mealter. I havent even washed up yet.
It wont take too much time if you say it before you wash up, Ye Liu, who also hadnt washed up, said with a smile. Moreover, even if you havent washed up, in our eyes, you are still as bright and beautiful as ever. We wontin about your morning breath or that you have boogers in your eyes.
Motherf**ker!
Liu Duo pinched him again. You are the one who has morning breath and eye boogers!
This bastard was not the normal kind of annoying.
Once her voice disappeared, Liu Duo went towards the well, fuming. While she walked, she wiped the corner of her eyes.
He wanted to make her say it out quickly?
She wouldnt do it no matter what!
Ye Liu saw this andughed very merrily.
Mo, Ling, go cook breakfast. Ye Yang opened his mouth at this time.
He then turned around to go take a broom and started sweeping the fallen bamboo leaves in the yard.
Since his wife didnt want to say it now, it made no difference if she said itter while they were having their meal.
As Yang had already given the order, Ye Mo and Ye Ling nced at Liu Duo by the well and went to the kitchen to start preparing breakfast without dy...
It was early in the morning and smoke wasing out of the kitchen of every family as they prepared breakfast.
Liu Duo sat in the rocking chair and thought about how she should tell Ye Yangter. She would frown on and off while she was deep in thought.
Beloved, its time for breakfast. Ye Mo walked over, stretched out his hands in front of her and waved. What are you thinking about? I called you a few times but you didnt respond.
Liu Duo immediately regained her senses when a big hand appeared and waved in front of her eyes.
Huh? Oh, its time to eat, Liu Duo answered dumbfoundedly. Im thinking about what I want to sayter.
As she spoke, she got up and went towards the dining table.
Beloved, what exactly do you want to say? Ye Mos heart felt itchy and he wanted to know immediately.
Hed made a lot of guesses while he was cooking in the kitchen but he just couldnt figure out what Liu Duo would say.
It is something very important! Liu Duo looked sideways at him and grinned. I will tell you very soon. No need to rush.
The five of them gathered at the dining table and started eating breakfast.
Beloved, its time to say it right? Ye Mos face looked extremely upset and it was as if he was on the brink of copsing.
Liu Duo cleared her throat, looked at her four husbands, and just as she was about to start speaking, her voice disappeared.
She moved her mouth but she didnt know how she should start.
Moreover, each of them was staring at her with a fixed gaze. This suddenly made her feel embarrassed.
Duo Er, you can say it once you figure it out. We arent in a hurry. Ye Ling grabbed some food for her.
Chapter 875 - It Is Really So Embarrassing!
Chapter 875: It Is Really So Embarrassing!
He could see Liu Duos hesitation so heforted her.
Ye Mo responded by shoving food into his mouth as he still didnt dare to express his opinion.
Otherwise, he knew he would get scolded by his brothers.
Actually, what I want to say is... Liu Duo felt embarrassed and lowered her head. She poked the rice in her bowl with her chopsticks and said, Is that, in the future, I wont... I wont be able to do any bedroom activities during bedtime at night.
The four of them had been listening keenly and when they heard her, every one of them besides Ye Liu turned red. After all, this was the first time she openly spoke about such things with them.
Why? Ye Mos handsome face looked both red and upset.
He didnt understand why they suddenly couldnt have bedroom activities?
It is because she is tired! Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and spoke up. It is because Little Duo is pregnant right now. We four brothers can only use hands to take care of it in the future.
He had already guessed very early on that this was what his wife wanted to say.
When Liu Duo heard him, the corner of her mouth moved up.
Cant this bastard be vaguer when he speaks? It is really so embarrassing!
Although there wasnt any expression on Ye Yangs paralyzed face, his ears did turn red and his eyes were slightly flickering. Ye Ling, on the other hand, looked like a red apple, his face turningpletely red.
When Ye Mo heard they couldnt have any bedroom activities because Liu Duo was pregnant, Ye Mos face looked both ck and red, his expression showing gloominess and puzzlement!
We can only taste the flesh after three months! Right, Little Duo? Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and winked at her with his peach blossom eyes.
Since his wife was too embarrassed to say it, he would help her.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo secretly let out a sigh of relief.
He thought that he would have to wait until the babies were born. How could he endure it for so long?
At this time, Liu Duo said, while her face was red, Why dont we sleep separately these three months. Otherwise...otherwise, you guys will...
She stopped here as she believed Ye Yang and the others would understand the rest.
I oppose! Ye Mo immediately opposed. I can ept not doing any bedroom activities for the babies in your tummy, but not being able to sleep together is too much!
He suddenly realized that it wasnt really a good thing that his wife became pregnant.
Although they never heard that couples couldnt have any sexual rtions during the first three months of pregnancy, since Liu Duo requested as such, they would naturallyply.
But to also deprive them of sleeping together in the same room? Ye Mo was the first to oppose.
At this time, Ye Yang cast a nce at Ye Mo and said very sternly, Change your temperament. You are about to be a father!
Was there a need for him to be so loud when he voiced his opposition?
Once the babies were born, wouldnt his loud voice always make them cry?
He looked at Liu Duo after he spoke. We will control ourselves regarding this. Eat.
After he took some food for his wife, he lifted up his bowl of rice and started to eat.
Since Yang had already said that, what more could Liu Duo say?
She also lifted her bowl of rice and started to eat...
Not long after they finished breakfast, Aunt Li and the others arrived at their house.
Hmm? Girl, why did you wake up so early today? Aunt Li was quite surprised when she saw Liu Duo.
She usually wouldnt be able to see any traces of Liu Duo until the sun was very high up in the sky.
When Ye Mo saw they had arrived, he quietly pulled Li Wazi to the backyard.
Liu Duoughed out loud and said, I woke up early today so I got up.
She was embarrassed to tell her the real reason.
Mo, why did you drag me to the backyard? Li Wazi looked puzzledly at Ye Mo and asked.
Ye Mo jumped straight to the point and asked quietly, When your wife was pregnant, did you do any bedroom activities with her?
Chapter 876 - Hed Totally Lucked Out, Hadnt He?
Chapter 876: Hed Totally Lucked Out, Hadnt He?
Ah?
Sheer astonishment was written all over Li Wazis face. Did I hear that right?
Tell me. Were you or were you not having intercourse with your wife at that time? Ye Mo repeated impatiently.
Li Wazi blushed furiously. He cleared his throat and frankly gave his answer. Yes, what about it?
It was all really strange. Why would Ye Mo suddenly ask him such an embarrassing question?
Ye Mo furrowed his brows. He seemed irritated.
He did not understand why his wife made such a request. Other peoples wives could have intercourse despite being pregnant, why had she refused?
Nothing! Lets go, time to leave, Ye Mo said ragingly. His mood had gotten sullen.
He left for the front yard.
Li Wazi stood there, confused by his friends sudden outburst of anger. Have I said something I shouldnt? I dont think so.
Ye Liu, who had gotten everything ready, called out to the two, Mo, what are you two doing in the backyard? Its time to go.
Nothing, Ye Mo replied dryly, taking the sack and boarding the bullock cart.
Li Wazi followed suit.
Ye Liu chuckled at his brother who had gotten moody so early in the morning. Mo, I think youre getting uglier and uglier. No, not that. Its more like youre bing insatiable, like a grieving man! Haha...
Ye Mo twitched his lips. Sometimes, he really wondered if Ye Liu was truly his elder brother.
Why would he constantly make jokes at his younger brothers expense?
He did not like what he heard, but he had to contain his anger!
Li Wazi peeked at Ye Mo beside him and dared to add, Liu, I dont see it that way.
He only saw a look of bitterness on Ye Mos face, as though someone owed him arge sum of money.
Pffft, haha...
Ye Liuughed even more at Li Wazis statement, while Ye Mo only got more irritated!
It was one thing to have a crazy brother, and now he had an annoying friend who only added insult to injury!
He had totally lucked out, hadnt he?
Ye Mo balled his fist and punched his friend lightly. Shut up if you have nothing good to say, will you? Dont you know careless talk leads to trouble? No one will think youre mute just because you dont say anything!
With that, Li Wazi was even more befuddled. He was unsure what had gotten into Ye Mo. He was only talking to Ye Liu a while ago.
Mo, you better not bully Li Wazi, do you hear me? Ye Liu chimed in.
The three men chattered and argued as the cart moved along. There was never a boring moment.
Ye Yang was getting ready to head out with all his hunting equipment.
Yang, remember, safety first! If you cant get anything,e back. Dont be away for more than three days, or I wont care about you ever again, Liu Duo instructed him.
She did not agree with Ye Yangs hunting trip. There was no guarantee of safety, and they could always buy their own game.
She was unable to convince him, so shepromised.
Next to her, Ye Ling added on, Yes, Yang, you have to be careful! Dont work so hard like before. Dont think about how much game you have to hunt.
Ever since he was young, he had developed a fear for each time Ye Yang went hunting. He was afraid that one day his eldest brother would never return, or that someone woulde back with his body.
Chapter 877 - Panic!
Chapter 877: Panic!
Rx, Ye Yang nodded.
He knew why his wife and his youngest brother were worried. He would be extra careful even if they had not told him to.
After all, he would not want to upset his family!
Liu Duo and Ye Ling kept nagging as they followed him to the foot of the hill.
Go home. Ye Yang stopped, his eyes looking ahead. Ill be careful.
If they continued to follow him, they would venture into the depths too.
The two behind him examined the thicket in front of them and felt the urge to avoid it at all costs. It felt like a venomous snake would attack them at any time.
Yang, remember what we told you. Safety first, Liu Duo said, holding his hand. From the very beginning, she had never wanted him to take the risk.
Yang, we dont needrge-sized game to sell for money anymore. Hunt something smaller. You have to take care, ande back safely, Ye Ling said, slightly frowning. He, too, did not want Yang to take the risk.
Ye Yang was not annoyed at all by his familys repetitive nagging. In fact, it was a nice, warm feeling he felt.
With his lips curled up, he said, Go home.
Then he waved back at them and headed up the hill.
If they had continued, they would be talking until noon.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling caught on. They stopped following him.
Instead, they shouted with all their might all the way until the mans figure disappeared within the woods. Yang, you really have to be careful! Come back home in three days!
And then they paused and stared nkly at the trees.
Lets go home, Ling. Yang will return in three days, right? Liu Duo looked sideways at Ye Ling.
Ye Yang would not appear even if they kept staring ahead.
Yes, lets go. Ye Ling nodded before taking onest look at the hill. Duo Er, after Yang returns from his hunt this time, we wont let him do it again, alright?
He looked sternly at her.
Yang wanted to get some good game for Liu Duo after she became pregnant. They could not argue with him, so they agreed.
They had seen him off into the hills many times, but this time they felt that something bad might happen.
Something worth panicking over!
Of course! Liu Duo promised without hesitation.
When Yanges back, well hide all his hunting equipment. Better yet, lets dispose of it!
Sure, I second that proposal, Ye Ling replied with a smile.
Hed had the idea since he was a weed. He tried it before but it never worked out.
He believed he could seed with his wife!
And so, the two held hands and made their way home.
...
In the capital, Dongfang Ming was looking at his ount book in the yard. Without lifting his head, he asked, Has Brother Wang left?
Ming Yan, who was keeping watch next to them, quickly reported, No! Master Wang has been kneeling the whole time. He has not touched the food we prepared for him, not even the water.
There was nothing he could do. The man would not be persuaded.
Dongfang Ming frowned, feeling fretful!
Was this a coercion?
He knew this was asking for the impossible, yet he went along with it anyway! Would a good friend do this?
Dongfang Ming sighed and stretched his brows. He said, Tell him, no matter how long he kneels, I wont give in! Keep at it, and well no longer be friends!
Chapter 878 - Could Not Sleep Well Every Night
Chapter 878: Could Not Sleep Well Every Night
He really could not let this go on. He had to give him an ultimatum.
If this went on, Wang Xixuans health would be affected, along with his duties to the kingdom!
Ming Yan could not agree more.
If his master had gone straight to the point from the get-go, without taking too much into consideration, perhaps it would not havee to this.
Understood. Should I tell Master Wang now?
Go. Dongfang Ming had not lifted his head at all during the interaction, but he had also lost the mood to check his ounts.
After that, Ming Yan left the Dongfang house and headed to Wansheng Building, leaving Dongfang Ming alone at home.
He closed the ount book and leaned against the chair. He closed his eyes and began to rest.
Ever since returning to the capital, he had not been sleeping well.
Within the walls of Mingyun Building, Wang Xiangyun stared nkly out the window, feeling rather anxious.
Why hasnt Xixuane looking for me? Where has he gone? Is he at Brother Mings ce?
She could note up with anything. Anxiety turned to rage.
Little Tian! she shouted all of a sudden.
Little Tian responded instantly. Im here, mydy.
She moved forward several steps, awaiting instructions.
Wheres my brother? Wheres he gone? Why hasnt hee to see me? Has he gone to Brother Mings ce? Tell me now!
The string of questions caught Little Tian by surprise. She did not know where to start.
In order to calm her down, Little Tian went with the one herdy would want to know the most. The master left yesterday to meet Master Dongfang.
Little Tian understood her master very well.
A brother who loved his sister so much would look for whatever remedy was required to save her. It just so happened that Dongfang Ming was the cure she needed!
He went yesterday? Wang Xiangyun repeated the words lightly.
Will Xixuan tell Brother Ming that Ive been vited?
When he finds out, will Brother Ming despise me? Will he think Im filthy?
How should I face him from now on?
When she first heard that her brother had gone to meet Dongfang Ming, Wang Xiangyun was excited, if only for a moment.
She thought her brother would persuade Dongfang Ming to ept her, or ask him to see her, because her brother would do anything to fulfill her request!
But hed left yesterday, and he was not back yet. This was abnormal.
Perhaps her brother had told Brother Ming what she had been through. And no matter how much he pleaded, Brother Ming would not budge. Could that be why Xixuan had not returned to her side?
The merriment she had first felt quickly vanished without a trace, like a fleeting shadow.
She copsed onto the floor as though her soul had left her body. She began mumbling, What should I do? What should I do?
Mydy, whats gotten into you? Dont sit there, the floors cold. Little Tian quickly helped her up.
Wang Xiangyun had weakened so much during her stay here. Little Tian could lift her up with minimum effort.
Mydy, stop torturing yourself, please? Little Tian helped her to a chair next to the table.
She took a step further and spoke to her gently. Mydy, I know you cant get over what happened, b-but the past is in the past, we can only ept it, cant we? Time cant be turned back!
We cannot change the past, but we still have the rest of our lives to go on with, dont we? U-Unless you dont want to live anymore? You may want to leave Master Wang, Madam, the young master...
Chapter 879 - Wang Xiangyun Could Not Believe It
Chapter 879: Wang Xiangyun Could Not Believe It
Little Tian started listing all the people whom Wang Xiangyun cared about.
Or, perhaps, mydy, you really dont want to see Master Dongfang again?
Little Tian carefully observed herdys expression once she finished recounting.
She really wanted to know whether Wang Xiangyun intended to continue mulling over the past or see her loved ones in her current state.
Initially unresponsive and lost in her thoughts, Wang Xiangyun reacted when Little Tian talked about not seeing Dongfang Ming ever again.
No, I want to see Brother Ming! I want to! I want to! she said, exasperated.
Then you have to pull yourself together, mydy! Little Tian struck while the iron was hot. Mydy, you need to show Master Dongfang your beautiful self, not this depressive stC
Before she could finish, Wang Xiangyun had gotten up and rushed behind the screen, where her selection of toiletries, makeup, and mirror were ced.
She felt appalled when she saw her sickly and scrawny reflection in the mirror.
The hollow eyes, the sunken face, the paleplexion... was that really her?
No, no, no! I cant let Brother Ming see me like this! She mumbled.
Little Tian, Im going to take a bath, please prepare some food for me. Im starving!
Little Tian wept tears of happiness as she replied, A-Alright, Ill get them ready. Wait a moment, mydy, Ill be right back.
And she exited the room to inform the other servants...
Ming Yan arrived at Wansheng Building. When he found Wang Xixuan still kneeling on the floor, suddenly the words got stuck in his throat.
He walked to the kneeling mans side, stooped low, and sighed. Master Wang, you should head home. My master says if you keep it at, hell no longer be friends with you.
Wang Xixuan shook.
He never imagined that his childhood friend would have a heart of stone.
He had put aside his dignity and begged, and yet his friends decision was absolute.
Filled with dread, Wang Xixuan wobbled as he got up. His legs, exhausted by the long hours of kneeling, had lost all feeling and he found himself tilting sideways, about to fall.
Quick as a sh, Ming Yan came to his aid. Master Wang, why do you do this? You wrecked your body and, at the same time, severed your rtionship with my master! ThC
Before he could finish, Wang Xixuan cut in. Say nothing more!
He had not drunk anything in a while. His throat had gotten hoarse.
He rejected Ming Yans assistance and slowly hobbled away.
Ming Yan had nothing to say to the mansck of gratitude.
Ming Yan trailed after Wang Xixuan and made sure the man got home safely before reporting back to his master.
Dongfang Ming intended for a short reprieve, but he eventually fell asleep.
He even had a dream.
He had his eyes closed, but the corners of his mouth curled up in content.
Upon his return, Ming Yan found his master sound asleep, so he chose not to interrupt him. He wondered what kind of dream his master was having, to sleep with a smile that bright.
Soon, an hour had passed.
Has Brother Wang left? Dongfang Ming asked Ming Yan when he woke up.
Ming Yan approached him, serving water. Yes, he has.
Chapter 880 - Leaving Again? It Hadnt Even Been Two Months!
Chapter 880: Leaving Again? It Hadnt Even Been Two Months!
Dongfang Ming nodded in acknowledgment.
That was for the best, because he would not want to throw away their many years of friendship over this matter.
But, I feel that Master Wang... Ming Yan started but paused soon after.
He hoped his assumption was false. Perhaps he should not mention it, for fear of the consequences.
What is it? Dongfang Ming asked after washing his mouth.
Ming Yan furrowed his brows as he spoke with uncertainty. I feel that, though Master Wang has physically taken his leave, he has not truly given up. Hell think of other ways to get you to counsel Miss Wang.
He wont. Dongfang Ming renounced Ming Yans theory. Xuans not someone whod do that.
He was quite sure of it.
Unwilling to press the issue, Dongfang Ming changed the topic. Well set off for Anping Town in a few days. Get ready.
Going to Anping Town?
It had not even been two months since they left!
Ming Yan had his doubts, but he obeyed nheless. Understood.
The thought of going to Anping Town filled Dongfang Ming with inexplicable joy. The corners of his lips curved up.
Achoo!
Liu Duo sneezed. Sheined as she rubbed the tip of her nose, Whos talking bad about me?
Duo Er, I think thats a sign that my brothers are thinking of you. No ones talking behind your back. Ye Ling beamed at her.
He believed that his brothers must have missed her very much, after being away for so long.
They would miss her even more now that she was pregnant with their child.
Liu Duo teased him back, Then, dont you think of me too?
All this talk that sneezing meant either someone was thinking of you or talking bad about you was just superstition. She was merely following what the others had been taught to say.
Me? Of course I think of you, but you are by my side right now, arent you?
But, Ling, even if Im at your side, I still think of you too! But apparently, you dont. Liu Duo feigned disappointment.
Er...
This left Ye Ling dumbfounded and in a state of confusion.
He was not sure what he had done to upset her, yet he hurriedly exined, Duo Er, its not that I dont think of you. I do, I really do.
Seeing him nervous like that and worried that she would get mad at him, Liu Duo truly believed she was a lucky and blissful one to meet a man like him who cared so deeply about her!
Alright, what do you think of me? Liu Duo decided to tease him even more.
What do I...?
He paused as he thought about how best to answer his wifes question.
He mulled it over for a while before he finally said, Duo Er, I dont know how, but my mind is constantly filled with images of your face, your smile, your rage, your sorrows, your joy... In fact, I can remember everything! I can never forget them!
Listening to his confession-like statement, Liu Duo wondered why he failed to get with the program.
Generally, the other person would reply with, I think of you in body and soul, right?
She knew he was not a talker like Ye Liu. He could not express himself well. She went on to kiss the back of his hand.
Ye Lings handsome face instantly turned a furious red.
Ling, when I ask you again how you think of me, you should say, I think of you in body and soul!
Once she said that, she realized she was teaching her man how to flirt!
Chapter 881 - There Was Nothing Wrong With This Statement!
Chapter 881: There Was Nothing Wrong With This Statement!
Ye Lings cheeks flushed red at being kissed on the hand by his wife in the yard in broad daylight.
He lowered his head and shyly repeated the sentence. Duo Er, I think of you in body and soul.
Feeling itcked something, he added a few more words. I think of you in body and soul every waking moment.
Liu Duo smiled so hard her dimples emerged. She supposed Ling actually had some potential in this area.
Every waking moment?
There was nothing wrong with this statement at all!
The wind and clouds are like pen and ink, and the ink drops slowly form a painting on the canvas.
Eventually, night reced day. Ever since Ye Yang, the one with a low sense of presence, left home, the house still felt as though nothing was amiss and yet there was a hole to fill.
I wonder what Yangs doing now. Has he eaten? Liu Duo mumbled from her rocking chair.
She was actually quite worried about Ye Yang who had been gone in the hills for quite some time to hunt.
Across the table, Ye Mo and Ye Ling were seriously calcting the days profits. They had not heard their wife.
But Ye Liu, who was brushing Hei Xiaomengs fur next to them, heard her. He said, Little Duo, Yangs a grown man. He can take good care of himself!
A mischievous smirk appeared on his face when an idea crossed his mind. He added, Just so you know, Yang is very capable, in more ways than one!
He gave Liu Duo a knowing look. You know what I mean!
The action made her blush unknowingly.
In her mind, she was pouting as she retorted. Like hell, Id know! Only a hoodlum would think about those things!
She ignored him and looked the other way.
Ye Liu stopped what he had been doing and shoved Hei Xiaomeng aside when his wife did not respond to him. He approached her.
Hei Xiaomeng did not like that its masseur had stopped brushing it. It stepped forward and blocked his way, eager to get Ye Lius attention.
Ill continue tomorrow, alright? Be good. Ye Liu patted its head and returned itsb to its usual position.
Then the dog obediently went to y by itself.
It was a habit they had taught it through time. Once they put theb back to where it belonged, Hei Xiaomeng knew that the brushing session had ended.
He came to stand next to Liu Duos chair and looked at the person sitting on it. He smiled. Little Duo, why has your face gotten red? Im just saying that Yang is very capable in more ways than one. What were you thinking?
She knew he was a talker, so she refused to answer him.
She merely gave him a look that said, youre a handful, do you know that?
Oh, I know! Ye Liu giggled. Little Duo, were you thinking about bedroom affairs? Yang is surely capable when ites to that! Wow, those strong muscles of his must look really appetizing, right? Ye Liu went on about it as though he was talking to himself.
He did not mind that Liu Duo was ignoring him. She was still listening to him anyway.
She was obviously not giving him the time of day, yet he went on talking anyway. Frustrated, she clenched her jaw.
He was practically doing a one-man show!
Little Duo, I have done a lot of manualbor before too, why didnt I have muscles as strong as Yangs?
Somehow, the topic had changed its course.
Ye Liu pulled back his sleeve to reveal his upper arm, and then bent it a good forty-five degrees to show his bicep.
Chapter 882 - Be Good and Stop Making Noises.
Chapter 882: Be Good and Stop Making Noises.
Huh?
Ye Ling showed an expression that showed he wondered if hed heard him wrong.
If Mo really called Liu a bird, wouldnt he, Mo, and Yang also be birds as well?
How could that be possible? Who would scold them as such?
Ye Liu saw Lings stupefied look of disbelief and he waved his hands. Im just teasing you. Ling, did you really believe me? Why are you so foolish?
Their Ling had really been too well protected. He was so naive he couldnt even tell it was a joke!
He was really so naive to the point of being cute.
Oh.
Just as he thought, how could Mo say something like that!?
Has the water been heated up? I need to bring some hot water for beloved. Ye Mo opened the lid to take a look.
He wanted to bathe earlier and also want to go upstairs to rest earlier.
Of course, the most important thing was that he could embrace beloveds soft and squishy body while he slept. That feeling was extremely good, so he had to make every second count!
Its been heated. Ye Ling nodded.
Ye Liu looked at how energetic Ye Mo was and he leaned against the side of the door like a hooligan. He knew what Ye Mo was nning to do.
But Ye Mos ns mighte to nothing. The corner of his mouth lifted up into a smile and he just looked at Ye Mo, amused, as he took the water.
When the sky turnedpletely dark, Liu Duo had already finished bathing and was lying downfortably on her bed. Her long, ck, beautiful, and supple hair was spread out beside her.
Liu Duo woke up too early today and she also sent Ye Yang to the mountains without having her afternoon nap so she was extremely tired right now. It was as if she started sleeping as soon as she touched the bed.
Once Ye Mo finished bathing and came into the room, he saw Liu Duo lying on the bed quietly with her eyes closed. Her breathing was steady and she waspletely still.
Ye Mo tiptoed onto the bed, moved close to Liu Duo, and looked at her countenance. He held back his voice and said softly, Beloved, beloved?
Liu Duo was in a daze and when she heard Ye Mo calling her beside her ear, she frowned slightly and mumbled, Mmm.
Can you hear me? I cant sleep and I want to talk to you...beloved... Ye Mo chattered incessantly.
He wanted to ask and get rification on the issue of not being able to do bedroom activities.
He kept droning on next to Liu Duos ear and disturbing her so she reached out with her hands and covered his mouth, saying softly, Little Brother Mo, go to sleep! Be good and stop making noises.
As she spoke, she went into his embrace and fell into a deep sleep.
In response, although Ye Mo felt a bit upset, he saw how tired she was so he stopped talking. He just kept looking at Liu Duo from a close distance.
He didnt know how long he looked at her before the oilmp exhausted and the room fell into darkness...
It was morning and the birds kept chirping continuously. Liu Duo slowly woke up from her dreams.
Fffuuu... it feels so good to have a good nights sleep and wake up naturally, the corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up and she said before she even opened her eyes.
She then lifted both her hands over her head and stretched.
When she opened her eyes, she immediately saw the dark circles under Ye Mos eyes.
Little Brother Mo? Why havent you woken up yet? Liu Duo blinked and couldnt understand.
She hadnt seen him sleep in for a long time so him suddenly doing this slightly surprised her.
Ye Mo saw his wife finally woke up. He looked upset and said while he bit down on his teeth, I didnt sleep well. Cant I sleep for a while longer?
Errr...
Liu Duo looked at him with his mysterious anger and touched her head in confusion. Had she angered him?
She didnt think she had?
Liu Duo saw his really heavy dark circles and he did look like he didnt sleep well so she didnt want to argue with him.
In that case, you should sleep for a while longer. Its fine if you go out a bitter, Liu Duo said kindly to him.
She even reached out with her hands and moved the long hair on his forehead to the side.
Chapter 883 - Be Good and Stop Making Noises.
Chapter 883: Be Good and Stop Making Noises.
Huh?
Ye Ling showed an expression that showed he wondered if hed heard him wrong.
If Mo really called Liu a bird, wouldnt he, Mo, and Yang also be birds as well?
How could that be possible? Who would scold them as such?
Ye Liu saw Lings stupefied look of disbelief and he waved his hands. Im just teasing you. Ling, did you really believe me? Why are you so foolish?
Their Ling had really been too well protected. He was so naive he couldnt even tell it was a joke!
He was really so naive to the point of being cute.
Oh.
Just as he thought, how could Mo say something like that!?
Has the water been heated up? I need to bring some hot water for beloved. Ye Mo opened the lid to take a look.
He wanted to bathe earlier and also want to go upstairs to rest earlier.
Of course, the most important thing was that he could embrace beloveds soft and squishy body while he slept. That feeling was extremely good, so he had to make every second count!
Its been heated. Ye Ling nodded.
Ye Liu looked at how energetic Ye Mo was and he leaned against the side of the door like a hooligan. He knew what Ye Mo was nning to do.
But Ye Mos ns mighte to nothing. The corner of his mouth lifted up into a smile and he just looked at Ye Mo, amused, as he took the water.
When the sky turnedpletely dark, Liu Duo had already finished bathing and was lying downfortably on her bed. Her long, ck, beautiful, and supple hair was spread out beside her.
Liu Duo woke up too early today and she also sent Ye Yang to the mountains without having her afternoon nap so she was extremely tired right now. It was as if she started sleeping as soon as she touched the bed.
Once Ye Mo finished bathing and came into the room, he saw Liu Duo lying on the bed quietly with her eyes closed. Her breathing was steady and she waspletely still.
Ye Mo tiptoed onto the bed, moved close to Liu Duo, and looked at her countenance. He held back his voice and said softly, Beloved, beloved?
Liu Duo was in a daze and when she heard Ye Mo calling her beside her ear, she frowned slightly and mumbled, Mmm.
Can you hear me? I cant sleep and I want to talk to you...beloved... Ye Mo chattered incessantly.
He wanted to ask and get rification on the issue of not being able to do bedroom activities.
He kept droning on next to Liu Duos ear and disturbing her so she reached out with her hands and covered his mouth, saying softly, Little Brother Mo, go to sleep! Be good and stop making noises.
As she spoke, she went into his embrace and fell into a deep sleep.
In response, although Ye Mo felt a bit upset, he saw how tired she was so he stopped talking. He just kept looking at Liu Duo from a close distance.
He didnt know how long he looked at her before the oilmp exhausted and the room fell into darkness...
It was morning and the birds kept chirping continuously. Liu Duo slowly woke up from her dreams.
Fffuuu... it feels so good to have a good nights sleep and wake up naturally, the corner of Liu Duos mouth moved up and she said before she even opened her eyes.
She then lifted both her hands over her head and stretched.
When she opened her eyes, she immediately saw the dark circles under Ye Mos eyes.
Little Brother Mo? Why havent you woken up yet? Liu Duo blinked and couldnt understand.
She hadnt seen him sleep in for a long time so him suddenly doing this slightly surprised her.
Ye Mo saw his wife finally woke up. He looked upset and said while he bit down on his teeth, I didnt sleep well. Cant I sleep for a while longer?
Errr...
Liu Duo looked at him with his mysterious anger and touched her head in confusion. Had she angered him?
She didnt think she had?
Liu Duo saw his really heavy dark circles and he did look like he didnt sleep well so she didnt want to argue with him.
In that case, you should sleep for a while longer. Its fine if you go out a bitter, Liu Duo said kindly to him.
She even reached out with her hands and moved the long hair on his forehead to the side.
Chapter 884 - Liu Duo Was Very Fierce Towards Him And She Wasnt Gentle At All!
Chapter 884: Liu Duo Was Very Fierce Towards Him And She Wasnt Gentle At All!
When Ye Mo saw Liu Duo doing this, the fire in his eyes died down and his upset face also became considerably more gentle.
It was as if he had discovered something new and he said astoundingly, Beloved, I didnt know you had such a gentle side to you?
The corner of Liu Duos mouth lifted up when she heard him.
She had always been as gentle, amiable, and easy to get along with as Ye Ling!
It was only this fe who would always provoke her into explosive anger!
Do you mean I am usually like a violent woman? Liu Duo ground her teeth and asked.
Yeah, a bit.
Motherf**ker!
The little girl in Liu Duos heart jumped up and down in anger. What this brat said really deserved a good punch.
Look at how Sister Lian treats Li Wazi; that is what I call gentle. She never gets angry at him or screams at him. She is extremely patient towards her husband...
Ye Mo suddenly became very alert and then prattled on about a bunch of things and everything he said was to express one thing.
That Liu Duo was very fierce towards him and she wasnt gentle at all!
Just as Liu Duo couldnt hold it in anymore and was about to explode, she heard Ye Mo say with a slight tone of frustration, Beloved only treats Yang, Liu, and Ling with gentleness and patience. You pretty much never treat me as such. I just cant figure out why you are only fierce towards me? We are clearly all your husbands.
When Liu Duo heard himin and speak with a tone as if he was wronged, she puckered her lips and thought in her heart, I am only fierce and impatient towards you? Why dont you look at how you treat me! You dont know that proper behavior is based on reciprocity? You dumbass!
Ye Mo saw Liu Duos mind was wandering and didnt respond. He frowned and reached out with his hand to pinch her cheeks.
Your husband is speaking to you in front of you but you dare to wander in your head? I really want to give you a good beating.
The pain in her cheek pulled Liu Duo back from the thoughts in her head.
She pped Ye Mos hand away, sat up, and looked down on him from above. Beat me? Come and beat me if you dare and see what happens!
Even if Ye Yang and the others werent here right now, Liu Duo was very sure Ye Mo wouldnt dare to hit her!
Of course, she knew he was just trying to scare her but she just couldnt stand looking at that arrogant look of his.
If you dont beat me today, you are not a man! Youre a fe who doesnt understand men or women. I will get rid of you today!
Sigh...
Liu Duo looked down on him while she had a tsundere look on her pretty face and she looked very sure he didnt dare to touch her. Ye Mo looked at her and although the corner of his mouth moved up, he also felt his wife had such a strong personality and that she looked extremely cute.
He followed her and sat up as well.
Due to his advantage in height, Ye Mo looked much taller than Liu Duo when he sat up.
He looked down and looked at the extremely tsundere look on Liu Duos egg-shaped face and said with a smile that didnt look like a smile, Dont understand men or women? Want to get rid of me? Beloved, since you said this, it seems I have no choice but to take action. That is the only way I can prove myself, right?
Liu Duo saw him looking as if he was about to get angry but didnt, as if he was smiling but wasnt. She suddenly felt a little scared for some reason...?
She was a bit annoyed at herself for saying something so stupid.
She wouldnt be able to resist him if this fe went crazy!
It didnt matter if he really took action and hit her. The difference in strength between men and women was something that couldnt be changed.
Haha...Little Brother Mo, Im just joking with you.
Liu Duo admitted defeat for the first time. She said with a smile, How can I not know clearly if you are a man or not? You are a man amongst men! You are awesome.
She even winked at him as she spoke. Her intention of trying to please him and not wanting to argue was extremely obvious.
Ye Mo looked at his wife showing a smile to kiss up to him and the corner of his mouth moved up and his mood improved considerably.
Chapter 885 - He Changed His Face Faster Than Turning A Page In A Book!
Chapter 885: He Changed His Face Faster Than Turning A Page In A Book!
Is that so?
Yes, yes, yes. That is definitely so! It is necessarily so!
Pfff...
Ye Mo immediatelyughed out loud and his right cheek obviously appeared.
Beloved, I never knew you were capable of kissing up? However, you are only allowed to kiss up towards the four of us brothers, understand!
He was in an extremely good mood and he was smiling like a child.
I understand, I understand. Liu Duo went along with him. She clenched her teeth and put in a great deal of effort to smile.
However, she rolled her eyes in her heart, You are the one who is capable of kissing up to someone! What I am doing right now is to give and take! Humph...
Okay, good girl. Ye Mo reached out with his hand and touched the top of Liu Duos head and praised her, Beloved is much cuter and more likable than before when she was being obedient.
Liu Duo saw he was going on and on so she showed a dry smile and puckered her lips.
You sleep for a while longer. I want to get up. Liu Duo changed the topic and moved towards the bedside.
If they kept talking like this, this fe would definitely be unbearably arrogant!
When Ye Mo heard her, he did something for the first time and instead of asking Liu Duo to stay with him, he followed her to the bedside.
I will help you dress first and then go back to take a quick nap.
He really didnt sleep well and wanted to sleep for a while longer. Otherwise, when he went outter he would make mistakes while he was bookkeeping and making payments.
Liu Duo heard him and replied with an Oh and let Ye Mo help herb her hair and choose her clothes.
Because she knew if she said she didnt need his help, this fe would immediately get angry. He was unbelievably short-tempered.
He changed his face faster than turning a page in a book!
The reflection in the mirror showed how Liu Duo and Ye Mo looked. The man was handsome and the woman pretty. No matter how one looked at it, they looked like a good couple.
Done. Beloved, are you satisfied with it? Ye Mo put down the woodenb and took a look. He looked to the right and to the left as he was worried he mightve missed a spot.
Liu Duo nodded with a smile. Yes, youbed it quite well. I like it. Little Brother Mo, your grooming abilities have improved.
Hebed her simple hairstyle very neatly and inserted a tassel as a finishing touch, giving her a very young and fresh look.
Of the four brothers, Ye Yang was the one who was the worst atbing hair.
As long as you like it. The corner of Ye Mos mouth lifted up into a smile. He really liked hearing his wife praise him.
He then chose a light green outfit for Liu Duo. It was only when Ye Mo gave the nod and was satisfied that he allowed her to go downstairs.
Neither of the two of them realized the atmosphere between the two of them today was particrly harmonious and friendly.
Duo Er, wheres Mo? Why didnt hee down with you? Ye Ling felt puzzled when he didnt see Ye Mo.
Ye Liu and Li Wazi had already gotten ready very early and they were just waiting for Ye Mo toe down to have breakfast before leaving. However, they didnt see any traces of him so they went to take a look at the staircase.
Little Duo, dont tell me that Mo hasnt woken up yet? Or that he went back to sleep? Ye Liu smiled and asked.
He looked at how Liu Duo was dressed and didnt think she did it herself.
After all, even until now, Liu Duo didnt know how tob her hair ording to the style of this ancient era!
Yeah, he didnt sleep wellst night and he wille down a bitter, Liu Duo said while she went over to the well. Why dont you guys not go out during thete morning and just go out in the afternoon?
She figured it wasnt a problem if they dyed it by half a day. After all, there would always be money to be earned and there would always be tomatoes to buy.
Sometimes, health was still the most important!
When Ye Ling and Li Wazi heard her, they both looked towards Ye Liu.
Okay, we will follow Little Duos n. We will go in the afternoon! Ye Liu nodded while smiling brightly.
When Li Wazi heard him, he immediately went to the kitchen to help. He was extremely diligent.
Chapter 886 - Go On, Keep On Acting!
Chapter 886: Go On, Keep On Acting!
Duo Er, you go wash up first. I will go get you something warm for breakfast, Ye Ling said gently.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, came underneath the roof, picked up a woodenb, called Hei Xiaomeng to his side, and helped itb its fur.
After Liu Duo finished washing up, she had breakfast while chatting happily with Ye Liu and Ye Ling...
It was only after about an hour that Ye Mo finally came walking unhurriedly down.
Yo, our young master finally shows his face. When Ye Liu saw Ye Mo, he smiled pretentiously and teased him, How tired were youst night that it made you do something unprecedented and wake up at this hour?
He was quite curious why his third brother hadnt slept wellst night.
Did he have to restrain himself the whole night?
Did he desire her the whole night?
Ye Liu found it funny when he thought about Ye Mos unfulfilled desirest night and the sullen stupid look on his face.
It may not have been the case in the past, but now that their wife was pregnant, he was certain Ye Mo definitely wouldnt dare to mess around!
When Ye Ling heard him, he just looked at Ye Mo curiously and didnt think too much of it.
Liu Duo, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Ye Liu. This fe was more gossipy than women!
Ye Mo showed a cool look on his face andpletely ignored the busybody Ye Lius teasing.
He went directly to the well to wash up and then went to the kitchen to have breakfast.
Sigh... does Little Mo want to be the eldest? You always either talk back to me or ignore me! Ye Liu shouted out and pretended to be dissatisfied.
It might be that Mo just woke up so he hasnt fully woken up yet. Liu, dont think too much of it. Ye Ling didnt believe Ye Mo would do that and helped to speak up for him.
Ling, dont acknowledge Mr. Liuzi. He only knows how to act like a weirdo and speak nonsense.
Sometimes, Liu Duo really wanted to pry open Ye Lings head to take a look. How was he so naively cute?
Little Duo, are you upset with me? Do you want to bet I will cry in front of you! Ye Liu immediately made aint at Liu Duo and pretended to be unhappy and sad.
Go on, keep on acting!
They stayed underneath the roof, asionally bickering, asionallyughing. The atmosphere was lively and friendly...
In the blink of an eye, a few days passed by again. The summer rainy season turned into extremely hot weather. The heat from the sun was beating down and it was unbelievably hot.
Why hasnt Yang returned yet? Liu Duo frowned and her face was full of gloominess and anxiousness.
She felt gloomy because Ye Yang had promised he would return after three days. However, four or five days had already passed.
And the anxiousness came from her worrying about if something happened to Ye Yang that caused him to still not return home.
Ye Liu and the other two also frowned. Yang never broke his promises. He promised their wife he would return after three days but he actually still hadnt returned. This was very unlike him!
Liu, should the two of us go into the mountains to look for Yang? Ye Mo suggested.
When Ye Ling heard him he immediately said, I also want to go!
In response, Ye Liu just gave Ling a nce. He frowned and said very seriously, We shouldnt get too anxious for now. If we still dont see Yang in two days, the two of us will go into the mountains.
In the past, when Ye Yang went into the mountains, he would stay there for at least ten days to half a month before he came home. He wouldnt be able to catch any big prey in three days, and might not even be able to catch a small one in that time.
Just as they were worrying about this, two officers arrived at the yard door.
Woof, woof, woof...
Hei Xiaomeng bared its fangs and guarded the yard door fiercely, stopping the two officers from even taking half a step in.
Ye Liu and the others heard its voice and nced over. They saw that they were officers and immediately called Hei Xiaomeng off.
Chapter 887 - She Was Truly A Marvel.
Chapter 887: She Was Truly A Marvel.
Officers, pleasee in quickly. May I ask what you guys are here for? Ye Liu immediately went over and greeted them cordially.
Liu Duo and the others underneath the roof saw this and exchanged nces. They all wondered why the officers had suddenlye to their house?
Ye Ling prepared some cold water for them and once Ye Liu led them underneath the roof, he gave it to them.
Officers, have a drink.
Ye Mo frowned and stared at the two officers, his heart extremely anxious. He asked directly, Officers, what exactly is it that made you guyse all the way here?
He felt it was definitely not something good!
It was only after the two officers unhurriedly finished drinking the water that they said, I received a report that your family intentionally caused hurt so we came to ask you guys to go to the government office to be questioned!
Liu Duo and the others understood the reason when they heard this.
It turned out this was caused by Grandma Ye. She really was like a snake that was greedy and never satisfied!
The amount of money they gave her back then was clearly enough to cover her medical fees but she still went and made a report. It was obvious she wanted to get more money!
Hah...
She wanted to extort money but she still waited so money days? She was truly a marvel.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo hadnt been at home on that day but Ye Ling did tell them about itter.
Ye Liu nodded and smiled. As that is the case, I will follow the two of you officers! Although we have alreadypensated her medical fees, I believe the county magistrate will give us a fair judgment.
The two officers exchanged nces when they heard him.
Why was what he said different from what the person who made the report said?
In response, they couldnt be bothered to inquire about it right now. After all, once they arrived at the government office, the county magistrate would make a judgment.
I will also go, Ye Mo frowned and said very angrily.
If he wouldnt have to go to prison for assault and murder, he would really want to destroy Grandma Ye and Ye Xuan!
That was so as to prevent them from going to cause trouble for them and disturbing their lives from time to time.
Ye Ling and Liu Duo initially wanted to say they would go with them. However, Ye Liu and Ye Mo asked them to keep watch at home. What if Yang suddenly came home?
Duo Er, my heart feels slightly uneasy. Ye Ling looked at the yard door and spoke with a frown.
Liu Duo frowned slightly, and besides feeling a bit angry in her heart, she also simrly also felt slightly uneasy.
She was mainly worried about Ye Yang.
Ling, although Xiaomeng bit and injured Grandma Ye, we already paidpensation for her medical fees. There were also vigers who witnessed it. The county magistrate will judge fairly. Liu Duoforted him.
She had more or less heard of this county magistrates public reputation.
He was an honest, fair, and good judge who worked for the people!
Otherwise, this situation would definitely need to be solved by spending money.
Okay. Ye Ling nodded and listened earnestly to Liu Duo.
In order to prevent him from thinking about this and feeling anxious, Liu Duo turned Ye Lings attention away. Ling, teach me needlework. I dont have much to do anyway. I quite want to make some little clothes for the babies in my tummy.
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he got up and went to get the needles and cloth.
Duo Er, I will teach you how to sew a seam first. Once you learn how to sew a seam, it wont be as difficult, Ye Ling said gently.
Knowing how to sew a seam was basically just knowing how to push and pull the needle in a neat and tidy way. If that could be done, anything that she sewed would look good.
Oh. I will learn whatever Ling teaches me. You are in charge.
After that, Liu Duo started to follow Ye Ling, mimicking his moves and sewing small pieces of cloth together...
Ye Ling would very patiently correct the parts that Liu Duo did wrong.
Time passed minute by minute, second by second. In a sh, it was time for dinner.
However, Ye Liu and the others had already been gone for half a day and hadnt returned.
Chapter 888 - Anger Wont Do You Any Good
Chapter 888: Anger Wont Do You Any Good
Just then, Li Wazi suddenly said, You all can eat now, Ill go take a look.
He had wanted to go in the first ce, but Ye Mo asked him to take care of the house.
Brother Li, Iming with you. Ye Ling got up and followed.
Li Wazi intended to go alone, but before he could say anything he heard Liu Duo say, Go together, but dont stray too far. Perhaps Liuzi and Mo are already on their way home.
She knew Ye Ling did not like to be protected all the time and be seen as the weak brother with a disability.
He had a wife now, and he would be a father soon. He wanted to contribute to the family!
Duo Er, you all can start without us, he said before leaving with Li Wazi.
He could always eatter.
Liu Duo nodded. Then, she went to the balcony on the fourth floor to see them off.
On the other side, Ye Liu and Ye Mo were on their way home.
Liu, we absolutely cannot kill the dog! Ye Mo said angrily.
He knew how his wife valued and loved Hei Xiaomeng. She treated it like it was family, and not just an animal.
If they killed Hei Xiaomeng, their wife would be devastated! He did not want to see that, even though he did not like dogs.
When Grandmother Ye made the report, she had two requests. She wanted medicalpensation and for Hei Xiaomeng to be killed off!
She said the dangerous dog had to die to prevent future mishaps.
Ye Liu walked steadily forward without ncing at Mo. He did not look angry.
He looked sideways at Ye Mo, who was filled with rage. Mo, why are you so worked up? Anger wont do you any good.
Liu, how can you not be mad at that she-devil? I for one would have choked her right then and there!
Why let someone like that spoil your mood? Think of her as a clown who regrly performs antics to spice up our ordinary lives.
Ye Liu was more likely to turn the other cheek. The clown was known for bringing trouble and doing things to provoke them. Sumbing to anger would mean voluntarily falling for their tricks.
The county magistrate hasnt even finalized a decision yet, whats the rush? Ye Liu said disapprovingly. Tomorrow, with the vigers who were witnesses that day, Im sure the county magistrate will provide a proper conclusion.
Even if the county magistrate sentenced Hei Xiaomeng to be killed, Ye Liu would think of a way to save the dogs life.
There were some disagreements in the statements given by Ye Liu and Grandmother Ye, so the county magistrate could not just refer to their sides of the story.
Therefore, the county magistrate had extended the trial. He asked to speak to several witnesses tomorrow before giving the final verdict.
I know that, but I just cant contain all this anger! I really, really want that evil woman dead! Shes always looking for trouble!
Ye Mo gave in to hatred and gritted his teeth.
The two brothers walked in silence on the familiar road.
Ling, slow down. You might fall, Li Wazi said, looking sideways at Ye Ling.
The younger one replied firmly, Im not afraid of falling. I just want to meet my brothers soon, or find them in town. And I want to know the results of the trial!
Chapter 889 - Why Was He So Unreliable?
Chapter 889: Why Was He So Unreliable?
Li Wazi noticed the determination in Ye Lings eyes and wondered if this was still the frail little boy he once knew.
He thought silently. Perhaps Ling has grown up. Perhaps he is ready to be a father!
Li Wazi, who did not know many words, listened to Ye Ling and said nothing more. He stayed close and watched out for the younger man. If by chance he walked too fast and fell, Li Wazi would quickly help him up.
The four finally met up when they turned at an intersection.
Liu, Mo, whats the verdict? What did the county magistrate say? He tipped the scales in our favor, right? Ye Ling blurted out when he faced his brothers.
Ye Liu observed his youngest brother, who had sweat so much in his rush over here. He lifted his hand to wipe away his sweat.
Theres no verdict yet. The trial continues tomorrow. For now, we go home, before it gets dark.
Beside him, Ye Mos fury had not diminished, and he red at Li Wazi as if ming him.
He only had one job. Why was he so unreliable?
Li Wazi found himself on the receiving end of Ye Mos re. He looked awfully innocent.
His eyes answered Ye Mo. Ling wanted toe, and your wife agreed, so what could I do? I couldnt say no to that.
Despite understanding the message conveyed by his good friend, Ye Mo red speechlessly at him anyway.
Why do we have to wait until tomorrow? What did the old woman request? Ye Ling asked, eyebrows furled.
He would not rest until he knew everything that had happened.
Ye Mo said to him, Ling, lets go home! You dont have to worry about a thing. Ling and I will take care of it.
He may be filled with anger at the moment, but he would always consciously lower his voice when speaking to his youngest brother.
Once, when they were young, he raised his voice at Ye Ling which scared the younger one so much he fell sick. The incident frightened Ye Mo too, and when the two elder brothers got wind of it, they gave him a good beating! For several days he could not show his face!
Ling, Mos right. Lets get home first. Little Duo must be worried sick. Be good, Ye Liu smiled at him and said.
Ye Ling felt something that had been repressed inside him for the longest time. He felt so repressed that for a moment he felt he could not breathe.
He could not figure out why they always seemed to be hiding the truth from him.
Was it that they did not want him to worry?
But he was part of the family, wasnt he?
Was he really that weak and sapless?
As he pondered, he began to take deeper breaths. His already pale skin only got paler.
Softly he said, Am I your brother or not? Ive been sick since I was young! And a cripple too! Mom and Dad must have brought the wrong kid home! You all treat me really well, and you always think for my sake. Youre willing to spend so much on my medication, but why do I feel that Im not one of you?
With that, he walked back on his own. His figure never looked more lost, helpless, and disappointed.
Ye Liu furrowed his brows while Ye Mo tightened his.
Li Wazi raised his brows too, wondering where Ling was going.
Ling, what are you talking about? Ye Liu sped up ahead and walked with Ye Ling. Its not that we dont want to tell you, Ling. Look at the sky. We can tell you everything after we get home, before it getste. Furthermore, Little Duo must be worried sick about us right now.
Chapter 890 - Just Like Ye Yang
Chapter 890: Just Like Ye Yang
Ye Liu gently consoled his youngest brother.
Ling, dont overthink things! What are you if not our brother? A stranger, then? Ye Mo retorted sternly. Well talk about this when we get home. Whats the rush?
He could tell his brother must be overthinking it, but he should not have said those things.
Ling, your brothers are right. Lets discuss it back home. You shouldnt overthink it, Li Wazi advised him too.
Ye Ling kept walking silently ahead. No one and no words would get through to him. He said nothing, and even his face was void of expression.
He was acting just like Ye Yang.
Ye Liu nced sideways at Ye Mo, ming his wrong use of tone.
Even if Ling had said something he should not have because of his messed-up thoughts, his brothers should not get mad at him or treat him badly, because that would only be counterproductive.
Ye Mos expression only got more solemn, but at the moment he had to bear with it!
He kept his mouth shut and said nothing else, but paid close attention to Lings condition.
Ling, you look scary when youre sulking. Youve even frightened me, Ye Liu said, pretending to be afraid as he beat his chest.
Patiently and gently, he consoled his brother. Calm down. Lets get home and Ill listen to whatever you have to say. Dont stay mad now. If anything happens to you, Little Duo and Yang definitely wont forgive Mo and I. Can you bear to see us suffer under their wraith?
Ye Mo and Li Wazi, both of whom had no talent with words and no skills on consoling others, listened quietly as Ye Liu coaxed Ye Ling.
Despite how much Ye Liu tried to talk him out of it, Ye Ling would not respond and he remained expressionless. His face only got paler and paler.
When they finally approached the bamboo forest and were that much closer to home, Ye Ling suddenly stopped in his tracks. He hunched down with his hands on his knees and began to breathe heavily.
Ling, whats wrong? the three men asked in unison.
Ye Ling, with his head lowered and shaking, brows slightly creasing, said, Nothing!
The suppressed feeling in his heart scurried about, causing him to run short of breath. Sweat ran along his forehead, his pale cheeks a terrible sight.
Seeing him like this, the three men concluded that this was a sign of illness!
One by one they became anxious.
Ye Mo spoke then. Liu, you and Li Wazi keep an eye on him. Ill hurry back and get his medicine!
With that, he ran towards home.
Ye Liu and Li Wazi stayed on either side of Ye Ling and slowly helped him to sit down to rest.
Ling, adjust your breathing slowly. Dont think about other things, and dont give in to rage. Be good, Ye Liu said to him sternly.
He was really worried that something would happen to his brother.
Although Ye Lings health had been well-maintained recently and he had not fallen ill in a long while, it did not mean that everything was normal or that he was just like everyone else.
Yes, Ling, calm down. Dont sulk anymore, Li Wazi said, just as sternly.
Ye Ling was like a younger brother to him.
Im f-fine. Liu, Brother Li, dont worry, Ye Ling said weakly, his face horribly pale.
Not to worry?
The two men panicked. They worried that all of a sudden Ling might...
Ye Mo ran home as fast as he could and hurried to the third floor when he did. He did not even have time to greet the other inhabitants.
Mo, whats the rush? Liu Duo said curiously, frowning.
Chapter 891 - They Looked Back
Chapter 891: They Looked Back
Aunt Li and Little Lian also seemed confused.
What was this about?
They looked out at the entrance but could not find the others. They frowned. This seemed a little odd.
The three women exchanged nces. Just when Liu Duo decided to go up and ask, Ye Mo was already stomping his way downstairs.
Mo, what exactly is going on? Wheres Liuzi, Ling, and Brother Li? she asked when she got the chance.
Its nothing. Wife, you just wait at home, alright? Well be back soon!
That was all Ye Mo said before disappearing through the door.
Hei Xiaomeng ran out after him.
Aunt Li, Im going to take a look. Liu Duo could not help but worry as she prepared to step out.
Aunt Li called to her, Steady, girl. Ill go with you.
She turned to instruct Little Lian. Lian Er, stay here with Little Huzi. Well hurry back.
They could not all go together. Someone had to stay behind. Furthermore, Little Lian could not be carrying Little Huzi the whole way.
Alright. Mother, take care of Sister Duo. Make sure she doesnt fall, Little Lian nodded obediently.
Liu Duo and Aunt Li went out the door and headed towards the intersection.
Whenever Liu Duo wanted to run or walk too fast, Aunt Li would remind her to slow down and even nag her about her pregnancy.
Just when Liu Duo could not take it anymore and decided to speed up, she saw several figures ahead.
Ling, what happened to you?
She found Ye Ling sitting on the ground. Hispanions stood around him, looking worried. She began to worry too.
At that moment, she picked up her dress and ran.
Slow down, girl! Dont run! Remember, your pregnancy! Aunt Li ran after her.
The men looked back when they heard sounds.
Ye Ling urged himself to get up to meet his wife, but his brothers were quicker than him.
In unison, one helped Ye Ling up but stopped him from stepping forward while the other went ahead to meet Liu Duo.
Ling, dont move. Youve just taken your medicine. Dont tire yourself.
Slow down, dear. Lings alright.
What exactlys happening here? How did Ling be like this? Liu Duo red at Ye Ling while demanding answers from Ye Mo.
She did not understand it. Ling was perfectly well just a moment ago. He went to check on his brothers return. How had he suddenly gotten so sickly?
He was obviously falling ill!
Right then, Liu Duo assumed that the reason Ye Mo rushed home just now was to retrieve Ye Lings medicine, and that was why he rushed out again.
Dear wife, please talk to him. Tell him not to overthink or sulk. We can talk about things at home!
Liu Duo had so many questions but she decided to dy asking them after listening to Ye Mo.
She approached Ye Ling and held his hand. She said to him, very much concerned, Ling, how do you feel now? Do you feel better?
It only urred to her when she got nearer that Ye Ling looked horribly pale. Even his lips were drained of color.
Im f-fine, Duo Er. Dont worry. Ye Ling forced a smile.
He did not intend to make his wife worry, but he fainted right after saying that.
Instantly, everyone else was drenched in cold sweat!
Ling!
Chapter 892 - He Dared Not Delay
Chapter 892: He Dared Not Dy
Mo, go get Doctor Li!
Ye Liu frowned and gave Ye Mo an instruction. Then, carrying Ye Ling, he ran towards home.
Hei Xiaomeng barked anxiously too when they appeared.
Tears had begun flowing unknowingly down Liu Duos cheeks the moment Ye Ling fainted.
Ling, dont scare me. Ling...
This was the first time in forever that she saw him in such a severe condition. It was practically a far cry from the previous episode!
Aunt Li saw themotion and got anxious too, but she still tried to console Liu Duo. Girl, calm down! Lings a lucky man. Nothing will happen to him.
Little Duo, dont cry, and dont fret. Ling will be alright, I promise! Liu swore.
He believed Ling woulde through. They did not want to see their wife so sad.
The sky had gradually darkened by then. Ye Mo ran as fast as he could down the familiar path towards the doctors house.
He dared not dy.
Due tock of entertainment in the vige, most of the vigers chose to retire to bed early when night fell after a long day of hard work.
Ye Mo came to Doctor Lis door and knocked relentlessly. Doctor Li, Doctor Li, its Ye Mo! My youngest brothers fallen sick. Pleasee take a look at him!
Ye Mo was known for his loud voice. The vigers around the entire courtyard could hear his incessant shouting.
Doctor Li, Doctor Li!
Ye Mo kept shouting and knocking when he did not receive any response from the other side of the door. He was afraid the doctor could not hear him.
Iming, Iming. Doctor Li had been lying in bed when he was rudely interrupted. He got dressed and came to the door. Ye Mo, youre going to knock down my door if you keep doing that. How did Ye Ling suddenly fall ill?
It felt odd to him. Ye Lings current medication was a lot more expensive than his previous one. His health had been well-maintained so far. He should not be able to fall sick so easily. What really happened?
Doctor Li, its faster if I take you there.
Ye Mo, filled with anxiety, did not answer. He grabbed the doctors medical kit and hung it across his chest. Then he stooped down to carry the doctor on his back. He was ready to run back home.
Before he left, he did not forget to close the door behind him.
It was fully dark by the time they arrived at the bamboo forest. Li Wazi came to fetch them, an oilmp in his hand.
He noticed the darkness and thought the oilmp could help light their way.
Hows Ling doing? Ye Mo asked him apprehensively.
He hasnte around, Li Wazi answered frankly.
Ye Mo did not say anything more as he sped up towards the house, with Doctor Li on his back.
Ye Lingy on the bed with his eyes closed. If it were not for the rise and fall of his chest, the others would have thought he had passed away.
Little Duo, dont cry now. Ling will be alright. We must believe in him. Ye Liu spoke to her gently as he wiped away her tears.
He felt heartbroken seeing his wife in tears. At the same time, he was very worried about Ye Ling too.
He might have been saying that to Liu Duo, but he was telling himself the same thing as well!
He really regretted not answering Lings inquiry earlier.
Why had they always treated Ling like he was a child?
They seemed to have forgotten that Ye Ling was no longer the little boy who lived a carefree life under his brothers protection!
He had grown up. He was a man with a wife, and would soon be a father.
Chapter 893 - Ill Go Decoct The Medical Herbs.
Chapter 893: Ill Go Decoct The Medical Herbs.
It wasnt clear if it was because they hadnt gone home but Little Huzi was crying very loudly. Little Lian carried her in the yard while trying to calm him down.
When Ye Mo and the others arrived home, they went straight up to Ye Lings room.
Li Wazi, on the other hand, went to take a look at his wailing son. After speaking with his wife for a while, he also went up.
Doctor Li, take a look at Ling quickly. Ye Mo only put Doctor Li down when they were inside the room.
Liu Duo and Ye Liu, on the other hand, immediately moved away so that Doctor Li would have an easier time with taking Ye Lings pulse...
For a while, no one in the room even dared to breathe loudly. They quietly looked at Doctor Li as he took Ye Lings pulse.
The only sound that could be heard from time to time was Little Huzis cries from downstairs.
His pulse is beating a bit too fast. Ye Lings heart issue was caused by pent up frustration. It is fortunate you guys gave him his medicine quickly, otherwise, the result would have been...
Doctor Li stopped here and didnt continue to speak. He didnt need to say more as the point was obvious.
And Ye Liu and the others would naturally understand what he meant. Each of them was frowning and their hearts felt heavy.
Doctor Li took out a silver needle from his medicine box and pricked it somewhere on Ye Lings body. He then took out some herbal medicine that helped to lower internal heat.
Add three bowls of water with this herbal medicine, decoct it until there is one bowl of liquid left, and then give it to Ye Ling. He should wake up after half an hour.
Ill go decoct the medical herbs. Aunt Li went forward, took the medicine, and went downstairs.
At this time, Liu Duo went over to sit at the bedside. She looked at Ye Ling with deep concern, her tears never stopping.
She was really, really afraid Ye Ling would suddenly leave her.
Because she knew very clearly how fast a sudden sickness could take ones life.
Okay then. He is fine and I should get going. After Doctor Li put away the silver needle, he got up and took a nce at Ye Ling.
Ive already said it before that Ye Ling shouldnt get angry or get overly emotional. Otherwise, even the gods wouldnt be able to save him. Why did his illness reur again? This greatly reduced his life span!
Doctor Li shook his head, picked up the medicine box, and went downstairs.
Hed already done what he needed to do so he should go back to his house.
Mo, go get the medical fees for Doctor Li. Walking at night isnt safe so go get a light and walk him back, Ye Liu said to Ye Mo.
Ye Mo nodded and immediately went after him.
Li Wazi took a look at Ye Ling and then went to the kitchen to help Aunt Li start the fire.
Ye Liu came beside Liu Duo and looked at Ye Ling. His eyes were shut and his entire face was deathly pale. Little Duo, do you think we were wrong? We shouldnt have treated Ling as a child and hid everything from him.
Hed already told Liu Duo the reason why Ye Lings illness reemerged.
Ye Liu saw his wife kept crying so he reached out with his hand to help her wipe away the tears. Little Duo, dont cry, it makes my heart ache. Ling will wake up in a moment. And he definitely wont want to see you sad and crying.
Liu Duo leaned over towards Ye Lius waist and said while choking on her sobs, Mr. Liuzi, I know you guys did it with Lings best interest in mind. However, it mightve been the wrong way and that is why he is like this right now. Im just really scared Ling will suddenly leave.
That wont happen. Ling wouldnt be willing to part from us! Little Duo, be good and dont think nonsense!
Ye Liuforted Liu Duo. At the same time, he was alsoforting himself.
Because that was not something either of them wanted to see!
Just as Doctor Li had said, after half an hour passed, Ye Ling slowly opened those gentle and radiant eyes of his.
Ling, do you feel ufortable anywhere right now? You cannot sulk and cannot be too emotional. You cannot do that again in the future, okay? Im scared.
When Liu Duo saw him wake up, without warning, she started to cry again, crying tears of joy.
Chapter 894 - CHe Really Wanted To Take On Some Responsibilities For Their Household!
Chapter 894: CHe Really Wanted To Take On Some Responsibilities For Their Household!
Ye Ling looked at his wifes red eyes and reached out with his hand to wipe away the tears. He then nodded silently.
He never wouldve thought he would suddenly faint and scare Liu Duo and cause her to worry.
Duo Er, Im sorry.
Dont apologize. As long as you are fine.
Ling. Ye Lius concerned face was full of seriousness. In the future, Yang, Mo, and I will no longer treat you like the child who used to need your older brothers to shield you from everything.
No matter what it is, we will tell you and we will solve it together. However, you must control your emotions well. What happened to you today is exactly what we are afraid of. Thats why we didnt talk to you about many things. It is not because we treat you as an outsider!
Instead, it is because we treat you as the most important family we cant afford to lose, understand?
Ye Liu really emphasized the word family.
When Ye Ling heard him, a look of guilt appeared all over his pale face.
He was actually quite regretful after he said those words back then. He knew it would hurt his brothers feelings but in his moment of anger, he spoke too quickly and didnt hold back.
He really wanted to take on some responsibilities for their household!
Im sorry, Liu. I shouldnt have said those words back then.
Ling, you dont need to say too much, just rest well. Ye Liu lifted his hand to stop Ye Ling from continuing to speak.
Since Ling wants to be the head of the household, Liu will allow you to do so! In the future, no matter if the matter is important or not, I will report everything to Ling.
As he spoke, he gave him a wink. However, that is on the condition that Ling is not allowed to get angry or overly emotional when he hears these things.
When Liu Duo heard him speak with that mischievous tone of his while pretending to be weak, she couldnt help butugh.
This fe was truly very random. He could bepletely serious for a second and then suddenly crack a joke while smiling brightly.
Ye Ling also didnt know if he shouldugh or not when he saw this. He didnt actually want to be the head of the household.
He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, Liu Duo was faster than him and said, Ling, it is not suitable for you to speak right now as it will tire you. Just rest well and we will talk about this once you are a little bit better!
She didnt want Ye Ling to keep on talking about this with Ye Liu.
What were they to do if for some reason Ye Ling became emotional again?
Not long after, Aunt Li brought the medicinal soup shed finished boiling into the room.
Little Ling woke up right on time. Here, drink this medicinal soup.
Aunt Li, give it to me. Liu Duo reached out with her hands and took it.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, helped Ye Ling up so that he could have an easier time drinking it.
Aunt Li, it is already veryte, you guys should just not go back, Ye Liu said to Aunt Li. There are some spare rooms so just spend a night here, okay?
He thought about how it would be difficult to walk home at night while carrying Little Huzi. After all, at this time, the sky had already turnedpletely dark.
No matter where and when, there would always be the traditional saying, babies shouldnt leave the house after dark.
Aunt Li nodded and said, not faking politeness, Okay, we will stay for a night.
After that, she asked a few words of concern for Ye Ling before going down to tell Li Wazi and the others that they wouldnt be leaving today.
Ye Mo only went back after he sent Doctor Li home. He waspletely not stingy when giving the medical fees and gave him one tael of silver!
It wasnt that he was being generous because they were now well-off, but it was because he was very grateful towards Doctor Li for taking care of them for all these years. Moreover, it was because even though he ran very quickly due to his anxiousness when he was carrying him just now, he didnt utter a word no matter how bumpy it was.
It was rare to find such a good doctor and it was worth it to pay him as such for the medical fees.
When he arrived home, he didnt find it strange when he saw that Li Wazi and the others hadnt gone home.
Chapter 895 - Otherwise, It Would Really Hurt His Pride!
Chapter 895: Otherwise, It Would Really Hurt His Pride!
Mo, you came back just in time. It is almost time to eat. Ye Liu waved his hand at him.
Because they were busy with the issue with Ling, it was only now that they prepared to eat.
Aunt Li, Sister Lian, Brother Li, put these on after bathing. They are all new.
At this time, Liu Duo walked down from upstairs and brought some clean changes of clothes.
Each of the five of them had bought some fur clothes but they hadnt tried them on yet.
They were all clean and new fur clothes.
Hows Ling? Has he woken up yet? Ye Mo closed the yard door and walked over.
He already woke up and he also drank the boiled medicinal herb, Ye Liu said to him truthfully. I brought some rice and dishes up to Ling. He should be eating them now.
Ye Mo nodded when he heard him.
After he came to the area underneath the roof, he showed no sign of stopping and went straight towards the stairs.
Liu Duo called to stop him. Little Brother Mo,e over and eat. We have something to tell you.
She felt they needed to all change together on how they treated Ye Ling. They should no longer treat him as a weak, fragile child who needed protection.
Otherwise, it would really hurt his pride!
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo nced at the stairs, and went over to the table, obeying his wife.
What do you want to talk about?
Mr. Liuzi, you tell him. Liu Duo looked at Ye Liu, who was beside her.
In her heart, Ye Liu was the pir of the family when Ye Yang wasnt home so he was the most suitable to say such things.
Although he would go crazy from time to time, he was a really reliable person!
As their wife, sometimes when it was appropriate for the man to step up, she should still let them do so.
Aunt Li and the others looked at Ye Liu quietly, waiting for him to speak.
Ye Liu cleared his throat, organized his thoughts, and said, Lings illness today...I feel it was our fault!
We should no longer look at him as a child who needs constant protection. He is already grown and wants to take on duties and responsibilities for our family so we should respect him.
Thats why in the future, when something happens in the family, no matter if it is big or small, we will let him know and we will solve it together...
Ye Mo frowned when he heard what Ye Liu said. Did he disagree?
He felt doing this was improper!
Very very improper!
Straight away, Ye Mo said out loud exactly what he thought in his head. I object! Ye Liu, all of you guys know Lings situation. No matter if it is now or in the future, Lings heart condition can never be cured!
And the only thing we can do is to make sure no annoyances will affect his mood!
He felt that, although their family was now well-off and could afford to buy expensive good quality medicine, they could only treat the symptoms and not the cause. They couldntpletely cure his heart condition!
They could not take this risk!
Moreover, they didnt even need the doctor to tell them and they would know that every time Lings illness reurred, his lifespan would be shortened!
Mo, I know you have Lings best interest in mind but dont we as well?
Ye Liu said to him, However, Ling needs our acknowledgment and not to blindly treat him as a weak child. We have no right to constantly make all his decisions for him!
Aunt Li and the others listened to the two brothers argue. Both of their points made sense and they didnt know whose side they should take.
However, they could not deny that both of their opinions were formed with Ye Lings best interests in mind!
At this time, Liu Duo said, Mo, we can actually selectively tell Ling some things and dont need to conceal everything from him, right?
Otherwise, wouldnt we be treating him as an outsider just as he said?
Chapter 896 - He Really Could Change So Drastically Without Giving Any Warning Signs!
Chapter 896: He Really Could Change So Drastically Without Giving Any Warning Signs!
No means no! Ye Mo frowned and hit the table while he stood up. His handsome and cool face lookedpletely serious.
He would definitely not give way regarding this matter!
Ever since Ye Ling was young, he had pretty much brought him up by himself. That kind of emotional bond was something indescribable. It wasnt to say Ye Yang and Ye Liu werent close to Ye Ling, but that he did not dare to take that risk!
He didnt want his youngest brother who he had cherished ever since he was young to suddenly fall sick one day and leave him...
Liu Duo was given a fright by him suddenly flipping out and shouting. However, she didnt say anything.
Because she could understand Ye Mos feelings. Even Ye Liu didnt say anything to him!
Little Mo, arent we having a discussion right now? Theres no need to be so emotional, Aunt Li advised him.
She understood Ye Mos violent temper very well but she was not afraid.
It should be that those who knew Ye Mo and were close to him would not be afraid of him.
Ye Liu pulled on his sleeves to ask him to sit. Mo, I know you are worried, but if we keep hiding things Ling wants to know, wont something like what happened today ur often? I already made it clear to Ling. If he doesnt control his emotions well, we wont tell him any of the problems and situations our family faces!
Liu, stop talking. I already said no and that means no! Ye Mo frowned and showed a look of stubbornness.
In any case, he wouldnt agree to it.
Ye Liu didnt feel unhappy or anything else when he heard what he said. He knew he needed to give Ye Mo some time.
Oh my god, Im so hungry. Lets eat now. Ye Liu changed the topic. He didnt want to continue discussing this since it wasnt something that could be solved immediately.
Mo, take a look at my handsome face. Dont you think it has gotten slightly thinner from starvation?
The corner of Ye Mos mouth moved up when he heard Ye Liu suddenly changing his voice to pretend to be weak.
He really could change so drastically without giving any warning signs!
When Aunt Li saw how Ye Liu looked, sheughed kindly. Li Wazi and Little Lian were long since used to it. Even long before Liu Duo came to be the wife in the Ye family, they were already very familiar with Ye Lius crazy and drastic changes in personality.
Liu Duo gave him a rare eye roll of approval!
She knew his intention so she picked up some meat with the chopsticks and went along with it. Since you have be thinner, eat more to supplement yourself. I express good wishes towards you so you can grow plump and strong. That way, you will be able to fetch a good price!
Pfff...
Ye Liu smiled very brightly when he heard her. Hasnt my body already been sold to Little Duo?
Upon hearing him, Aunt Liughed until she couldnt close her mouth. This Little Liu was really such a clown.
He had known how to speak sweetly ever since he was young and he could easily make someone happy!
Ye Mo frowned and rolled his eyes ever so slightly. He then minded his own business and ate.
After their meal, Ye Liu asked Aunt Li and the others to bathe first and then went to the second floor to tidy up two bedrooms. Liu Duo and the others, on the other hand, would be thest to bathe.
Mo, I actually feel that what Ye Liu and Liu Duo said makes a lot of sense. Li Wazi was free after he finished bathing so he went beside Ye Mo as he spoke.
Ye Mo sat underneath the roof and was spacing out by himself. No one knew what he was thinking.
It was only when he heard Li Wazis voice that he gave a reaction and moved his body.
What Liu and beloved said is indeed not wrong, but I wont agree!
Although it was contradictory, he would definitely not change his initial opinion!
When the simple and naive Li Wazi heard him, he didnt know how to reply.
Such people were really infuriating.
Each agreed with what the other said, but they just wouldnt listen! What was one to do?
Such people really gave others headaches.
Chapter 897 - He Just Needed Some Time!
Chapter 897: He Just Needed Some Time!
Thats enough. Head upstairs and go to sleep. I am well aware of this situation! Ye Mo looked sideways and nced at Li Wazi.
He knew his good friend just wanted to advise him but he just really didnt want to listen. He just wanted to be alone in silence for a while.
Li Wazi opened his mouth and wanted to say something to him again, however, Ye Mo cut him off straight away. Stop speaking nonsense. Quickly go upstairs to apany your wife!
Li Wazi heard a tinge of anger in his tone when he spoke so he had no choice but to nod. Okay, then you just think about it and then talk about it with Liu. Ill head up now.
It wasnt that he was afraid Ye Mo might get angry, but he didnt want to give him more pressure and distress.
At this time, Liu Duo and Ye Liu walked down from upstairs. They exchanged greetings with Li Wazi and then walked towards where Ye Mo was.
Aunt Li, Little Lian, and Little Huzi finished bathing and had already gone back to their rooms on the second floor to rest.
Little Duo, Ill get some hot water for you to bathe in. Mo might need some time so lets not rush him.
Even just by looking at Ye Mos back, Ye Liu could tell his third brother was feeling conflicted. He knew his heart definitely felt very tangled up right now.
Although he had verbally objected, just basing off how important Ling was in his heart, he definitely wouldnt disregard Ye Lings own opinion.
He just needed some time!
Okay, I understand. Liu Duo also knew this couldnt be rushed and didnt mind Ye Mos bad attitude.
After that, she strolled over beside Ye Mo. She took a look at his handsome profile and didnt say anything. She just stayed there quietly and apanied him as his mind wandered.
After some time passed, Ye Mo frowned and found it a bit strange that his wife didnt open her mouth to advise him.
During such situations, shouldnt she say a few words to advise him?
Just as he was about to say something, Ye Lius voice rang out. Little Duo, Ive already brought the hot water to the bathroom. You cane over.
Okay.
After Liu Duo replied, she went towards the bathroom.
She left very easily and readily as if she hadnt just silently apanied Ye Mo just now.
Ye Mo felt a bit unhappy in his heart in response to this.
Wanting to be noticed, he said to Liu Duos back, Beloved, the road is slippery so be careful when you walk.
Liu Duo found it funny when she heard what he said.
It hadnt rained during the day and the yard was not wet. How could it be slippery?
Got it. Liu Duo looked back, smiled, and said to him, Dont keep sulking. You look really ugly that way!
She had been observing Ye Mo all along just now.
He had been showing that sulking face from the moment she went beside him.
The attitude was like saying, you guys dont try to lecture me. I wont agree with your reasons!
No means no!
After Liu Duo finished speaking, she no longer looked at Ye Mos upset face and went straight to the bathroom.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth lifted up when he heard her.
Did he look like he was sulking?
He just didnt want to speak!
Ye Liu came beside Ye Mo again. He sat on the stool at the side, crossed his legs, and said to himself, It seems that we have to have a good long discussion when Yang returns.
I wont change my opinion even if Yang is here! Ye Mo said.
Pfff...
Ye Liu couldnt help butugh when he heard Ye Mos answer.
Little Mo, did I ask you to agree? Ye Liuughed until he couldnt close his mouth. Regarding the issue with Ling, you just take your time and think about it. We will respect your opinion and your decision!
But I also respect Lings opinion! In any case, no matter what problems our family encounters, I will selectively tell him about them.
When Ye Mo heard him, his frown grew even stronger.
Chapter 898 - Whats Wrong With You Two? Looking For A Fight?
Chapter 898: Whats Wrong With You Two? Looking For A Fight?
What difference did it make whether he agreed or not?
Liu, are you seriously messing with me right now?
Ye Liu grinned broadly as he listened to his brothers low-pitched, angry voice.
Am I? I dont even know what youre talking about, how am I messing with you?
Liu!
Ye Mo no longer kept his voice down. He shouted, If you really consider me your brother, then listen to me. We cant allow Lings waywardness!
So if I dont listen to you, then Im not your brother anymore? And you arent mine? Can we really change that? Ye Liu countered, ying with words.
He was not afraid of Ye Mo and his infamous temper.
Ye Mo balled his hands into fists, making creaking sounds.
What? Do you want to punch me? Ye Liu eyed Ye Mos clenched fists, smiling faintly.
He stood up so that the two of them were at equal height. The corners of his mouth were still curled up into a smile.
They already had simr faces and were simr in height too. Standing like this was like looking into a mirror.
Dear, can you take a look downstairs? Little Lian said to Li Wazi.
Listening to Ye Mos shouting, she felt a little uneasy.
Li Wazi shook his head. No, we have said what we could on the matter. Theres nothing more to add. Liu and Mo surely wont fight it out!
He believed they should be given space to figure things out. As a friend, he had given his opinion, and from there he would stay out of it.
If he had to, he would talk to them in the morning.
Whats wrong with you two? Looking for a fight? Liu Duo frowned and marched towards them after having a quick shower.
She did not have to guess to know what had triggered their conflict.
She had overheard Ye Mos angry tone when she was in the bathroom.
The two men averted their gaze and stopped quarreling when they heard their wife snap at them.
This was the first time they had quarreled as brothers over a disagreement!
No, Ye Liu said with a smile. I cant do that, at least not to family.
Ye Mo eyed him once and left with a grunt. He turned towards the kitchen. He wanted to fetch water for his bath and drop the issue altogether!
Liu Duo did not call out to him. Perhaps he needed some time alone.
Liuzi, even if Mos being stubborn, you dont have to fight with him. It hurts his feelings, and he only wants whats best for Ling.
Its nothing, Ye Liu smiled with little to care. Dont you worry. As brothers, the more we fight, the better our rtionship. Thats how we bond! And even if things get physical, I wont go easy on him just because hes my brother!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him.
He had a knack for cracking jokes when discussing serious matters.
Finish your bath and get to bed early. Im going to check on Ling.
After dinner, Ye Liu fetched hot water for Ye Ling to clean himself. Then the young man took his medicine and fell asleep.
Go ahead, Ye Liu said as he patted her on the head. Little Duo, youre pregnant now, dont fret over these trivial things. Well take care of them.
Liu Duos hands went to feel her wrinkled belly. Then, she nodded and walked towards the stairway.
Ye Liu watched her go. His smile only vanished when she ascended the steps.
He sat down on the bench, his legs crossed and shaking. A stern look showed up on his face as he got lost in thought.
Chapter 899 - She Dared Not Think About It Because It Was A Scary Thought!
Chapter 899: She Dared Not Think About It Because It Was A Scary Thought!
The gentle breeze rustled at night, caressing his face. It was not cold; in fact, it was rather soothing.
Ye Mo finished his bath and exited the bathroom. When he passed by Ye Liu, he deliberately ignored his elder brother and went on his way.
Ye Liu smirked and brushed the incident aside.
He got up to fetch hot water from the kitchen for his turn in the bathroom so that he could get to sleepter!
Gently, Liu Duo opened the door to Ye Lings room and sat by his bed. She observed the pale figure sleeping soundly there. She felt disheartened seeing him like this.
Her hand traced across the contours of his face as she softly spoke. Ling, I dont want to see you fall sick ever again. Im scared Id really lose you.
Heart diseases like this might not be easily detected or saved even in the modern era, let alone in ancient times like this, where the medical technology was limited to medicinal soup, pills, and acupuncture.
He got lucky this time. But what about next time?
She dared not think about it because it was a scary thought!
I hope that, after our child is born, we can all look after them, watch them grow up and raise a family of their own. I dont want any regrets.
Shey on the bed, next to Ye Ling, and turned sideways to face him as she muttered softly to herself.
It was only after sleep caught up with her that the room fell into silence.
The night ended in the blink of an eye and morning gradually came once more.
Slowly, Ye Ling opened his eyes. Feeling the weight on his body, he turned his head sideways to find Liu Duo curled up next to him, sleeping soundly with an arm and a leg draped across his person.
Trying not to disturb her, Ye Ling gently ced her limbs down onto the bed, before lying on his side again to observe the face so close to him.
Silently, he thought, Duo Er, Im sorry for scaring you yesterday. I swear that wont happen again!
He felt fear and regret the moment he fainted.
He had feared he would not wake up this time, and he regretted demanding that his brothers answer him.
That was how he fell ill and made the whole family worry about him!
He should not have behaved that way!
After reflecting on his ways, Ye Ling crept down from the bed and got dressed.
Other than Liu Duo and Little Huzi, the rest of the family had washed up by the well, one after another.
Ling, why are you up today? Ye Liu frowned when he saw Ye Ling.
Ye Mo had not been looking his best sincest night. When he saw his youngest brother who had been feeling a little bit better that morning, he frowned once more and was on the verge of spitting fire.
You should be resting in bed! What are you doing out here? Dont you want to live? Still mad, he blurted this out without thinking.
If Ling did not care about his health, then why should he?
Ye Mo furiously kicked the bucket next to him before stomping into the kitchen to make a fire for breakfast.
Ye Liu gave the disappearing figure a telling off.
Ye Ling hung his head low, feeling guilty. It was heartbreaking to watch.
Aunt Li shook her head when the scene blew over. Ye Mo certainly did not know how to listen to his heart. He obviously cared very much for Ye Ling and yet he went on to say those things!
Ling, dont mind your brother. Hes just very concerned about you. Go wash up, and continue your rest upstairs.
Alright. Ye Ling nodded and said nothing more. He washed up and headed upstairs.
Chapter 900 - Could They Still Live Happily Together?
Chapter 900: Could They Still Live Happily Together?
Ye Liu did not feel right, seeing his brother like this. His fine brows furled.
Mo had crossed the line!
How could he talk to Ling like that?
He could show he cared, but not with a harsh tone like that. His concern seemed a lot like condemnation!
Li Wazi washed up and came to help Ye Mo in the kitchen.
He opened his mouth to say, Mo, your tone was a bit too much just now. Ling just wanted to share the workload. He didnt mean to fall sick. Hes going to be upset after you tell him off like that.
Upset? Ye Mo grunted. Well, he should be. He should know better than to ask a whole bunch of questions, get overemotional, fall ill, and then make everyone else panic and worry! If he... If something happened, wed be even more upset!
Li Wazi listened carefully. He could hear Ye Mo trembling as he spoke.
Ye Mo did not get why Ling wanted to know about everything that was happening.
Yang, Liu, and he himself could very well manage the troublesome affairs that keep popping up in their lives. All Ling had to do was live a happy and carefree life. Wouldnt that be nice?
Why would he think about shouldering responsibilities, and get everybody into an even bigger mess!
Mo, I know you care a lot about Ling, but youre doing it wrong. Aunt Li shook her head.
Ye Liu was sweeping the fallen leaves in the yard. His usual smile was gone, reced by a frown. He looked troubled as he pondered recent events.
If he and his brothers could not be united as one, then in the long term their bonds would break. Currently, they could not see eye to eye with one another...could they still live happily together?
Ye Ling returned to his room on the third floor. He sat by the bed and began to stare nkly into space. His pale face looked even more pitiful.
Ling, why do you look so pale? Liu Duo woke up and mentioned the first thing she saw.
But Ye Ling had sunk so deep into his thoughts and he did not seem to hear her.
Liu Duo sat up and waved her hand in front of him. Ling, whats on your mind? You seem dazed.
He gently held onto the hand waving in front of him and turned to look at her before speaking softly. Duo Er, Ive been thinking, if I were the same as my brothers, just as strong and healthy as them... how nice that would be.
A faint smile appeared on his handsome face as he said so.
But Liu Duo could see the sorrow, frustration, and guilt behind that smile. It was a sorry sight.
She could empathize with his helplessness, because she had thought about that too in her past life!
Ling, we cannot decide how were born, whether were born healthy or not. But we can decide how we live, whether we do it happily or not, do you get me? So maybe we have to deal with trouble once in a while. Your brothers dont tell you not to because they dont want you to. They worry about your health, since that is out of anyones control. Think about it; what if you fell sick and werent able toe through? Theyd be devastated.
She might have been just as sickly in her past life, but she was strong and optimistic and could do many things she liked. There had been many regrets too but at least she got to experience more joy than sadness.
Some time soon, youll be a father, Ling. Shouldnt you set an example for your child?
Now Liu Duo had his hand in hers, and he ced it on her belly, where their precious unborn baby resided within.
At the same time, Ye Lings slightly dispirited gaze fell on her stomach too.
Chapter 901 - Not Just One!
Chapter 901: Not Just One!
Thats right. Why did he have to look for trouble, get himself sick in the process, and cause everybody to panic?
I get it now, Duo Er, Ling said as he gently stroked his wifes belly.
He really got it this time. He chose to live his life joyfully. He wanted to celebrate the happy moments with his children.
Liu Duo heaved a sigh of relief when he finally listened to reason and was no longer obsessed with the matter.
After all, every time he fell sick, he had to depend on medication to get better, but that meant his lifespan would decrease ordingly.
Talk about toxic medicine!
Ling, you have had your breakfast, right? Get some rest. You look so pale, its frightening.
Liu Duo let him lie down while she removed herself from the bed.
Duo Er, let me help you with your hair first, Ye Ling volunteered.
Liu Duo smiled and shook her head. I can do it myself today. Ill just go with a simple style. Ling, you should rest.
He relented when she said so. He felt a little difort in his chest anyway, so he wanted some rest too.
From now on, he would take good care of his body and not fall sick again!
Liu Duo went back to getting herself ready after she made sure he hadin down on the bed. She simply tied her hair in a bun and used a jade hairpin to keep it in ce. Then she put on her dress and headed downstairs.
There was not a single person in the yard. Hei Xiaomeng was at the entrance, sound asleep.
She went to the well to wash up before rushing to the kitchen for breakfast. Aunt Li, have they gone to town?
The night before, Ye Liu had managed to find time to tell her a bit about the trial.
Yes, they set off some time ago. Aunt Li kindly served her the meal previously heating on the stove. Girl, youre eating for two now. You cant go hungry. Hurry up and eat.
So she sat there to finish her food while her thoughts drifted to Ye Yang who was currently still hunting in the hills.
Among the vigers working in the fields, some women, in particr, would gather every so often to catch up on gossip.
I heard thatst night Ye Mo was in a rush to get Doctor Li. It seemed that Ye Ling fell sick again, one woman started.
Ye Ling fell sick again? Whats that about? Do tell, said another woman.
As far as they knew, the Ye family was very wealthy now. Surely, they purchased the best medication for Ye Ling, so how could he fall sick so easily?
Last night as Iy in bed, I heard Ye Mos loud, trumpet-like voice sting down below, urgently calling for Doctor Li. Ye Lings definitely sick!
Oh dear, what a poor boy. He grew up with medicine.
Hey, their shared wife is pregnant, right? Think about it. The pregnancy was just announced and now Ye Ling fell sick. Im telling you, this is ominous!
The older generation used to say that new life in the family brings good luck, but it seemed that bad luck came to the Ye family instead.
Good deeds go unnoticed, but scandals spread fast. In a short time, word had gone around the vige that Liu Duo was pregnant with a devils child...
And not just one!
Noon came soon enough. Liu Duo guessed that no more vigers wereing to sell their tomatoes, so she took her ount book and went upstairs.
Ling, you look better now that youve rested. Liu Duo smiled as she came to sit by the bed.
Color had begun to return to his face. Ye Ling slowly sat up. Indeed. The pills must be working.
The ufortable feeling in his chest had disappeared, and hisplexion had improved greatly.
Chapter 902 - She Saw Ye Yang
Chapter 902: She Saw Ye Yang
Ling, lets go down. In a moment, lunch will be ready, and you need to stretch your limbs too.
Sure.
Ye Ling tidied himself up and went down the stairs with her.
The sun was hotter than usual around noon. The house was surrounded by a thicket of tall bamboo which managed to prevent direct sunlight from hitting, so it actually was not too hot.
The gang sat by the table, patiently waiting for Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi to return for lunch.
Next to them, Little Lian was feeding Little Huzi minced pork congee that was specially made for him.
The minced pork in the congee had been cooked until it became soft enough for the baby.
With a diet of breast milk andplimentary food, Little Huzi was fed to the fullest during every meal. He had put on weight recently and was as chubby as they came, making him seem extra ttering and cute.
The more she noticed how cute the baby was as he ate his congee, the more she longed for her own baby to be born!
Everyone in the yard was paying close attention to Little Huzi. It was only when they heard Hei Xiaomengs loud bark that they steered their gaze away.
She thought the men hade back, but when she looked past the gate, she saw Ye Yang instead.
Yang?
When she saw him, she flung herself at him excitedly. Yang, youre finally back. I missed you a lot.
Ye Ling and Aunt Li went to greet him too. They helped take over the amount of game he had hunted.
On his shoulder was a small boar about sixty to seventy jin. In his basket, he carried several hares and pheasants.
Im filthy. Ye Yang gracefully avoided her touch.
He was sweaty all over. He had not had a bath in days, so there was a funky odor about him. The boar was freshly killed too, its blood spilled over his body. He did not want to stain his wifes fair skin and clean clothes.
Liu Duo twitched her jaw.
Filthy?
So what? I dont mind!
She could not be bothered by it now. After lunch, she would settle with him!
Yang dear, youve hunted a lot of game, how can we finish it in time? We cant keep it for long, Aunt Li said as she unloaded his basket.
Ye Ling noticed that his brother had hunted a lot indeed. Softly, he said, Aunt Li, you can take some home, and give a bit to Aunt Ye too, as well as Liu Duos parents. We can keep whatevers left.
Ye Yang had no objection to that. He silently set his game aside and went to wash up by the well.
Yang, why dont you take a bath? Ill get some clothes down for you, Liu Duo said before going upstairs.
He would not let her touch him because he considered himself filthy. Surely, a bath would take care of that, right?
She had wanted to give him a hug just now, but he avoided her!
How frustrating.
Nevertheless, she felt lucky that Ye Yang had returned safe and sound.
After his bath, Ye Yang came out refreshed and sat down indoors, his handsome face void of expression, as usual.
He had noticed just now when he came back that Ling looked different, so he asked, Were you sick?
I was. Ye Ling nodded with a bit of regret. But Im all better now, so dont worry, Yang.
Ye Yang turned to his wife, looking for an exnation.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo were nowhere to be found either. Ye Yang was a little surprised and puzzled, but he did not bring it up.
He was never worried about Liu and Mo. He knew they could handle anything. He had only ever been worried about their youngest brother, Ling.
Chapter 903 - She Could Listen To It For A Hundred Years And Not Be Bored With It!
Chapter 903: She Could Listen To It For A Hundred Years And Not Be Bored With It!
Liu Duo had been staring at Ye Yang from the time he finished bathing and went to sit down. She felt that he seemed to have be more masculine after a few days of not seeing him.
Even though he had scars on his face, she didnt find it ugly or feel it was something negative. Instead, she found it to be handsome and extremely cool!
Ye Yang saw that his wife kept staring at him as if she was entranced. Her smile was bright and obvious dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth. She even looked infatuated. Love and amusement appeared in Ye Yangs calm eyes.
Only their wife who would dare to stare so bravely at a man. She didnt even look the least bit embarrassed!
Of course, he also liked getting stared at by Liu Duo like this.
Little Duo? Ye Yang called to her.
Liu Duo had always loved his voice. Every time she heard Ye Yang calling her softly, it felt like a jolt of electricity going through her body. It really made her go crazy.
That bassy and rich voice was really too pleasant to hear and too alluring.
She could listen to it for a hundred years and not be bored with it!
Aunt Li and Little Lian saw this from the side. They only smiled and didnt say anything.
After all, when Ye Mo had seen her behaving like this in the past, he would always call her things like shameless or brazen. And Liu Duo would always reply with something like, Why do I have to be brazen to stare at my man? Why would I feel ashamed?
They were already very used to it because what Liu Duo said wasnt wrong, right?
It wasnt like she was staring at someone elses husband! Or like it was an unmarried woman staring at a man!
Yang, Ling just didnt control his emotions well over a minor incident. However, he is fine now, Liu Duo told him truthfully.
What was it? Ye Yang appeared to be determined to get to the bottom of what happened.
He muttered in his heart at the same time, During the few days I left home, what couldve happened to make Ling lose control of his emotions?
In his eyes, Ye Ling had a calm personality like him. He did not strive to outdo others nor would he firmly insist on something. If the incident could make him lose control of his emotions, it definitely wasnt something minor!
Yang, Im really fine so you can stop asking, Ye Ling said.
He did not want Yang to know the reason because he was afraid he might get angry.
Upon hearing him, Ye Yangs emotionless gazended on Ye Lings body and he said, Tell me!
The more Ye Ling didnt want to say it, the more he wanted to know!
Although he only said two words calmly with no signs of any emotion, Liu Duo and the others felt that the words carried with them an unspoken sternness.
Ye Ling was like a child who did something wrong. He nced at Yang and lowered his head. Just as he opened his mouth to say something...
He heard Liu Duo speak out to help him. Yang, nothing really happened. We already handled it. Ling will pay more attention to his emotions in the future.
She could tell Ye Ling didnt want to tell Ye Yang what happened. Although she didnt know why, she guessed it was probably because he didnt want Yang to get angry.
Aunt Li was at the side, and just as she was about to chime in to help, it was as if Ye Yang was able to feel iting so he spoke up before she did. Tell me!
This time, his frown became very obvious. He was very dissatisfied with how Ye Ling was mincing his words.
When Liu Duo saw him frown, it was as if she discovered something new. She thought he was unable to show any kind of expression with that paralyzed face of his.
In response to Ye Yangs persistent inquiry, Liu Duo had no choice but to speak on Ye Lings behalf. Yang, it is about the previous incident where Xiaomeng bit that old hag. She went to file a report at the government office yesterday...
Liu Duo told him everything that had happened in full detail. Ling wanted to know the result of the judgment when he ran into Mr. Liuzi and Mo while on the road. He wanted to share the responsibility of this familys troubles but Mr. Liuzi and Mo didnt want to tell him...
That was what happened. After Liu Duo finished speaking, she nced at Ye Yang.
However, she could not see the slightest bit of emotion on that paralyzed face of his!
Chapter 904 - That Would Only Increase The Number Of Unresolvable Worries!
Chapter 904: That Would Only Increase The Number Of Unresolvable Worries!
At this time, Ye Ling nodded slightly. He took a look at Yang from the corner of his eye and his eyes met Ye Yangs calm gaze.
Immediately, he looked away. He felt like Yang was angry for some reason.
The most frightening thing was the sudden silence. For a while, Ye Yang just kept staring at Ye Ling. He looked expressionless and no one knew what he was thinking. Liu Duo and the others didnt even dare to breathe.
Just as Liu Duo wanted to break this quiet atmosphere, Ye Yangs alluring voice rang out unhurriedly. Ling, your thoughts are correct. However, you are unique and our family needs you. Understand?
He understood how Ling felt. After all, he had grown up and was also about to be a father. It was normal and correct to have such thoughts.
As a man, shouldnt he contribute and take on responsibilities for his family?
However, he was much more concerned about Lings life and health!
If he lost control of his emotions because of something, causing his heart problems to act up, and lost his life as a result, how would he be able to share in their familys responsibilities?
That would only increase the number of unresolvable worries!
Upon hearing him, Ye Ling lifted his head to look at his oldest brother. He actually didnt get angry?
He nodded. I understand.
Although he didnt say much, Ye Ling was able to understand the meaning behind his words.
Sometimes, it wasnt necessary to know everything and take part in everything. It was only by helping one another with their worries that he could take on responsibilities for his family. Moreover, with his bodys condition, the only way he could help with the familys burden was by taking care of himself and not letting his big brothers worry about him suddenly passing away.
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yang with worshipful eyes. Although what he said was much simpler and the meaning behind his words was pretty much the same as what Ye Liu said, for some reason, his words were much more persuasive!
Perhaps it was because Ye Yang was the oldest brother that he took on the role of the father. That was why when he said something, it always sounded imposing as if one had to obey no matter what.
Yang, lets eat now. Mr. Liuzi and the others wont be back for at least one and a half hours. If we keep on waiting, the dishes will all go cold, Liu Duo suggested. You should eat more since you definitely missed the meals at home during the past few days when you were in the mountains.
Aunt Li nced at the yard door and agreed with her. Lets eat now and not wait. The girl cant starve today. We will just keep some of the food warm for them.
With Grandma Yes attitude of causing amotion, she would definitely make a scene in court and it would definitely cause the whole thing to drag on.
In response, Ye Yang nodded to show his agreement.
There was nothing more important than their wife. Whats more, she even had babies in her tummy right now!
Just as Liu Duo and the others finished lunch and were clearing the bowls and chopsticks, Ye Liu and the others came back.
Sis, Brother Yang, Brother Ling, Aunt Li, Sister Lian, Im back. Liu Ran walked through the yard door and called out happily.
It just so happened that today was also the day that Liu Ran coulde home, so Ye Liu brought him back home together with them.
Ran Er, youre back. The four of you quicklye and have lunch. Weve kept it warm. Liu Ran felt slightly awkward.
For the past few days, all she thought about was Ye Yang not returning from the mountains. They then also encountered Ye Ling falling sick so she hadpletely forgotten about the day Liu Ran woulde home.
As she spoke, she also nced at Ye Liu and the others. Besides Ye Liu, who had a slight smile on his face, Ye Mo and Li Wazi both had burning anger showing on their faces.
Yo, Yang, youre back. Ye Liu saw his oldest brother and the smile on his face grew. I thought you wanted to live for a few more days with the beasts in the mountains.
Ye Mo felt quite happy in his heart when he saw his oldest brother was back, however, he didnt show any emotion on his face.
Because of what had happened at the government office, his face looked extremely upset!
Aunt Li and Little Lian slipped away and brought out the dishes they were keeping warm.
Chapter 905 - He Was Finally About To Become An Uncle!
Chapter 905: He Was Finally About To Be An Uncle!
When Ye Yang heard Ye Lius teasing, he just looked at him and didnt say anything.
Aunt Li came out from the kitchen carrying the dishes. She said while she walked, You guys should eat quickly while the food is still warm.
Liu Ran was in no hurry to eat. He stood beside Liu Duo and said happily, Sis, Brother Liu said you are pregnant. Im so happy and Im really looking forward to their arrival.
When he heard the news, he was so happy he started jumping.
After such a long time, he was finally about to be an uncle!
When he went back to school in town the day after tomorrow, he would find time to tell his mom and dad the good news.
Ran Er, you will be very busy in the future. Not only will you have to study but you also need to help your sister take care of either your niece or nephew. Liu Duo smiled and patted his head.
She felt like Liu Ran had grown quite a bit taller after she hadnt seen him for a few days.
Of course! Liu Ran was not worried at all that he would be busy in the future. I will be in charge of taking care of my little nieces and nephews. When they learn how to speak, I will even teach them how to read. Of course, I will also teach Little Huzi to read as well.
As he spoke, he even nced at the rocking chair at the side.
Inside ity Little Huzi, who was sleeping soundly after having filled his tummy with food and water.
Liu Duo looked at Liu Ran behaving like a little adult and it immediately made herugh.
Aunt Li alsoughed until she couldnt close her mouth.
Liu, Mo, Brother Li, did the county magistrate give a judgment? What is the result? Ye Ling had wanted to ask this ever since they walked through the yard door.
Liu Duo and the others also looked towards them in concern when they heard him.
Ye Mo had looked angry ever since he came back. Could it be that the result of the judgment was not good?
Just mentioning this makes me angry! Ye Mo said furiously. The county magistrate actually agreed to that old hags suggestion. He wants us to tie that furball up everyday! He said something about how mastiffs are ferocious beasts and shouldnt be allowed to run around freely.
Grandma Ye couldnt get the county magistrate to make Ye Liu and the others pay her morepensation for medical fees and also couldnt get them to kill Hei Xiaomeng so she shamelessly brought up this request.
Tie Hei Xiaomeng up?
Liu Duo frowned and felt very unhappy in her heart.
Hei Xiaomeng grew up running around freely. They had never tied him up even once. Now that it was a big dog, how would it take it if they suddenly tied it up?
There was no way it wouldnt keep struggling and barking!
Liu Ran didnt understand what they were talking about, so he could only ask curiously, Why? Xiaomeng is so cute. Why do we need to tie it up?
The smart Hei Xiaomeng heard someone saying its name and it looked towards Liu Duo and the others and gave a bark as a response. Its furry big tail was wagging nonstop...
We dont need to bother about it. The county magistrate wonte here every day to see if weve tied Hei Xiaomeng up. We just wont let Hei Xiaomeng out the yard door during the day. Liu Duo patted Hei Xiaomengs big ck head.
We will let it out to y during the night.
I thought the same thing as Little Duo. Our hearts really are linked as one. Ye Liu smiled pretentiously and looked at Liu Duo.
He had been telling Ye Mo this all the while they were on the road. He didnt know what there was to be angry about.
It was just a minor thing but it already made him angry the entire journey home.
His third brother really was a quick-tempered person!
At this time, Ye Yang also said, Little Duo is right.
At this time, Liu Duo yawned. Fuuuu, Im going upstairs to rest. Yang, you guys go ahead and take your time eating.
She then said to Ye Ling, Ling, you should also go rest for a while.
Chapter 906 - A Person Is A Product Of His Environment!
Chapter 906: A Person Is A Product Of His Environment!
He needed to rest well for a couple of days.
Ye Ling initially wanted to stay here and not go rest. However, as he didnt want to worry them, he nodded and went upstairs with Liu Duo.
After lunch, Ye Yang didnt take a rest and started to process the animals hed brought back from his hunt, slicing up their chests and bellies...
Yang, Liu missed you after not seeing you for a few days. Ye Liu smiled brightly and came over beside the well to help.
Ye Yang heard Ye Lius rowdy tone and he didnt even give him a single nce. Speak.
Each of the four brothers had their own different personalities. Sometimes, Ye Yang would suddenly feel curious and wonder in his heart whether they were all really their parents children.
However, back when there werent many changes happening in their family, he did witness with his own eyes these three little brats growing up with him.
Sometimes, the old saying of a person is a product of his environment really holds true!
Yang, you probably already know about the incident with Ling falling sick, right? At this time, Ye Liu became serious. What do you think about it?
He already knew Ye Mos opinion but he also needed to ask for Ye Yangs opinion.
At this time, Ye Mo walked from the outhouse in the backyard and came over to help.
Mo, you came just at the right time. Lets listen to what Yang thinks about Lings thoughts and decisions.
Yang, Ye Liu says we should tell Ling when our family encounters a problem in the future. I resolutely oppose it! What do you think? Ye Mo didnt beat around the bush and said it directly.
It was like they were having a small meeting. The three of them formed a circle beside the well while processing the hunted animals.
Ye Yang didnt open his mouth for a while and just focused on processing the meat.
Yang, why arent you saying anything! What do you think about it? Ye Mo asked anxiously.
It really made him nervous when Ye Yang didnt even reply with a single word after such a long time.
If he werent his oldest brother, Ye Mo really wanted to give him a few punches!
Mo, why are you so anxious? Yang definitely needs to think it through. Do you think everyone is as impulsive as you? Ye Liu said.
Ye Liu used his shoulder to nudge Ye Mo. He really looked undoubtedly like a guy who yed the feminine role in a homosexual rtionship.
In response, Ye Mo lifted the corner of his mouth and didnt say anything.
Although he had long gotten used to such conduct by Ye Liu, it would still make him feel ufortable!
And every time they discussed something, he would never be able to be serious for more than a few seconds.
It was only after quite a long time that Ye Yang finally said unhurriedly, Ling is no longer a child.
As he spoke, he lifted his head. He looked at his two little brothers and continued to say, He is our little brother, but he is also Little Duos husband and our childrens father. If he wants to know and asks, we dont need to conceal too much.
What he meant was they didnt need to tell him anything if he didnt ask.
Ye Liu didnt feel surprised at what Ye Yang said when he heard him. After all, not only had Ling already grown up, he was now also a manly man.
However, Ye Mo frowned and was very dissatisfied with what Ye Yang had said.
Since Ling already had such thoughts, there was no way he wouldnt ask if anything happened in their family!
Were they not worried Lings illness would suddenly act up again once he knew?
But since Yang had already said this, what more could he say?
Ye Mo still didnt dare to talk back to Yang in front of him. After all, Yang wasnt as easy to talk to as Liu!
Ye Mo felt angry and upset. The only thing he could do was to take his anger out on the animal in his hand...
When Ye Liu saw this, the corner of his mouth turned into a smile he couldnt hide. Of course, he never had the intention to hide it in the first ce.
...
When Liu Duo woke up, Ye Yang and the others had already finished processing all the animals. While she walked slowly downstairs, she saw Ye Yang carrying meat from the hunted animals as he prepared to go out.
Yang, are you bringing these to Aunt Yes?
Yes. Ye Yang turned back to look at Liu Duo and nodded.
Chapter 907 - She Looks Even Better Now That She Is Fatter.
Chapter 907: She Looks Even Better Now That She Is Fatter.
After they finished processing the animals, Ye Liu and the others went out on the bullock-cart.
They hadnt been able to purchase the tomatoes in the morning so they needed to go buy some in the afternoon. This was to prevent the vigers from having to store too many of them at their homes.
In that case, I will go with you. Yang, wait for me a while. I want to go wash my face first. Liu Duo went beside the well to wash her face and refresh herself.
She felt like she was starting to mold after staying at home every day.
When Ye Yang heard that his wife wanted to follow along, he turned around and stood still with his tall posture. He waited for her patiently.
His gaze fell on Liu Duos body, as she washed up not far away from him.
Ye Yang didnt have any expression on his face but he thought to himself in his heart, It seems Little Duo has be considerably rounder after a few days of not seeing her. She looks even better now that she is fatter.
After Liu Duo finished washing up, she lifted her head to look at where Ye Yang was standing. When she saw him standing there waiting for her, a smile immediately appeared on her face.
She quickly walked over beside Ye Yang, reached out with her hand to grab his empty hand, and said with a bright smile, Yang, lets go.
Okay.
Ye Yang held her small hand and, side by side, the two of them went out of the yard.
The two of them were holding hands. One was tall and one was short. The man was handsome and the woman beautiful. Ones face was filled with smiles while the other was expressionless. No matter how one looked at it, they looked very harmonious.
Yang, why didnt you stick to your promise ande back after three days? Liu Duo lifted her head to look at Ye Yang and asked curiously.
She had initially wanted to ask at night, but it was a bit of a distance to Aunt Yes house. If she didnt find something to talk about with him, Ye Yang wouldnt take the initiative to speak and it would be like she was walking with a mute!
Upon hearing her, Ye Yang didnt nce sideways and continued walking with Liu Duo. I was hunting.
Err...
Liu Duo immediately felt like a flock of crows had just flown past their heads!
Would he be going to the mountains for a vacation if he didnt go there to hunt?
He gave an irrelevant answer. Did this blockhead not understand what she was asking about?
Yang, didnt you promise you woulde back after three days? Why did you onlye back after five days? That is what I am asking!
As Liu duo spoke, she shook around the hand that was holding his to show she was dissatisfied with his answer and wanted him to answer seriously.
Ye Yang saw his wifes dissatisfied look out of the corner of his eye and the corner of his mouth moved up ever so slightly.
Wild boars are not easy to hunt, Ye Yang answered unhurriedly.
The wild boar he hunted was about sixty or seventy jins. It wasnt too big or too small, just like he wanted.
Ye Yang had initially been about to go home since he just couldnt find a wild boar. However, just as he was getting ready to go home, he encountered a wild boar that was by itself.
Liu Duo felt upset when she heard what he said. She asked, Why did it have to be a wild boar? Didnt I say it could be a wild chicken or wild rabbit? You shouldnt go hunting for big prey.
Hunting big prey was very dangerous. If anything were to happen in the deep forests of the mountain, there would be no use no matter how much one screamed for help!
It would be better if one had a partner, but Ye Yang had always gone into the mountains by himself.
They are different.
What difference is there?!
Liu Duo didnt understand. Although wild game might taste better than meat from domesticated animals since wild game all grew up in the wild, she could not understand, what exactly about wild boar made it different from wild chickens and rabbits?
Werent they all just meat?
They are all for eating and they are all livestock. Whats so different about them?
Upon hearing her, Ye Yang stopped walking and looked in Liu Duos eyes. He said seriously, Because I want to let Little Duo eat different kinds of meat. Thats why they are different.
Since there were thousands of animals with different shapes in the world, even when they looked very simr, there would definitely be differences between them.
Oh my...
Chapter 908 - Heart Beats Fast
Chapter 908: Heart Beats Fast
His words were usually few and far between, so once in a blue moon, when he spoke more than he used to, Liu Duo was always caught off guard.
Normal, nd statements seemed so enticing when he said them.
Liu Duo blushed when she noticed her own image reflected in his eyes.
She shyly looked away from him, saying, Yang, theres one song lyric that goes in line with my current mood.
Really?
Ye Yang wondered what it could be as he observed his wifes reddening cheeks.
Heart beats fast...
His eyes formed an obvious smile, but Liu Duo, who was busy being embarrassed, did not see that.
Otherwise, she could have cheered excitedly.
Lets go. Ye Yang was in an especially good mood, holding on to her hand as they marched onwards.
Along the way, Liu Duos cheeks remained red. She felt that Ye Yang had gotten really skilled with flirting.
Even if he stayed silent, him looking her way was enough to make her blush.
Little Duo, do you feel hot?
He noticed his wifes cheeks had gotten red. Was it the heat?
He loosened his hold on her hand and ced his against her forehead, blocking a bit of sun.
Er...
Liu Duo was stunned for a moment before she cleared her throat. Yes, the heats got to me.
She went on to fan herself with her hands in an attempt to relieve herself from the heat.
She would not admit that she happened to be thrown off guard by the mans flirting. That, in addition to the heat, was why her cheeks were so red!
My fault, Ye Yang said out of the blue. I should have brought the umbre!
His wife would always take the umbre with her on outings. And yet he made the mistake of not bringing it along that day.
Liu Duo had forgotten about it too.
Ye Yang had been waiting for her at the entrance. She did not want him to wait long so, after a quick wash, she forgot about it.
Thats alright. A little bit of sunlight is good for you. She smiled, holding his hand once more. Dont beat yourself up, Yang. Lets go, well be fine when we get to Aunt Yes house.
With that said, she took bigger strides and dragged Ye Yang along.
The wife might have dismissed the matter, but Ye Yang silently pledged not to be so careless next time.
Liu and Ling would not have allowed such a reckless deed to happen!
Mo, on the other hand, was a scatterbrain just like him.
When they arrived at Aunt Yes house, the woman weed them passionately.
My girl, I was just getting ready to go to your ce. Aunt Ye very kindly held Liu Duos hand.
She turned to Ye Yang and the gifts he brought. Yang, why have you brought so much meat? Its expensive. You should keep it for yourselves.
She did not know that Ye Yang had picked up hunting again.
I hunted them, he replied before taking the meat to the kitchen.
Hunted?
Dazed for a moment, Aunt Ye frowned and asked, Girl, I thought Yang stopped hunting. Why has he continued?
She had been against Ye Yangs hunting activities from the very beginning. It could not be helped before, given their households previous economic status.
Liu Duo consoled Aunt Ye when she saw the worry and anxiety written across her face. Aunt Ye, Yang wont be hunting again after this time. I wont let him, even if he wants to!
Chapter 909 - I Am Your Aunt After All!
Chapter 909: I Am Your Aunt After All!
Im pregnant now, arent I? Yang wants me to have some game, and what can be bought wont be as exquisite as the ones he hunts. Thats why he went into the hills!
Liu Duo spoke with an air of blissfulness, feeling very proud of her husband!
With that, Aunt Yes frown evolved into a cheerful smile.
They came into the house to find a bundle of cloth, needles, and thread ready on the table. Out of curiosity, Liu Duo asked, Aunt Ye, whats this?
Theres nothing to do every day, so I thought I would sew something for the little ones, Aunt Ye said kindly. Youre carrying more than one child, arent you? Im just helping Ling to lighten the load.
Ye Ling had mentioned to her before that Liu Duo wasnt good at needlework. She could make some diapers, but baby clothes would be a whole other level.
She did not expect Yang, Liu, and Mo to be skilled in sewing. They were much more capable with other forms of manualbor.
Thanks, Aunt Ye. Its so nice of you. Liu Duo couldnt help but give the woman a big bear hug. She was on cloud nine.
How she wished Aunt Ye was really rted to her husbands!
Both older women were her elders, but there was no need forparison. One was loving and kind, while the other was stingy and cruel.
Its the least I can do. Aunt Ye smiled happily too. When youre almost ready to give birth, Ill move into your ce for a while and help with things. You wont know how to care for a baby, will you?
She thought about it. There was no one in the Ye family they could turn to, and while Aunt Li would be in their house during the day, she would have to go home at night, so what could be done about it?
A newborn baby required feeding at night too. The new parents were inexperienced; how would they know what to do?
Liu Duo did not know what to say. She embraced Aunt Ye still and spoke honestly from the bottom of her heart. Aunt Ye, youre family to us from now onwards! Ill treat you like my elder for as long as I live!
Ye Yang walked into the scene and, very bluntly, said, Shes already family!
Er...
Liu Duos jaw twitched. Did her husband just call her out?
Aunt Yeughed out loud at this sight. It was rare for her to see Ye Yang take the initiative to speak.
Under normal circumstances, he would talk only when he was questioned!
Ever since theyd gotten a wife, Ye Yang had changed quite a lot.
The sun was almost setting by the time the couple left for home.
Aunt Ye had originally asked them to stay for dinner, but the two had not informed their family beforehand, so they did not stay.
Yang, even if I misspeak next time, you shouldnt call me out, do you hear me? That was very awkward!
On the way home, Liu Duo kept a straight face as she berated Ye Yang.
He needed to reserve some honor for his wife, didnt he?
Ye Yang looked down at his wife who was pouting, apparently unhappy with him. He shook his head. I cant do that!
Liu Duo was stunned. She was not expecting that.
Yang used to obey her; when had he changed? This was terrible.
His wifes lush, red lips stuck up even higher as a smile emerged from the corners of his mouth.
He patted Liu Duo on the head and said steadily, Little Duo, people wontugh at error correction.
They would be parents soon. They should lead by example in situations like this, shouldnt they?
Honor, at times, was not that important.
Chapter 910 - Mentally Older Than All Of Them!
Chapter 910: Mentally Older Than All Of Them!
Of course she knew that. She was just teasing him. She just did not like how this was not what she had in mind!
It seemed like she should not have expected the ever stoic Ye Yang to go into wife protection mode. It was not quite practical.
Yes, whatever you say is right! In terms of status, Im the fifth in the family. How could I have my say?
Liu Duo had her hands over her chest, feigning submission.
Other than Liu Ran, she was the youngest in the family, in terms of actual age.
Mentally, she was older than all of them!
Ye Yang patted her on the head again. His wife was such a unique personality, and adorable too.
You have the highest rank. You can say what you want.
In other words, whether the opinion was proper, eptable, or applicable remained to be seen.
Upon recognizing his implied meaning, Liu Duo marched forth, fuming, leaving him behind!
For the first time ever, she realized that Yang was more stubborn than she thought. He would not cooperate with her.
She did not like this!
Ye Yang caught up with her in no time and followed her closely. Being able to take longer strides had always been his advantage.
He showed a bit of softness as he stared at the back of his wifes head. What kind of life had he lived before he met her?
His life now was a lot more realistic, interesting, and vivid!
The two stayed silent as they walked on for ten minutes or so. Neither said anything to the other.
Soon, Ye Yang could not bear it anymore and held Liu Duos soft hands in his. Little Duo, why wont you speak?
As far as he knew, Liu Duo could be quite a chatterbox.
But they had been walking for quite some time without her making a sound. She would not even look at him.
He found this really strange. Something was amiss.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and quietly muttered, I can choose to say or not say whatever and whenever I want! You werent speaking either!
When he heard her mumbling, he could tell she was very cross with him.
His wife was throwing a tantrum. She was mad!
Little Duo, be good, dont be angry, alright?
And then, with his free hand, he gently pinched her nose.
Who says Im angry? Dont go spouting gibberish, Yang! Liu Duo shoved his hand away grumpily, when in fact she was actually quite happy.
Ye Yang had taken the initiative to console her. For a stoic and reserved man like him, that was quite an extraordinary change!
It was not sweet talk, but it still made her feel better.
Im not blind! Ye Yang said sternly.
Pffft, haha...
Liu Duo couldnt restrain herughter. Yang could be quite a joker too.
How hrious.
Yang, Im not angry! Liu Duo said, her eyes curved into a smile. Im just teasing you. I dont mind even if you cant see that. Haha...
Naughty, Ye Yang held her hand and walked with her.
He felt great after hearing his wife giggle.
...
When the other men were purchasing tomatoes in the neighboring vige, asionally there would be vigersing forward to congratte them.
After all, it was rare for a woman to bear more than one child at a time. News spread fast.
Thank you for your wishes. Our Little Duo is a lucky woman to be blessed by the goddess of fertility! Haha...
Ye Liu grinned as he chatted with the vigers.
Even Ye Mo appreciated thepliments.
Chapter 911 - His Tone Cold And Distant
Chapter 911: His Tone Cold And Distant
Their wife was wonderful indeed!
Just then, a stoic woman who looked like a matchmaker approached them.
Good day, Ye Ling, Ye Mo, your wife is quite a special one. When she doesnt want kids, she doesnt get pregnant. And when she does, she bears more than one child.
When she got nearer, Ye Mo realized that she was the matchmaker who had spoken to Liu previously. Color immediately drained from his face.
He kept a straight face and refrained from showing his disapproval.
Ah, Madam Hua, what do you want to say? Ye Liu said, beaming, his tone cold and distant.
He did not believe that Matchmaker Huas greeting was sincere at all!
Ye Liu, youre a smart one. I like that about you, Matchmaker Hua snickered as she waved a handkerchief at him.
Ye Liu moved aside.
The cheap perfume she had on her person was suffocating, yet she was not aware of it.
Ye Liu, didnt I mention to youst time? That I would find other matches for you and your brothers? Look at this one...
Before she could finish, Ye Mo directly cut her off. Shut up, you! If youre not here to sell tomatoes, then leave! Take your matchmaking somewhere else!
Among the vigers who came to sell tomatoes, some believed that Matchmaker Hua had good intentions while most of them were of the opinion that she was inviting disaster!
This was the Ye brothers she was talking to. If they wanted other matches, they would not have waited!
They would have listed it on their agenda after acquiring enough wealth!
Of course, there were some vigers with unmarried daughters who were hoping that the Ye brothers were still looking for brides.
They wanted their daughters to marry these men. After all, the Ye brothers were wonderful breadwinners, and handsome too! Families would want sons-inw like them!
Oh, Ye Mo, calm down. Listen to what I have to say. Matchmaker Hua did not seem intimidated. She even smiled at Ye Mo.
No! Shut up and get out of my sight! Ye Mo red ferociously at her.
Ye Liu made a cold statement despite putting up a smile. Madam Hua, were busy right now. I suggest you bring your matchmaking services elsewhere before I crash into you with my bamboo basket! he said as he loaded the basket onto the cart. He even crashed into the woman on purpose.
See, I told you to stay away. I hope I didnt hurt you, Madam Hua.
Ye Mo nced at his brother. He knew Ye Liu loathed that woman, so why was he being so polite to her?
He was certainly putting a lot of effort into this facade!
Im fine. Just fine. Matchmaker Hua backed away a few paces but her professional smile remained. You obviously care a lot about others, Ye Liu.
It was unknown whether Matchmaker Liu really understood Ye Liu, or if she was faking it.
She continued, Ye Liu, I heard Ye Ling fell ill recently. And that it was quite serious too. Is this true?
Ye Liu squinted at her but said nothing.
Ye Mo frowned. He hated it when people talked about his brother. What do you mean by that?
Her excitement rose from Ye Mo engaging in conversation with her.
Oh, Ye Mo, I dont mean anything. Look, that shared wife of yours just got pregnant. Shortly after that Ye Ling fell ill. Could it be...
Chapter 912 - Never Judge A Book By Its Cover!
Chapter 912: Never Judge A Book By Its Cover!
Matchmaker Hua stopped there, and took time to examine their faces.
No mood changes were detected, so she began to talk louder, Could it be that the baby in her belly is a curse? After all, it seems too much of a coincidence. If thats the case, then that means Ye Lings probably in danger. Wed need an auspicious event to ovee an ominous one.
As she continued to speak, she made it seem as though she only had Ye Lings best intentions at heart, when she was actually just beating around the bush in an effort to persuade the men to agree to getting another wife!
As the neighborhood matchmaker, it was natural for her to hear news of Ye Ling falling sick. That was how she could weave exaggerated tales out of it.
Shut the hell up!
Shut the hell up!
In unison, the two brothers yelled at the matchmaker.
If they could, they would skin her alive with their eyes!
The surrounding vigers jumped in astonishment, but mostly because Ye Liu had frightened them.
Truth be told, he was a chatty and friendly face in the neighborhood. They were not expecting him to react this way when provoked.
Never judge a book by its cover!
They were used to Ye Mo getting riled up, so they were not surprised at all.
Madam Hua, I think you should know that careless talk leads to trouble. Ye Liu frowned and spoke to her sternly. Ill let it go this time, since youre our elder after all, but if I hear any of your nonsense again, dont me me for any disrespect!
Ye Mo was not as nice. He grabbed one ripe tomato and tossed it at her face.
The tomato struck its target with great uracy. Red juices came streaming out of the fruit and all over her face.
Ah... Matchmaker Hua shrieked.
Old hag, Im not as nice as my brother! Ye Mo eximed, getting his second tomato ready. Youre not young anymore, for gods sake, and yet you dare to swindle others by ndering my wifes unborn baby! Lets see how Im going to make you pay! Whats this about curses and omens? Not on my watch!
Li Wazi had not been able to get a word in, but he was no less furious at the woman.
While he was handing over tomatoes to Ye Mo for his friend to toss, Li Wazi managed to convey his resentment. When they were poor long ago, when they were short of food and had tons of expenses due to Lings medication, where were you and your kind intentions? Now theyre living the good life and youe to offer a favor? You may have bitten the hand that feeds you, but they wont!
Ye Liu said some more. Liu Duo is our one and only wife, and we wont take anyone else!
With a firm gaze, he scanned the vigers, crushing the will of anyone else in the crowd who had been considering the impossible!
Ye Mo fiercely agreed. Anyone else who darese to y matchmaker or curse my family, Ill tear out your tongue! I dont care how old you are, Ill fight you, and teach you how careless talk leads to trouble!
Matchmaker Hua was already drenched in tomato juice by the time they finished. She looked absolutely disastrous!
She trembled at their words.
She was long past her prime. She would not stand a chance if she were beaten up by these young fellows. She still wanted to live a few more years!
Chapter 913 - He Could Smash As Many Of Them As He Liked!
Chapter 913: He Could Smash As Many Of Them As He Liked!
No matter how much more money those vigers who wanted her to match the Ye brothers with their daughters gave her, she would not ept it!
Sometimes, money wasnt as important as ones life.
Matchmaker Hua couldnt take getting tomatoes thrown at her by Ye Mo. She immediately turned around and ran away with her tail between her legs.
Although getting hit by a tomato wasnt particrly painful, getting tomato juice all over her body felt quite unbearable.
Ye Mo spat his saliva at her when he saw her run. At least you are tactful and ran away quickly. Otherwise, I would smash all of the tomatoes here on your body! Even if I cant use them to smash you to death, I will use them to drown you to death!
The vigers beside them didnt say anything about how he was being wasteful. After all, Ye Mo had already paid them the money.
He could smash as many of them as he liked!
That was his freedom and his right!
Thats enough. Lets just keep on doing what we were doing and just treat that incident as something to adjust our moods. Ye Liu resumed his usual look of having a pretentious smile on his face and being easy-going.
Ye Mo smacked his lips and then silently and angrily said something. It was only after that that he started to take down the transactions and pay money again.
Li Wazi, on the other hand, helped the vigers with lifting the baskets and taking the weights.
On the other side, when Liu Duo and Ye Yang arrived home, Ye Ling was at the table, focusing on sewing small pants and other things. He took advantage of the time as no vigers wereing to sell their tomatoes right now.
Ling, we are back, Liu Duo said very cheerfully right after she walked through the yard door.
She then walked towards his direction along with Ye Yang.
Ling, we will help you. Of course, I will be sewing the diaper, haha.
She was quite self-aware about this so she didnt force herself.
Ye Yang sat at the side and looked at Liu Duo and Ye Ling as they talked about needlework. He was silent like a sculpture and it was as if he wasnt there.
Ling, Yang, take a look at my work. What do you guys think?
After Liu Duo finished sewing the diaper, she gave it to Ye Ling to take a look then gave it to Ye Yang to have a look.
The diaper was sewed together with two pieces of cloth that were of the same size and it was sewed into the shape of a rectangle.
The four corners were sewed together and she even added a bit of cotton in the middle to give it a slight thickness. It was very soft and felt quite good.
Ye Ling saw the seams were a bit uneven but, in any case, Liu Duo had finished itpletely by herself so Ye Ling nodded and praised her. Duo Er, your sewing is eptable and quite good.
He didnt have the heart to say it looked ugly. At least it could be used, right?
eptable? Fine, I know you areforting me, Ling, and couldnt bear to deal a blow to my enthusiasm, Liu Duo muttered to herself in her heart.
She actually felt that what she sewed was very ugly!
Ye Yang nced at the diaper his wife handed him to look at. Practice more!
As a woman, her needlework was really underwhelming.
Although this was what he said, it wasnt like he wanted Liu Duo to master needlework no matter what. He just thought it was good to know how to do it.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo puckered her lips. She knew Yang was going to say that!
Dont ask her how she knew. After all, with Ye Yangs icy personality, he would find it tiring even if he only needed to say a few words.
If he spoke words of praise or words to pamper her, it would be very strange.
Okay, I will practice more. In the future, I will definitely be able to sew as perfectly as Ling.
She didnt get angry and started to trim the cloth to sew a diaper again...
Ye Yang stood beside her and when he saw his wife finishing sewing another diaper, he stood up and went to the kitchen to help Aunt Li and the others.
At this time, Liu Ran finished taking care of business in the outhouse and walked over.
Sis, next time I go to school in town, can I tell mom and dad that you are pregnant with my niece and nephew? Mom and dad will definitely be very happy.
Chapter 914 - He Was Too Unfilial!
Chapter 914: He Was Too Unfilial!
He felt they should let their parents know about such a thing no matter what.
As he had matured long ago, he knew that they didnt have grandparents or parents in the house right now. After his sister gave birth, they would definitely need someone experienced to take care of them, right?
Moreover, he was very sure his mom would definitelye and take care of sis during the one month she had to stay indoors after she gave birth.
That way, sis and mom would be able to slowly get close again. They might even be able to live together again in the future.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo stopped what she was doing.
It was only after she thought about it slightly that she smiled and said to him, Okay. If Ran Er wants to tell them then go ahead.
She initially didnt n on telling Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi but since her little brother mentioned it, it wouldnt be good to reject him.
After all, he still thought of her as his original sister and didnt know she was no longer the same person.
When Liu Ran heard her, he immediately nodded happily and a big smile also appeared on his face.
Ye Ling listened to the conversation between the brother and sister and he suddenly felt self-me. How could he forget to tell such good news to father and mother?
Although they no longer had parents, their wife still had a mom and dad, right?
He was too unfilial!
He said carefully and softly, Duo Er, we brothers were actually too busy being happy by ourselves that we forgot to share such joyous news with your parents. Are you mad?
Why would I be? Ling, dont think like this. Liu Duo heard him being so cautious and timid and this made her felt stunned for a while. She then immediately smiled at him. We just went a bit overboard with our happiness. Its not toote if we find some time tomorrow and go to town and tell them.
She then leaned over beside Ye Lings ear and said in a volume that only the two of them could hear, Actually, I also forgot about this. I even forgot long ago that I even had parents!
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he knew Liu Duo still hadnt resolved the issues in her heart. However, he didnt know what he could say to help her unravel the knots in her heart.
He muttered silently in his heart, Since Duo Er is willing to tell her parents this news, doesnt this prove there is a chance for reconciliation? When the momentes, I definitely have to figure out a way to make Duo Er ept her parents!
Liu Ran saw this and asked curiously, Sis, what did you say to Brother Ling? You even did it so secretively.
Did she have something that she couldnt let him know?
Secretive? Liu Duo reached out with her hand and scraped his nose. Do I need to be secretive when I whisper sweet words to my husband? I am doing it openly and brazenly!
This was the first time Ye Ling heard her call him husband and he momentarily felt slightly embarrassed.
His fair white face started to turn red.
His wife usually just called him Ling. Although he felt a bit embarrassed about suddenly being called husband, he felt an even greater sense of lofty responsibility as her husband!
What did you say to Brother Ling? Liu Ran asked curiously again.
Liu Duo saw him ask again and, straight away, she flicked Liu Rans head with her fingers. I already said they were sweet words so why are you still asking? Little brats shouldnt be too curious!
Whos a brat? Im already ten years old! Liu Ran immediately puckered his lips, feeling unhappy.
Thats true. In another five or six years, you will be calling someone wife.
Sis, what are you talking about!?
Liu Ran immediately became shy and the baby fat on his cheeks became all red. Even his little ears were red.
Duo Er, you should stop teasing Ran Er, Ye Ling chimed in while smiling.
And with that change in subject, Liu Ran stopped asking about what she had whispered to Ye Ling.
Chapter 915 - You Are Awesome And I Worship You.
Chapter 915: You Are Awesome And I Worship You.
In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the day again. The sun slowly set behind the mountains.
The vigers in the vegetable and paddy fields also started to go home one after another, ending their days work.
At this time, Ye Liu and the others were slowly driving the tomato-filled bullock-cart back towards their house. The baskets were filled with brilliantly red tomatoes that looked dazzling and would make people ravenous.
Fuuu... Ive been sewing for the whole afternoon but Ive only managed to sew five diapers. But each one is better than thest so I am quite satisfied. Liu Duo lifted her hands over her head and stretched her back.
Ye Ling looked at the five diapers and saw that all of the seams were still uneven. However, he still praised her warm-heartedly. Duo Er, your needlework is improving more and more. In the future, your sewing will get even better.
Yeah, I feel the same!
Liu Duo knew Ye Ling was just encouraging her, but she was still confident in herself.
Her needlework may not be good now but that didnt mean it would be the same in the future. The ancient saying put it best: practice makes perfect!
At this time, Ye Yang stood at the kitchen door and shouted towards them, The food is ready.
What he meant was that they should get ready, as they would be able to start dinner once Liu and the others arrived home.
When Liu Duo heard how much he simplified his words, an idea popped up in Liu Duos head. She wanted to make him into a chatterbox!
Even if she couldnt turn him into a chatterbox, she should still change him into a person who spoke a normal amount.
However, the n may have been beautiful but putting it into practice was extremely difficult!
Ran Er, put away your textbooks and get ready to eat in a while.
After Liu Duo said this to Liu Ran, she helped Ye Ling put away the cloth, needles, threads, and the finished diapers and pants.
After about half an hour passed, Hei Xiaomeng started barking cheerfully and coquettishly.
When Liu Duo and the others heard it, they knew it was definitely because Ye Liu and the others were back.
Brother Liu, Brother Mo, Uncle Li, you guys coincidentally came back just in time. We just finished putting the dishes on the table and were waiting for you guys! Liu Ran smiled energetically.
When Ye Liu heard him, he replied while he parked the bullock-cart. It wasnt a coincidence! Your Brother Liu chose this exact time toe back. What do you think? Awesome right? Dont you worship your Brother Liu?
You are awesome and I worship you. Liu Ran was very cooperative and immediately yed along.
He should naturally tter his brother-inw as best as he could, right?
Ye Mo listened to Ye Liu as he boasted and heined silently in his heart, It was just a coincidence. What does he mean he chose the exact time? Does he really think he is a god with foresight?
Of course, he couldnt say this out loud. Otherwise, Ye Liu would definitely bombard him with criticisms.
He would say something like, Are you really my biological third brother? Whats the point in undermining your own second brother? You really break my heart...
He really couldnt take it when Ye Liu kept bbering on and on next to his ear.
Liu Duo couldnt help but roll her eyes when she heard Ye Liu pretending to be awesome.
Mr. Liuzi, you guys go wash up first and thene eat. Unload the tomatoester.
Ye Liu and the others were about to unload the goods but when they heard what their wife said, they stopped.
Okay, we will do what Little Duo orders us to do! Lets eat first.
Ye Liu quickly ttered her and with a pretentious smile on his face, he sent a wink towards Liu Duo, who was underneath the roof.
Liu Duo looked away immediately in response.
She said to Ye Ling, who was beside her, Ling, you need to take your medicine after the meal. You have to remember.
Okay, I will remember. Ye Ling smiled warmly.
Chapter 916 - Good News?
Chapter 916: Good News?
After that, Liu Duo and the others all went to sit at the dining table and, with a lively atmosphere, started to have their dinner...
While halfway through the meal, Liu Duo remembered what Liu Ran said so she looked at Ye Liu and said to him, Mr. Liuzi, are you guys going to town to deliver goods tomorrow?
We werent nning on it, but if Little Duo wants to go, Liu will, of course, apany you there. Ye Liu showed his signature pretentious smile and winked at her.
They were nning on delivering the goods to the restaurants while they sent Liu Ran to school the day after tomorrow.
Thats why they werent nning on going to town tomorrow.
Liu Ran knew why Liu Duo had asked this question so he immediately chimed in andughed. Sis wants to go tell mom and dad the good news!
Good news?
Wasnt the good news that Liu Duo was pregnant right now?
Ye Liu immediately understood and nodded with a smile, showing his agreement.
Many things had happened in the past two days and they actually forgot to tell mother and father. Theyd really made a mistake!
Ye Mo immediately frowned when he heard him. Just like Liu Duo, he had pretty muchpletely forgotten about Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi!
However, no matter what, even if they had severed their rtions, werepletely unrted, or they no longer visit each other, the babies in his wifes belly would still be their grandchildren. There was no harm in telling them!
Thats why he didnt say anything and just continued eating.
Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling were at the same table. When they saw that Ye Mo didnt kick up a fuss when this was mentioned, they all had a look of approval for him in their eyes.
Liu Duo was also a bit surprised by him. She nced at Ye Mo and muttered in her heart, Did this fes personality change? He actually didnt open his mouth andin angrily?
After all, in the past, whenever Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi were mentioned, Ye Mo would always have many strong opinions!
If that is the case, Liu will even more so have to apany Little Duo. Ran Er, do you want to go together? While we are there, I can also bring you around and we can stroll around town.
Although Liu Ran was studying at a school in town right now, he pretty much never went out of the school.
Okay! I want to go.
Liu Ran would naturally be willing. Not only would he be able to see his parents, but he would also be able to stroll around town. How could he turn it down?
At this time, Ye Mo lifted his gaze and looked at the smiling Liu Ran. He said to him in a very normal voice, Did you finish your homework? You are not allowed to go if you havent finished!
When Liu Ran heard him, he said, feeling pleased with himself, I already finished it long ago!
He was definitely not the type of person who would y first before finishing his homework!
Every time he came home during the holidays, Liu Ran would always finish his homework first and then help around the house within the best of his abilities.
Aunt Li and the others simply adored him!
In response, Liu Duo took a piece of meat for him and praised him without the slightest bit of hesitation, Our Ran Er isnt just cute and clever, he is also mature, diligent, and has good self-discipline. He isnt the type of person who would go out to y before finishing his homework.
Thats right! Ye Liu went along with it. Ever since Ran Er started school, weve never had to worry about his schoolwork at all! Unlike you, Mo. When you came back from school when you were young, mom always needed to ask you a few times before you started doing your homework!
While smiling brightly, he ttered his brother-inw and criticized Ye Mo at the same time.
When Ye Mo heard him, he lifted up a corner of his mouth and, feeling upset,ined in his heart, I really want to give Liu a beating!
Ye Ling saw that Ye Mos face looked upset but he couldnt talk back to Ye Liu and this made his long-gone brotherplex reappear. Liu, Mo was thinking of what was best for Ran Er. Why did you go and bring up past events! Who hasnt been naughty when they were young?
Chapter 917 - It Really Made Liu Duos Hand Itch!
Chapter 917: It Really Made Liu Duos Hand Itch!
He felt that nobody is perfect and everyone makes mistakes.
Even if he didnt know better when he was a child, it didnt mean he was the same after he grew up!
When Ye Liu heard Ling helping Ye Mo, he said with a bright smile, True, what Ling said is very correct. Mo was really so naughty during that time! He wasnt as mature and obedient as our Ran Er.
Err...
Ye Ling momentarily became slightly dumbfounded. This was clearly not what he meant but why did it feel like the meaning changed right after Ye Liu said this?
Did he say Ye Mo was naughty when he was young?
Upon seeing this, Liu Duo couldnt help but give Ye Liu a kick and help Ye Ling. Mr. Liuzi, show some restraint when you speak! Dont go and twist what Ling says. Quickly eat your rice.
Yes, yes, yes. I will eat. Im the one who is the most obedient to Little Duo. Ye Liu smiled brightly and didnt forget to show Liu Duo his loyalty.
Liu Duo looked at how nonchnt he was and it really made Liu Duos hand itch!
...
During the night, Liu Duo, Ye Ling, and Liu Ran finished bathing first and each of them went back to their rooms on the second floor, third floor, and fourth floor.
Little Mo, are you going to apany Little Duo and Ran Er to town tomorrow? Ye Liu said to Ye Mo.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo replied without even having to think. I wont!
He didnt really want to see Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi, as he felt they were too cowardly and weak.
However, he felt a bit conflicted in his heart. Back then, if it werent for the couples cowardice and weakness, Liu Duo might not have be their wife!
And their familys condition also might be the same as before.
Dont want to see father and mother? Ye Liu crossed his legs and shook his head. He showed a pretentious look that was saying he knew what Ye Mo was thinking even if he didnt tell him.
Yeah. Ye Mo didnt hide his thoughts.
Ye Liu heard Ye Mo admit it frankly and he did not find it surprising.
Little Mo, back then, father and mother were just too filial to the point of stupidity and were a bit weak. Didnt they now listen to Little Duo, hardening their hearts, and moving away from the Liu family household?
Hah... Liu, dont forget it was only Grandma Liu failing to get money from us and selling Ran Er to us that made them harden their hearts and move out!
Otherwise, with their personalities, he didnt think Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi would have had the heart to move out.
I cant deny that. However, that is because they were too overly filial! Ye Liu switched to crossing the other leg andughed. Right now, havent they already moved out and begun earning money by working in town? Why are you still splitting hairs over it!
In any case, I wont go! Ye Mo frowned and felt a bit irritated in his heart.
Fine. Even if you dont see them tomorrow, you will see them in the future! Ye Liu smiled very brightly.
He could that imagine once Little Duo gave birth, mother would definitelye and live at their house.
If Ye Mo showed her a stink face every day, he would definitely get taught a lesson by Yang!
Ye Mo understood the hidden meanings in Ye Lius words. What else could he do but feel upset and irritated in his heart?
He felt so helpless...
At this time, Ye Yang finished bathing and came out from the bathroom.
As he had washed his hair and didnt want to get his clothes wet, Ye Yang was naked from the waist up and he only wore pants. One could look at his entire body with one nce.
Ye Liu saw this and immediately whistled at him like a hooligan.
Tsk, tsk, tsk... Yangs figure is really too impressive. Looking at it makes me salivate.
Ye Mo looked at Ye Yangs well-built figure and also felt extremely jealous.
All men would wish they had a well-built figure. Not only was it very masculine, but it would also give their wives a much greater sense of security!
Is that so? Then howe I dont see your saliva? Ye Mo crossed his hands over his chest and ridiculed him.
Chapter 918 - Wash Up And Sleep!
Chapter 918: Wash Up And Sleep!
After being mocked like that, Ye Liu got up and came to Ye Mos side. He draped an arm across his brothers shoulder.
My dear Mo, just because you didnt see my saliva dripping, doesnt mean its not there! Maybe its invisible, thats why you cant see it.
He was quite convincing when he said it too, as he stroked his chin with his other hand.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at his brother, not bothering to call out his bluff.
Because, no matter what he said, he could never outwit Liu in a battle of words!
Not only did Ye Liu have a stronger vocabry, but his thick skin also yed a big role in securing his victory.
Ye Yang, ever stoic, did not react at all when he approached his brothers, despite hearing everything.
Wash up and sleep!
He did not linger as he passed them. He uttered four words and went upstairs.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo turned around in unison. They caught sight of their brothers figure disappearing at the stairway.
My dear Mo, is it me or does Yangs stubbornly stoic face suddenly seem quite charming?
Even if their eldest brother seemed cold and unweing, he would still be able to attract the attention of the opposite sex, if it were not for the scar on his face that affected his overall appearance.
Indeed! Yang exudes masculinity so much, its no wonder hes eye-catching.
Ye Liu nced sideways at his brother who could very well pass as his twin. He cocked his eyebrows. Mo, Im not amused by that statement you made.
Really? Ye Mo turned his head sideways too and looked at Ye Liu. He grinned and retorted, Whys that?
The two locked eyes. The mood between them spiraled downwards.
Youve grown up now, havent you, Mo? To take a swipe at me like that.
Go on then, Liu. Tell me what you dont like. I cant read minds!
They red at each other for a while until Ye Liu gave the other a haughty wink. Mo, I look great, dont I? You cant seem to take your eyes off me!
Geez...
At that moment, Ye Mo felt goosebumps all over his body. He pushed his brother aside and walked away. Im going to bathe!
And he went to fetch water quickly.
Ye Liu called out as he crossed his arms in front of his chest, Mo, dear, get more water, alright? Iming in with you.
Ye Mo almost tripped when he heard that. He quickened his pace.
Hed had enough of Lius crazy antics!
Bastard, youre implying Im too feminine, arent you? Ill get you for this! Ye Liu muttered mischievously as he headed to the bathroom.
Ye Mo peeked outside the kitchen and saw his brother entering the bathroom. He pped himself on the jaw, cursing. You and your big mouth! Why do you have to go and cross his line? Now youre going to get it!
Ye Lius pet peeve was people mocking hisck of masculine traits.
Frustrated, Ye Mo took some time to brace himself before entering the bathroom with buckets full of water.
Ye Liu had been waiting for him by the door with one hand hugging his chest and the other ying with his hair. When Ye Mo entered, the elder brother snickered deviously and said, Oh, youre such a bad boy, I thought you werenting!
Ye Mo, who grew numb at the sound of that, begged, Liu, you go ahead and bathe first. Im not feeling too well... I need to use the outhouse.
Quickly, he carried the buckets into the bathroom and set them down before he swiftly turned around to leave.
Chapter 919 - Rolled His Eyes Proudly
Chapter 919: Rolled His Eyes Proudly
Ye Liu was quick to react as he stretched his hands to block Ye Mos path.
Not feeling well, huh? Well, hold that in!
He smirked cunningly. He knew what Ye Mo was up to.
nning to escape? I wont let you!
Ye Mo was almost in tears as he clenched his jaw. Liu was being ruthless!
What if I cant hold it in?
Should a brother be saying that?
Liu, I was wrong, alright? I made a mistake, can you please overlook it? Were brothers, after all, Ye Mo pleaded.
A great man knows when to yield, especially with brotherhood on the line.
Ye Liu cocked his eyebrows, very pleased. Ive been a professional snobbish jerk for twenty-three years now. You should know that much.
Just say it, Ling! What do you want from me? I surrender! Ye Mo relented, throwing all caution to the wind.
He refused to believe that Liu would jump him, or beat him up.
The brothers would never fight even if they had disagreements! The most they would do was taunt each other, and even that would eventually subside.
Oh, is that so? Mo, youre getting really good at lying through your teeth. Dont deny that youve always wanted to share a bath with me! Ye Liu smirked and pushed him back one step.
Urgh, I only want to share a bath with my wife! Not you! You have everything I have! Ye Mo thought to himself as he rolled his eyes proudly.
With a bang, Ye Liu shut the bathroom door.
Come on, dear Mo. Lets take a bath.
Ye Liu stood before Ye Mo, hands raised to shoulder height, going for the obvious!
And that was how they began to share baths. Or, rather, that was how Ye Mo began to serve Ye Liu during thetters bath time.
Ye Lius annoying babbles could be hearding from inside the bathroom.
On the left. Be gentle! Mo, are you nning to rub off my skin?
Right side now. Harder! Mo, its like you havent eaten anything! I swear I saw you gobble up three, four bowls of rice! Where did that all go?
Ye Mo gritted his teeth, his face purple with rage.
He bellowed angrily in his mind, Liu, you had better not test my patience, or Ill really give it to you!
Ye Yang headed directly up the stairs to the fourth floor.
Liu Duo was on the bed, staring nkly into space.
Shey t, her hands feeling her belly, currently still t. Her face bore a mothers proud pregnancy glow as she smiled, her dimples showing.
Ever since her pregnancy was confirmed, she would feel her belly every night before bed, otherwise, she would not feelplete.
She heard footsteps and nced at the door. Yang?
Yes, he replied and entered the room.
Liu Duo turned over to lie on her side, with one hand propping up her head while the other continued to feel her belly.
Liu Duo felt safe and secure as she observed Yangs looming, muscr frame.
Yang, you should sleep only after your hair has dried, otherwise youll get a headache.
Yes, Ye Yang said as he ced his underclothes on the bed.
Then he went to get a fresh towel to dry his hair.
His wifes gaze had never left his person from the moment he entered the room. His eyes twinkled at that thought.
Chapter 920 - What About You, Little Duo?
Chapter 920: What About You, Little Duo?
Yang, did you miss me when you were in the hills? Liu Duo asked, smiling.
She knew Ye Yang surely missed her. She just wanted him to admit it.
Ye Yang strode to his wifes side of the bed. He asked her back as he dried his hair, Little Duo, what about you?
Er...
Liu Duo was stunned. She did not expect him to question her.
Based on how much she understood Yang, he might not say short statements like I missed you or Youre always on my mind, but at the very least he would mutter yes or I did!
Liu Duo concluded that Ye Yang, the man of few words, was not as straightforward as she thought. He also knew when to be rhetorical.
Of course. Thats a given!
When she came to, she sat up on the bed, legs crossed, and grinned. Yang, dont you know? While you were away, I missed you a lot, like the raging river that stretches endlessly, every single minute of every single day!
He listened to his wifes exaggeration and wondered if she also missed him while she was sleeping or using the outhouse.
Pffft, Ye Yang chortled. Possibly his first ever officialugh in recorded history!
When he did so, Liu Duo was stunned again.
She did not know that he could actuallyugh.
When heughed, it was like all his coldness had shifted into gentle warmth. Even his eyes twinkled like starlight.
Hisughter sounded just like Ye Ling`s. They gave off a warm, fuzzy feeling.
Yang, you look nice when youugh, just like Ling does. Liu Duo grinned happily. So you really do know how tough. I like it. You should do that more often.
Hisughter was not a sh in a pan. He could not hide it as he smiled. I onlyugh for you!
In other words, hisugh was reserved only for her!
And he lovingly patted her on the head. Liu Duo could not be happier.
Ah...
Her heart thumped non-stop as Ye Yang flirted with her, unabashed.
Yang, you havent replied to me. Did youC
Before she could finish, Ye Yangs wonderful voice eximed, I missed you here. And here. All the time! he said as he pointed once at his head and another time at his heart.
A blush gradually appeared on her cheeks as she pouted shyly.
She had the feeling that Yang was bing more skilled at flirting.
So direct yet so sincere!
Here, let me help you, Liu Duo said coyly as she took over his towel. She kneeled behind him and lightly dried his hair.
Ye Yang remained seated, unmoving, letting her do whatever she pleased.
It was a moment of perfectfort and sweet happiness for the couple.
When Yangs hair was dry, Liu Duo took up a brush tob it through. Alright, all done. We can sleep now.
Yes, lets sleep. Ye Yang retrieved theb from her hand.
Liu Duoy on the bed and yfully rolled over once.
Its so soft. I think Ill fall asleep very soon. Yang, promise me you wont go hunting in the hills ever again. Do you hear me?
Chapter 921 - No Response?
Chapter 921: No Response?
She knew hunting was a dangerous activity. There was hardly anything to eat or any ce to sleep.
Therefore, under no circumstances would she let him set foot in the hills again!
Or she would be worried sick!
Alright. Ye Yang nodded in agreement.
He knew his safety would not be guaranteed during hunting. Yet another reason not to set off her fears.
He would not do it again after this time!
He shut the door and windows properly beforeing to bed.
Ye Yangy on the long-forgotten bed, feeling extraordinarilyfortable and safe. His whole body gradually rxed.
Seeing him close his eyes leisurely, feeling thefort of the bed under him, Liu Duo could tell Ye Yang had not slept well in a while.
Yang, you dont have to wake up early tomorrow. Sleep tight. And goodnight, Liu Duo said and gave him a kiss.
You too, goodnight. Ye Yang gave his wife onest look before he turned to his side and shut his eyes, with her in his arms.
He was certainly tired. He could use a good nights sleep.
Looking at the face inches away from her, Liu Duo blinked, smiling. She was not sleepy at all.
She enjoyed Ye Yangs recent changes.
Compared to the blockhead from once upon a time who was not adept at romance, Liu Duo preferred the man who knew how to flirt!
Nobody liked a serious, almost inanimate object after all.
It was dark outside, with the asional rustling of the wind blowing against the bamboo trees, adding some musical tones to the quiet night.
Liu Duo, who did not know when she had fallen asleep, woke up again sometime in the night.
Drowsily, she squinted in the dark. She wondered what time it was. She felt a pair of hands trailing up and down her body. Ye Yang clung onto her, his body heat partially transferred to her person.
Yang, scoot aside, can you? Its hot here, Liu Duo mumbled. She moved a bit away too.
When she did so, Ye Yang followed suit.
Liu Duo turned over to face him. Yang, youre hot all over. If you keep clinging onto me, I cant sleep.
In the darkness, Ye Yang did not respond.
Liu Duo tried to shake him but to no avail. Ye Yang was still asleep!
Little Duo, I want you... Want you...
Liu Duo was immediately snapped out of her drowsiness. She was wondering if she should wake him, or push him away, whichever was better, when she heard his deep maic voice speaking every so often.
She had never thought that the cold and stoic man she had learned to love could actually be having a wet dream.
In the dark, her eyes widened as she suppressed a chuckle.
She muttered to herself, Yang may seem reserved, but hes just an ordinary man after all. Its perfectly fine to have a wet dream, why am I so surprised? I feel like an idiot!
As she was thinking just that, Ye Yangs right hand slipped into her underwear!
Shocked, she grabbed hold of his menacing limb. Yang, watch where youre touching!
He could be so indecent in his sleep!
Ye Yang mumbled again when his hand got caught. Little Duo, let me have it, please?
Let you? Id love to, but nows not the time! Liu Duo would not want to risk hurting her unborn baby to satisfy their moments desire.
She could not do it. It had not been three months.
Then, in one vigorous effort, she shoved him aside and moved towards the other end of the bed.
Chapter 922 - He Had Suffered Greatly Last Night!
Chapter 922: He Had Suffered Greatly Last Night!
Even if she could not see in the dark, she knew she had made some distance between herself and Ye Yang.
His personal pillow gone, Ye Yang did not pursue Liu Duo. Instead, he flipped the other way and continued to snooze.
Liu Duo sighed in relief when Ye Yang did not make any other movements.
If he had, Liu Duo would not know how to get away from his brute strength.
Night and day took their turns upying the sky. Night ended its shift and dawn arrived once more, as the sky began to glow brighter and brighter.
Ye Yang had intended to sleep in, but he awoke on time out of habit.
He looked at the spot next to him only to find that Liu Duo was not there.
He spied a figure lying right next to the wall.
It was his wife. A smile dangled on Ye Yangs face at the sight. He was about to get closer when he recalled a fuzzy memory. He had a wet dreamst night, and in the dream, his sexual advances were rejected.
He realized that his wife stayed far away from him because she did not want to harm their unborn baby!
He moved closer to Liu Duo and held her in his arms. He spoke softly and slowly, Little Duo, I may have been dreamingst night, but it aligned with my desires. However, I will not force it out of you. Ill only take it if you allow me.
Ye Yang remembered Liu Duos statement. She said she would not have intercourse with them during the first three months of pregnancy. That was why he had relented after she rejected himst night.
It was daybreak. The room was still quite dim. With Liu Duo in his arms, Ye Yang somehow dozed off again.
On the third floor, Ye Mos biological clock aroused him from bed right on time.
Other than the days when he could sleep with Liu Duo, there were times when he would like to sleep in a littleter.
He stared at the leg resting on his body, gripped it tightly and shoved it aside! Then he sat up.
Oh, Mo, dear, youre up. Ye Liu opened his amorous eyes and smirked at Ye Mo. Dont be so violent. Look, my leg was almost injured because of you.
Are you done yet, Liu? Ye Mo retorted reluctantly.
After all, he had suffered greatlyst night!
He thought the debt was paid off after he finished serving his pompous brother in the bathroom, but the man had not had enough and actually invited himself into the bedroom!
Yes, thats about it! Youre so grumpy, would I dare say no? Ye Liu smirked even more pretentiously.
Ye Mo wanted so badly to wipe the smirk off his face.
He got down from the bed and began to dress. Liu, I swear I wont poke fun at you again, alright? Can you forgive me just this one? I wont do it again!
At the same time he thought to himself, at the very least I wont say it to your face. Ill just keep it to myself! You look very girlish, dont you know that? Even more gorgeous than our wife!
Ye Liu cocked his brows. That means youll keep it to yourself, is that right?
Did Ye Mo think he was not familiar with his own brother?
Liu, what are you saying? Is that what you think of me?
Not a bit of redness emerged on his dark skin despite being read like an open book!
He was the ultimate faker, exceeding even the likes of Ye Yang and Ye Liu, both of whom were on the same level!
Ye Liu sat up too and stretched his limbs. Id sooner believe in ghosts than trust that damn mouth of yours.
Ye Mo clenched his jaw. Youre one to talk! And you dare to call me out on it? I thought you were the elder here.
The two kept staring daggers at each other until they got dressed and headed downstairs to wash up, after which they would begin a new day.
Chapter 923 - Because He Wanted Ye Ling To Go Together!
Chapter 923: Because He Wanted Ye Ling To Go Together!
Ye Ling and Liu Ran also woke up very early and they ran into each other at the staircase entrance.
Good morning, Brother Ling. Liu Ran immediately showed a big smile on his face.
It was only natural he would be really excited, as he would be going to see his parents in town today.
Morning, what does Ran Er want to eat? Brother Ling will make it for youter. Ye Ling also had a big smile on his face and showed a warm intimacy.
Anything is fine. I like to eat everything Brother Ling cooks! Haha...
Upon hearing him, Ye Ling smiled so brightly it was as if his eyes were filled with stars. He patted his head and the two of them went together to the well to wash up...
Smoke came out from the chimneys early in the morning as each family prepared breakfast. Ye Ling and the others were no exception.
Brother Ling, we will be going to town to see mom and dad. Are you going? Liu Ran looked at Ye Ling and asked with a smile.
He knew Brother Liu would be going. As for Brother Yang, he still needed to ask himter. He knew Brother Mo wouldnt go without even having to ask him.
It was because Liu Ran knew Ye Mo really disliked mom and dad. He would always show them a stink face when he saw them!
Ye Ling answered gently, I wont be going. I will still have a chance to see mother and father in the future. But when you get there, Ran Er has to send mother and father my greetings on my behalf.
Vigers would usuallye to their house to sell tomatoes from time to time. How could they process the payments if he werent here?
Aunt Li and the others didnt know how to record the transactions.
Okay. Liu Ran nodded and showed a tinge of disappointment.
Because he really wanted Ye Ling to go together!
It was only when breakfast was almost ready that Ye Yang came down.
He was dressedpletely in ck and looked handsome no matter how one looked at him. It was just that the aura he gave off was a bit cold.
Yang, we will be going to townter to see mother and father. We will also go stroll around town with Little Duo and Ran Er while we are there. Are you going? Ye Ling saw himing down and asked him while he was sweeping the floor.
Ye Yang came beside the well to wash up and shook his head straight away without even having to think about it. Not going.
He felt it was enough with just Ye Liu apanying them. After all, it wasnt like they were going to a fight and needed the numbers!
He hadnt gone to the vegetable field for a few days and although Old Liu was there to manage it, Ye Yang still didnt feel at ease.
Okay, since every one of you isnt going, then I will have to apany Little Duo on a date and stroll around. Ye Liu had a brilliant smile on his face.
Such opportunities were quite rare. Truth be told, he hadnt been able to stroll around with Liu Duo in a long time.
Ye Mo looked at how smug Ye Liu looked and, feeling upset, he poured cold water on his enthusiasm. Date? You also have that brat Ran Er there!
So what if Ran Er is there? Ye Liu objected and asked backed at him.
It wasnt like his wifes younger brother was an outsider. Even if he wanted to be intimate with Little Duo while they had their date, hed only need not let Ran Er see it!
It was no harm even if he saw it, as he could just treat it as a learning experience.
When Ye Mo was asked back, he made a humph sound and went to the kitchen.
He couldnt be bothered to argue with him.
If Ye Mo knew what Ye Liu was thinking, he might get red in the face from anger!
Once the four big men and Ran Er, the little man, finished having breakfast, Ye Ling went upstairs when it was about time.
Duo Er, you are awake. Just in time, I can help you dress up. Ye Ling smiled.
He took a set of clothes from the closet at the side and then walked towards the bedside.
Ling, you shoulde with us to townter. Liu Duo yawned and smiled.
She had not forgotten about the promise to Liu Ran that they would go to town today.
Besides, Ye Ling always stayed at home and rarely went out with her. It was about time for him to go out and stroll around.
Duo Er, you guys go. I wont be going.
Why arent you going? We havent gone to town together for such a long time.
Chapter 924 - She Couldnt Stand Seeing Her Doing Well!
Chapter 924: She Couldnt Stand Seeing Her Doing Well!
Liu Duo thought about something else and immediately said again, We will just tell Aunt Liter that if any vigerse to sell their tomatoes, she can tell them toeter in the afternoon or even tell them toe tomorrow. Dying it by one day is of no matter.
Ling, you need to go out and so do I. We cant stay here in our own little yard every day, right?
As she spoke, Liu Duo suddenly had an idea in her head. She would discuss it thoroughly when she and the four brothers got together.
In the end, Ye Ling was nagged into going by Liu Duo so he went to town together with Ye Liu and Liu Ran.
Ye Mo and Li Wazi drove the bullock cart to the neighboring vigers to purchase tomatoes. Ye Yang, on the other hand, went to work in the vegetable fields.
Liu Duo and the other three chatted happily while walking towards the vige entrance where Wang Tuozi parked his bullock-cart. Liu Duo had no desire to walk to town.
While on the way, the vigers who saw them walking together would mutter quietly to each other from time to time.
That shared wife of the Ye family is really bing more and more like a madam from a rich family. She looks fair and tender.
The four Ye brothers also really knew how to dote on her. She looks like she usually doesnt need to do any housework. Her skin looks very well-kept.
Exactly, Ive even heard she is pregnant right now and that there is actually more than one baby in her tummy! She really received such great blessings.
No matter how much she is like a madam from a rich family, in the end, isnt she still a lowly shared wife? So what if she is pregnant with more than one? Didnt she still cause Ye Ling to fall sick! a woman said sourly and with disdain.
The people around her didnt reply when they heard what she said. Wasnt it obvious she was jealous and just giving cynical remarks?
She couldnt stand seeing her doing well!
The other women who also felt jealous also continued to say words of resentment.
Liu Duo didnt know others were talking about her. It wasnt clear what Ye Liu said to her, but it made herugh very hard...
When they arrived in town, straight away, the four of them went to visit the shop Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi worked at.
Ran Er, you go and see them first. Liu Duo stood at the shops entrance and didnt want to go in.
Truth be told, she really didnt want to see Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi because whenever she saw them, she would think about her parents in the other time period. She didnt know if they were living well.
Sis, are you not going in? Liu Ran was a bit disappointed.
They had alreadye to town. What was the harm of seeing mom and dad?
He suddenly felt that his sis right now had changed to be stubborn and even determined.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling exchanged nces and, with tacit understanding, both said at the same time, Ran Er, Brother Liu will go in with you.
Duo Er, lets walk around outside first.
When Liu Duo heard him, she nodded. Okay.
She then held Ye Lings hand, and without the slightest bit of hesitation, turned around and walked into the crowd.
Upon seeing this, Liu Ran lifted his head to look at Ye Liu. Brother Liu, sis, she...? Forget it, lets go in.
He had something to say but he didnt know how to say it. After all, he wasnt Liu Duo.
Ye Liu looked at how helpless his brother-inw looked and he really looked like a little adult. He lifted his hand and patted his head, saying, Ran Er, you cant rush these things! Lets go. Dont think too much and let nature take its course.
He believed time would give the final result and answer to such situations. Right now, everything they did would be useless and might even create an opposite effect to what they hoped for.
When Liu Ran heard what Brother Liu said, he didnt really understand the meaning behind his words. However, he still nodded obediently and stopped thinking about it.
He then went into the shop together with Ye Liu.
Chapter 925 - After All, It Would Not Be Easy To Travel Far When Her Children Were Very Young!
Chapter 925: After All, It Would Not Be Easy To Travel Far When Her Children Were Very Young!
On the other side, Liu Duo and Ye Ling were walking on the street while looking all around them. They were in a good mood.
Ling, have you ever wanted to go check out other ces? For example, some other cities or towns? Liu Duo asked him casually.
She suddenly had this idea in her head this morning. She wanted to go check out other ces from this ancient era. She couldnt stay in this one small area for the rest of her life, right?
Although she could still go in the future, once she gave birth soon, she wouldnt have that much time and it would be inconvenient to do so.
After all, it would not be easy to travel far when her children were very young!
She wanted to take advantage of the time now as she still wasnt too far into her pregnancy and her bump hadnt appeared yet. This way, she could go on a vacation beforeing back to give birth, and she would be able to kill two birds with one stone.
When Ye Ling heard her, he replied gently, Ive never thought about it. Why did Duo Er suddenly ask this?
He was weak and had many illnesses since he was young so the only things he thought about were his bodys health, helping to share his brothers burden, and living a smooth and steady life. How would he have the heart to think about exploring other ces?
With their households previous condition, being able to fill their tummies was already the best they could hope for. They didnt dare to have other wishes.
Because I want to go out and explore and increase my knowledge and experience. Ling, will you apany when I go? Liu Duo looked at him and smiled.
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he answered without even having to think, If Duo Er wants to go, I will naturally apany you. Yang and the others will also definitely do the same!
This was something he was very certain about.
No matter what their wife asked for, they would satisfy her request as long as they were able to do so. Even if they couldnt, they would still try their best!
I knew Ling was going to say that! Liu Duo showed a happy smile and even felt a bit proud. Ling, Im awesome, arent I? I was able to guess what you were about to say.
No matter what she said, he would agree and support her unconditionally. Her man was really just too good!
You are awesome. Our Duo Er is the smartest. Ye Ling looked at his wifes expression and it was as if the words, praise me, were written on her face. His face was filled with adoration for her.
The two of them chatted happily as they strolled down the street. Whenever Liu Duo saw some snacks she wanted to eat, Ye Ling would always buy some for her...
On the other side, when Liu Ran saw the mother he had been thinking day and night about, he was so excited that he rushed towards her and into her embrace like a spoiled child.
Mom, I missed you so much. Are you and dad well? Did you guys miss me?
When Liu Liushi saw that Liu Ran and Ye Liu hade, she was a bit surprised at first, but then started smiling happily.
She never wouldve thought Ye Liu would bring Liu Ran to see her.
Of course I missed Ran Er. Liu Liushis skinny, yellow face was full of smiles.
After that, she said to Ye Liu in gratitude, Thank you, Little Liu, for taking the time to bring Ran Er to visit us.
Mother, why are you speaking like I am an outsider? We are family arent we? Ye Liu waved his hand and spoke respectfully to Liu Liushi. It is also I who am not thorough. I shouldve brought Ran Er toe to see you and father every time he had a school break.
He really had neglected this.
He was always busy with purchasing the tomatoes and this made him forget about such an important thing. He really shouldnt have!
Little Liu, dont say that. You guys are so busy every day. It is already enough you have such a thought. Besides, you did bring Ran Er over, Liu Liushi said very cordially.
Mom, besides justing to visit you and dad, we also have good news to tell you guys. Liu Ran smiled very happily and said excitedly, Sis is pregnant. Mom, you are about to have grandchildren!
Chapter 926 - Something She Had Never Seen Before!
Chapter 926: Something She Had Never Seen Before!
Upon hearing him, Liu Liushi first became stunned and then started to smile. However, there were some tears in her smiling eyes.
They were, of course, tears of joy!
Now that her daughter was finally wedded and pregnant, she was finally able to rx her anxious heart!
Liu Liushi congratted Ye Liu but didnt forget to exhort him. Congrattions Little Liu, you are about to be a father. However, I hope you guys will continue to treat Duo Er well and I hope your hearts dont change.
Although she was working in town, she did hear about how the matchmaker had tried to match the brothers with other women.
They had rejected her and said they wouldnt marry anyone else. However, who could say what would happen in the future?
Mother, you can rx. I know what you are worrying about. However, that will never happen! Ye Liu smiled earnestly. Little Duo is our familys treasure, our boss, the head of our family. The four of us brothers are even worried Little Duo might divorce us! How would we dare to marry someone else?
Liu Liushi didnt know if she should cry orugh when she heard him. Duo Er might divorce them?
How could there be a woman who would divorce her husband in this world?
She had never heard someone say such things before and it was something she had never seen before!
Mom, wheres dad? Why havent I seen him? Did he go somewhere? Liu Ran asked curiously and looked around.
He should also let his dad know about the good news, right?
Your father went with the boss to another town to buy some goods. He might onlye back tomorrow. Liu Liushis face showed a face of blessing when she mentioned her husband.
I will tell your father this news when he returns. It will make him very happy.
Although their lives were hard and their children were not with them, their rtionship was still as sweet as when it began.
Mother, there is something I need your help with.
Ye Liu didnt show any trances of pretentiousness in front of Liu Liushi at all.
As you know, our parents passed away when we were young and only Aunt Ye treated us well. Little Duo needs someone to help take care of the baby in the first one or two months after she gives birth. Aunt Ye is already quite old and although her heart is willing, she might not have the strength. We four brothers dont have experience with being fathers so can I ask mother toe and live us for a while?
For interrupting your work, we will naturally increase thepensation for the time you lose at work.
Ye Liu was very sincere and looked at Liu Liushi respectfully.
Liu Ran was at the side and immediately said, Mom, you have toe!
As he spoke, he even pulled Liu Liushi to bend over and he whispered softly next to her ear, Then, sis will definitely slowly ept you and dad. And we will be able to live together. How good is that!?
Hearing her darling son saying such mischievous words made Liu Liushi smile. She reached out with her hand and lightly pinched his face.
She looked towards Ye Liu and smiled. Little Liu, you dont need to pay me. Taking care of Duo Er and my grandsons and granddaughters is a given. It is also my privilege to do so.
Back then, it was they who had let Liu Duo down as her parents. Although she was living well now, and her husbands really cherished her, Liu Liushi still felt slightly guilty in her heart.
She no longer hoped she could live with Liu Duo again. The only thing she hoped for was for her to live well. That was enough!
Moreover, their family didntck money right now so they wouldnt have any financial pressure at all if they hired a nanny to help take care of Liu Duo during the one month after birth where she had to stay indoors. It was nothing but a privilege for him toe to her and hire her.
Liu Rans face was full of smiles when he gave the suggestion.
When Liu Liushi heard Liu Duo had alsoe to town, but that she hadnte to the shop, the smile on her face decreased considerably.
Chapter 927 - They Couldnt Be Bothered To Argue With Those Kinds Of People!
Chapter 927: They Couldnt Be Bothered To Argue With Those Kinds Of People!
She knew their daughter had feelings of resentment in her heart and they could never go back to how things were before.
The main reason why her son-inw Ye Liu woulde to visit her was because of Liu Ran, as he was afraid he might get too lonely if he could never see them again!
This was a fact she was very much aware of.
You guys go find Duo Er. I wont go. Liu Liushi looked at his young son and felt reluctant. You have to be obedient and study well. You dont have to be concerned about mom and dad. We will go to visit you guys when we are free. I will go take care of Duo Er when she goes intobor.
Thest sentence was for Ye Liu to hear.
She was working right now so how could she simply leave and go stroll around?
Speaking with Ye Liu and Liu Ran like this was already the limit.
Besides, since Liu Duo didnt want to see her, how could she go and disturb her?
She was happy as long as she knew her daughter was living well!
Ye Liu knew taking leave during work hours meant her sry would get cut so he didnt try to convince her to go with them.
It was only after Liu Ran went on talking about a bunch of stuff that the two of them finally left and went to look for Ye Ling and Liu Duo.
Ran Er, Brother Liu will take you to visit your mother whenever there is a school holiday, so stop looking so down, it looks very bad on you! Ye Liu patted his head.
His brother-inw was young but he would sometimes show a face of worry and it looked very cute.
Of course, his wife was still the cutest in his heart!
Thank you, Brother Liu. But wouldnt this take too much of your time? After all, you still need to go purchase the tomatoes. Liu Ran was smiling brightly but he was also concerned about the familys business.
Kids will be kids. They would forget about unhappy things after hearing just one sentence.
It wont. I didnt drive the bullock-cart today but your Brother Mo and Uncle Li still went, right?
Ye Liu waspletely unconcerned and didnt think it would conflict with their business.
Once the two of them finished discussing this, they went to the ces were Liu Duo and Ye Ling mightve gone...
Duo Er, should we wait for Ye Liu and Liu Ran here? Ye Ling suggested.
He felt Liu Ran and Ye Liu should be done since so much time had passed. Perhaps Liu Liushi also came to look for them.
Liu Duo nodded to agree. Okay. Lets go sit at that tea stall and wait.
If they kept strolling around when Ye Liu and Liu Ran came looking for them, they might miss them and waste even more time.
The two of them went to the tea stall, put their things on the table, and just as they were about to sit at an empty table, someone came to seize their ce.
This is my seat, you guys look from another table!
Ye Ling and Liu Duo exchanged nces and had a tacit understanding. They went to sit at another empty table.
They couldnt be bothered to argue with those kinds of people!
While they were out, the fewer issues they had, the better.
Mister, give us two flower tea, Ye Ling called out gently.
The person who took their table turned sideways to look at Ye Ling when he heard his gentle voice.
He didnt realize it just now that the person he took the table from actually looked really delicate.
By coincidence, Liu Duo was sitting facing directly towards that person. She felt him looking at Ye Ling and frowned, because she felt that this persons gaze was vulgar and disgusting!
Ling,e sit in front of me.
Ye Ling didnt know why Liu Duo said this but he got up and sat in front of her.
Duo Er, when Liu and Ran Ereter, lets go stroll next to the river. The lotus flowers are blooming at this time, and we can even go pluck the lotus seed heads, Ye Ling suggested with a smile.
Okay. I will listen to Ling.
Liu Duo felt quite excited about plucking the lotus seed heads.
Chapter 928 - Stood Out And Was Easy To Spot!
Chapter 928: Stood Out And Was Easy To Spot!
Brother Liu, where do you think my sister and Brother Ling have gone? We cant find them anywhere.
There were many forked roads on the streets. They had note up with an assembly point, making it difficult to gather.
Liu Ran looked at Ye Liu beside him, hoping he had a n.
Ye Liu was not worried. He looked at the busy streets and took Liu Ran by the hand. Lets go somewhere to have tea. Theyll probably look for us there.
It had been a while since they separated. He figured his wife and Ling would find somewhere to rest, and the best ce would be the tea stand, where they could quench their thirst and rx a bit.
It also stood out in the crowd and was easy to spot!
Brother Liu, can I ask you something? Liu Ran suddenly turned to him and said.
Sure, whatever you want to know, Ill tell you what I can. Guaranteed!
Ye Liu giggled. He had always been easily approachable.
Brother Liu, after my sister gives birth and Momes over to help out, do you think shell ept Mom and Dad?
Somehow, he figured that even if he tried his best to draw them closer, it would not change his sisters decision.
Ye Liu did not reply immediately. Based on his understanding of his wife, it would not be easy.
Not to say that she would never get in touch with them!
Your sister... is a kind-hearted girl. She has a sharp tongue, but she means well. She seems feisty but shes actually quite easy-going. So, to answer your question, like Ive said to you before, only time will tell. I cant be sure your sister will ept your parents but, if anything were to happen to them, she wouldnt stand idly by. You, on the other hand, shouldnt be plotting to get them on good terms. Let time take its course.
Ye Liu looked his brother-inw in the eye. Of course, he could tell what was going on in that little mind.
Neither you nor I can be sure for certain what she has been through. We can just give her all the love that we can spare! Think about it. If your sister hadnt been sold to us, its easy to imagine what kind of life shed be leading. Im telling you, there arent many people who can love her the way we do! Its her blessing, our luck, and your good fortune that brought us together!
He was not exaggerating how good they were as husbands. Few men had the patience to wait until their bride was ready to consummate the marriage!
Shared wives were usually bought because the household needed children and the men needed their desires met, as well as needing all the housework to be done.
As for the husbands, they would not treat the woman like a proper wife.
Ye Liu knew how tough it was to be a shared wife, so he had always showered Liu Duo with love andplied with her requests.
His brothers were the same as well, although Ye Mo could be a bit dense.
Liu Duo nodded as Ye Liu talked. He might not understand all of it, but he was smart. He understood enough.
He said, with a serious face, Brother Liu, I get it. I wont force her to ept Mom and Dad, and I dont n to ever do so.
Good boy. Ye Liu patted him on the head, pleased. Hey, I think I see them sitting right there.
Liu Ran looked in the direction Ye Liu was pointing. Liu Duo and Ye Ling were chatting in the distance, asionally looking around for them.
Brother Liu, lets go. Liu Ran cheerfully led Ye Liu towards them.
Chapter 929 - Untitled
Chapter 929: Untitled
Duo Er, why arent theying? Ye Ling asked, ncing sideways at the streets.
From the corner of his eyes, Ye Ling saw a man grab a seat nearby. He turned his head around and was looking right at him.
Feeling his gaze, Ye Ling looked right back.
Their eyes met. The man grinned a nasty grin, showing his yellowish teeth. He looked disgusting. One could say he looked sleazy!
Ye Ling knew people like this. They were the punks who had nothing to do all day other than causing trouble. He looked away tly.
He had no business judging how other people lived their lives, and would not spare any looks of disdain or repulsion. He would focus on his own task.
They should be on their way, probably looking for us. Liu Duo was also looking at the streets.
It had been a long time. Liu Ran must have finished telling Liu Liushi everything that he wanted to. He was not one to nag, so they should have begun looking for her and Ye Ling once they were done.
The man who grabbed a seat seemed to have developed an interest in Ye Ling, for the younger man did not seem to turn him away in disdain or repulsion.
He turned around to face Ye Ling, and proceeded to strike up a conversation. Hey, little man, whats your name? Where are you from? This is the first time Ive seen such a handsome man like yourself! Lets make friends, how about it? You can call me San Danzi.
Ye Ling frowned. He eyed the man, not responding.
He preferred not to speak to strangers!
Moreover, he did not like the way San Danzi talked!
Liu Duo frowned as well. She had a feeling her husband was being teased.
Boss! My friends drink is on me! Ill pay you tomorrow!
San Danzi spoke like a gangster and acted as though he and Ye Ling were long-time pals.
At this point, the owner of the tea stall felt indignant but dared not speak out. When had San Danzi ever paid for his drinks?
Yet he still nodded and bowed in reply. S-sure thing.
Thank you for the offer, but I dont know you at all. I dont need you to pay for me, Ye Ling politely declined. My wife and I can afford to pay for whats ours.
Ye Ling fished out a couple of copper coins and paid the owner for their two cups of tea.
Liu Duo witnessed how Ye Ling rejected the man willfully, decisively, and politely. She gained a new understanding of the man shed married.
Gentle Ye Ling could be quite manly too!
Sis.
Little Duo, Ye Ling, were back.
Just then, Liu Ran and Ye Liu were seen walking towards the tea stall.
As the four of them met up. Ye Ling and Liu Duopletely ignored San Danzi.
Liu, I told Duo Er that wed go check out the water lilies by the river after youre done. Maybe well pick some lotuses too. What do you say? Ran Er, do you want toe? Ye Ling asked for their opinion on the matter.
Lets go. We can look at the flowers and bring some lotuses home to eat. Sounds good. Ye Ling smiled in agreement.
Liu Ran had no objections either. The four of them chattered on as they made their way to the river.
The owner of the tea stall peered at the man who had been rejected and ignored by Ye Ling. He thought, just look at the way you dress. No one needs you to buy them drinks, alright? You still owe me a lot of money. If youre that capable, you better pay me back!
Brushed aside, San Danzi looked at the four people who left. He rubbed his chin, thinking, that man may be quite handsome, but his brother is even more feminine than the average woman. Why havent I seen them before?
Chapter 930 - Its All Up To Chance!
Chapter 930: Its All Up To Chance!
If the four could hear San Danzis thoughts, they would say, who do you think you are? Have you met everyone?
In the vige.
Ye Mo and Li Wazi were taking their bullock-cart to purchase tomatoes from neighboring viges. They chatted along the way.
Mo, do you think I should hurry up and have a second baby?
Ever since Li Wazi had found out Liu Duo was pregnant with more than one baby, he was really envious of Ye Mo!
Ye Mo was evidently delighted to hear that.
He might be a fatherter than Li Wazi, but he would have more children than his friend.
Little Huzis not even a year old, whats the rush? Do you think Sister Lian can get pregnant just because you want her to?
These things were all up to chance!
Smugly, he thought, even if your wife gets pregnant really quickly after this, you still cant catch up with us. We would probably just end in a tie!
Li Wazi understood that too, so he stopped mentioning it. Otherwise, Ye Mos pride would be inted even more.
Seeing him speechless, Ye Mo talked some more in his singsong mood. Look, Li Wazi, Im going to be a father soon, but I have no experience with babies. Can you perhaps lend me Little Huzi for a few days?
Li Wazis jaw twitched at the idea.
It was the first time hed heard lend and baby in the same scenario!
See, your mother can care for Little Huzi at night, but in my household, we are all guys. We dont have any elder women. Even though Aunt Ye said shed help, shes old and we dont want her to overwork herself, and we certainly dont want our wifes mother to do us a favor!
Ye Mo did not mind Liu Ran going off to inform his parents about Liu Duos pregnancy, but that was quite a different matter. He did not want to get in touch with them too often.
He might have said he wanted to refrain from contacting them, but if the couple needed help, he would still offer what he could.
He was simr to Liu Duo in this manner. He had a sharp tongue, but deep down he meant well!
Li Wazi could empathize with his friend after listening to his boration.
Alright then. We wont bring Little Huzi back with us tonight. Well leave him entirely in your care.
No problem! I promise well care for him just fine.
Ye Mo got excited just thinking about it. He even wanted the sky to darken soon, so that he could start caring for the baby.
He believed he would do a good job!
By noon, the two had arranged their collection of tomatoes in baskets and loaded them onto the cart before returning home.
As they approached the bamboo forest, they saw Li Chunmei, whom they had not seen in a long while, lingering by the entrance.
Mo, isnt that Chunmei? Li Wazi nced at him.
Ye Mo was not blind. He could see who she was. Frivolously, he said, Ignore her!
Ever since the woman had tricked Ye Ling, Ye Mo hated her even more!
He had clearly rejected her time and time again, but she was persistent and had even executed devious ns to get to him. How horrible!
Mo.
Li Chunmeis bitter-looking face lit up when she saw the cart.
Ye Mo did not even want to look at her. Li Wazi reacted the same way.
He did not pause for a moment as the cart directly entered the bamboo grove.
Mo, I need to tell you something, wont you listen to me?
Li Chunmei lifted her feet and began to chase the cart, hoping Ye Mo would stop and listen to her.
Get lost! said Ye Mo ungracefully. He had nothing more to say to her.
Chapter 931 - Li Chunmei Kept Running After The Cart
Chapter 931: Li Chunmei Kept Running After The Cart
Li Wazi looked at Ye Mo beside him then turned back to catch a glimpse of Li Chunmei running after their cart.
Chumei, youre getting married. Its better for you to stay at home. Donte after Mo anymore!
He did not want her to taint Ye Mos good name.
Ye Mo already did not have a good reputation among the vigers, but that was only because of his temper!
Other than being irritable, the man still had his merits. He was down-to-earth, caring, hardworking, and a man with self-respect.
Brother Li, theres something I want to confess to him, can you stop the cart? Ill leave when Im done and I wont disturb him again.
Li Chunmei spoke quite sincerely, as though she had repented for her sins. She looked pitiful.
Li Wazi was quite moved by her words and could not go against his conscience. He looked at Ye Mo next to him and recounted what his friend had said just moments ago. He wondered if Ye Mo would like to hear what the woman had to say.
Ye Mo just looked directly ahead. He had no intention of listening to her.
And so, Li Wazi steered the cart onwards.
Mo, I really need to talk to you, or I cant live with myself! Itll only take a while, please?
Li Chunmei kept running after the cart.
The only house in the depths of the bamboo forest gradually came into view. This made Li Chunmei frown in frustration.
She would not stand a chance of telling him in front of so many people!
So, Li Chunmei sped up and overtook the cart. Risking her life, she stretched both arms and blocked its way.
Her bold move frightened Li Wazi, as the man held tight on the reins and stopped the bullock cart.
Chunmei, what the hell are you doing? You could be killed!
Ye Mo frowned. He absolutely loathed the womans conduct. He clenched his fists and contained his anger.
Im heading home now. You better catch up soon, Li Wazi.
Then he took the sack with him as he leaped from the bullock cart and walked straight ahead.
Li Chunmei saw her chance and chased after him.
Mo, I...
Before she could finish, Ye Mo frowned and yelled directly at her, not holding back, Stay the f**k away from me! I dont want to hear your nonsense! Go away, as far as possible! I dont want to see you! You shameless bitch!
It was then that he realized...had he overdone it during all those times when he called his wife shameless?
Liu Duo had only been showing affection to her husbands regardless of the asion, how was that shameless?
Li Chunmei, however, was relentlessly clingy and devious. Now that was shameless and morally bankrupt!
Upon being yelled at, the womans face showed hurt and pity, Mo...
Keep calling me like that and Ill tear your tongue out! Ye Mo red at her. Not another word; my fists target men and women alike!
On the cart, Li Wazi could see Ye Mos rage and ferocity. He worried that Li Chunmei would be on the receiving end of his punches.
Heartbroken beyond repair, Li Chunmei let her tears fall.
She just wanted to apologize. Why wasnt Ye Mo willing to listen to her?
Was he really that reluctant to hear her voice?
She watched Ye Mo walk further and further away. Finally, she could not contain the tears she had been holding in for so long.
Boohoo...
Li Wazi, his path still blocked, could never bear to see women cry.
He opened his mouth but he was unsure of what to say.
So he just watched her cry and waited for her to leave.
Chapter 932 - A Little Cheeky
Chapter 932: A Little Cheeky
In town.
Liu Duo and the men sat in their rented boat as they observed the water lilies close up and gathered some lotuses.
Ran Er, be careful. Dont fall into the river.
Sis, rx. Even if I fall into the water Im not afraid, because I have you and my two brothers-inw wholl surelye to my rescue!
The smile he gave was cute, if not a little cheeky.
On this trip, he revealed his childish innocence, unlike the restrained soul trapped in the Liu household for years.
The neighborhood kids used to make fun of him for having a sister who was a lowly shared wife and four poverty-stricken brothers-inw.
Back then, he would get fired up and get into fights, but he never considered his sister lowly nor his hardworking brothers-inw poor and pedantic!
The other three could not decide whether tough or get mad at him.
They were d to have gained the young boys trust because it proved that they were important figures in his life.
Liuzi, Ling, lets pick more lotuses and bring some to Aunt Ye, Liu Duo said, holding the nt in her hand. Aunt Li can take some home too. It goes perfect with porridge in the morning. But not too many. They go bad if theyre left too long untouched. We cant overeat them either.
Lotuses were cool in nature. Over-consumption was not good for the body, especially for women!
Liu Duo loved listening to Ye Lings gentle and patient voice.
Ye Liu plucked one pink lily for Liu Duo. A beautiful flower for a beautiful maiden. It matches you perfectly, Little Duo.
Liu Duo epted the blooming flower and savored its fragrance. Liuzi, get some of those which are still budding. Theyll look nice in vases at home.
Lilies dont have a strong scent, but they serve well as decorations.
Her bedroom looked too simple without any flora anyway.
Seeing his wife in a state of joy, Ye Liu felt incumbent to satisfy Liu Duo, so he plucked another five lily buds.
Ye Ling and Liu Ran followed suit and plucked more buds for her.
Thats enough, guys. You should stop, Liu Duo said, her hands almost full.
They had no more than two vases at home. They could not hold that many.
We had a great harvest today. We ought to go home now. Ye Liu looked at the sky. They had about two hours before lunchtime.
Each of them carried some lotuses and lily buds as they went home on their bullock cart.
At home, Ye Mo sat down to work on that days ounts while Li Wazi helped out in the kitchen.
As for Li Chunmei, she had been standing by the entrance the whole time. She did not dare to enter, nor did she n to leave.
She observed Ye Mo with tears in her eyes. It was such a pain to love someone when it was never meant to be!
When Liu Duo got back with her gang, they all noticed Li Chunmei standing by the entrance to their home. Their smiles instantly vanished.
Sis, whos that? Whats she doing at our house? Liu Ran asked curiously.
Li Chunmei heard footsteps and chatter. She turned around to face Liu Duo.
Her eyes flickered, yet she spoke first. Liu, Ling, Sister Duo, Ran Er, were you guys in town?
When Ye Ling saw Li Chunmei, his temper rose quickly despite his gentle nature.
Hei Xiaomengs sharp hearing recognized the voices outside the yard and ran out to greet its owners.
Chapter 933 - She Was Simply A Snobbish Person Who Looked Down On Those Who Were Beneath Her!
Chapter 933: She Was Simply A Snobbish Person Who Looked Down On Those Who Were Beneath Her!
Hei Xiaomeng remembered that Li Chunmei hade to their house to sell tomatoes before so it didnt bark at her to warn her.
It even came out with its tail wagging as if weing her?
Did she hear Li Chunmei calling her Duo Er?
Liu Duo felt a strong loathing. Was she so close to her that she could call her that?
In the past, she would call her with her first name andst name!
Li Chunmei, why did youe here? Our family doesnt wee you, please leave! Ye Lings voice still sounded as gentle as always but his tone sounded particrly cold.
Ye Liu crossed his eyes and nced at Li Chunmei. He also said at the same time, Li Chunmei, you are already about to get married. If you keep thinking about inappropriate things about other peoples husbands, be careful. Your husband might punish you after you get married!
In the past, he thought Li Chunmei would marry Ye Mo and she wouldnt care if they were poor and wouldnt care if her parents opposed. After all, she had always been interested in Ye Mo in her heart.
But in the end?
Hah... to put it frankly, she was simply a snobbish person who looked down on those who were beneath her!
Liu Ran had never seen Li Chunmei before and didnt know the hostility between her and his family.
However, after he heard what his two brothers-inw said, he knew Li Chunmei wasnt a good person. Otherwise, why would his brothers-inw say such things to her?
It was obvious they hated her!
When Liu Duo saw her crying face, she felt really disgusted!
Go away and cry! Donte and pretend to be a sentimental girl in front of our house! Just looking at you makes me lose my appetite!
I just... Li Chunmei couldnt remain calm after she was received with such displeasure.
After all, as a woman, she more or less still needed her pride.
Ye Ling initially wanted to say something but Ye Ling held his hand and went straight towards the yard door. Ling, you shouldnt waste time speaking with her since there is no point in talking to someone who doesnt understand human words!
Ye Liu and Liu Ran followed her, not even wanting to give Li Chunmei even one more nce.
Li Chunmei looked at their backs and didnt continue to say anything as she knew they already hated her and it would be no use to say more.
She stood where she was and she thought while choking on her sobs, Mo, I only...I only want to apologize to you. I shouldnt have been obsessed with trying to frame Ling. I have also thought about a lot during this short time. If I didnt care about my parents opposition and insist on marrying you back then, maybe there wouldnt be so many problems like right now. And you might also not hate me...
If Ye Mo knew the words in Li Chunmeis heart, he would definitely say uncordially to her, I have never ever wanted to marry you and make you my wife!
Ye Mo waspletely focused on checking the ount book and he didnt even realize Liu Duo and the others had returned.
Liu, you guys brought back so many lotus flower heads, Li Wazi said with a smile. He saw theme in through the yard door when he came out from the kitchen.
He initially thought they wouldnte back to eat.
It was only now that Ye Mo lifted his head and looked at them.
You guys didnt see some unwanted person, right?
He didnt want his wife and Ling to see her and feel annoyed. After all, they really really hated her.
We saw her! Ye Ling was the first to speak and he showed a rare look of anger. Mo, did that Li Chunmeie and find you again? What exactly does she want! She is so annoying!
Ling, calm down. It is not worth it to get angry over that person. Liu Duo frowned and quickly pacified him.
He had been getting better in the past two days and she didnt want to see his illness recur.
She suddenly felt like Ye Ling had be more easily agitated. Especially just now. His expression immediately changed when he saw Li Chunmei.
Ye Liu could also feel that Ling had changed. What went wrong?
Chapter 934 - Are You Going To See Her?
Chapter 934: Are You Going To See Her?
Someone as smart as him would be able to figure out the reason just by thinking about it for a while.
Although Li Chunmei hadnt seeded thest time with her scheming, it definitely greatly affected Ling. The hatred he had for her might be beyond what they imagined!
Ling, calm down, Ye Liu said very seriously, Didnt we say we shouldnt let unimportant people affect our moods? This is something we need to pass on to the next generation once the babies in Liu Duos tummye out. Dont you think so?
Ye Mo looked at the angry Ling and also felt a bit worried.
He immediately and angrily rushed out of the yard. He wanted to find Li Chunmei and teach her a lesson!
He had asked her to scram so why hadnt she left after such a long time?
It was only after Ye Ling heard what Liu said that he realized he was too overly agitated.
He saw Ye Mo heading out and his mouth reacted faster than his brain. He said, sounding dissatisfied, Mo, are you going to see her?
I am going to go chase her away and get rid of an unwanted presence! Ye Mo replied without stopping his legs.
Ling, lets go peel the lotus seed heads, okay? Liu Ran pulled on Ye Lings sleeve and said quietly.
This was the first time he saw Ye Ling get angry. At this time, he realized that even people who had a gentle personality would also have times where they got mad!
Liu Duo and Ye Liu didnt want to continue to prattle on about this issue so they changed the topic. Ling, lets go peel the lotus seed heads.
Ling, lets use the lotus seed heads to make porridge for tonights dinner.
Okay. Ye Ling nodded and went towards the area underneath the roof with them.
Li Wazi saw this and immediately followed.
It wasnt that he was worried about Ye Mo but he figured he would have to stop a fightter.
Ye Mo would never hold back once someone provoked him into getting physical.
It was almost noon right now and Ye Yang and Old Liu were walking from the field towards the house.
When they entered the bamboo forest, Ye Yang saw Li Chunmei walking out with her face full of tears. It was as if he didnt see her and he kept walking, minding his own business.
Old Liu, on the other hand, nced at Li Chunmei. Although he wasnt the gossipy type, he had more or less heard about the incident with this brat. After all, they all lived in the same vige.
Li Chunmei also didnt greet Ye Yang and when she saw him, she immediately walked past him. It was because she was quite afraid of him.
When Ye Mo came running out, he didnt see Li Chunmei but instead saw Ye Yang.
Ye Yang saw the angry look on Ye Mos face and understood the situation. He said, She left!
After Ye Mo heard him, he looked around and didnt see any traces of her. It was only then that he went back towards the house with Ye Yang.
Yang, how could this Li Chunmei be so shameless? After we had a few days of peace and quiet, she came to disturb us again! Ye Mos heart was full of irritation.
If it happened again, he would definitely not say anything and, straight away, use his hand to teach her a lesson straight away!
He needed to let her know that sometimes, one needs to pay the price for being shameless!
The cold Ye Yang nced at Ye Mo and reminded him, Control yourself. That is the only way.
No matter what other people think and what others do, they couldnt control them and had no right to interfere. It was fine as long as they could control themselves.
No matter the situation, it usually takes two people to start a dispute!
Ye Mo would naturally understand this reasoning but since Yang said it out loud, he would have to reply and agree. Okay, I understand.
By the time they arrived home, Ye Lings mood had alreadypletely calmed down.
Ye Ling knew he had be too agitated just now so he took the initiative to admit fault when he saw Ye Mo walking over. Mo, I went overboard when I spoke just now. Dont get angry at me.
Chapter 935 - If They Didnt Bring Little Huzi Back Home, Who Would Take Care Of Him?
Chapter 935: If They Didnt Bring Little Huzi Back Home, Who Would Take Care Of Him?
Its no matter. Its because I didnt handle this situation properly in the past, thats why it came out again. You dont need to take it to heart. We are brothers and we dont need to apologize to each other. Ye Mo waved his hands, not concerned about it at all.
Okay, okay. Lets not mention those unimportant people and things, Ye Liu said pretentiously. He didnt want them to keep going on about this incident.
And so, all of them had a tacit understanding and shut their mouths, no longer discussing this incident.
As people say, many hands make work light. They were able to quickly finish peeling all of the lotus seed heads and lunch was also ready.
Everybody get ready. We are about to eat! Aunt Li stood by the door and shouted towards them.
When Ye Liu and the others heard her say they were about to eat, they all immediately went to help get the chopsticks, bowls, rice, and food.
When they were all gathered at the dining table, Li Wazi looked at his mother and wife and said, Mother, wife, lets leave Li Wazi behind when we go hometer tonight, okay?
When they heard him, everyone at the table, besides Ye Mo, was stunned. What was this about?
If they didnt bring Little Huzi back home, who would?
Husband, why? Little Lians face was full of puzzlement.
Aunt Li was also filled with puzzlement and she asked, Son, what are you talking about? Leave Little Huzi behind? Who will take care of him?
I will! Ye Mos voice rang out at this time.
Err...
Everyone at the table except Li Wazi immediately looked towards Ye Mo.
Liu Duo, however, muttered in her heart, What the hell is up with this guy? Did he go crazy again?
Mo, are you joking? Little Huzi is not for you to torment. This is not something to joke around with! Ye Liu said, not holding back.
Although he had brought up Ye Ling, it wasnt from when he was a baby!
Mo, why did you have this idea? Ye Ling asked curiously.
Ye Yang looked at Ye Mo and didnt say anything. He just waited for him to answer.
He did not think the violent Mo would be able to take care of Little Huzi! After all, he did not have any experience with taking care of a baby at all.
In regards to their puzzlement, Ye Mo cleared his throat and exined unhurriedly, Our family will be weing the arrival of babies in a short while. But Yang, Liu, Ling, and I all have no experience, right? So Im thinking of taking care of Little Huzi to increase my experience!
As he spoke, Ye Mo looked at Aunt Li and then said, I know when the timees, Aunt Li will definitely help, and Aunt Ye as well. However, Aunt Li, you have Little Huzi to take care of and Aunt Ye is already up there in age. I dont want you guys to get too tired so that is why I had this idea.
When they heard what he said, Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling all became momentarily silent. What Ye Mo said made quite a bit of sense!
Even if they had someone to tend to her during the one month she had to stay indoors after she gave birth, it wasnt forever. In the end, they still had to depend on themselves!
If they didnt have any experience, they could gain it. Everyone started the same way, right?
Liu Duo suddenly felt that besides being short-tempered and unreasonable, Ye Mo was gaining more and more merits.
People who went to school really were different. They would be more detailed in their thinking!
Just like how when he kept saying he wanted a boy, it was actually because he didnt want his daughter to bear too many responsibilities.
I agree. Ye Yang was the first to break the silence at the dining table.
Ye Liu also said at this time, Aunt Li, Sister Lian, are you guys willing to let us brothers take care of Little Huzi?
Aunt Li, Sister Lian, are you guys willing? I guarantee we will take care of Little Huzi very well! Ye Ling also anxiously dered his position.
Chapter 939 - Learning By Doing
Chapter 939: Learning By Doing
She was more used to hearing Ye Mos usual and more natural voice!
Ye Yang had barely managed to put Little Huzi in a diaper despite his inexperience when the material got really wet instantaneously.
Ah, Little Huzi peed! Ye Ling eximed.
Ye Mo twitched his jaw as he imagined the same thing that could happenter at night.
Liu Duoughed. We shouldve let him pee before we put on clothes for him. Babies pee a lot!
Ye Yang did not find it troublesome. Patiently, he changed the baby into a clean diaper a second time.
Wash it, He said, and passed the stained one to Ye Mo.
Er...
Ye Mo blinked, but eventually relented and went to wash it at the well.
Yang, I think youre handling this really well, Liu Duo said to him, smiling.
She had never really seen Ye Yang spending time with Little Huzi, so it was quite unexpected to find that he was quite good at it, despitecking experience.
Learning by doing.
After changing the diaper, Ye Yangy his eyes on the little bundle of joy in hisp. His usual coldness hadrgely faded.
Liu Duo had gained more respect for him. It was always the quiet ones who came with the most surprises!
Perhaps the ability to speak very little was a skill too. Most people could not manage with only a limited amount of words, albeit concise ones.
Giving Little Huzi a bath was not the hardest task.
Once every one of them had washed up and returned to their rooms, a babys loud cries could be hearding from Ye Mos room, instantly breaking the silence of the night.
Liuzi, do you think Mo can handle that? Liu Duo asked Ye Liu next to her.
He will have to, because this will happen eventually, right? You sleep now, Im going down to check.
Ye Liu sat up, put on a robe, and got out of bed.
By the time he grabbed the oilmp and was about to head out the door, Liu Duo hade up to him. Wait, Iming too.
She did not have any experience with putting babies to sleep, so there was nothing she could help with even if she went to check, but she still wanted to make sure.
There was strength in numbers, right? Three adults should be able to deal with a six-month-old baby.
When the two came to the third floor, Ye Yang and Ye Ling were already in Ye Mos room. They were staring at the crying baby and had no idea what to do!
Yang, Mo, do you think hes hungry? Liu Duo heard Ye Ling say as they turned a corner.
Didnt Aunt Li say something before they left? If he wakes up hungry in the middle of the night, feed him some porridge. But we just started! He cant be hungry, can he?
Ye Mo seemed irritated, but he lowered his voice nheless. Any louder and he would scare Little Huzi, who in turn would cry even more!
It was fully dark by then, about ten oclock, not even midnight.
Picky sleeper, or not tired? Ye Yang supposed it should be one of the two.
Duo Er, why have youe down? Did he wake you? Ye Ling asked fondly.
Their wife was pregnant. Her sleep should not be affected.
No, Im just wondering why hes crying.
After she entered the room, she took over Little Huzi from Ye Mo.
Liu Ran, who was on the second floor, could not sleep as well due to the crying, but he would not be of help if he went up, so he took some time to study instead.
Perhaps Little Huzi had grown familiar with Liu Duosp, because he eventually stopped crying.
Chapter 937 - I Dont Want To Kiss Up To You, I Only Want To Kiss You.
Chapter 937: I Dont Want To Kiss Up To You, I Only Want To Kiss You.
What?
Liu Duo never wouldve thought he would say this. She was stunned and momentarily couldnt react.
Beloved, it was just that didnt understand you yet back then. And you always treated me so fiercely and would always ignore me. When I saw you being so intimate, and even getting physical with Yang and the others, I suddenly couldnt control my anger. Thats why I called you that.
It was only when Li Chunmei came to disturb us that I realized I was wrong! She is the one who is shameless and not you, beloved! Can you forgive me for the words I said to you in the past?
Ye Mo looked seriously at Liu Duo and his eyes looked really sincere.
In response, after Liu Duo finished being stunned, a corner of her mouth moved up.
Why did what this fe said sound like he was unsatisfied with her?
What did he mean by she was fierce towards him?
And what did he mean by she always ignored him?
However, this was something that had happened so long ago and she never took it to heart. Since Ye Mo suddenly apologized so sincerely, she just waved her hands at him.
The past is the past. In the future, just make sure you think before you speak. I ept your apology.
Ye Mo smiled when he heard her. I knew beloved wasnt a petty person who loves to hold grudges! Beloved is the most generous.
Go, go, go. Stop kissing up to me! Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him.
Beloved, you are the most beloved person in our family! I dont want to kiss up to you, I only want to kiss you.
As he spoke, he leaned over and stole a kiss from Liu Duos small lips.
When Ye Mo thought about how he would not be able to taste her pleasure for the next three months, it was as if there were worms crawling around his heart. It was extremely unbearable!
Liu Duo didnt get angry at suddenly being kissed and allowed him to kiss her as he wished. After all, he was her man and it was normal for him to kiss her.
After Ye Mo sessfully stole a kiss and didnt get scolded, he put both his hands on each side of her body, lowered his head to look at her and smiled. Beloved, can I discuss something with you?
As she saw a rare smile from him, Liu Duo asked in a pleasant tone, What do you want to discuss?
Her face also started to turn red at the same time.
Its about the three-month time limit. Can beloved secretly give me preferential treatment? I guarantee I will be very very gentle and will definitely not use too much force.
She knew there was a reason for his abnormal behavior!
Get up, I want to have my afternoon nap! Dont disturb me. Straight away, Liu Duo reached out with her hand and pushed him.
She turned her body around and faced him with her back. It was obvious she no longer wanted to talk nonsense with him!
When Ye Mo saw his wife behaving like this, he did something rare and didnt act shamelessly, leaving after he got the answer he wanted.
However, before he left, he shamelessly touched Liu Duos butt.
Because of this, Liu Duo felt shy and it was only after some time passed that she fell asleep.
Ye Mo went downstairs, and before long, took the bullock-cart with Ye Liu and Li Wazi and went out. Ye Yang was also very hardworking and also went to the fields...
Ye Ling, on the other hand, was peeling garlic underneath the roof. When vigers came to sell tomatoes, he would record the transaction and pay the money. Liu Ran was reading and writing in his room.
Time passed quickly and it was soon night-time again
Mo, you will take the lead tonight, Ye Liu said while he teased the chubby and smiling Little Huzi.
Ye Mo didnt push away the responsibility. Okay, tonight, I will take care of Little Huzi while he sleeps!
Then, Mo, I will go get some hot water for Little Huzi to bathe in. Ye Ling got up and wanted to go to the kitchen.
However, Ye Yang was faster by a step. I will go.
Liu Duo came beside Ye Mo and couldnt help but criticize him. Little Brother Mo, are you sure you can do it? I am worried Little Huzi might not recognize you and wont sleep. What would you do then?
I will just coax him, Ye Mo said softly.
He always saw Aunt Li do this whenever Little Huzi cried.
Chapter 938 - Delayed Making A Decision
Chapter 938: Dyed Making A Decision
After that, the five adults and one kid (Liu Ran) surrounded the bathtub that Li Wazi had brought to their house that afternoon.
We should give him a wash quickly. If he gets a cold well be in trouble, Ye Ling said.
But they had never given a baby a bath before. No one knew how to begin.
Ye Mo, who was carrying Little Huzi, was unsure if he should take off the shorts or the shirt first. He dyed making a decision.
Ye Liu pressed him on the matter. Mo, you ought to hurry up and take his clothes off before the water cools.
It was hot during the day, so Little Huzi had only worn a dudou. But after dinner Little Lian had him fitted into a thin garment and a pair of split shorts.
Oh. Ye Mo looked at the baby but took no action.
Little Huzi seemed quite firm for a half-year-old, but the man worried he might exert excessive force and end up hurting the baby.
Ye Yang saw through his dilemma. He stretched his arms out and took over the baby. Ill do it.
Little Huzi neither cried nor made a fuss. He even smiled at him. Ye Yang kept a straight face as he undressed the baby.
After that was done, Little Huzi seemed to realize it was time to bathe. That was when he began crying and screaming. Even his little hands and legs tossed and turned about in the chaos.
This happened to be the first time the gang realized a babys tantrum was quite difficult to deal with!
Ye Yang steadily held Little Huzi in his arms and ced the babys body in the tub, with only the head above the water.
Mo, wipe him.
Despite his straight face, he still worried he might be unable to hold Litte Huzi properly if he wiped the baby using just one hand. Little Huzi was struggling the whole time.
Oh, right. Ye Mo hurriedly got the hankie and lightly wiped the babys body.
Sis, Little Huzis so small even at six months old. Does that mean my nephew or niece will be even smaller? Liu Ran looked sideways at Liu Duo and asked out of curiosity.
Liu Duo nodded. Naturally, we all grow that way.
She observed Ye Yangs calmness and coolness and felt that he looked more handsome than before. Ye Mo as well.
They coborated perfectly, just like brothers.
A short whileter, Ye Yang and Ye Mo managed to finish the task despite Little Huzis constant screaming and struggling.
All of them heaved a sigh of relief. What seemed so easy on the surface was actually so much harder than they thought.
Giving this baby a bath was one such example!
Ye Ling quickly passed a dry hankie to his eldest brother, while Ye Liu waited with a set of clean clothes.
Seeing how they worked together, Liu Duo could imagine the busy, orderly scene that would resurface again after their children were born.
Ran Er, its your turn to bathe. Ill fetch the hot water for you while you get ready, Ye Liu said to Liu Ran after he passed the clean clothes to Ye Yang.
Alright. Liu Ran quickly went to get a change of clothes.
Later, when he finished his bath, he could help keep an eye on Little Huzi, since the others had not taken theirs.
Little Huzi stopped making noise after he was put in a new set of clothes.
Looks like Little Huzi doesnt like bath time, Ye Ling chuckled.
The adults gathered around the baby once more and began teasing him.
Little kid, you better not wet the bed when you sleep with meter, or Ill spank you! Ye Mo lowered his voice and whispered.
This was something he had to learn too.
Liu Duoughed ungraciously. It just sounded odd.
Chapter 939 - Learning By Doing
Chapter 939: Learning By Doing
She was more used to hearing Ye Mos usual and more natural voice!
Ye Yang had barely managed to put Little Huzi in a diaper despite his inexperience when the material got really wet instantaneously.
Ah, Little Huzi peed! Ye Ling eximed.
Ye Mo twitched his jaw as he imagined the same thing that could happenter at night.
Liu Duoughed. We shouldve let him pee before we put on clothes for him. Babies pee a lot!
Ye Yang did not find it troublesome. Patiently, he changed the baby into a clean diaper a second time.
Wash it, He said, and passed the stained one to Ye Mo.
Er...
Ye Mo blinked, but eventually relented and went to wash it at the well.
Yang, I think youre handling this really well, Liu Duo said to him, smiling.
She had never really seen Ye Yang spending time with Little Huzi, so it was quite unexpected to find that he was quite good at it, despitecking experience.
Learning by doing.
After changing the diaper, Ye Yangy his eyes on the little bundle of joy in hisp. His usual coldness hadrgely faded.
Liu Duo had gained more respect for him. It was always the quiet ones who came with the most surprises!
Perhaps the ability to speak very little was a skill too. Most people could not manage with only a limited amount of words, albeit concise ones.
Giving Little Huzi a bath was not the hardest task.
Once every one of them had washed up and returned to their rooms, a babys loud cries could be hearding from Ye Mos room, instantly breaking the silence of the night.
Liuzi, do you think Mo can handle that? Liu Duo asked Ye Liu next to her.
He will have to, because this will happen eventually, right? You sleep now, Im going down to check.
Ye Liu sat up, put on a robe, and got out of bed.
By the time he grabbed the oilmp and was about to head out the door, Liu Duo hade up to him. Wait, Iming too.
She did not have any experience with putting babies to sleep, so there was nothing she could help with even if she went to check, but she still wanted to make sure.
There was strength in numbers, right? Three adults should be able to deal with a six-month-old baby.
When the two came to the third floor, Ye Yang and Ye Ling were already in Ye Mos room. They were staring at the crying baby and had no idea what to do!
Yang, Mo, do you think hes hungry? Liu Duo heard Ye Ling say as they turned a corner.
Didnt Aunt Li say something before they left? If he wakes up hungry in the middle of the night, feed him some porridge. But we just started! He cant be hungry, can he?
Ye Mo seemed irritated, but he lowered his voice nheless. Any louder and he would scare Little Huzi, who in turn would cry even more!
It was fully dark by then, about ten oclock, not even midnight.
Picky sleeper, or not tired? Ye Yang supposed it should be one of the two.
Duo Er, why have youe down? Did he wake you? Ye Ling asked fondly.
Their wife was pregnant. Her sleep should not be affected.
No, Im just wondering why hes crying.
After she entered the room, she took over Little Huzi from Ye Mo.
Liu Ran, who was on the second floor, could not sleep as well due to the crying, but he would not be of help if he went up, so he took some time to study instead.
Perhaps Little Huzi had grown familiar with Liu Duosp, because he eventually stopped crying.
Chapter 940 - I Know Why!
Chapter 940: I Know Why!
So, does this mean the kid recognize faces? Ye Liu asked, uncertain.
Ye Ling disagreed with that statement. I hug him frequently too, why didnt he recognize me?
He had tried holding Little Huzi just now, but the kid never stopped crying.
Maybe... Little Huzi thinks Im his mother! Liu Duo giggled.
She did not think he would stop crying once she held him in her arms.
Once she said that, Ye Liu had an epiphany.
He snapped his fingers and proudly announced, I know why!
Everyone elses gaze instantly fell on him as they quietly waited for his revtion.
Ye Liu wasted no time stalling as he snickered at Liu Duo. He even lightly pressed the soft bulges on his wifes chest.
Thats because we dont have Little Duos soft breasts! Little Huzi may be weaned, but he still likes to fall asleep with his cheeks against a set of soft breasts!
Liu Duo blushed furiously at her hooligan of a husband and his ridiculousness!
Simrly, Ye Ling blushed too.
On the other hand, Ye Yang and Ye Mo seemed to acknowledge their brothers wisdom instead. This made Liu Duo feel even more embarrassed.
Next, Ye Mo questioned, So, what now? Even if our wife managed to get him to sleep now, well have to feed him porridgeter in the night. And this will happen all over again. Itll be up to us, so how shall we put him to sleep then?
This had started because the men wanted to learn how to care for a baby. He did not want his wife gaining all the experience!
It cant be helped. This has be a habit for Little Huzi. Its impossible to change anytime soon, Ye Liu said, out of ideas.
Hell tire himself to sleep! came Ye Yangs simple and urate summary.
He believed that, whatever the habit, as long as one persisted in changing it, they could correct it.
In Little Huzis case, that meant he would have to shed more than a bit of tears.
After hearing from Ye Yang, the other brothers thought it was the best idea. Little Huzi would eventually drift off to sleep when he got tired of crying.
Then thats what well do. When Little Huzi wakes upter at night and wont go back to sleep, you dont have toe down, dear. Well take care of it! Ye Mo furrowed his brows, his face one of determination.
So, should I get him to sleep first? Liu Duo looked at the baby who was no longer crying in her arms. She never thought he would be so difficult to handle.
The men thought so too. With Little Huzi sleeping, they could catch some sleep too, so that they would have the energy to put him to sleep if he were to wake up during the night.
But Ye Yang had other ideas. He approached Liu Duo and took over the baby.
Sleepter, tire him so he sleeps till morning.
The others blinked.
Let him sleep till morning?
Thats impractical, isnt it?
Little Huzi needs to eatter at night. Were really not feeding him?
Hes half a year old. It can be done, Ye Yang repeated.
If he had not been weaned, this method probably would not work. But Little Huzi had been weaned, and he was half a year old. As long as he had a full dinner, he should not get hungryter in the night.
Er...
Since Ye Yang had spoken, the others who also had zero experience thought they could give it a try. If it failed, they would try something else!
And that was how Little Huziste-night meal got canceled so easily by a bunch of adults.
Chapter 941 - Special Favor?
Chapter 941: Special Favor?
Dear, go up to rest. Well take care of him, Ye Mo said to Liu Duo.
Liu Duo looked at them, while Yang ced Little Huzi onto the bed and started ying with the baby. She believed she could trust them.
Alright, then Im going up now. Take care.
Dear, if you want to reward us, then maybe you can consider my proposal from this afternoon?
Ye Mo imitated Ye Liusmon pose and winked at her.
The other brothers nced over at them.
Proposal?
What proposal?
Are they keeping something from us?
Liu Duo cleared her throat when several different sets of eyes confronted her. Nothing to consider! Im going up!
She was certain that if she had said she could consider, then the others would surely pester her, wanting to know what the matter was about.
She would not have a precedent to this, otherwise, her three-month intimacy n would be for nothing!
The brothers watched their wife leave. Then, instead of trailing after her, Ye Liu shut the door.
He leaned against the door, smirking as he asked in his usual, mischievous tone, Mo, is there a proposal between you and Little Duo that we dont know about? Lets hear it.
Ye Liu stared gleefully at Ye Mo,ying down what was basically a threat and making Ye Mo anxious.
He had blurted it out in the heat of the moment, without considering the asion!
Idiot!
Ye Yang and Ye Ling set their sights on him, waiting for his reply.
Because they also wanted to know!
Ye Mo cleared his throat. Its nothing much, actually. I asked her to help me with a special favor but, as you heard, she didnt agree to it.
Special favor?
Ye Liu raised his brows, the cogs in his head operating quickly. This man spends most of the day with him, what special favor did he ask from Little Duo?
Food? No, Mos not a gourmet chef!
Clothes? No, Mo doesnt care for that!
Housing? No, Mos not picky!
And then, something struck his mind. The look he gave Ye Mo was even more impish than usual.
Bravo, Little Mo! Who knew you could be such a yboy! I never thought of special favors when ites to bedroom matters!
Yes, I was wondering if our wife could boil eggs for me sometimes, Ye Mo replied with a twinkle in his eye.
But, to his brothers, hed never been a good liar.
Ye Yang, who was not that needy, and Ye Ling, who was more innocent, did not think twice about it and believed him. They looked away from him and once more paid attention to Little Huzi.
Ye Mo breathed a breath of relief when his two brothers bought it.
Yet he could feel Ye Lius gaze on him as his brother grinned in silence. Ye Mo knew he could not outsmart Ye Liu, but he refused to face him.
Ye Liu, in turn, did not probe any further. A whileter, he exited the room and jogged up the stairs.
Liu Duo, who had already returned to her room, was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. If the men were not able to deal with the babyter at night, at least she would have the energy to help put Little Huzi to sleep.
Yang, Ling, you two should go rest. I can handle this by myself.
Ye Mo nced at the baby who did not look like he would be sleeping any time soon. He supposed that, by the time the baby finally got to sleep, he probably would not wake up in the middle of the night.
Which meant he would have to stay up a bit for now.
Chapter 942 - Glanced at Little Huzi Nervously
Chapter 942: nced at Little Huzi Nervously
Ye Yang and Ye Ling did not overstay either. If, by any chance, Mo faced some difficultiester, they would hear it ande to help.
Alright, then well be heading back now. Take care, Mo.
Theres nothing to worry about. Go on, get to bed.
Ye Yang left first. Ye Ling followed.
And so, only two people resided in the room.
Alright, little fellow. Lets have you pee before you wet my bed.
Patiently, Ye Mo coaxed Little Huzi as he brought the chamber pot nearer for the baby to use...
Time slowly passed by. Sleep eventually overtakes mortals, regardless of age.
Little Huzi drifted off to sleep by himself, to Ye Mos surprise.
The baby had beenughing just a second ago, and the next instant, he closed his eyes as if unconscious.
Little ancestor, youve finally slept, havent you? My eyelids can barely stay open any longer.
Very lightly, Ye Mo ced him on the bed a little bit further away before he also moved in and fell asleep on his side.
The next morning.
Ye Mo felt as if he had barely even slept before the childs cries woke him up!
He reacted very fast too. His eyes snapped open and he sat up, quickly checking on Little Huzi.
It might have been alright if he did not look because, when he did, the scene he saw made him cringe uncontrobly as his hairs stood on end.
He would have been fine with it if Little Huzi had just wet the bed, but there was also a bunch of an unknown, yellowish substance in the mess.
Mo, is he hungry?
Ye Ling was outside the room knocking on the door, with Ye Yang next to him.
They woke up when they heard crying, not having even dressed themselves.
I dont know, maybe. Or maybe his poop made him ufortable, Ye Mo said, his face turning sour as he opened the door.
Once the two entered the room, they went to check on Little Huzi.
Ye Yang was not afraid of a little dirt as he brought Little Huzi up. He had learned how to change the babys clothes yesterday, so today it was a lot easier.
Yang, it seems like we should give him a wash. Ill go boil some water, Ye Ling concluded. The yellowish things were utterly disgusting.
Right, Ye Yang said. In a matter of seconds, he had taken off Little Huzis dirty clothes.
Ye Mo passed him a cushion and suggested, Hold him like this for now. Well bathe him in hot water then put him in some clean clothes.
Right, Ye Yang nodded.
Later he carried Little Huzi down the stairs while Ye Mo began cleaning up his bed.
Ye Mo could not bear to look straight at the yellowish clump. Depressed, he wondered why Little Huzi did not bother to inform him before taking a dump.
Ye Liu came down to Ye Mos room momentster.
Hey, Mo. Did they bring the kid down?
Yes. Damn, that little ancestor took a dump on my bed! So infuriating!
Ye Liu grinned very broadly when he heard that. Get used to it. Once we get used to the smell, it wont be a problem when we have our own kid.
He picked up the dirtied diaper on the floor and took a whiff.
A chill ran down Ye Mos spine at the sight of that.
Had his brother gone mental?
Could he be any more disgusting?
Old people used to say, the little ones poop whatever they poop. It turns out its true! Ye Liumented after smelling the thing.
He had never seen Little Huzi poop at home, so he might as well take hold of the opportunity.
Chapter 943 - Yangs Method Was Quite Useful!
Chapter 943: Yangs Method Was Quite Useful!
Hearing what Liu said, Ye Mo puckered his lips and said silently, Even if that is the case, you dont need to pick up the diaper and swing it around, right?
I will head downstairs. While Im there, I will also change Little Huzis clothes and wash the diaper. Ye Liu smiled brightly, turned around, and went downstairs.
He didnt think it was dirty or disgusting. After all, who doesnt poop?
Ye Mo, on the other hand, stayed in the room and rolled up the bamboo mat on his bed so that it would be easier to take down. He needed to take it down to wash it and dry it. He couldnt do the same for the bedboard so he had no choice but to just wipe it with a towel and let it dry...
Aunt Li and the others felt like there was something missing since this was the first time they didnt bring Little Huzi home. They woke up very early and rushed to Liu Duos house.
They didnt have time to prepare and eat breakfast!
Aunt Li, you guys came so early. You guys missed Little Huzi so much that you guys didnt even have time to eat breakfast, right?!
Ye Liu was currently clearing the fallen leaves from the yard. He greeted them with a smile when he saw them.
He had already finished washing the diaper and hung it to dry.
Thats not it. We are just used to having Little Huzi around so we panicked when we didnt see him after we woke up.
Aunt Li was also smiling and she didnt forget to show concern. Was Little Huzi very noisyst night? Did you guys sleep well?
She felt that Little Huzi had definitely cried nonstop because he was away from his mother. Ye Yang and the others definitely didnt sleep well!
We slept quite wellst night! Little Huzi was also very obedient and didnt cry much. Ye Liu felt quite proud. Yangs method was quite useful!
They would take care of their babies like this in the future!
Aunt Li and Little Lian were quite surprised when they heard what he said.
Was Little Huzi really so well behaved at night?
Even when they were taking care of him, when he woke up at night, he would usually cry for quite a long time before going back to sleep!
At this time, Ye Ling and Ye Yang came out from the kitchen. Ye Ling was carrying Little Huzi and Ye Yang was carrying a bowl of rice. His hands were still fanning nonstop.
Aunt Li, you guys are here. Ye Ling smiled and greeted them. Liu said you guys would definitelye very early and even asked me to prepare more food for breakfast.
Hahaha... Little Liu is really good at predicting.
Aunt Li and the others started tough.
Little Lian smiled while she went beside Ye Ling. She looked at her precious baby that she hadnt seen for a night and her eyes were filled with the radiance of maternal love and longing.
However, she did not reach out her hands to take him. After all, besides having to learn how to take care of a baby at night, Ye Ling and the others also needed to learn how to feed a baby, right?
Ye Yang and the other three had many things they needed to learn when it came to taking care of babies. But since the babies hadnt been born yet, they only needed to learn some basics. After all, Li Wazi and the others were still supposed to take care of Little Huzi.
Ten days passed in a sh. Although every day happened more or less the same, there were still some parts that were different.
And that was them reaping many benefits!
Ye Yang and the others were getting the hang of taking care of Little Huzi and were taking care of him really well. He even looked like hed grown even fatter.
Yang, I have something I want to discuss with you.
After they had dinner, they were the only ones left in the house. Liu Duo wanted to share with them her n and get their opinion.
Little Duo, what do you want to tell us? Ye Liu looked at her and asked with a smile.
They all looked at their wife and waited for her to speak.
Liu Duo said with a smile, Ive been thinking, our family is quite well-off right now so I want us to take a vacation somewhere and see what the outside world is like.
Chapter 944 - His Habit Of Getting Easily Agitated Acted Up Again!
Chapter 944 - His Habit Of Getting Easily Agitated Acted Up Again!
The outside world? Ye Liu repeated it again.
He had never had this thought before. It wasnt that he wanted to be a frog in a well, but wasnt it more important to keep ones tummy filled?
Now that his wife suggested this, he was quite interested.
A certain memory awoke in Ye Mo. He said, sounding very logical, Beloved, where do you want to go? The outside world is very big. There should be somewhere specific, right!?
When he was studying in the past, he had very lofty ambitions that definitely required him to go out into the world away from his home!
Ye Ling wasnt surprised when he heard Liu Duo suggest this. He would just follow her wherever she wanted to go.
Although Ye Yang still looked as paralyzed as always, no matter what his wife wanted to do, he would support her and apany her.
Liu Duo thought about it and said with a smile, I want to go to the most bustling ce, the capital. How about it?
She thought about how she should go visit Dongfang Ming if she went to the capital. After all, he was her only friend, right?
No! I oppose going there!
Ye Mo rejected it straight away without even having to think about it!
If they went to the capital, wouldnt they have to see Dongfang Ming?
He did not want to see him!
Err
Liu Duo didnt think Ye Mo would show such a strong reaction and she was momentarily stunned.
She didnt understand why going to the capital would unexpectedly provoke him to be so agitated.
Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling all looked towards him with dissatisfaction.
He could disagree but why couldnt he say it properly? Did he need to shout so loudly?
It wasnt like their wife had already decided to go to the capital. She had only suggested it. Was there a need to be so impulsive?
His habit of getting easily agitated acted up again!
Ye Mo knew in his heart that he had acted impulsively again when he felt his brothers gaze on him. He gulped and lowered his voice. We can go anywhere else besides the capital! Moreover, the capital is too far from our house. Beloved, you are pregnant and it isnt easy to travel so far away.
Why cant we go to the capital? So what if it is far. It is not like we are walking there! Liu Duo asked back at him, feeling puzzled.
Ye Liu put both his hands on the back of his head, leaned against the wall, and said pretentiously, Mo, why cant we go to the capital? Dont use Little Duos pregnancy as an excuse. Give us more practical reasons!
As he knew Mo very well, he didnt think this was the reason.
Yeah. Mo, you need to give more solid reasons. Ye Ling echoed what he had said.
He always held fast to the opinion that Little Duo could go anywhere she wanted to. In any case, he would apany her.
Although Ye Yang didnt say anything, his gaze was already asking him, why?!
In response, Ye Mo felt a bit helpless. Why didnt any of them share the same opinion as him?
It wasnt like this in the past!
Ye Mo waspletely helpless but he still said seriously, Firstly, the capital is very far away. How will we be able to handle that brat Ran Ers studies? Who would take care of the farm crops in the fields? Moreover, how would we be able to take care of our little business?
Of these three problems, only our little business can be taken care of easily since we can just stop purchasing the tomatoes. After all, because of the season, they will onlye again next year! However, Ran Ers studies and the crops in our vegetable and paddy fields, how can we handle them? You guys tell me!
Ye Yang and Ye Ling felt that what he said sounded quite reasonable when they heard him.
Ye Liu, however, raised his eyebrows. He looked at him and didnt immediately respond.
Liu Duo nodded and acknowledged the problems he brought up.
Firstly, as Ran Er only started school this year, we wont bring him along this time. There will still be many more opportunities in the future! And the matter with the fields, we can just ask Aunt Li and the others to help take care of it.
Chapter 945 - Conversely, They Would Also Patiently Argue And Advise Against Her!
Chapter 945: Conversely, They Would Also Patiently Argue And Advise Against Her!
If we go on vacation to the capital, it isnt like we will be there for very long. With the time it takes to get to and from there, it would only take slightly longer than four months.
She had already thought about all these things beforehand. Otherwise, she wouldnt have suggested this.
When Ye Yang and Ye Ling heard her, they again felt what their wife said made sense.
It wasnt that the two of them were stupid and didnt have their own opinions so they let her do whatever she wanted!
But it was because Liu Duo was their love in their hearts. They were willing to satisfy all of her reasonable suggestions and requests.
Conversely, they would also patiently argue and advise against her.
Mo, do you have anything else to say? Ye Liu asked with a smile on his face.
He just liked to see the look his third brother had when he was in his final struggle. He clearly knew that, with four against one, he would suffer a crushing defeat. But he would always struggle to the end!
He, Yang, and Ling had already drawn their battle lines from the start. They were in a mode where they excessively pampered their wife.
Okay, even if the brat Ran Er doesnt go, and Aunt Li and the others help take care of the crops in the fields, we still need someone to keep watch over our house, right? Who will take care of that ck furball?
Beloved, dont say we should ask Aunt Li and the others to take care of it again!
Ye Mo put on a stern face and firmly stated the reasons why they shouldnt go somewhere far away like the capital.
Aunt Ye can help take care of it, Ye Lings gentle voice rang out. Ran Er will spend most of his time at school. Aunt Ye cane to apany him during the two or three days hees home. As for Little Meng, Aunt Ye can juste to feed it two times every day.
Our Little Meng is definitely an expert at guarding our house!
What Ling said is correct and I also feel the same! Ye Liu smiled and agreed.
He didnt even forget to whistle to call Hei Xiaomeng over to his side so he could rub its big furry head.
Ye Yang hadnt spoken once but he spoke up unhurriedly at this time. Ask mother or father to watch over the house!
The reason he added the word or was because father and mother were working in town to make money so they should only ask one of them toe.
After all, they shouldnt disturb them from making money, right?
Of course, they would naturally pay them if they asked mother or father toe to watch over the house!
No... Ye Mo suddenly exploded again but when he received Yangs cold nce, he immediately lowered his voice. No. I dont agree! If we have to go to the capital no matter what, then we should ask Old Liu to take care of the house!
Old Liu usually goes to work on the fields with you, Yang. He is honest and diligent so he would be the most suitable to take care of the house!
Liu Duo never wouldve thought Ye Mo would suddenly mention Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi. She frowned ever so slightly.
She actually didnt really want them toe to watch over the house.
Asking Old Liu to look after the house is also a good idea. After all, he lives in the same vige and it would be easy for him toe to take a look. He can also take care of the fields with Aunt Li so we can rest easy! Mother and father are working to make money in town so we shouldnt go disturb them.
Yes, yes, yes. Beloved is correct! Ye Mo agreed with her.
Ye Yang and the others looked at how much chemistry the two of them suddenly had and the three of them would naturally understand why that was.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling looked at Yang. They wanted to see what he would say.
Ye Yang wasnt surprised. His cold and calm gaze scanned Mo and it thennded on his wife.
Change ce?
Pff...
Ye Liu couldnt help but let out augh but he quickly covered his mouth.
He never wouldve thought Yang would actually use this move.
Liu Duo momentarily couldnt react. What did he mean when he said change ce? Huh?
Ye Mo, on the other hand, was slightly dissatisfied and felt unhappy. Was Yang using his older status to pressure them?
Chapter 946 - Moreover, It Also Corresponded To Their Actual Needs!
Chapter 946: Moreover, It Also Corresponded To Their Actual Needs!
Ye Ling also agreed with Yangs suggestion. After all, Aunt Ye was already very old. If she had toe a few times every day, it would really take a toll on her body.
Although Old Liu was a good choice, he wasnt as good a choice as mother or father, right?
He knew Yangs intentions. This was also a chance to repair their rtionship.
Ran Er, Yangs suggestion sounds good. Lets ask mother toe to take care of the house, okay?
Frustration and despair...
Regarding this problem, they were now tied with two against two!
Liu Duo looked sideways and nced at Ye Liu as he smiled sneakily. It was obvious she was asking him to quickly state his opinion.
Ye Liu received his wifes gaze and he winked flirtatiously at her. Heughed. I will listen to Yang on this issue.
He told Ran Er before that he would help so he would naturally not let such a good opportunity go, right?
Moreover, it also corresponded to their actual needs!
No matter how good Old Liu was, he would never be as suitable as their own father or mother, right?
It suddenly became two against three. Liu Duo and Ye Mo exchanged nces and didnt know what to say.
Ye Yang saw that neither of them spoke so he made the final decision. Its decided!
Yang, lets...
Liu Duo initially wanted to discuss it more, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Ye Yang. Chance ces?
Those two words again. No matter how stupid Liu Duo was, it was impossible that she wouldnt be able to understand what it meant now.
She looked at Ye Yang and muttered in her heart, Yang has elements of being a tyrant in him! If I dont agree with this suggestion, it means we have to change to somewhere else and not go to the capital?
In response, Liu Duo puckered her lips and said, Fine, fine fine. Just pick whoever you want toe to watch over our house.
With Ye Yang here to dictate, the issue was easily decided!
They would ask mother or father toe to take care of the house and Hei Xiaomeng. Aunt Li and the others would take care of the farm crops in the paddy and vegetable fields. The small business would be temporarily stopped.
Since we have finished discussing this, we should start preparing tomorrow. We also need to tell Aunt Li and the others. Ye Liu stood up and stretched his back.
Although Ye Mo had objections, he couldnt do anything about it since his brothers all agreed. He said, sounding somewhat defeated, I will go get the hot water. Beloved, you should get ready to take your bath.
Okay. Liu Duo also looked slightly defeated.
The main reason was that it was really quite difficult for her to cross over that obstacle!
Ye Liu looked at their backs as the two of them left. He smiled at Yang. Yang, arent you scared that you being so tyrannical will make Little Duo angry and ignore you?
I will coax her! Ye Yang said, not feeling worried.
If his wife became angry, the only thing he could do was to coax her!
Pff. Hahaha...
Ye Liu couldnt help butugh out loud. He could count with the fingers on his hand the number of words Yang spoke. How could he possibly coax someone?
Ye Ling didnt know why Liuughed so he asked out of curiosity, Liu, why did you suddenlyugh?
Its nothing. I just suddenly wanted tough. Ye Liu smiled brightly and didnt hold back at all to show respect for Yang.
Ye Yang knew why heughed. He just looked at him calmly and he couldnt be bothered with him!
Night came and darkness covered everything. Each household was still bustling with activity and there were still flickering lights.
After Liu Duo finished bathing, she went back to her room,bed her long hair, and then went on the bed.
She was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling when she started to mutter softly to herself, Yangs suggestion just now. Was it because he wanted me to repair my rtionship with Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi?
He clearly knows I dont want us to associate too much with them. Why did Yang do that! So frustrating...
Chapter 947 - Then Which Look Of Mine Do You Like?
Chapter 947: Then Which Look Of Mine Do You Like?
She really didnt want to have too much interaction with Liu Quanfu and Liu Liushi!
It wasnt like she was the real Liu Duo. She had no familiarity with her so-called mom and dad. Instead, her heart felt unbearable when she saw them!
After Ye Ling had finished bathing and pushed open the door, for some reason, Liu Duo did not show any reaction at all.
Duo Er, what are you thinking about that made you go into such deep thought?
His voice was as gentle as the breeze and immediately improved Liu Duos mood.
Im just thinking about Yangs suggestion just now. She didnt hide her thoughts.
As she spoke, she even turned andy down sideways to look at him.
Ling... Liu Duo opened her mouth but she didnt know what she should say. She frowned and her heart felt entangled for some reason.
What is it? Ye Ling walked towards the bedside after he closed the window. Duo Er, are you bothered about having mother or fathere to look after the house?
This was Yangs only suggestion just now so he was immediately able to figure out the reason why his wife was moody.
Yeah. Liu Duo nodded and said to Ye Ling, Ling, I actually think Old Liu is more suited to help us look after the house!
Why did you agree with Yangs suggestion just now? You didnt side with me and speak up for me!
As she spoke, she started throwing a tantrum andining about Ye Ling. She puckered her lips and acted very dissatisfied.
In response, Ye Ling immediately coaxed her gently and patiently. Duo Er, we are a family and shouldnt divide ourselves up. When did we split into different camps? And how would I speak up for Yang and not for you?
Isnt Yangs thinking that since they are our father and mother, they would be more diligent in taking care of the house? That way, we would be able to feel more at ease, right?
Moreover, although Little Meng is obedient, Old Liu is like Mo and he doesnt like dogs. I am actually quite worried he wouldnt be able to take care of Little Meng.
Err...
After Liu Duo heard Ye Ling say so much in one breath, she suddenly felt that Ye Ling also had a silver tongue.
While he spoke, he didnt leave any gaps in his reasoning and sounded quite logical.
Liu Duo also knew that if she insisted on going to the capital and didnt agree to have her so-called parentse to take care of the house, Ye Yang and the others would still, in the end, agree to her demands.
However, she didnt want to disregard their opinions just because they would yield due to their love for her!
Liu Duo sighed silently and said, sounding weak, Lets not talk about this and go to sleep!
Ye Ling saw his wife was still a bit moody. He was already on the bed, and he held her and said gently. Duo Er, dont be unhappy. I dont like it when you look like this.
Then which look of mine do you like? Liu Duo asked while she lifted her hand to hold him.
I like it when Duo Er smiles and looks happy. Duo Er is really beautiful when she smiles and I like to look at that, Ye Ling said seriously as his face started to turn red.
When Liu Duo saw him like this, she wanted to tease him.
The hand that was on his lower back started to move around mischievously and moved towards his waist. Oh, I thought Ling would say he likes how I look when I make love to him!
When Ye Ling heard her, his face that was slowly turning red immediately exploded with redness. Even his ears were red.
Their wife would always say something so daring! How embarrassing.
Oh. Ye Ling lowered his eyes. He felt so shy he didnt dare to look at her.
Oh?
Liu Duo looked at the shy Ye Ling andughed softly. What do you mean by that oh? Ling, you need to rify yourself. Do you like how I look when I make love to you?
Every time Liu Duo teased Ye Ling into bing embarrassed, she would alwaysment how it was possible for Ling to be so naive and cute.
Such a long time had passed but he hadnt changed at all!
Chapter 948 - Willing To Serve My Husband!
Chapter 948: Willing To Serve My Husband!
Hearing Liu Duos softugh, proof that she was in a good mood, he felt a little bit shy to speak, but he nodded and replied nheless. I like it! I like every side of you.
Me too! But what I really love about you is the side you show when you make love to me, hehe... Liu Duo was not shy at all as she spoke in his ear.
It was totally normal for husband and wife to flirt with one another!
Of course, she would actively say those things to Ye Ling, but she did not have the courage to do so to the other three.
Ye Ling got even shyer, but inside he felt exhrated.
Duo Er....
Yes?
Ye Ling shuffled about, putting some distance between himself and Liu Duo. In his soft but slightly hoarse voice, he said, Duo Er, we better not stay too close, or else Ill... be quite ufortable.
All this while, whenever it was his turn to share a bed with the wife, he had some sexual urges but they were never too strong. But after what Liu Duo did to him just now, his desires had heightened.
Liu Duo heard the lust in his voice, and she grinned and moved closer to him.
Ling, if you want, I can help you. You dont have to hold it in.
When it came to bedroom matters, Ye Ling was just as gentle and sensitive as he usually was. He was not aggressive at all, unlike his brothers!
Because of that, Liu Duo showed him exceptional care, and would try to satisfy him even more.
Two weeks had passed since shed found out she was pregnant and made the promise of no intimacy with them for three months, yet Ye Ling had never once begged Liu Duo to address his needs.
She was worried her innocent husband might not be able to hold it in anymore!
His lips dry, his body aching all over, Ye Ling felt his wifes hands wandering up and down his person. The tingly feeling rushed to his brain, where he felt a primitive impulse for intercourse...
Shyly, he said, Duo Er... can you?
Certainly, Im willing to serve my husband! Hehe... Liu Duo giggled.
After that, clothes began to fly all over the ce, and very soon Ye Ling was stripped of all hisyers, while Liu Duo still had her loose undergarments on.
The warm colors of the oilmp showed that the room was not as bright as it had been during the day, but Liu Duo could still make out Ye Lings body, which was as fair as his face.
She could not help but exim, Your skin is indeed fairer than the average womans!
Because his current diet was a lot more nutritious than what they previously had, Ye Ling had not only grown taller, but also fitter too.
He might not have abs like his brothers, but at least there was not an inch of fat on his body!
With Liu Duo staring at him like that, Ye Ling felt so shy he wanted to dig a hole and hide. He was undecided on whether he should cover up his private part with his hands.
Duo Er...
He wanted to ask her not to stare so intensely. It was embarrassing.
But at the same time, he wanted his wife to take a good look. How conflicted!
Liu Duo detached herself from her state of bewilderment when she heard him.
Laughing, she said, Ling, you have a great body! Not a bit of fat at all!
She reached her hands out and felt around his waist.
Liu Duo was not too bad herself, but she still had some extra flesh around her waist.
I was born this way. Ye Ling stared down, embarrassed to look at Liu Duo.
Chapter 949 - And Then She Got Out Of Bed
Chapter 949: And Then She Got Out Of Bed
Pffft, haha...
Liu Duoughed out loud when he said that. How was he so adorable?
There were times he would speak about funny things in a serious manner.
Ye Ling did not know what was so funny about what hed just said.
He looked up at his wife, who wasughing so much her dimples showed. He was about to ask when Liu Duo pressed herself on him.
Your body is perfect, Ling. Makes me want you so bad. Dont mind if I do! Liu Duo smiled as she cupped his face and went in for a kiss.
Whatever Ye Ling wanted to say was instantly silenced.
That night, Ye Ling felt refreshed in body and soul, but the same could not be said for Liu Duo. It had been quite tormenting for her.
Near the end, Liu Duo, who had been fullymitted, found her body reacting to the act.
It was the first time she felt physical desire since her pregnancy.
Ling, are you satisfied with my service? Liu Duo asked him gently as shey on his chest.
Ye Ling felt a lot better after having had his release. Although he did not exert much energy, he still sweated a lot.
He closed his eyes, reliving the pleasure. In his slightly hoarse voice, he replied, Yes, I am. Thank you, Duo Er.
No need, its my duty to serve my husband. her lips curled up. Even her tone had gotten softer.
Feeling Ye Lings chest rising and falling as he breathed, Liu Duo was very satisfied with the moment.
Ling, you stay in bed. Im heading down to get hot water for you.
With that said, she sat up on the bed.
Knowing Ye Ling would respond by saying she should not go, Liu Duo quickly added, Im going to serve you properly tonight. All you have to do is rx and enjoy. Ill be going now!
And then she got out of bed.
She lit another oilmp and went out through the door and down the stairs, giving Ye Ling no chance to stop her!
And so hey there obediently, staring at the door in a state of bliss.
Once she stepped out of the room, the cool night breeze worked nicely in gradually blowing out the heat she had been feeling inside and out.
She proceeded down the stairs slowly. Hei Xiaomeng, hearing footsteps, ran to greet her, asking for attention and perhaps wanting to be groomed.
Be good, Xiaomeng. Ill brush your fur in the morning, alright? Im busy now, Liu Duo said in a soft whisper without considering whether it understood her.
Then she got a bucket from the well and took it to kitchen to fetch hot water, all the while with Hei Xiaomeng trailing after her like a guard dog.
She just needed water to give Ye Ling a good cleaning, so she did not fill the bucket to the brim. It was lighter this way.
When she got to the third-floor stairway, a shadow that suddenly appeared spooked her.
Yang, you gave me a fright! Why did you show up like that, and not take an oilmp with you? Liu Duo berated him after finding out who it was.
Liu Duo had been careful not to disturb the others as she walked up the stairs. She managed to lower her voice even after Ye Yang caught her by surprise.
Ye Yang, not in a rush to reply, looked from his wife to the bucket she was carrying and understood her actions.
Outhouse.
He had gotten used to their home environment, and he had the faint moonlight to guide his way. He could see well enough without using an oilmp.
He had needs to attend to at night and was just about to head downstairs to use the outhouse in the backyard. Meeting his wife halfway was a coincidence he had not been expecting.
Chapter 950 - Filled With So Much Warmth!
Chapter 950: Filled With So Much Warmth!
Even after that, he managed to keep a straight face, thanks to his many years of experience hunting in the hills.
Liu Duo felt a little awkward hearing him say that.
Very softly, she uttered, You should have taken an oilmp with you anyways. Really!
Luckily she had not been up to no good, otherwise she would have been frightened out of her wits!
They had an emergency chamber pot on the fourth floor, exclusively prepared for Liu Duo. She had not needed to use the outhouse at night. They had another one for Liu Ran on the second floor.
The four brothers were not ustomed to using that, so they would usually head for the outhouse at night when the need arose.
Ye Yang always had a sharp sense of hearing. His lips curled up when he heard what his wife had just said, given that they were just inches apart.
Ye Yang said nothing as he bent slightly and took over Liu Duos bucket. He turned and ascended the steps towards the fourth floor.
Liu Duo did not question him and followed. It was nice to have some help.
She thought to herself, smiling, who knew Mr. Cold and Icy was filled with so much warmth!
Ye Yang stopped in his tracks when he reached the final step of the fourth floor. He ced the bucket on the ground and turned to face Liu Duo.
Yang, take this oilmp with you, Liu Duo said, and passed the object in her hand to him.
She thought it would be better for Ye Yang to have some light on his person. Even if he could find his way in the dark, it could help prevent incidents like what had happened just now.
Even though the likelihood of everyone using the outhouse at the same time was quite low, it was better to be safe than sorry.
Ye Yang nced at the bright oilmp. He did not ept it immediately. Instead, he stared intently at his wife.
Liu Duo impatiently looked back at him and hisck of action, but she found herself falling for his mesmerizing eyes.
Y-Yang, what are you looking at me for? Is there dirt on my face? Liu Duo averted her gaze bashfully.
Her hands went up to touch her cheeks.
Yangs focused gaze was truly spellbinding.
Ye Yang just wanted to look at her a little longer before leaving. He felt it was never enough looking at her every day. She was that pretty!
He did not expect his wife to actually get shy about it.
He took over the oilmp and, in his delightful voice, said, Sweet dreams, Little Duo.
He patted her head affectionately with his free hand, then he turned around and walked slowly down the stairs.
Ye Yang might not have delivered the bucket directly to its destination, but Liu Duo understood that he did not want Ye Ling to feel embarrassed. After all, he was fully naked on the bed under a thin covering. He was prone to shyness.
She waited until the light from the stairway hadpletely faded before her hands went up to feel the heat on her cheeks. Yang sure knows how to make people feel good! I love it.
Shyly, she lifted the bucket and entered the room.
Duo Er, was that Yang just now? He brought it up for you, didnt he? Ye Ling said as he watched Liu Duo walk into the room.
He heard Ye Yangs voice just now. It was not very loud, but he still heard it.
Yes, thats right.
Liu Duo set the bucket down beside the bed, wrung the wet towel, and began wiping Ye Ling with it. Ling, Ill wipe the sweat off your face first then move on to your body.
Let me do it. Ye Ling sat up.
Only his private part was covered by the thin nket. His upper torso was bare.
Chapter 951 - Liu, Stop Joking
Chapter 951: Liu, Stop Joking
Liu Duo could tell he was shy when his face got red, so she stopped teasing him and handed him the towel. Alright, you do it. Ill soak the towel in water and wring it dry for you.
She looked at him, grinning, as she enjoyed the close-up, alluring, live demonstration of an unusually handsome man cleaning himself!
Ye Ling, despite having be extremely bashful at this point, calmly wiped away his sweat.
When Ye Ling had finished wiping every part of his body, Liu Duo wrung the towel one final time and hung it up to dry, before lying down next to him.
They stayed there, side by side, and chatted until exhaustion lured them to sleep.
Daybreak announced the start of a new, busy day.
Come on, lets all discuss our schedule, Ye Liu said to everyone present.
The four brothers were early risers and had gathered to wash up by the well.
Ye Mo ungraciously responded, Arrange it however you want. I have no opinion on that matter. Up to you!
They wont ept my ideas anyway, so why would I bother sharing them? Ye Mo thought, starting the day with a long face.
Ye Liu chuckled, Alright. Mo, youll walk to the capital while the three us and Little Duo take the carriage! Its decided, then.
Er...
Ye Mos jaw twitched like crazy. Do you have to be so harsh, Liu? Im your brother!
Ye Ling flew to his defense. Apparently, his defensive mode did not work as frequently now. Not quite satisfied with the way Ye Mo was treated, he slightly put the me on Ye Liu. Liu, stop joking.
But Im not. Didnt Mo say it himself? We can arrange it however we want because he has no opinion on the matter, Ye Liu gloated. Moreover, walking is good for the body, so he should take it as physical training!
If he really walked to the capital, it would take him at least a couple of months, by which time at least ten pairs of shoes would have been worn out and his feet would be full of blisters!
The reply left Ye Ling speechless. How could Liu take Mos casual statement seriously?
Ye Yang pretended he did not see nor hear his brothers having fun amongst themselves. He finished washing up and began to sweep the yard.
Ling, lets go make breakfast. Ye Mo had other things to do than bicker with Ye Liu. He would not win anyway.
Ye Ling could tell Liu was just joking around, but it just was not right to provoke Mo like that.
He sighed silently and followed Mo into the kitchen to prepare breakfast.
Having no one else to quarrel with, Ye Liu picked up a broom and approached Ye Yang. Yang, dont go to the fields so early. After Aunt Li and her familyes over, you, Ling, and Little Duo can inform them about our trip to the capital.
Alright. Ye Yang gave a one-word reply without looking up, focusing on the task at hand.
Mo, Li Wazi and I still have to go about purchasing the tomatoes. Well be telling the folks we wont be buying their crops after today. We also have to head into town and inform the restaurant owner, and on the way ask Liu Duos mom toe and take care of the house.
Alright.
Ye Liu pinched his nose in regard to the short replies. Yang, can you at least give a better response? Brushing me off with alright?
He gently brushed his elbow against Ye Yang. Yang, Ive been living with you for so many years now, can you be a little more responsive? Youre not like that with Little Duo, and thats making me jealous. Come on, humor me. I wont be done with you so easily!
Chapter 952 - You Call Me Foolish? Yang, Youre The One Thats Dull!
Chapter 952: You Call Me Foolish? Yang, Youre The One Thats Dull!
Upon hearing his jokes, Ye Yang shot Ye Liu a look, but averted his gaze very soon to proceed with his work.
Foolish!
In his mind, Ye Liu was exceptional in every way, but his one downfall was his endless, tiresome jokes!
Ya-
Ye Liu opened his mouth to say something, but Ye Yang cut him short.
You free?
Ye Yang handed him the broom he had been using. Get to work!
He did not care that Ye Liu already had one in hand and gave the one he had to his brother anyway. Then, without pausing, he strode off.
He did not want to be disturbed by Ye Lius unnerving chatter!
Am I...being rejected? Ye Liu thought as he watched his brother go.
You call me foolish? Yang, youre the once thats dull!
He flung his smooth, ck hair about in one swift motion before he began to sweep the fallen leaves in the yard.
Ye Yang went to take Hei Xiaomengsb to give the dog a good grooming session.
After breakfast was ready, Ye Ling, as usual, kept Liu Duos serving warm for her. Then, the four brothers sat down to have their meal.
By the time they were almost done, Li Wazis family arrived.
Aunt Li, I see you all are active as always, Ye Liu greeted them with a smile.
They always came for work on time, right when the brothers were about to do the dishes.
How can we not be? The more tomato sauce we produce, the more money we make! Aunt Li smiled happily.
She would not be slighted when it came to earning money.
She wanted more ie, firstly because she wanted to improve their housing environment, and secondly because she wanted to save money to be used as her grandsons dowry!
Ye Liu nodded in agreement. After all, the reason he worked so hard every day was to earn a living.
Aunt Li, dont get to work yet. Weve got something to tell you, and we need your help, Ye Liu said.
The brothers had finished their food by then. Ye Mo and Ye Ling took the dishes and utensils to wash them by the well.
He wanted to talk about it while they still had time.
Ye Yang moved a bench over and invited them to sit.
Yang, Liu, go on, then. Were listening, Li Wazi frankly replied to him.
Ye Yang sat quietly and calmly on one side, with no intention to speak, almost as though he was invisible.
Ye Liu knew his brother was not particrly talkative. He would not be the one doing the talking.
He opened his mouth and got straight to the point. Its like this. Were nning to visit the capital for a while, so weve stopped our business in the meantime. The tomatoes growing season ising to an end anyway.
This trip... could take a few months, going there and back. So, wed like you to help us take care of the crops on the farm and paddy field. Of course, it wont be for free.
Aunt Lis family was surprised to hear that their small business hade to an abrupt end.
Now that they thought about it, the tomato season was indeed ending. It made sense to stop their business.
But... paying them to take care of their crops? Were the Ye brothers taking them as outsiders?
Aunt Li waved her hand. Liu, dont say that! Since youre going to the capital, were more than happy to look after yournd, but money shouldnte into it. We dont need to be paid. Please ept that, otherwise, we wont help you with this favor.
Chapter 953 - Soon.
Chapter 953: Soon.
Aunt Li, we really should pay you for the work. After all, this isnt a small field. It requires a lot of effort and energy. We will feel guilty if we dont pay you!
Aunt Li, if you really are our Aunt, you will do as I say. Otherwise, we will have no other choice but to hire someone else!
Ye Liu didnt look like he was joking at all. He looked to be very stern and serious.
At this time, Ye Yang said calmly and unhurriedly, Aunt Li, you should take it!
Aunt Li opened her mouth and wanted to say something but Li Wazi was faster than her by a step. Mother, since Yang and Liu already said as such, lets not say anything else. If they really hired someone else to look after their house, they might not be diligent in taking care of it. After all, Yang and the others will be gone for a few months.
He felt that, whether Ye Yang and the others paid them or not, they definitely should help. The reason he said this was mainly because he didnt want them to suffer losses.
Since her own son had already said as such, Aunt Li no longer said anything about not wanting to take their money.
After Ye Mo and Ye Ling finished washing the dishes, they walked together towards the others.
Liu, Li Wazi, we can head out now. Ye Mo went to get the sacks as he spoke.
Today was thest day they were going to purchase tomatoes. They couldnt forget to bring even one of the things they needed. Ye Liu nodded, got up, and went to the backyard to get the bull. Li Wazi, on the other hand, got the cart ready.
After they put the bullock-cart together, the three of them rode the bullock-cart and went out...
Little Yang, when are you guys preparing to leave? You have to take care of the girl while you guys are on the road since she is pregnant with twins right now. Aunt Li looked at Ye Yang and Ye Ling and spoke with concern.
Ye Yang still looked the same as always and answered very concisely, Soon.
Err...
Aunt Li didnt really understand what soon meant and was momentarily stunned.
She had never been able to understand why Ye Yang was so dull and untalkative.
Ye Ling casually helped to supplement with some information and said, Aunt Li, once Liu and the others have asked mother toe to look after the house, we will leave. It might be in three or four days.
It was after Aunt Li heard him that she finally understood that soon meant in three or four days!
She looked around the yard and gave her opinion. Your mother-inw will being to take care of the house but she will be living alone in this big house. She might not be able to cope if something bad happens. After all, that old hag from your family might take advantage of the fact that you guys are somewhere far away ande to cause a scene.
It was no surprise Aunt Li would think this. After all, that old hag from the Ye family courtyard had a bad reputation. She had also lost out a few times so she would definitelye to kick up a fuss to try to gain something while Ye Yang and the others were gone!
She had seen Liu Liushi before. She had a very gentle personality and was easy to get along with. She could tell with one nce that she would be no match for Grandma Ye.
When Ye Ling heard what she said, he frowned slightly. They had not thought about this fact. They thought they just needed to n for what would happen internally but had forgotten to guard against external problems.
He looked at Ye Yang to see if he had an idea to solve this problem.
Ye Yang received the words that were in Lings gaze. With his usual expression, it was only after he thought about it for a while that he said unhurriedly, Aunt Li, can youe and live here?
He figured Li Wazi and the others woulde here to build a new house anyway. Although it was still some time away, they would be able to help them with the work after they came back.
They had many rooms in the house as well. They would also be able to save the time they needed toe to and from every day.
When Aunt Li heard him, she didnt even have to think about it before promising him, Okay, Aunt Li will help you take care of your house with your mother-inw.
Chapter 954 - Moreover, She Was The Only Woman!
Chapter 954: Moreover, She Was The Only Woman!
It was only then that Ye Ling rxed his slight frown.
Ye Yangs opinion just so happened to be the same as his. He had also thought the same thing just now.
Although Aunt Li had never gone out far away before, she still kept on nagging Ye Yang and Ye Ling nonstop to be careful about all sorts of things. And the thing she emphasized the most was that they needed to take good care of Liu Duo...
After about an hour, Ye Yang reckoned Liu Duo had probably woken up so he went upstairs.
Liu Duo had already woken up and was spacing out while sitting on the bed.
Little Duo. Ye Yang called her after he pushed open the door softly and saw she was awake.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo lifted her eyes and looked over. She was a bit surprised. Yang? You didnt go to the fields.
She thought Ye Yang would still go and work in the fields as usual. After all, Ye Liu and the others would only go to town tomorrow to inform the restaurants and Liu Liushi about their ns to go on vacation.
Yeah.
Ye Yang strolled over. He went to the closet to get clothes before walking to the bedside.
Here, wear this. Ye Yang stood near the bedside. It was only when he looked at his wife that starlight would flow in his calm eyes.
Liu Duo was already used to them taking care of everything for her. She nodded, got up, and put on the clothes.
Yang, can I ask you a question? Liu Duo looked in the mirror and asked Ye Yang as he helpedb her hair.
Ye Yang was seriously and carefullybing the ck hair in his hand. When he heard her, he replied, No.
Huh?
Liu Duo was momentarily dumbfounded. She didnt think he would answer like this.
After all, of her husbands, only Ye Mo would go against her. The rest of the three would always go along with her.
Ye Yang looked at his wife as she showed an expression as if asking, I didnt mishear you, right? He raised the corner of his mouth ever so slightly and said, Ask away.
He suddenly felt that teasing his wife was quite interesting.
No wonder Ye Liu always loved to tease her. And she always loved to tease Ling!
Liu Duo looked at Ye Yangs paralyzed but handsome face. She didnt know why, but she suddenly felt like she was looking at that fe Ye Liu.
Ye Yang usually didnt joke and rarely spoke. He never teased people for fun like this.
Ye Yang saw that his wife didnt say anything and he took the initiative to ask, Little Duo, why arent you asking?
Liu Duo lifted the corner of her mouth and was somewhat not used to him behaving like this. However, she still said curiously, I want to know...if your parents were still around and you brothers werefortable and well off, would you guys still have chosen to bring me into your lives and would you guys still be behaving like this right now?
When she had woken up, she didnt know why, but she felt as if she was in a bit of a daze about her life right now.
It felt unreal but real at the same time.
Especially when she looked in the mirror. The four brothers would take turns every day to help her dress up. They were men who took care of their family well and were very considerate. If it werent for their familys condition back then, would she still have had the chance to be their woman?
Moreover, she was the only woman!
When Ye Yang heard her ask this, he didnt stop the movement of his hand. His very attractive voice rang out. There are no ifs!
He had never thought about such things before there were no ifs in this world. There was only the current reality.
All the ifs were not real so why should he think about them?
When Liu Duo heard what he said, she naturally knew there were no ifs. She was just curious.
Yang, just think about it for a while. If your family had the means for you guys to each have a wife, would you still be helping your wife to dress up every day?
No.
He answered without even having to think about it and this made Liu Duo even more curious.
Chapter 955 - Liu Duo Was Rendered Completely Speechless!
Chapter 955: Liu Duo Was Rendered Completely Speechless!
Why?
Because...
After he said that one word, Ye Yang actually stopped and his voice disappeared.
This made Liu Duo extremely anxious and she immediately asked, Because what? Yang, quickly say it. Dont just say something and then leave it hanging.
Ye Yang looked at his hands as they moved. Hebed the hair tidily and then inserted the jade hairpin.
He looked at both him and Liu Duo through the mirror and said slowly and gently, Because there are no ifs!
She was going to faint...
Didnt he just go back to his answer at the beginning?
Liu Duo was renderedpletely speechless!
Fine, fine, there are no ifs. Just pretend I didnt ask.
Liu Duo puckered her lips. She showed a face as if to say, I dont want to hear it anymore even if you want to want to tell me!
In response, a curve unconsciously appeared on Ye Yangs mouth. The coldness all over his body also turned warm.
Go down and eat. As Ye Yang spoke, he held his wifes hand and led her downstairs.
In response to Ye Yangs ability to kill a conversation with just a few sentences, Liu Duo had no choice but to follow him obediently downstairs. She no longer asked him about such hypothetical questions.
She also didnt really know why shed suddenly had such a question.
Liu Duo felt it might be because she was pregnant. Thats why she had so many nonsensical hypothetical questions.
Ye Lings voice that was as gentle as the breeze entered Liu Duo and Ye Yangs ears when they arrived on the first floor.
Uncle, today is thest day we will be purchasing tomatoes. We wont purchase them tomorrow. So can you go back and tell the vigers who are nning oning here tomorrow to sell their tomatoes?
Every time a viger came, Ye Ling would also patiently repeat these words.
When the viger heard him, he felt puzzled and asked, Why? Ye Ling, why are you guys suddenly stopping purchasing tomatoes?
Wouldnt they have less ie if they no longer purchased the tomatoes?
Because we are going on vacation. Besides, it just so happens the tomato season is about to end so we decided not to purchase them anymore, Ye Ling answered gently. We will continue to purchase them next year. Uncle, you can nt more for next year.
The viger initially even wanted to ask why they were going so far away, but when he heard footsteps behind Ye Ling, he turned around and left.
Duo Er, you go wash up first. I will bring your breakfast over.
The viger looked over when he heard him. He was already used to seeing Liu Duo only waking up at this hour.
After all, it was because the Ye brothers pampered her and did not mind her sleeping in.
Okay, thank you, Ling. Liu Duo smiled until her dimples were very deep. She was also in a very good mood.
Ye Yang came to where Ye Ling had been before. The viger immediately put on his empty basket backpack, turned around, and went towards the yard door.
In response, Ye Yang didnt care and let him leave. After all, he would only leave after Ling paid him the money.
Ye Yang took a brush from the side and started practicing writing on a piece of paper.
He would normally only practice writing with Ye Liu after dinner, as he usually didnt have time to practice during the day.
As Ye Ling stayed at home every day, he had a lot of time to practice and he was skilled at it, so writing would naturally not be a problem for him.
Of course, it was only limited to writing on the ounts book and somemonly used simple words. If he was asked to write an essay or a letter, he would still not be able to reach Ye Mos standards.
After Liu Duo finished washing up, she took a look at the words Ye Yang had written. Yang, why did you write my name? Have you learned how to write your own name?
He currently couldnt write his name well but he would still always write her name.
Chapter 956 - It Wasnt Like They Didnt Have The Money To Buy Food.
Chapter 956: It Wasnt Like They Didnt Have The Money To Buy Food.
At this time, Ye Ling came walking out of the kitchen while carrying breakfast.
Duo Er, sit down and eat.
In response to Liu Duos question, Ye Yang didnt lift up his head and continued to earnestly write Liu Duos name.
However, that bassy and attractive voice of his slowly rang out. Little Duos name is the most important in my heart.
In his heart, Little Duos name was the most important one he should learn. Moreover, he needed to write it beautifully!
Thats why he kept practicing writing Liu Duos name repeatedly.
When Liu Duo heard him, it was as if she had eaten candy, as it felt unbelievably sweet.
Actually, it wasnt just Ye Yang. Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling would all always write their wifes name. Right now, they could write her name better than they could write theirs!
Right now, it was about eight-thirty. The three of them sat underneath the roof and each of them did their own things. However, they would still chat happily and the atmosphere felt very harmonious.
As Ye Ling had already told the vigers who came in the morning that they would be traveling, only a few vigers came in the afternoon.
Duo Er, we will be leaving in a few days so lets make some pjacks. What kind of flour do you want me to make them with? Ye Ling said to Liu Duo.
He had heard before that when one traveled far away to the capital to take the imperial exam, they would usually prepare some rations.
pjacks could be made using corn flour, rice flour, or potato flour. Each of them would have different textures when eaten.
After Liu Duo woke up from her afternoon nap, she sat on the rocking chair while hugging Bai Xiaojiao. It had already grown up into a big cat and she was helping itb its fur.
When Liu Duo heard Ye Lings question, she smiled and replied, Ling, theres no need. When the timees, we can just buy food while we are on the road.
It wasnt like they didnt have the money to buy food.
The pjacks tasted good when they were freshly made but if they brought them on the road, they would turn hard in one or two days, making them taste really bad. Not only were they hard to swallow but they werent very nutritious.
Then will we only be bringing changes of clothes? Ye Ling asked with uncertainty.
He felt they would have to spend a lot of money if they didnt prepare rations themselves.
Of course, it wasnt that he was reluctant to spend money. It was just that he felt it was better to save money when they could. After all, there would be many areas they needed to spend money on after the babies were born!
Of course. We are going on a vacation so we naturally dont need to bring too many things. Each of us just needs to bring a few changes of clothes.
Liu Duo showed a look as if she was not concerned with having to spend a lot of money. They could just earn it after they ran out.
She felt they should pack lightly when going out. After all, it was tiring to bring too many things.
Oh. Since his wife had already said as such, Ye Ling no longer said anything more about this.
When he thought about it, he actually quite looked forward to it!
Ye Yang was beside them and he was so quiet it was as if he was invisible. He didnt feel anything at all about going to the capital in a few days. He didnt feel even the tiniest bit of anticipation in his heart.
Going anywhere was the same, as long as his wife was happy!
When the sun was about to set, Ye Liu and the others came back with the bullock-cartpletely full.
We are back, Ye Liu announced before theyd even gotten past the yard door.
When Ye Yang heard him, he got up and went to the yard to meet them, getting ready to help carry the goods.
Liu Duo poured three bowls of water and carried them over with Ye Ling.
Come, have some water to quench your thirst.
Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazis face were all covered with sweat.
Mr. Liuzi, tomorrow when youe back from town, bring Ran Er back one day in advance, Liu Duo looked at Ye Liu and said.
She needed to exin to Liu Ran clearly why they werent going to bring him on vacation to the capital this time. This was to prevent him from overthinking.
After all, his studies were the most important thing right now!
Chapter 957 - Asked Curiously.
Chapter 957: Asked Curiously.
Although Liu Duo didnt think Liu Ran would overthink, she should still exin it clearly to him.
She would definitely bring him along with the entire family the next time!
Okay, I will properly do everything Little Duo said! Ye Liu smiled brightly and had a look of wanting to tter her. However, it didnt look annoying at all.
Ye Mo, however, saw this at the side, and muttered silently, Acting like ackey!
There was no way he would admit he was jealous! Because every time they came home, beloved would always speak with Ye Liu and would only speak to him afterward.
Ye Ling told Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi about Yang asking Aunt Li and the others to move into their house temporarily.
Okay. Then we will go help to bring their things over after dinner. Ye Liu agreed with this n very much.
As one of the people who was involved with this arrangement, he nodded honestly and also agreed with it very much.
After they had dinner, although the sun had already set, it was still notpletely dark. Moreover, it was still quite hot.
Ye Liu and all the other men energetically went and got ready to bring the things from Li Wazis house over. Aunt Li, however, insisted on going over with them.
Immediately, Liu Duo, Little Lian, and Little Huzi were the only people left in the yard.
Hei Xiaomeng followed them eagerly out of the yard door but it was chased back by Ye Mo in the end.
Sister Duo, why do you want to go on vacation to the capital? Little Lian chatted with her and asked curiously.
She had grown up in this vige from when she was young and had never thought she would one day leave this ce and go on a vacation somewhere else.
Liu Duo smiled when she heard her. Because the capital is the most bustling ce. Moreover, it is also the dream ce for those who are preparing for the imperial examination. Thats why I want to go take a look.
But everything will be unfamiliar there. Arent you worried?
Whats there to worry about? We are just going to stroll around the most prosperous streets in the capital, buy some souvenirs, and also view some famous sights. It is not like we are going to stir up trouble. Theres nothing to worry about. After all, life is short, we cant just keep on staying in this small ce forever and not go see the outside world, right?
When Little Lian heard her, she admired Liu Duo more and more. She felt Liu Duo was not only smart but also brave. No wonder Yang and the others loved her so dearly!
Liu Duo saw a look of yearning on her face and smiled at her. Sister Lian, if you also want to go take a look, you should ask Brother Li to go with you.
Little Lian heard her say this and smiled as she shook her head.
As a very traditional girl, she couldnt have such ambitious thoughts as Liu Duo. She only wanted to be content with taking care of the family and raising her child.
In response, Liu Duo didnt say anything more about this. Once Little Huzi grew up, she would just work on her way of thinking.
After all, Little Huzi shouldnt be the same as his mother and stayfortably in this small little vige his whole life. He should still go out and take a look at the world outside and increase his knowledge and experience. Learning about more things was advantageous.
Liu Duo then chatted with her about other things. Especially about matters that would ur post-pregnancy...
It was only when the sky was about to turn dark that Ye Liu and the others came back with a fully-loaded bullock-cart.
Little Lian saw this and immediately got up, and went to help carry all the packages of various sizes.
Liu Duo saw that some of the things Aunt Li brought over were old and worn but she didnt toss them away. She opened her mouth and suggested, Aunt Li, you should rece some of the things that need to be reced. Theres no need to be overly frugal.
She felt that, with their familys current condition, they should be able to rece all of their furniture and household goods with new ones.
Chapter 958 - A Warm, Fuzzy Feeling!
Chapter 958: A Warm, Fuzzy Feeling!
Money earned was meant to be used after all!
Every piece of furniture and item in their house was brand new. All their old possessions were either changed or discarded by Liu Duo.
Aunt Li, who had gotten used to life in poverty, could not bear to part with her usable, albeit worn out, belongings.
Thats alright, it still works. Aunt Li smiled.
Since that was what she wanted, Liu Duo had nothing to add to that. It was just a suggestion.
Aunt Li, youll be staying in this room for the time being. Li Wazi and Sister Lian will take the other one. Ye Liu pointed at the two empty rooms on the first floor, both of which were bright and spacious.
Its fine. Aunt Li nodded in agreement.
Why would she care about how big the room was? As long as she had a roof over her head, sheltered from the wind and rain, anything would do!
Many hands made light work. By the time the sky had darkened, the gang had more or less finished cleaning the first floor.
After the other family had moved in, everyone followed the bathroom schedule and allowed women and children to wash up first. The five men would gost.
When even the men were done bathing, it was already pitch ck outside.
After a hard days work, they quickly went to sleep. That was how things officially ended that day.
Aunt Li woke up by dawn, about an hour earlier than everyone else. She washed up and got busy making breakfast in the kitchen, banging on pots and pans as she worked.
Aunt Li, youre up early. Ye Ling had washed up too and arrived at the kitchen. He greeted her with a smile.
Since he was young, he had never seen his mother making breakfast early in the morning. So, seeing Aunt Li like that was like seeing his mother preparing a meal for her children.
It was a warm, fuzzy feeling!
Its a habit, she said, looking up at him. Youll be leaving in a few more days, so you can sleep in a bit more, reserve your energy. Leave the cooking to me.
Aunt Li, who was almost in her fifties, smiled kindly.
Back in their old house, whether it was when Little Lian married into the family or after she gave birth to Little Huzi, Aunt Li was never like the regr mothers-inw of other households, who would force the younger women to get up early, make breakfast and take on all the housework as well as farming.
It was rare to find such a nice mother-inw in the old times.
Aunt Li, let me help you, Ye Ling said with a smile, neither epting nor denying her proposal.
After all, he could not bear to refuse her kindness.
Not long after that, Ye Mo came down too and helped with whatever work they had, while Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Little Wazi cleaned up the yard.
Little Lian took Little Huzi out for his morning pee, then she went back to bed.
As for Liu Duo, she was still sleeping.
Aunt Li, why dont you let the four of us take you as our mother? We keep calling you aunt, but it doesnt feel as close as mother! Ye Liu suddenly suggested.
The three finished sweeping the yard and came to help in the kitchen.
Aunt Li blinked, as she was taken aback by Ye Lius proposition. Li Wazi, too, could not respond in time.
The three other brothers turned to look at Ye Liu as well. Clearly, they found this to be rather unexpected.
But that onlysted two seconds as Ye Yang agreed with the motion. Very good.
He believed his brothers proposal was feasible. It might not havee from him, but they had always thought of Aunt Li as a mother anyway.
Chapter 959 - Ling Would Be The Fifth Brother From Now On
Chapter 959: Ling Would Be The Fifth Brother From Now On
Li Wazi and Ye Mo might have been the best of friends, but they thought of one another as brothers as well.
I agree with Liu. Aunt Li, be our mother then! Ye Mo approved too. Li Wazi will be our fourth brother from now on, and Ling will be our fifth.
Then he looked at Ye Ling, his eyes motioning for his opinion.
Since the elder brothers had noments, Ye Ling could not oppose it.
Anyway, he had the same thoughts as well.
Then, before we leave, why dont we have an acknowledgment ritual? Ye Ling smiled and replied. The next time we travel, the more the merrier.
Ye Liu smiled when his brothers had all approved. Mom, Wazi, what do you say?
A smile appeared on Aunt Lis wrinkled face as tears filled her eyes.
Alright, alright. That means I have four more sons now. How lucky I am!
They had already started calling her mom, so how could she ignore that?
Then she spoke to Li Wazi. Gen Er, call your brothers then. Go on.
Li Wazi, an honest man through and through, was slow to react. Ah? Oh, right. Brother Yang, Brother Liu, Brother Mo, Brother Ling. Nice to meet you.
They were already quite close to begin with, but now that the actual term had changed, he felt even closer to them!
Everyone in the kitchen burst outughing when they heard Li Wazi say Nice to meet you.
Ye Yang was stoic as usual, but they could see the smile hidden in his eyes.
Later, when the two other women heard about this, they were also more than happy to change the terms.
On the way to town, Li Wazi suddenly spoke. Mo, does that mean the marriage arrangement between our kids before goes out the window now?
Ye Mo directly rolled his eyes at him, wondering why he was such a stubborn idiot.
If my kid likes your kid, they can go on and wed anyway. You may not have gone to school, but you must have heard of cementing old ties, havent you?
They had taken Aunt Li as their mother and Li Wazi as their brother, but by the end of the day they were not really rted by blood, so it was not a problem for their kids to marry.
Ye Liu looked at Li Wazi as thetter eventually caught on. His level of joy increased as he thought, Wazis so dumb but thats what makes him precious!
In town, they delivered their goods and informed the restaurant owner that their business would be on a hiatus as they would be going to the capital soon.
When the stocks they had currently at home were all made into tomato sauce, Li Wazi would make the final delivery, and everything would be halted until the following year.
After that, they went to fetch Liu Ran from school.
Brother Liu, Why have youe to pick me up today? Liu Ran walked out from the school gate carrying the bag Ye Ling made for him. A look of curiosity hung on his face.
Liu Ran had gotten fairer and put a little more meat on his bones. He was dressed quite decently too, like a young boy from a well-to-do family.
Ye Liu smiled at him. Because the four of us and your sister will be going out for a while, so were picking you up in advance to tell you that.
Liu Ran slightly raised his brows but asked no further questions.
He acknowledged it, then patiently waited as Ye Liu gradually exined everything to him.
Ye Mo liked how mature Liu Ran had be. He liked him even more now!
The two of them might have bickered in the past and used to rub each other the wrong way, but they were family after all, so they had no hard feelings.
Chapter 960 - Neither Nod Nor Agree Immediately
Chapter 960: Neither Nod Nor Agree Immediately
Ye Mo might not admit it, but he really liked Liu Rans temperament.
After fetching him, they went on to visit Liu Liushi to inform her of the news and ask her to look after the house.
So, on the way to their destination, Ye Liu told Liu Ran, Ran Er, your sister and the four of us will be going to the capital for a few months. This is your first year in school so we cant take you. But well definitely do that next time! As for the house, well ask your mother toe stay for a while, so you wont be alone after you return from school.
Liu Ran listened silently. He regretted that he could not go but, between fun and academics, he decided his studies were more important!
When he heard his mother wasing to stay, he was obviously very excited.
From there, Ye Mo added, Kid, your Uncle Li is Brother Li now, so your Brother Ling is now your fifth brother-inw, and Aunt Li is now a mother to us. So, to you, shes like a mother-inw. All this because we asked that she ept us as family!
Liu Ran looked up at the man beside him. So Uncle Lis family now...
Feeling Liu Rans gaze on him, Li Wazi broke into a grin and said, Ran Er, you can still call me Uncle Li if youre not used to it. Thats alright.
Yet Liu Ran did not refer to him with the term he previously used. Instead, he opened his mouth and called him, Brother Li.
His brother-inw had already given him the green light, so he went with it. Moreover, he quite liked Li Wazi anyway.
The four of them came to Liu Liushis workce and told her about their ns to visit the capital.
Mom, do you think you cane stay at our house for a while? Ye Liu graciously asked.
Next to him, Ye Mo kept a straight face by not showing any emotions, as though he could not care less about Liu Liushis reply.
Liu Ran and Li Wazi did not speak. They stayed quiet as they listened to their conversation close by.
Liu Rans face evidently showed how much he wanted his mother to say yes.
However, Liu Liushi seemed to be quite fickle about the proposal. She neither nodded nor agreed immediately.
Several minutes passed before Liu Liushi gently spoke. Liu dear, I dont think I can give you an answer so quickly. I have to discuss it with my husband first. And we have to inform the owner as well.
She could not quit her job to help them out. Her husband (Liu Quanfu) and herself currently did not have a house, farm, or paddy field to call their own. The jobs they had now, which came with food and amodation, were not easy to find.
They also wanted to save some money for Liu Ran. If she stopped now and continuedter, she might not have the chance.
Liu Ran was a bit disappointed to hear that. He did not expect that his mother would say something like this.
Ye Liu empathized with Liu Liushis need for consideration. Still, he nodded with a smile.
Ye Mo, on the other hand, snorted, but he did notment on the matter. He merely said to his brother, Liu, since she needs time to think, we should go now. There are still groceries to buy.
They agreed to invite Aunt Ye to the house tomorrow to witness the acknowledgement ritual. They had to get some ingredients today to be used as offerings.
Sure, Ye Liu said, then he turned to Liu Liushi. Mom, well be going now. You and Dad can think about it and discuss with the owner. Ille back in the afternoon tomorrow.
Alright, Ill give you an answer then, Liu Liushi said apologetically. She could not even make eye contact with her son.
Ye Mo was the first to leave.
Chapter 961 - What A Hideous Grin!
Chapter 961: What A Hideous Grin!
Before he stepped out of the ce, he eximed, Liu, it doesnt really matter whether shees or not. We have our mother and our fourth brother to help us!
Ye Liu smiled but did not respond as he followed Ye Mo, with Li Wazi trailing behind.
Liu Ran gave his mother onest look. He rarely saw her now. He wanted to say something but eventually gave up. Then he left with his brothers-inw.
He did not understand it. Why didnt his mother agree at once?
Doesnt Mom want to build a close rtionship with Sis and her husbands?
This is a rare opportunity.
Liu Liushi felt conflicted as she watched them leave.
Ye Mosst words reyed in her mind. Who does he mean by fourth brother? Isnt that Ling?
Mother?
Their parents died years ago, so whos this mother he speaks of?
While the brothers were shopping for greens and meat, Liu Ran showed a totalck of interest, and this triggered Ye Mos temper.
He could not bear it anymore and turned to ask, Kid, whats that frown for?
Ran Er, tell us if theres something wrong. Dont hold it in, Li Wazi said with concern.
Ran Er, dont think too much, Ye Liu told him. Whatever she decides, we have to respect her and go with it. We cant force her.
Liu Ran merely rolled his eyes at Ye Mo because he had once again disguised his concern by putting the me on him. As for Li Wazi and Ye Liu, Liu Ran replied, Brother Li, nothings wrong. Ive just been thinking. Brother Lius right. I understand.
Then he pulled a face to imitate a smile, but Ye Mo did not buy it. Instead, he retorted, What a hideous grin!
Says the one with the resting bitch face! Liu Ran fired back.
He used to be afraid of Ye Mo, but after living together for so long, that was no longer the case.
Ye Mo and Liu Duo might have used to butt heads before. Now, despite not being totally at her beck at call, at least he would let her take the lead.
After Liu Ran came to the family, the man and the boy butted heads instead. They would diss one another but neither truly held a vengeance.
Kid, youre asking for it, arent you? How dare you speak to me like that! Ye Mo said, putting on a fierce, imposing stature.
I wouldnt dare. Liu Ran pretended to be fearful of him, and that what he said did not reflect his reverence. I didnt say its you, why have you assumed so? But anyway, if the shoe fits...
Liu Ran quickly ran to hide behind Ye Liu when the man made a move to hit him. Just like that, the boy had totally forgotten his sorrows.
Ye Liuughed and shook his head as he observed their interaction.
Back home, Liu Ran went straight to Liu Duo toin.
Sis, Sis, Mos been bullying me. He hit me.
Hey, brat! Stop telling lies, or do you think I wont really hit you? Ye Mo frowned, seriously considering giving the boy a good beating.
Liu Duos gaze followed the voices when she heard the two dissing each other.
She smiled as she sided with her brother.Ran Er, tell me what he did. Ill even the ying field!
Ye Mo got jealous. Wife, Im your husband, why are you siding with that kid?
Ran Ers my only brother; of course Ill help him! You may be my husband, but youre not the only one, Liu Duo retorted cheekily. With the others around, she had no reason to be afraid of Ye Mo!
Chapter 962 - As Long As They Did Not Overdo It
Chapter 962: As Long As They Did Not Overdo It
Ye Mo was almost knocked out by that statement!
Could these siblings possibly have been his rivals in a past life?
They always seemed to be ganging up on him!
He struggled to find the right words but was unable to. Furiously, he pointed usingly at Liu Duo and Liu Ran with a quivering finger, then stormed off to the kitchen.
Sis, you rock! Brother Mo doesnt even dare talk back to you. Liu Ran grinned at Liu Duo like a mischievous child.
The other men just smiled at the scene that had unfolded before them just now. It was all fun and games as long as they did not overdo it.
Liu Duo softly pinched her brothers fair cheek. So why were you quarreling with Mo again? Did he really hit you?
Of course not. Liu Ran smiled like a sly fox. Hes always giving me mean looks, always singing a different tune, and randomly making nastyebacks!
Ye Mo might seem like someone who was easily irritated, but he would nevery a finger on kids, especially when that kid was his young brother-inw.
In his personal perception, his fists were only reserved for special asions, which basically meant defending against outsiders!
Oh, you! Liu Duo chuckled helplessly. She was expecting something like that.
She did not think Ye Mo would really do it, not with Ye Liu watching.
Ran Er, dont make up jokes or lies like that next time! Regardless of whomever or whatever circumstances. Got it? Liu Duo told him rather sternly.
It might not be a serious matter, and it was probably just a harmless prank, but it had elements of a lie, and she neither advocated nor approved of it.
Liu Ran understood that he might have gone a bit overboard, so he obediently nodded. I understand now, Sis. I wont do it again.
Good.
Liu Duo really liked Liu Rans sensibility. She only had to tell him once and he wouldply. He was a particrly bright and level-headed kid.
On the other side of the house, the men took the vegetables and meat they had previously bought into the kitchen.
Aunt Li saw that Ye Mo was in a bad mood, so she asked with concern, Mo dear, what happened? Making a face like that...
Ever since they had be the next best thing to a family, Aunt Li began referring to them in closer and more loving terms.
Other than that brat, who else? Ye Mo replied furiously. He told my wife on me. Said I hit him. Now I really want to!
You guys were quarreling again... Aunt Liughed at that. She had seen it enough times to guess. Ran Ers still a kid. Hes a little cheeky. Dont take it to heart.
Thats not what Im mad about! Ye Mo thought as he pouted. Im not that petty. If I had taken his word for it, I would have beat him up already.
If thats the case, then theres nothing to be angry about. Aunt Li smiled and changed the topic. Mo, dear, please tell the others its almost time for lunch.
Ye Mo nodded and walked to the door. He shouted, Lunch is ready!
At the table, Ye Mo did not say a word, even when Liu Duo was talking to him.
Ye Yang did not react to that. Ye Liu let him be. Li Wazi and Ye Ling got worried about him and were persuading him to speak. Aunt Li joined in too.
Liu Duo and Liu Ran exchanged nces. Sis, Brother Mo seems extra petty today.
Chapter 963 - How Could I Have Possibly Done Something Wrong?
Chapter 963: How Could I Have Possibly Done Something Wrong?
Perhaps he went crazy again? Quickly take some meat for him to make amends. After all, it was you who was wrong just now.
Liu Ran understood the words inside Liu Duos eyes so he picked up a big piece of meat and put it into Ye Mos bowl.
Ye Mo onlys reaction was being stunned for a while. He then picked it up and ate it.
Liu Ran saw this, exchanged a nce with Liu Duo, and smiled. Since he ate it, did it mean he was no longer mad?
After lunch, Liu Duo yed with Little Huzi for a while before going up to take her afternoon nap. Recently, she always felt like she didnt have enough sleep.
Ye Mo followed her up sneakily like a thief.
Little Brother Mo, why are you following me? Liu Duo turned back and looked at him.
When Ye Mo heard her, he showed a cool face and said with ample arrogance, Waiting for you to apologize to me!
Huh?
For a moment, Liu Duo thought she had misheard him and turned back to nce at him.
Why do I need to apologize to you? It is not like I have nothing better to do! Liu Duo crossed her arms over her chest, showing ample haughtiness.
Her facious reasoning was that even if she did something wrong, as her man, he should forgive her. On the contrary, he should be trying to make her happy!
Fine, this was a bad habit that was created by Ye Yang and the others. Hahaha...
You still dont know what you did wrong?
I dont know. I am so lovable, cute, and sensible. How could I have possibly done something wrong?
A corner of Ye Mos mouth lifted up in response.
He only said one sentence but was answered back with three sentences. Beloved, do you need to be so excessive in your self-praise?
After Liu Duo arrived on the fourth floor, she immediately turned around and closed the door when she went inside her room. Ye Mo, on the other hand, had quick eyes and swift hands. He reached out with his hand and blocked the door.
Little Brother Mo, can you not interrupt my afternoon nap? I need silence.
Liu Duo didnt feel she would be able to fall asleep quickly with this fe here.
No! Ye Mo showed a face that was saying if she didnt apologize to him, he would keep on bothering her to the end.
Liu Duo was left speechless by his childish action!
Ye Mo was tall, handsome, and cool, but he actually had such a side to him!
Ye Mo only used a bit of strength and was able to push the door open and walk in. He even walked to the bedside first, took off his shoes, andy down.
Beloved, are you going to apologize to me or not? Otherwise, I wont leave.
Liu Duo saw him behaving so rascally and she stood at the door with her arms over her chest. Her face looked tsundere andpletely upromising.
Tsk... you wont leave, right? Ill leave instead!
She could just go to sleep in Ye Yang, Ye Liu, or Ye Lings room!
It wasnt like only her room had a bed.
After she finished speaking, she didnt hesitate and turned around, wanting to leave and go to the third floor.
Ye Mo felt a burst of gloominess in response.
Couldnt his wife justpromise slightly for him? She couldnt even do it once in a while?
His stubborn temper acted up and he quickly rushed forward and took Liu Duo into his embrace.
I didnt give you permission to leave!
It was as if he knew Liu Duo was going to say something about having Yang and the others teach him a lesson. Ye Mo didnt even give her the opportunity to react.
He immediately continued to say, Beloved, you are wrong about what happened today. It ispletely reasonable for me to want you to apologize! It is true I am not your only husband, but you cannot look down on me, bully me as you wish, and ignore my feelings because of this...
As Liu Duo listened to Ye Mo yammering on about a bunch of stuff, a corner of her mouth kept on raising.
Was this so serious?
She had only made a small joke and sided with Ran Er a bit. This bastard was making it seem as if she did not respect his rights as a human.
Ye Mo was putting a lot of effort into his words. Unconsciously, he arrived at the bedside while he had Liu Duo in his embrace.
Ye Mo sneaked a nce to see his wifes reaction and saw that she didnt look like she was going to refute him.
Chapter 964 - Wasnt This A Good Sign?
Chapter 964: Wasnt This A Good Sign?
How interesting! His heart started to get excited and he started scheming.
Beloved, say it on your own, were you wrong? Even my heart is injured, touch it.
Liu Duos small hand was dragged and ced on his chest. She couldnt help butin, Your skin is rough and flesh is thick so I cant feel it!
Fine, since you said I am wrong then I am wrong. It will be fine if I just apologize, right?! I wont say anything like that again. Mo, you are a person of great moral stature so you shouldnt remember the offensesmitted by one of low moral stature. Can you forgive me?
As Ye Mo listened to her half-hearted apology, he didnt dislike it and secretly let out a smile.
Wasnt this a good sign?
Beloved, then dont you think you should find a way to heal my injured heart?
How do you want me to heal it?
When Ye Mo heard the opportunity arise, he quickly said out the scheme in his heart. Beloved, I am not greedy and wont be excessive. I only want you to give me special treatment three times!
There were still close to two months left in this three-month period. He felt he was going to copse.
Ye Mo had gotten this idea when he followed her upstairs just now!
When Liu Duo heard him, the sentence, In your dreams you brat, was repeated thousands of times in her heart!
Liu Duo didnt actually reply immediately. She broke free from Ye Mos embrace and stood to the side. Change to another way to heal your heart. I dont agree with this.
I wont change it to something else! Beloved, I guarantee I wont tell Yang and the others. This will be a secret between the two of us.
Ye Mo tried his best to try to convince Liu Duo to agree. Moreover, I also guarantee I will definitely be very, very gentle!
He also knew beloved wasnt the same as before and he couldnt be too rough. Otherwise, why would she suggest the three-month prohibition?
Just once, otherwise, I wont even discuss it! Liu Duo saw he looked like he was going to keep on going about it. She simply couldnt do anything about him.
She would just satisfy his desire once. After all, she did go overboard with what she said this time, even if it was just a joke.
Really? Ye Mo didnt think Liu Duo would actually agree and was even momentarily in disbelief.
However, the smile on his face was unbelievably bright.
Liu Duo saw the dumbfounded look on his face and nodded. She said again to confirm, Really! But this cant be taken as a precedent and it is just this once. Otherwise, I wont ever believe another word you say in the future.
I am a man of my word! Ye Mo was so happy that he couldnt even hide the only dimple on his face.
Although he could only do it once, it was better than nothing, right? Thats why Ye Mo agreed without the slightest hesitation.
He cheered in his heart at the same time, Beloved actually still cares about me!
Ye Mo got the result he wanted and he said like ackey, Beloved, then you should quickly have a good afternoon nap. I need to go to help with the work with my brothers.
As he spoke, he left very quickly and consciously. He was afraid Liu Duo would suddenly go back on her promise.
In response, Liu Duo smiled and shook her head.
Ye Mo arrived downstairs and he couldnt hide the smile at the corner of his mouth no matter how hard he tried.
Ye Liu saw this and raised his eyebrows. He was quite curious andughed, Yo... Mo, what are you so happy about that made you smile in such a vulgar way? Tell us so all of us brothers can be happy together.
When Ye Yang and the others heard him, all their sightsnded on his body.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo immediately withdrew the smile on his face.
He pulled a nk face and said coolly, Arent we going to visit our inws tomorrow? I would naturally get very happy just by thinking about how I will have a mother in the future!
There was no way he would be as stupid as thest time and tell them about the special treatment.
Chapter 965 - Ye Liu Would Naturally Be Slightly Better!
Chapter 965: Ye Liu Would Naturally Be Slightly Better!
Ye Yang, Ye Ling, and Li Wazi werent the type to overthink so they didnt think too much about it when they heard him and naturally believed him.
Ye Liu, however, didnt believe him. His gaze appeared as if he was able to see through Ye Mo. This made Ye Mo not dare to exchange nces with him.
But Ye Liu didnt ask more about this. It was enough for him to know in his heart.
He would ask Ye Mo by himself when he had the time!
After dinner, Ye Mo went to the backyard to go to the outhouse. When he was heading back to the front yard, Ye Liu stopped him.
Liu, what are you doing?
Ye Mo looked at his second brother and immediately knew he came with the ill-intention of wanting to ask about what had happened in the afternoon. However, he kept on pretending like he didnt know.
Of the four brothers, only the two of them would always have many schemes. They would always be able to guess what the other was trying to pull. Of course, if their scheming ability had to bepared, Ye Liu would naturally be slightly better!
Ye Liu didnt beat around the bush either. Heughed like a hooligan. Yo, Mo, what favors did you get from Little Duo this afternoon? Or did she promise you something?
Ye Mo felt gloomy when he heard Liu asking so directly!
This was because he had identally exposed his thoughts thest time. Otherwise, how would Liu be able to guess correctly so easily?
Liu, beloved did, in fact, promise me one thing. However, she said it is a secret between the two of us, so you should stop asking about it.
Ye Mo pulled out Liu Duo and made it seem like his ideas were hers. With this, his second brother would stop asking what it was about!
Using Little Duo to stop me from asking? Heh...
Ye Liu stretched his back and replied with indifference, Okay. Since Little Duo said it is a secret between the two of you, I wont ask anymore.
After he spoke, he went toward the outhouse closeby.
Ye Mo looked at his hooliganish way of walking and a corner of his mouth raised up.
He muttered in a volume only he would hear, You really are egoistic and pretentious! Liu, if you were a woman, you would be an evildoer who would damage the country and cause suffering to the people!
Time passed by in the blink of an eye and a new day began again. It was one day closer to Ye Yang and the others vacation to the capital.
Today was the day they would visit their inws. Liu Duo did something rare and woke up very early so she could help with some work that was within her capabilities.
In the capital...
Dongfang Ming stood in the attic of the Wansheng Building. He looked far into the distance with a frown and a gloominess on his face.
Actually, it was quite rare for such moods to appear on his face.
Ming Yan, convey my message to Mr. Wang.
Dongfang Mings gloomy face was filled with disappointment and also determination. From today onwards, my brotherly friendship with him shall cease and I will never see him again!
As he spoke, he used his hand as a knife and cut off a piece of his sleeve and handed it to Ming Yan.
He never wouldve thought Wang Xixuan would actually set a trap for him with his sister.
It was fortunate Ming Yan was nearby, otherwise, he wouldve definitely fallen into the trap!
A person would try a trick once, maybe twice, but never thrice. However, the sensible Wang Xixuan actually set the same trap for him the third time, giving up his brotherly friendship with Dongfang Ming for the sake of Wang Xiangyun.
It ruined Dongfang Mings n to go to Anping Town to visit Liu Duo and the others. He couldnt go on the journey even now.
Understood. Ming Yan took the sleeve his master cut, turned around, and headed downstairs.
He knew his master had really hardened his heart this time. He really never wouldve thought Mr. Wang would actually use such a despicable trick!
Although he did this to resolve the entanglement in his sisters heart, this really hurt his masters heart too much.
He did not think the current Wang Xiangyun was worthy of his master!
Chapter 966 - But He Disappointed Him!
Chapter 966: But He Disappointed Him!
On that day, Ming Yan had already been carrying out Dongfang Mings arrangements and they would be able to leave for Anping Town in a few days. However, they never thought Wang Xixuan woulde to interfere and dy them up to around a dozen days!
Nowadays, Dongfang Ming was always in a gloomy mood and he hadnt mentioned anything about setting out on their journey.
Brother, do you think Brother Ming will still acknowledge us? Will he forgive you? Wang Xiangyun looked at Wang Xixuan, who had an unkempt beard, and said weakly.
She had only been speaking nonsense out of anger back then. She never wouldve thought her brother would actually listen and do it.
Wang Xixuan knew when he decided to do it, his friendship with Dongfang Ming would certainly end.
Although it was difficult to have such a close friend in life, he still went and disappointed him!
It is difficult! Wang Xixuan was simrly weak and very dispirited.
From his understanding of Dongfang Ming, their friendship hade to an end.
When Wang Xiangyun heard what his brother said, she couldnt help but start to silently cry again...
Those perfect eyes of hers had already lost the spirit they used to have long ago.
But after all was said and done, she was still a beauty. No matter how skinny or dispirited she looked, she would still be able to make other people feel pain in their hearts and pity her.
For a moment, neither the brother nor the sister spoke. The room was silent, leaving only the sounds of their breath.
After quite some time, Little Tians voice came in from outside the room. Mydy, master, Dongfang Ming sent Ming Yan over. He said he has something to say.
When Wang Xiangyun heard her, she immediately became alert and said quickly, Let him in.
Wang Xixuan, on the other hand, didnt show the slightest bit of reaction. It was because he could guess the reason for Ming Yans sudden arrival!
Before he went inside, Ming Yan stood still and looked at Little Tian. The expression in his eyes was slightlyplex for some reason.
After Ming Yan went in, he immediately ced the sleeve Dongfang Ming had cut off on the table in front of Wang Xixuan.
Mr. Wang, my master said your friendship with him is like this sleeve. Broken and never to be seen again! Goodbye, we are now strangers.
Wang Xixuan listened to Ming Yans very direct message and didnt say anything in response. He just looked at the sleeve and no one knew what he was thinking.
Wang Xiangyun, however, reacted somewhat intensely. Ming Yan, this has nothing to do with my brother. Please exin it clearly to Brother Ming. Ask him not to take out his anger on him! Just me me, okay?
Ming Yan already had an unfavorable opinion of her. Not only did he not reply, but he also ignored her and said, Ive already delivered the message. I shall take my leave!
He turned around as he spoke, and went out of the room without stopping. His actions were very nimble and clear.
Wang Xiangyun initially wanted to chase after him and ask Ming Yan to speak up for his brother in front of Dongfang Ming. However, she was stopped by Wang Xixuan.
Yun Er, it is no use. What is done is done. We can only ept it! The dispirited Wang Xixuan looked at his sister.
It had already been many days since the incident urred but Dongfang Ming only asked Ming Yan to deliver a message now. He definitely thought about this deeply beforeing to this conclusion!
Since that was the case, how would they be able to change his mind?
After all, Dongfang Ming was the type of person who would not let anyone change his mind easily after he made a decision.
After Ming Yan went out of the room, he stood still and said to Little Tian while he looked at her, Have you thought it over these past few days?
Little Tian had been avoiding his gaze since the beginning. When she heard him, her face was red from embarrassment but she was frowning.
Actually, it wasnt just Little Tian who was red in the face. If one were to look closely, they would see that Ming Yans ears were also slightly red.
On that day, Ming Yan had only taken the drug in ce of Dongfang Ming because he identally drank his tea.
And Dongfang Ming never had servant girls around him so he had no choice but to let Little Tian cure him, as she was present!
Chapter 967 - How Would She Be Able To Get Married In The Future?
Chapter 967: How Would She Be Able To Get Married In The Future?
The circumstances back then were unusual and it was also the first sexual experience for both of them. Meeting like this today would naturally be awkward.
There are consequences for every action. Ming Yan could actually not take responsibility for this. After all, it was her master who had caused this problem!
However, he wasnt the type to not take responsibility. After all, chastity was very important for a girl. Thats why he made the decision to bring Little Tian back home and marry her.
Although Ming Yan didnt actually like Little Tian and had no romantic feelings towards her, since what happened had already happened, he would definitely treat her well in the future!
Little Tian could feel Ming Yans constant gaze on her body. Little Tian felt ufortable and moved her body sideways. I will still say the same thing. Pretend it didnt happen!
She was actually the same as Ming Yan and also didnt have any romantic feelings towards him.
Back when the situation urred, Dongfang Ming was extremely furious for having the same trap set thrice, and he and was extremely disappointed in Wang Xixuan. Little Tian was the only one beside Wang Xiangyun who could cure Ming Yan so Dongfang Ming had no choice but to order her to cure him. As she was a servant, how could she refuse?
Ming Yan heard her say this same phrase again and frowned, his heart burning with anger!
Did this person not care about her chastity?
How would she be able to get married in the future?
She was already his right now. Who else could she marry?
Since you still havent figured it out, I will give you another three days to consider! I wille back for your final answer in three days.
Once he stopped speaking, Ming Yan started walking quickly and left, no longer staying there.
He felt this was a responsibility he should bear. Thats why he was willing to give Little Tian another chance to reconsider.
Little Tian looked at his back as he left. Although her face was still slightly red, her resolute eyes still showed signs of wavering for a split second.
...
Liu Ran looked at the dining table that was filled to the brim with mouth-watering dishes and it made him crave it so much that he was salivating.
Throughout all these years hed spent growing up, he felt the meal today was the most sumptuous one he had ever seen!
Its time to eat! Aunt Li called out cheerfully. Ye Mo was carrying thest dish and he walked towards the area underneath the roof together with her.
After that, they all sat at the table and, with a lively atmosphere, started having lunch.
Halfway through the meal, Aunt Li took out some red packets she had preparedst night and gave them to Ye Yang and the others. Here, this is a little present your mother prepared. Take it.
They had only had a simple meal for the formal meeting of the inws. They asked their elder, Aunt Ye, toe as a witness. They didnt have any borate ceremonies.
However, giving red packets was a must. This was a process that definitely had to be done when formally meeting the inws!
Thank you, mother.
Ye Yang and the others didnt fringe politeness and epted them. They needed to receive them no matter how much Aunt Li gave. Otherwise, it would mean they saw her as an outsider.
What is there to thank me for? We are already a family, saying thank you is so un-family-like. Haha... Aunt Liughed very happily.
She never wouldve thought someone as old as she could still have four sons who were as big as this. This was really a blessing that was umted from her previous life!
Aunt Ye was alsoughing happily. She exhorted, You guys need to treat Aunt Li with filial piety in the future!
When she had heard this news, although she was a bit surprised, she was still happy for Ye Yang and the others. After all, they could also feel the warmth of a mother in the future and they wouldnt have to silently feel jealous of others.
Of course! Ye Liuughed. We will also show filial piety to Aunt Ye. After all, you are our only grandmother.
Okay, okay, okay. Aunt Ye said okay three times. It showed she was really happy.
Ye Liu, are you guys setting off on your journey to the capital tomorrow? Aunt Li asked with a smile.
Chapter 968 - Dont Get Your Feathers In A Bunch
Chapter 968: Dont Get Your Feathers In A Bunch
The day after tomorrow then, Ye Liu said to Liu Ran. I have to head to town tomorrow.
Liu Liushi had not given him an answer, otherwise they would leave tomorrow.
Aunt Li did not think much about it. She presumed they would be bringing Liu Liushi to their house tomorrow.
The men had not reported the details of what they did in town anyway!
After Liu Ran heard that, the joy on his face lessened a lot. He had been quite troubled by it.
After lunch, while Liu Ran was revising his studies in his room on the second floor, the others along with Liu Duo and Aunt Li gathered round to discuss their next step.
If this girls mother doesnt want toe, you can actually count on us to look after the house, Aunt Li said, slightly frowning.
Like Liu Ran, she also wondered why Liu Liushi had yet to agree.
It was a good opportunity to amend the rtionship after all!
Liu Duo had no special feelings when she heard the news, other than finding it a little unexpected.
Ye Yang was unreadable, while Ye Ling was perplexed by the whole thing!
Why hadnt she agreed?
Aunt Ye spoke then. Havent the girls parents branched out from the family? They didnt get anything, and now theyre making a living in town, arent they? Its not easy to find stable, permanent jobs, so if they decide not toe, dont get your feathers in a bunch.
She figured it was a given for them to have their own ns. Their rtionship with Liu Duo and this family had been rocky, to say the least.
Aunt Li agreed with her and nodded, wondering why she had not thought about that.
Unwilling to talk about this any longer, Ye Mo changed the topic. Mother, when were out, you have to keep an eye on that ck fuzzball. Dont let it run out and cause trouble during the day.
He could not guarantee whether the old hag from the other Ye household woulde over and raise havoc while they were away!
Rx, Ill watch over him. Aunt Li eyed at the dog sitting close by and smiled. Xiaomengs a good dog. It knows its not allowed outside during the day.
Hei Xiaomeng only moved around in the front yard and backyard during the day, because Ye Mo had trained her after many beatings not to leave the house before sundown. He had even made a fence, but it was practically useless.
Yet the dog was obedient and never crossed over it!
They discussed other matters as well, like how they should take care of themselves while they were away from home, especially now that Liu Duo was pregnant and whatnot.
Aunt Ye and Aunt Li could go on and on, so much so that Liu Duo surrendered and retreated to her room to nap.
When she reached the second floor, she went to check on Liu Ran in his room.
She found Liu Ran reading a book too close to his face. She had to remind him, Ran Er, dont hold it too close to your face, alright?
There were no high-end items like spectacles here. What if he became short-sighted at such a young age.
Liu Ran looked sideways at her. Oh, Sis. Arent you napping today?
At this time of day, his sister would usually be napping upstairs.
Im going to. Were leaving for the capital in two days, so before that, I want to have a nice talk with you.
Liu Duo grinned as she walked closer, then grabbed a chair and sat down next to him.
Ran Er, will you me us for not bringing you along?
She figured he would not think like that, but she had to ask.
Chapter 969 - Unbelievable!
Chapter 969: Unbelievable!
Of course not! Liu Ran instantly replied. Sis, I can say its a bit of a regret, but I cant me you guys. I still have my studies, dont I? Brother Lius right. There will be many more chances in the future.
Liu Duo was pleased to hear that. He was a very sensible kid.
They talked for a little while longer before Liu Duo returned to the fourth floor for her nap.
In the other Ye family courtyard, somehow they got wind that the Ye brothers had acknowledged Aunt Li as their mother, and that she had moved in with them. The news enraged Grandmother Ye!
But she feared her loud voice would disturb Ye Xuan, so she forced herself to lower the volume. It was still sharp and ear-piercing nheless.
What a bunch of bastards! How are they simply calling someone else their mother! And they dont even bother to tell me! Unbelievable!
Grandmother Ye got so angry her face twisted into a fierce-looking one. She had long lost the kindly expression that old people were said to have.
She hadpletely forgotten how she had mistreated the boys all those years ago. In fact, shed never cared about them at all. It was only after they struck it rich that she recalled she was their grandmother, one of their elders.
Grandmother Ye, aze with anger, wanted to go there and give them a piece of her mind, but she halted right before heading out.
No, I cant rush in like that.
She hadnded herself in several unfavorable situations before. It was about time she learned from her mistakes and not be reckless.
Even though she had lowered her voice, Ye Xuan could still hear her cursing from inside his room.
He heard her ranting about the Ye brothers. With his face still bruised, and hatred evidently brewing in his eyes, he said softly, Its never toote for revenge.
Back at Liu Duos household, because they were due to set off in two days, the three elder brothers spent whatever time they had left working on the farm together with Li Wazi.
As for Ye Ling, he helped Aunt Li in the house, making thest of the tomato sauce. They had stopped purchasing fresh tomatoes, but they still had to clear the stock they had at home.
Nightfall indicated the end of yet another busy day.
Wife, Iming. Ye Mo entered the bedroom with a broad grin stered across his face.
He was over the moon because Liu Duo had agreed to do him a special favor.
Yet she was not quite excited about that. She acknowledged his presence without even looking at him.
She had started her napter than usual that day, but she woke up at about the same time. She was drowsy because she had not slept well that afternoon.
Shey sideways on the bed, facing the wall. Then she closed her eyes, and wished for sleep to im her.
Ye Mo closed the door and windows before climbing into bed. He cuddled his wife in his arms and said, Dear, why dont we do it once before we sleep?
Some other day, then. Im tired. Liu Duo was really not interested, and she was beat.
She moved further inside, away from Ye Mo. He stuck so tightly to her back it was like being next to a heated furnace!
Ye Mo could not hold back anymore.
He finally had a chance, and yet Liu Duo would not permit it?
He had been looking forward to it for so long. With her so close to him, he was ovee by lust and yearned so much for physical intimacy.
Dear, just one time. Then we sleep, alright? I want you, I cant bear it... Ye Mo stuck to her like glue as his hands wandered along her body.
Mo, stop it. I said Ill give it to you some other day, Liu Duo murmured with her eyes shut.
She would not go back on her word, but she was really tired that night and she needed sleep.
Chapter 970 - No Fun
Chapter 970: No Fun
No!
Like a kid who did not get his candy, he pleaded relentlessly, as though if he did not get what he wanted tonight, he would not sleep well.
Based on how the two used to interact, Liu Duo would have strongly put her foot down, and Ye Mo would just have to suck it up!
But Liu Duo had been tolerating himtely, though not too frequently.
Her eyes shut, she turned over and mumbled to him, Mo, get it yourself if you want it that much, but be gentle, alright? Dont go rough on me.
She absolutely did not have the energy to cater to him.
Ye Mo was initially fueled with excitement, but after hearing his wifes sleepy statement he begrudgingly twitched his jaw.
How was he going to do that?
There was no fun in a one-sided effort!
He poked her gently, hoping she would not go to sleep too fast, but he could already hear her faint snores.
What? Asleep already? Frustrated, he thought.
Ye Mo needed the painstaking release but, after a close-up look at Liu Duos quiet, sleeping face, he did not get it himself.
I demand extra service next time to make up for this time. Ye Mo pinched her nose ever so gently as he murmured. Dear, you owe me, and I want twice the payback!
It seemed fair to him, since Liu Duo had backed out first.
After that, Ye Mo dragged Liu Duos hand downwards to curb his biological urge.
In town.
Liu Liushi told her husband Liu Quanfu everything about the brothers visit that day. The two discussed whether she should go to their house or not.
What do you think? Should I? Liu Liushiy down on her side, facing Liu Quanfu. Itll be for a few months if I go, and someone else might take my ce here.
She was conflicted. She did not want to take too much into consideration but she had to!
She and her husband were not particrly skillful or young. It was not easy finding permanent jobs, especially those that came with food and amodation.
Liu Quanfu, whose face was tired from age and from a long days work, thought deeply for a moment and said, Why dont you go then? Since they personally came to seek your help, it would be improper to refuse them.
He believed that, if their children sought help from them, at least it meant they were not as useless or distant as the brothers (particrly Ye Mo) imed they were!
Hence, they probably should not let them down.
After hearing what her husband had to say, Liu Liushi held on to her objection.
She conveyed her thoughts calmly. We dont even have a ce to call our own. Perhaps we dont have to worry about Ran Er when his timees to start a family, but at the very least we should save some money for him. Mo mentioned something else as well. He said their mother could look after the house for them. I dont know who that is but it sounds like they found the help they need. I guess we dont have to go now.
From the bottom of her heart, Liu Liushi was more likely to side with Liu Ran if she had to choose between her son and her daughter.
Liu Duo was a shared wife now, and she was pregnant, but Liu Ran had not settled and formed his family. As parents, they would have to fork over some money when that happened!
Their rtionship with their children might be rocky but no matter what happened, Liu Ran would forever be their son!
Youre really not going? Liu Quanfu asked uncertainly.
What his wife said sounded right, but at the same time, something seemed off.
Chapter 971 - Ask Myself?
Chapter 971: Ask Myself?
Yes, Im not going! Liu Liushi frowned and nodded decisively.
Based on their current circumstances, this was for the best!
She could wait until Liu Duo gave birth and then go over to help with things. She would make up for lost time then.
Seeing that his wife had decided, Liu Quanfu spoke no further. Alright then, its up to you.
And then he drifted into sleep very soon after. The whole day had tired him out.
Liu Liushiy on the bed, unable to sleep as her mind wandered. It took a while, but she gradually fell asleep too.
Songbirds singing in the morning announced the arrival of a new day.
Liu Duo opened her eyes to find Ye Mo staring at her grumpily. Mo, whats that for?
Ask yourself! Ye Mo eximed, like a child who had been wronged.
Ask myself?
Liu Duo frowned, not sure what he meant.
She thought back carefully, retracing her memories to find out when or how she had offended this man.
She went through her actions from the day before and finally realized the problem.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes. Fine, so I didnt do it with youst night, is that it? How immature!
She sat up and stretched.
How wonderful it was to wake up naturally!
Ye Mo did not like to be called immature. He snorted but did not talk back. He sat up next to her.
Wife, you promised me but you went back on it, so you have to make it up to me! I dont ask for much, but you owe me twice now!
Liu Duo picked her ears. Perhaps she had misheard him. Whats that you say? Such grand dreams you have!
Twice?
Why not make it eight times?
She still had two more months to go before the three-month mark to indicate a safe pregnancy. She dared not take the risk. It was better to be safe than sorry.
You just wont admit it! Ye Mo was obviously displeased with his wifes devil-may-care attitude.
They were discussing a matter of importance right here!
Liu Duo could not help but roll her eyes at his strong use of words and muttered to herself, way to go, you bastard. I can count on you to go crazy so early in the morning!
Liu Duo stayed true to her principles and shook her head. No way!
Ye Mo was about to take his fury up a notch when Liu Duo added, Give me three months, and I can agree to many more special favors!
She even gave him a big, shy wink, as though saying, how do you like me now?
Ye Mos lips curled up at the corners instantly.
Many more special favors?
Not once, not twice. Ye Mos heart could bloom right then and there!
He proudly raised his chin and pretended to be contemting a difficult matter. Fine, I shall fulfill your request.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him once more. What should she expect? Of course he would take his undeserved gain for granted!
Alright, up, up! Im hungry, Liu Duo eximed as she got out of bed.
It was natural for her to feel a bit hungry at this hour, probably because of the bun in her oven.
Hearing his wife grumble, Ye Mo wasted no time. After helping her set up her hair, the two descended the stairs together.
Ye Ling managed to time their breakfast out of habit and served it on the table just as the two entered. Duo Er, go wash up and eat.
Chapter 972 - Not As Strong As Before!
Chapter 972: Not As Strong As Before!
Sure, I wont be long. Liu Duo giggled and nodded.
She just loved seeing Ye Ling in the morning. She felt so much better.
Ye Mo followed her to wash up by the well, then they came back for breakfast.
Ye Liu, who had finished his meal long ago, had gone to town alone. Ye Yang and Li Wazi had left to work on the farm.
Ling, has Liu gone to town? Ye Mo simply asked.
Liu Liushi would give her a reply today. He supposed Ye Liu must have gone to town for that.
Yes, right after breakfast, Ye Ling answered.
Ye Mo turned to face Liu Ran. And why didnt you go with him, kid? Usually, you cant wait to see your mother!
He was surprised Liu Ran did not go with Ye Liu.
Liu Ran might be physically here in their house, but his mind and spirit might have drifted off to be with Liu Quanfu with Liu Liushi.
In his personal opinion, Ye Mo understood that it was expected, even reasonable, for a child to miss their parents. However, did the parents, who agreed to sell their children out of blind filial piety, deserve such love?
If it were him, he would not have cared!
Liu Ran looked up from his book and snorted, Why do you care? Dont interrupt my reading!
After they left Liu Liushis ce the previous day, he had realized that he did not miss them as much as he used to.
At least, his longing for them was not as strong as what he felt in the past!
So, when Ye Liu announced that he was going to town, Liu Ran never thought about tagging along.
Cant you shut up when you eat? Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Mo.
Shed had enough of this man and his tendency to pick fights with Liu Ran.
Ye Ling also disagreed with Ye Mos behavior and gave him a meful nce.
Ye Mo said nothing more and resumed eating, all the while thinking enviously, Im just speaking to that kid, and then these two jump on my case like that? Im not even scolding or beating him!
In town.
Once Ye Liu walked into town, he went straight to the shop where the couple worked. Liu Liushi was already standing at the shop entrance.
Mom, have you been waiting for me? Ye Liu said gleefully as he approached.
He did not expect Liu Liushi to give him a reply so hurriedly.
Liu Liushi got lost in her thoughts for a moment when she saw Ye Liu, who was extraordinarily handsome to begin with, appear in public in a brocade robe.
He looked like a rich man indeed.
A thought suddenly hatched in her head. Perhaps her daughter was a lucky girl after all to have married into the right family.
Liu Duo might be a shared wife, but her four husbands were all impably good-looking. Most importantly, they loved her to the moon and back, and allowed her to live a pampered life.
Other shared wives in the vige were not that lucky!
Yes, I have, Liu Liushi admitted honestly. She had no incentive to lie. Liu, I regret to say that I cant take on your offer.
Liu Liushi apologized, but before Ye Liu could say anything, she added some more, My husband and I cant afford to lose our jobs. The owner appreciates our work and doesnt want us to quit. In fact, he has just given us a raise.
Ye Liu kept his smile throughout the conversation.
He was half-expecting this conclusion anyway ever since yesterday when he felt Liu Liushis unwillingness. Who knew she would really turn him down?
If she were toe stay at their home, by the time they got back from the capital, they probably would not let her leave so easily.
Chapter 973 - She Liked Such A Feeling.
Chapter 973: She Liked Such A Feeling.
Even though Liu Duo would have this intention, she would feel ufortable saying it due to her concern for Liu Rans feelings!
Of course, even if Ye Mo dared to suggest it, Ye Yang and the others would definitely not agree.
They would even openly criticize him!
It was such a good opportunity to restore their rtionship between parent and daughter to how it used to be. Why didnt she want to seize this chance?
Ye Liu had a smile on his face the whole time. He waved his hand and said, sounding unconcerned, Its fine. Since that is the case, I wont force it.
He had actually initially wanted to say they would pay her appropriately for these few months. However, although the words were on his lips, he did not say them out loud.
After all, Liu Liushi used the shopkeeper giving them a raise as an excuse in the end. It would naturally not be good for Ye Liu to bring it up.
Okay. As Liu Liushi was busy with work, she said apologetically, In that case, I will go get to work. It is a little busy in the shop today and it wouldnt be good to waste too much time.
Ye Liu saw she was in a hurry to leave so he didnt continue to say anything else.
Okay. Mother, if you and father are free, you guys cane to our house and see Ran Er while you guys are there. I will get going now.
As he spoke, he nodded politely towards her, turned around, and went back the way he came.
Liu Liushi looked at Ye Lius back as he left and, for a split second, she felt that she had made the wrong decision.
However, she already said it and couldnt take it back. She silently turned around and went back into the shop.
Ye Liu bought some snacks in town before going home. They would be leaving tomorrow so Liu Ran would have to buy them himself in the future. Or he would need to have Aunt Li and the others help buy them.
Girl, you guys will be leaving tomorrow. You have to be careful while on the road. After all, you are pregnant with twins. Aunt Li would always repeat and say something like this to Liu Duo.
Not only did Liu Duo not feel fed up with hearing this or think she was nagging, but she would smile very happily when she heard her. She liked such a feeling.
It was simr to when she was lying in bed while she was sick in her past life. Her mother would always tell her to take her medicine on time, and that she shouldnt stop taking it just because she thought it wasnt working!
Okay, I will remember everything Aunt Li tells me! I wont dare to forget and wont dare to disobey, Liu Duo said with a bright smile.
Aunt Li and Little Lian bothughed when they heard what she said.
Just as they were chatting happily, they heard the voice of an unexpected guest.
Ling, Ling, can you call off your dog for a while. Ye Lan stood outside the yard door and spoke towards the area underneath the roof at Ye Ling.
In response to her sudden arrival, Ye Ling frowned slightly and was unhappy. However, he still went over. Why are you here?
He stood near the fence inside the yard and looked at the yellowish and skinny Ye Lan. He didnt shoo Hei Xiaomeng away and didnt have any intention of letting her in.
Not only did Ye Lan look skinny, but she looked very haggard as well. Just with one look, one could tell her life with her husband wasnt going well.
Ling, can we speak inside? Ye Lan had a big tummy and her hands were ced on her back. It looked as though it was very tiring.
Ye Ling saw her like this and couldnt bear it in his heart to let her speak while standing. So he called Hei Xiaomeng aside and asked her toe in.
After all, his own wife would also have a big tummy in a few months time. Speaking while standing would definitely be very tiring!
Ye Lan saw this and walked carefully underneath the roof while looking at Hei Xiaomeng. She was quite frightened Hei Xiaomeng would suddenly rush over and harm her.
Liu Ran had never seen Ye Lan before. However, from Ye Lings attitude towards her just now, he knew this woman wasnt well-liked by his brother-inw.
Thats why he didnt greet her and just kept his head lowered while he focused on reading and writing.
Chapter 974 - She No Longer Had That Bossy And Domineering Attitude She Had In The Past.
Chapter 974: She No Longer Had That Bossy And Domineering Attitude She Had In The Past.
After they came underneath the roof, although Ye Ling didnt like her, he still took a soft cushion and ced it on the stool before asking her to sit.
When Ye Lan aw this small act of kindness, her eyes couldnt help but go red.
Thank you, Ling.
Ye Ling didnt know why her eyes went red. He frowned slightly and said very patiently, Tell me, why did youe here?
It had been a few months since she was chased away but she shamelessly came here again. Ye Ling didnt even have to guess to know it was definitely not because of something good!
However, he couldnt help but feel that Ye Lan had changed.
She no longer had that bossy and domineering attitude shed had in the past.
This was also the first time Ye Lan saw Liu Ran. However, she knew Liu Duo had a little brother and she had also heard that he lived with them.
She saw Liu Ran lift his head to nce at her but he didnt look like he had any intention of acknowledging her. And so Ye Lan didnt greet him either.
If it were in the past, she wouldve definitely said a few disparaging words towards Liu Ran.
Ling, where is sister-inw? Is she not home? Ye Lan looked around.
She hadnt seen any traces of Liu Duo from the time she entered the yard.
Why exactly are you here? Ye Ling didnt answer and instead asked a question of his own.
He did not believe Ye Lan hade here to visit his wife! Liu Duo was not close with her at all.
Ye Lan saw that Ye Ling didnt wish to chat with her and she sighed ever so slightly.
She lowered her head slightly and said softly, Ling, actually, Im here because I want to ask you guys to help me. Can you guys lend me some money?
Ye Lan hade to borrow money a few months ago. She failed in borrowing the money and she got pregnant not long after returning to her inws house.
That was supposed to be a joyous situation. However, for Ye Lan, this was the beginning of a nightmare!
Her mother-inw wanted a divorce because of Ye Lans haughtiness. However, her pregnancy made it so she couldnt be divorced. Thus, she created all sorts of difficulties for Ye Lan by throwing all the household chores at her and showing her attitude.
Ye Lans husband had initially treated her quite well. However, that changed.
When Ye Ling heard her, he looked at her but didnt say anything.
Did shee to borrow money again?
However, her attitude this time was much much better than thest time.
Liu Ran was at the side. When he heard that she came to borrow money, he lifted up his head to nce at Ye Lan again.
Liu Duo stood at the kitchen door and looked at the people underneath the roof. She said, Mom, it is Ye Lan who came.
Why did shee? Aunt Li frowned. She didnt like Ye Lan at all.
I dont know, but it definitely isnt for something good! Liu Duo said neither happily nor angrily, She is pregnant and is carrying a big tummy.
She was quite surprised by this. It looked like she was already five months pregnant.
When Aunt Li heard her, she immediately went to the door and took a look.
It cant be because she came here wanting to gain something, and thought that if she couldnt get it, she would cause a scene, and that we wouldnt dare to touch her because she is pregnant, right?
After all, she had a very low opinion of Ye Lans character!
Upon hearing what she said, Liu Duo answered, seemingly unconcerned, There is no need to worry. Even if she is here to get money, she probably wouldnt use the baby in her tummy to cause a scene.
She felt that even though Ye Lan was someone with a really shitty character, she was still a mother first, and probably wouldnt risk her childs life over something like this.
After all, if she caused a scene while pregnant with her child, and something went wrong, it would be two lives lost.
The gains were simply not worth the risk!
Mom, Ill go take a look, Liu Duo said while she walked towards Ye Ling and the others.
Ye Lan was a person who wouldnt visit a temple without a cause. She wanted to see what tricks she wanted to y this time.
Chapter 975 - How Could He Lend It Out?
Chapter 975: How Could He Lend It Out?
Ye Lan saw that Ye Ling didnt reply so she said again, Ling, I beg you. Just lend me four or five taels of silver. I will definitely find a way to repay you!
The reason she came to borrow money this time was because her husband suddenly became addicted to gambling. He had a debt of three taels of silver. If he couldnt pay it back on time, interest would be charged, making it even harder to repay.
All of her rtives refused to lend her money when they learned the debt was due to gambling.
After all, everyone on earth knew money lent to a gambling addict was money that they were never going to see again!
Dont call me Ling. I cant stand it, Ye Ling said without any hesitation. I wont lend you the money because I dont even have one wen on me! You should go borrow it from your grandmother or Brother Xuan.
In his mind, all the money he spent on medicine, food, and clothes, came from his brothers hard work. He didnt have any ie at all!
Although he now contributed slightly towards their family by helping to buy tomatoes at home, if this was counted as his sry, shouldnt he spend that money on his wife? How could he lend it out?
Even if he wanted to lend it out, it depended on who it was, and whether or not his wife agreed!
When Ye Lan heard him say he had no money, she couldnt help but lift up a corner of her mouth.
Ye Lings family was currently the richest family in their vige!
Liu Duo walked over at this time. Thats right. We arepletely unrted to you so why should we lend you money? You should go look for all of your rtives!
When Ye Ling heard his wifes voice, the frown on his face immediately rxed and an obvious smile appeared on his face.
Duo Er, have a piece of fruit to fill your stomach. Lunch is still a long way away, Ye Ling said to her gently.
It was because he heard from Li Wazi that once a wife gets pregnant, she will get hungry easily and will look for things to eat.
Thats why he always asked Liu Duo to eat something, as he was afraid she would get hungry.
Of course, even if Liu Duo wasnt pregnant, Ye Ling would still be as considerate as this.
Okay. Ling, you should also eat. Liu Duo handed a piece of fruit to Ye Ling while smiling.
After that, she took and handed another piece of fruit to Liu Ran. It was only then that she finally took and ate the fruit.
In response to them treating her as invisible, Ye Lan felt angry in her heart. However, she could not kick up a fuss so she had no choice but to hold it in.
It was her own fault for looking down on the four Ye brothers in the past.
Getting treated like this now that she came to seek help was simply karma!
Ling, sister-inw, I beg you guys to help me, okay? If I werentpletely out of options, I wouldnt havee to beg you guys, Ye Lan said sincerely with a miserable look on her face.
Her bossy and domineering attitude had changed into such patience in just a few short months. This actually made Liu Duo and Ye Ling feel quite surprised.
They looked at her yellow and skinny body. If it werent for her round tummy, it would have been really hard to tell she was five or six months pregnant.
It might have been because Liu Duo was also pregnant right now, but she couldnt help but be emotionally moved when she saw Ye Lan begging so pitifully.
Duo Er, she said she wants to borrow five taels of silver from us, Ye Ling said softly to Liu Duo.
Five taels of silver?
Five taels of silver were simply just a piece of cake for Liu Duo. They could very easily give it to her immediately.
Why do you need to borrow five taels of silver? Liu Duo asked curiously.
She did not believe an average peasant household would so rashly borrow five teals of silver from others.
Chapter 976 - It Really Broke Her Heart!
Chapter 976: It Really Broke Her Heart!
After all, for a household that had been peasants for generations, five taels of silver was arge amount of money. Who would lend it out so easily?
If their own family didnt save up any money, would they still be able to return the money after they borrowed it?
When Ye Lan heard her, she couldnt hold it in anymore and tears started flowing from her eyes.
She was also a headstrong person. She wiped away her tears and said slowly, My husband became addicted to gambling and has a debt of a couple of taels of silver. If we cant repay it today, interest will be charged, making it even harder to repay.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling both frowned when they heard what she said. Neither of them had any positive opinions towards gamblers at all!
The people from the gambling business sent someone to our house yesterday. They said if we dont pay up quickly we will need to repay them through forcedbor...
When she said this, her voice showed an obvious tremble.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling exchanged nces. They had a mutual understanding and were both skeptical of what she said.
After all, she was pregnant. Would the gambling business dare to touch her?
It was as if Ye Lan knew they wouldnt believe her so she continued. The people from the gambling business said if we are still unable to repay them by the time I give birth, they will drag me to a brothel and sell my body to repay them until we clear all the debt!
Ling, sister-inw, I dont want to be separated from my child. I also dont want to go to a brothel. I beg you to please save me, okay?
If she couldnt clear the debt in one go, and once the interest started topound, she wouldnt be able to get out of the brothel for her entire life!
They saw that Ye Lan didnt look like she was lying. Liu Duo actually felt quite furious about this.
Did your husband agree? Liu Duo asked, sounding furious.
Even if she didnt have the money to immediately repay their debts, they shouldnt drag her to those ces, right?
Moreover, Ye Lan wasnt the one who was in debt. What right did they have to make her take responsibility for it?!
Yes. Ye Lan nodded as her tears still continued to fall wildly.
She never wouldve thought her own husband would actually agree. He didnt even show the slightest bit of hesitation.
It really broke her heart!
When Liu Duo saw Ye Lan nod, her opinion of Ye Lans husband, who she had never seen before, was extremely negative. However, this waspletely unrted to her so she didnt make anyments.
Regarding what you said, although we are moved, we still wont lend you the money.
After Liu Duo exchanged a nce with Ye Ling, she frowned and said slowly, Lets not talk about our rtionship with you now and only talk about the five taels of silver. When will you repay it to us after we lend it to you?
Your husbands family doesnt have other ie. How can you be certain you can repay us after we lend it to you? You need to know, money isnt something that will appear out of nowhere!
Even if Liu Duo wasnt familiar with Ye Lans husbands household condition, they had been peasant farmers for generations. How could they possibly cough up five taels of silver easily?
Ye Ling also said at this time, You should find someone else to lend it to you. Our family doesnt have any spare money to lend you! My medicine and Ran Ers paper and brushes cost quite a lot of money. When our babies are born, we will also need to raise them, and we will have even less spare money to lend you.
Although he was moved, he was just amon man and not Buddha. If everyone came to their family to borrow money, would they have to lend it to all of them?
Even if they ignored the money they spent on food and daily necessities, Ye Lings monthly medical bills were ten times more expensive than before. The money needed for Liu Rans paper and brushes also cost a lot to purchase.
With all these expenses, Ye Ling felt that their family probably didnt have any spare money.
Of course, this was just what he believed!
Only Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Liu Duo knew their familys true financial situation. Ye Yang and Ye Ling never asked about it, much less Liu Ran.
Chapter 977 - She Would Absolutely Not Compromise Or Accept It.
Chapter 977: She Would Absolutely Not Compromise Or ept It.
Ye Lan knew what they said wasnt wrong, but what could she do if she couldnt borrow the money to repay the debt?
She didnt want to be separated from her newborn baby in a few months time and also didnt want to be a prostitute in a brothel to repay the debt!
If she went, her entire life would be destroyed...
Ling, sister-inw, I beg you guys to help me, please? I came to you guys because I really have no other choice! Boohoo...
Sister-inw, you are also pregnant right now. You should be able to understand the feeling of anticipation of the birth of the baby and the desire to grow up with them. I beg you to help me, please? If you were in my shoes, you would also be shamelessly begging for help like me...
She had also heard Liu Duo was also currently pregnant. Moreover, she wasnt just pregnant with one child.
As Ye Lan spoke, she knelt towards Liu Duo.
She hoped Liu Duo would sympathize with her and agree!
And the tears in her eyes were flowing out as if they were free...
In response to her kneeling, Liu Duo immediately got up and left. She didnt ept this.
Ye Lan, please dont try to guilt-trip me! Liu Duo said, taking some offense. It is true that I am pregnant and I do look forward to growing up with my children, but that is no reason why I should lend you money!
She really hated it when people did this. They obviously didnt have a good rtionship but she used kneeling and asking her to sympathize with her to try to force her to help!
Doing such a thing...she would absolutely notpromise or ept it.
Ye Ling saw that his wife looked angry and he immediately helped. Ye Lan, leave on your own ord! We wont lend you even one single wen.
Liu Ran always had the belief that kids shouldnt speak while adults were talking, but even he couldnt help but speak up. As the saying goes, pride is as important to man as the bark is to the tree. Missus, I think you should quickly go back home and figure out another way.
Although he was mature for his age, he still didnt know what a brothel was. However, he could feel it wasnt somece good.
Although Liu Ran had said it very politely, Ye Lan could still hear the obvious belittlement in his voice.
Right now, her bossy and domineering personality had already been ground away so she didnt start scolding him.
Instead, the only thing she did was lower her head and cry.
The more Liu Duo heard her cries the more annoyed she got. Although she did look pitiful crying while pregnant and kneeling on the floor, she simply did not want to lend her the money!
After that, Ye Ling kept telling her to leave and it was obvious they werent going to give her the money. However, Ye Lan just refused to stand up and kept kneeling, not wanting to leave.
She just kept on repeating the same thing over and over again. Ling, sister-inw, please, I beg you guys to help me, please, I beg you...
They looked at her behaving like this and although they felt angry, she also looked very pitiful!
Minute by minute passed and Liu Duos initial determination of not wanting to lend her money couldnt help but slowly start to crumble.
She sighed, turned sideways, and discussed quietly with Ye Ling. Ling, why dont we just lend it to her? It will only be limited to this time and wont be a precedent.
She also knew that if she did it once, there would be a possibility of it happening a second time. However, she didnt know why her heart went soft.
Especially when she nced at Ye Lans big tummy. Liu Duo unconsciously started to touch her t tummy.
Although the mother was unlikable and quite detestable, the child was innocent, right?
When Ye Ling heard what his wife said, he didnt oppose her. If she said to lend it then they would lend it.
He agreed and nodded. After that, he looked at Ye Lan and said, Ye Lan, get up. We will lend you the money!
Chapter 978 - Very Little Financial Burden
Chapter 978: Very Little Financial Burden
Ye Lan looked up at him, her face full of tears. She could not believe it. Did her ears deceive her?
F-For real, Brother Ling?
Yes. Do get up. Ye Ling confirmed it by nodding his head.
Upon receiving a definite answer, Ye Lan stood up with difficulty. Thank you, Brother Ling, Liu Duo.
We agree to lend you money, but its not as simple as that. Well have to go to the vige chief and document the evidence! Ye Ling would not be fooled into lending her money just like that.
Then he looked at Liu Duo, seeking assurance. Is this alright?
With the vige chief as a witness, they would not have to worry that Ye Lan might try to get away with it.
Liu Duo nodded with a smile. Her youngest husband, the most innocent one, was not stupid after all.
Thats fine, whatever you say. Ye Lan would not say no to that.
Getting the money to pay off the debt was her priority!
After that, the three of them left the yard and headed to the chiefs house.
By the time Ye Liu got back from town, Liu Ran was the only one at home.
Ran Er, Ive bought some nice things for you. Ye Liu smiled proudly once he stepped foot in his home.
When he heard his second brother-inws unique voice, Liu Ran quickly went to wee him.
Brother Liu, what did you buy for me?
Your favorite snacks, of course! Here are the writing paper and books you need.
Thanks, Brother Liu. Liu Ran smiled gleefully. He would always bring some snacks with him to school, which his brothers-inw prepared just for him.
Where are your sister and Ling? I dont see them, Ye Liu said.
The smile on Liu Rans face diminished. Then, he gave Liu a brief summary. Someone named Ye Lan came to borrow money. Sis and Brother Ling refused to lend it to her at first, but she kept crying and crying and would not get up, so they agreed to lend her some. They should be at the chiefs house by now.
Ye Liu furrowed his fine brows. This was unexpected progress, because he did not imagine Liu Duo would agree to lend money to her.
After all, he knew his wifes personality very well!
Ran Er, dont tell your Brother Mo about this, or hell go crazy, Ye Liu instructed him.
If Ye Mo got wind of this, that booming voice of his would deafen everyone else under the roof.
Alright, I get it. Liu Ran nodded obediently.
By noon, the vigers who were working in the fields gradually returned home for lunch.
After Liu Duo and Ye Ling finished their business at the chiefs ce, they walked home hand in hand.
Duo Er, do you think shell return the money? Ye Ling might have been carrying the receipt, but he was not quite assured about it.
That was five taels of silver they just lent her!
Either way, the receipt is with us. If she darese to borrow money again, we just show her this and ask for payback! Liu Duo cared little about it.
The ie they got from the sales of the dolls kepting, so even if they stopped selling tomato sauce, they had a very little financial burden.
Thats true. Ye Ling nodded as well. The timely return of a loan makes it easier to borrow a second time.
When they got home, lunch was already served, and everyone else was waiting for the two of them.
Dear, Ling, where have you been? Ye Mo asked them.
Chapter 979 - Lunch!
Chapter 979: Lunch!
Ye Liu had told Liu Ran, as well as Aunt Li and Little Lian who cameter, not to tell Ye Mo about Ye Lans visit.
He also found out from Aunt Li why they agreed to lend money to Ye Lan.
Its boring at home, so Ling and I went out for a walk, Liu Duo simply replied.
She and Ye Liu shared the same idea about not telling Ye Mo for the time being.
Ye Ling wondered why his wife did not want to tell Ye Mo, but he did not cut her short. He also refrained from talking about it.
When Ye Liu heard that, he arched his eyebrows and smiled. Little Duo really knows me. It seems our thoughts are much more in sync now!
Ye Mo did not believe Liu Duo but he chose not to probe further. Since he shared a secret with his wife, it was not wrong for Ling to share one too.
Then, Ye Yang spoke. Lunch!
It had been a busy morning. All the food they had for breakfast had been thoroughly digested.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling wasted no time and went to the well to wash up. Then they returned to the house and sat by the table to have their meal.
After that Liu Duo went upstairs for her nap. Somehow, possibly because of Ye Lans visit or the fact that they were leaving tomorrow, she kept tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep.
Why cant I get any sleep? she mumbled.
She lifted her hand and felt around on her t belly.
Ever since her pregnancy was confirmed by Doctor Li, she would do that out of habit.
As shey sideways on the bed and looked out the window, her thoughts drifted to what had happened a few hours before.
Ye Lan might not have a charming personality, but at least she had not done anything bad. Her skinny frame was currently pregnant with a new life, and that was a very honorable thing, yet her husband and her mother-inw did not treat her well.
Why am I thinking of this unimportant stuff? It has nothing to do with me! Liu Duo muttered to herself.
In ancient times, once a woman got married or had a baby, it was a sad fact that she would focus on her husband and her child instead of herself.
Liu Duo recalled the scene where Ye Lanined to the chief about her hard life. Liu Duo slightly furrowed her brow, disturbed by the womans tales. If she were in Ye Lans shoes, she would not have possibly continued to live with them!
Even if she was pregnant!
Ye Lan used to be such a proud person. She even considered divorce. Yet ever since she found out she was pregnant, she resisted all the hardships and stayed put in her husbands house.
A lifetime could be neither long nor short. It would be meaningless not to live a happy one.
As time passed, sleep eventually overtook Liu Duo without her knowing.
Ling, are you sure you dont want to bring some pjacks with you tomorrow? Aunt Li asked Ye Ling.
She figured they should take some with them, in case they got hungry before they found shelter.
Ye Ling, who was helping to peel garlic, said gently, No need. Well buy some along the way. Its better to eat them while theyre hot.
Alright then. Do keep an eye on your belongings. Dont lose sight of them, Aunt Li began. She had been nagging and giving instructions on and off again these days.
Ye Ling listened to her patiently. Just like Liu Duo, he would not get tired of Aunt Lis reminders.
They had less than a day left before their trip. Ye Yang, Ye Liu, Ye Mo, and Li Wazi were still working on the farm.
Chapter 980 - Liu Duo Laughed At Herself
Chapter 980: Liu Duo Laughed At Herself
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
On the other hand, once Ye Lan managed to borrow money, she rushed to the casino in town and paid back the three taels of silver her husband owed.
And then she went to a restaurant in town and ordered a fine meal for herself. It was not anything too fancy, but it was the best and healthiest meal she had ever had since bing pregnant!
The two extra taels of silver she borrowed were to be used for her nutritional needs during theter stages of pregnancy as well as her confinement period.
After leaving town, Ye Lan did not go home straightaway. Instead, she went to pay the vige chief a visit.
She was in great spirits when she left. A smile hung on her lips. A look at her eyes could reveal she was in a great mood.
Duo Er, is anything the matter?
Ye Ling supposed it was time to help Liu Duo get dressed. When he saw her looking somewhat moody, he asked with concern.
Its nothing.
Liu Duo sat up, shook her head and, feeling troubled, said, Somehow I kept thinking about this morning at the chiefs house. I couldnt sleep well.
Back then, Ye Lan cried andined a lot.
Regardless of Ye Lans personality or behavior, she should not be treated by her husband and her mother-inw that way because, if nothing else, she was pregnant with their next of kin!
Duo Er, havent you said before not to let irrelevant events and people bother you? Dont think too much, alright? Ye Ling gently consoled her.
He walked towards the bed and patted her on the head, suddenly realizing how easy it was for Liu Duo to overthink since shed gotten pregnant.
Sure. Maybe the pregnancys making me sentimental. Flooding me with thoughts. Haha. Liu Duo grinned andughed at herself.
Ye Ling smiled too, relieved.
His wife was such a tease.
They were leaving the next day, so Aunt Li prepared many wonderful dishes for dinner as her way of sending them off.
Youre leaving tomorrow, and we dont know if youll get used to the food out there, Aunt Li said with a bit of worry.
Ye Ling replied, Mom, if we dont like it, well find a ce and cook our own food. Something like that wont stump us.
To him, it was not a difficult task. They could always buy ingredients to make their own meals.
Yes, Mom, Ye Liu agreed with a smile. Well take good care of Little Duo, dont you worry.
He knew what Aunt Li really meant. She was mainly concerned for Liu Duos diet, which could indirectly affect the baby she was carrying.
Every ce had their differences when it came to food and cooking methods. So if they could not keep up with those, the body would lose weight naturally.
Alright, then make sure you bring enough money with you.
Aunt Li was acting like a typical parent, worrying endlessly before the kids even stepped out of the house!
Ye Yang felt that their hearts were being rekindled. This was what having a mother was like. It was the best feeling!
As everyone washed up and returned to their rooms for bed, Liu Duo went to check on Liu Ran in his room.
Ran Er, were leaving for the capital tomorrow. Do focus on your studies, whether youre at home or at school, Liu Duo said to him. Well bring some snacks, games, maybe even books for you on our way back from the capital.
Of course, she was not worried that Liu Ran would be disobedient, or neglect his studies. She was leaving tomorrow and just wanted to talk to him.
She regretted leaving him behind, but for him, his studies shoulde first!
Chapter 981 - How Heartwarming!
Chapter 981: How Heartwarming!
Yes, Ill bear in mind of everything you say, Sis! Liu Ran nodded.
He was unwilling to part with her for so long, but his sister wanted to see the outside world, and he should not hold her back.
He would have his chances in the future, and he would go with her! Now was not the time.
Sis, you guys have to be safe out there, alright? Make sure you have enough money with you at all times...
Liu Ran repeated what Aunt Li had been nagging about.
During dinner, Aunt Li had said more than enough, but Liu Ran rephrased her words anyway.
Liu Ran kept smiling in response. She would not get tired of hearing those things.
Early in the morning on the very next day, Liu Duo did not oversleep at all. She got up the same time Ye Ling did.
Duo Er, you could sleep for a little while, Ye Ling said to her. Ill call you for breakfast.
He figured she might as well get more sleep since breakfast was not ready yet.
No, I can rest in the carriage. Liu Duo endured the sleepiness and sat up.
She thought that once breakfast was ready she would have her fill and they could set off. They would not have to waste time waiting for her.
After all, it would be a long while before their next stop!
Ye Ling allowed her to get up and then he helped her get dressed.
The other men were quite surprised too to find Liu Duo downstairs and already washing up so early in the morning.
My girl, you should sleep some more. Theres still some time before breakfasts ready. Aunt Li might have seen why Liu Duo had rolled out of bed early, but she still pointed out the obvious.
Mother, were leaving today. I want to spend a little more time with you because itll be a few months before we see each other again. Liu Duo spoke to her sweetly.
How heartwarming it was to have an elder who cared for her so much!
Aunt Li surrendered to Liu Duos sweet talk and said no more. She went off to the kitchen to start making breakfast.
Liu Ran woke up really early too. He stayed by his sisters side right after washing up, talking to her as much as he could, as he was aware he would not be seeing her for the next few months.
Mom, Wazi, Sister Lian, Ran Er, you dont have to send us off, alright? Get back in the house, Ye Liu said to them with a smile.
They had finished breakfast and were carrying their bags out. The others walked with them for a short distance.
Be safe on the road, alright? Take good care of Liu Duo, especially now that shes pregnant. Aunt Li began to nag as usual.
It was apparent how much she cared for this family and how she could not bear to part for several months.
Mom, rx. Well take good care of Duo Er and ourselves. Ye Lingughed, but he too was having a hard time parting with his home, his new mother, and his new family.
Ye Yang might have remained silent but, judging from the twinkle in his eyes, he appreciated Aunt Lis motherly care very much.
Ye Mo remained cool as well, but he shared Ye Yangs sentiments.
They would take the bullock cart to town, and from there they would get a carriage to ride the rest of the way. The vigers all around saw them carrying bags big and small, and heard them refer to Aunt Li as their mother. Needless to say, they were confused.
They gathered in groups of twos and threes and discussed among themselves. Do you think the Ye brothers are leaving on a trip with their shared wife? Look, Yang and Mo are carrying bags!
Why do they call Aunt Li their mother? Whats going on here?
Chapter 982 - Shes Our Wife!
Chapter 982: Shes Our Wife!
Just look at them. Theyre definitely going on a journey!
As he waited for his passengers to get on his cart, Wang Tuozi was filled with curiosity and confusion.
Come on up, brothers, are you getting on or not? Wang Tuozi raised his voice at them.
The men had paid him to take them to town, but they were still saying their farewells to Aunt Li and the rest of their family.
He called out to them as vigers came by asking for a ride to town. He had to reject them to prevent overload.
Aunt Li knew they had to go. She still could not bear to part with them, but nevertheless said, Alright, you should get on the cart now. I shant take up your time anymore. Stay safe, do you hear me?
Brothers, you must take care of my sister! Liu Ran reminded the four men onest time. They all took their young brother-inws message to heart.
Ye Yang, who spoke very little, nodded in acknowledgment.
They would take utmost care of Liu Duo, their greatest treasure, even if Liu Ran had not said so.
Ye Liu patted him on the head and grinned. Thats a given, Ran Er. Rest assured. By the time we get back, youll see that your sisters in the pink of health! She might even get chubbier.
Ye Mo coolly said to him, Do you have to keep saying that? Shes your sister, and our wife too!
In other words, we dont need to hear that from you!
Ye Mo seemed like he wanted to pick a fight whenever he spoke with Liu Ran. To this, Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him while she helplessly mumbled to herself. For someone so tall, he sure acts like a child!
In contrast, Ye Ling said very kindly, Ran Er, well take care of your sister better than we care for ourselves.
Liu Duo came up to her brother, squatted down to his height and said, Ran Er, during the time when we arent at home, if theres anything you want, be it food or stationery or toys even, just tell Aunt Li...
Liu Ran kept nodding at his sisters instructions.
Finally, Wang Tuozi called out onest time. It was then that the five waved goodbye and stepped onto the cart.
Aunt Li and the others stood where they were as they watched the cart move out slowly.
Ye Mo suddenly thought of something. He looked back at Liu Ran and shouted, Kid! Focus on your studies, you hear me! Do your homework properly when you get home, and I mean it! Make sure you finish it before you rest! Dont you dare neglect your schoolwork! Or youll hear from me when we get back!
I get it! I dont need to hear that from you! Liu Ran retorted loudly.
Everyoneughed except Ye Mo when they heard the annoyance in his tone.
These two just loved to bicker whenever they got the chance!
Wang Tuozi, driving the cart, wanted to join in on their conversation, but there were other passengers on board so he stayed silent.
There was an unmarried woman among them, who seemed to sneak a peek at Ye Liu whenever she got a chance.
Liu Duo saw that and whispered to Ye Liu, Liuzi, look. That womans peeking at you.
Ye Liu did not look back. He could feel it even without his wife telling him.
Little Duo, havent you realized Ive been looking at you too? Yet you dont seem to return the favor. It hurts me so, Ye Liu replied yfully.
How she would love to wipe that silly smirk off his face!
Chapter 983 - High IQ, Low EQ.
Chapter 983: High IQ, Low EQ.
There were very few people on the bullock-cart. Besides, they were all sitting very close together. How was it possible that he didnt notice someone secretly looking at him?
In his eyes and heart, only his wife was a woman. All the other girls who were attracted to him were all old men!
Ye Lius body was already very dazzling.
But he also dressed very well today and he was pleasing to look at from head to toe. Naturally, he would attract more gazes from the people around him.
After all, as the saying goes, clothes make the man!
Although Ye Yang, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling didnt look too shabby,pared to Ye Liu, they were stillcking.
When Liu Duo heard what he said, she gave him an unkind gaze. However, she couldnt hide the smile at the corner of her mouth.
Every woman would feel happy if their man kept their gaze on them while they were outside.
Beloved, do you think everyone likes to shamelessly secretly look at men like you? Ye Mo said this and spoiled the mood.
His gaze was naturally also on Liu Duo. He saw her looking at the girl and then saw her whisper to Ye Liu. He would naturally be able to guess what beloved said.
Even though the loud-voiced Ye Mo didnt intend to say it loudly, everyone on the bullock-cart heard him.
It immediately made the girl on the bullock-cart go red in the face and ears. She really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into and hide inside.
Although he was talking about Liu Duo on the surface, he was actually talking about the unwedded young girl. After all, his beloved wouldnt look secretly but would instead look very openly!
However, Liu Duo lifted a corner of her lips when she heard him. Couldnt this fe speak more softly?
Moreover, how was she shameless?
Mo! Ye Ling shouted at Ye Mo with a tone of rebuke.
How could she say that about Liu Duo?
His wife wasnt that kind of person.
Ye Liu, on the other hand, shook his head ever so slightly. Thement he had for Ye Mo in his heart was, although he was smart, he didnt really know how to talk. He upset people too easily!
If it were put into modern terms, high IQ, low EQ.
Ye Yang just cast a nce at Ye Mo and didnt say anything. However, that nce made Ye Mo feel tense in his heart.
Cough... Im just joking. How could it be possible for our beloved to be such a person? Moreover, other men arent as handsome as your four husbands. Dont you think so, beloved?! Ye Moughed and immediately corrected himself.
He didnt want to get isted again by his brothers because he made Liu Duo unhappy. Otherwise, he would be in for a treat.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes and snorted when she heard him. Tsk... bragging about yourself and being narcissistic.
He was simply just shameless!
After this episode, the girl no longer secretly looked at Ye Liu. She only prayed in her heart to quickly reach her destination.
When they arrived in town, Ye Yang and the others quickly went straight to choose a good horse and carriage. They then started their journey to the capital...
Duo Er, lean against me and have a quick nap. You woke up so early in the morning so you definitely didnt rest well, Ye Ling said considerately.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo were driving the carriage outside right now. Ye Liu, Ye Ling, and Liu Duo, on the other hand, were inside the carriage.
Before Liu Duo could even respond, Ye Liusughter started to sound out.
Ling has really be more and more considerate. You look handsome, have a gentle temper, and are patient. If I were a girl, I would want to marry you!
He was not just teasing him. Besides the problem with his legs, his youngest brother didnt have any other ws and he waspletely perfect.
Chapter 984 - Made The Hair On Ye Lings Skin Stand Up.
Chapter 984: Made The Hair On Ye Lings Skin Stand Up.
When the sensitive Ye Ling heard himself getplimented, he felt very embarrassed. His face turned red and he just smiled and didnt reply.
Mr. Liuzi, you wouldnt have the chance because Ling is mine! Liu Duo proudly lifted her chin, looking very pleased with herself.
Even if she wasnt Ye Lings wife, Ye Liu still wouldnt have a chance, right?
Who asked him to be born as a man?
And they were even brothers who were rted by blood!
In response, Ye Liu pretended to be very hurt and put his hand on his chest. He said weakly, Sigh... thats true. Who asked me to be born as a man and also as Lings second brother?
Liu Duo looked at him act detestably and he looked really punchable. Liu Duo really wanted to give him two punches.
This bastard really was birthed as the wrong sex!
If he were really born as a woman, she would be the type that would cause a great disaster.
Barf... Mr. Liuzi, can you not be so disgusting? You are so disgusting that Im about to vomit out the things I ate this morning!
Ye Ling also felt slightly disgusted by what Ye Liu said. The way he was behaving and the way he spoke made the hair on Ye Lings skin stand up.
He lightly cleared his throat and said again to Liu Duo, Duo Er, lean against me and rest for a while.
Okay, Ling is still the best. You wouldnt always speak nonsense!
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at Ye Liu, grabbed Ye Lings arm, leaned against his shoulder, and then closed her eyes.
She really did need to rest for a while as she had woken up too early.
Ye Liu leaned against the seat in the carriage like a hooligan. He nced at Ye Ling as he looked at the sleeping Liu Duo with love on his face. Ye Liu lifted his eyebrows and said in his heart, Was I just ignored by Ling?
Ye Yang and Ye Mo were listening closely to what was going on inside while they were outside the carriage. They noticed it was quiet and there werent any sounds of talking so they slowed down the carriage slightly. They also avoided areas with potholes so as to avoid disturbing Liu Duos rest.
The paralyzed-faced and untalkative Ye Yang was together with the cool, arrogant, and also untalkative Ye Mo. While they were driving, neither of them said a single word to each other.
A few hours had already passed when Liu Duo woke up.
Little Duo, you are finally awake. After we have lunchter, Im afraid you wont be able to fall asleep anymore. Ye Liu couldnt help butugh.
He didnt know why but he felt as though Liu Duo was sleeping more and more.
She had started sleeping after they got on the carriage and she slept all the way until now when it was already close to noon.
Liu Duo woke up and lifted her hands to rub her eyes. Sleeping so long while sitting made her feel like her butt and legs were as numb as wood.
And so, she stood up without warning and... bam! She hit her head on the top of the carriage.
As the carriage was still moving, Liu Duo momentarily lost her footing and fell backward.
It shocked Ye Liu and Ye Ling into bursting out in cold sweat!
Both of them shouted at the same time, Little Duo, careful...
Duo Er, careful...
Both of the brothers were sharp-eyed and reacted quickly. They immediately stretched out their hands to prevent her from falling.
Right now, their wife definitely couldnt bump into things. If it by any chance disturbed the energy of the fetus, what were they to do?
What happened? Ye Mos loud voice suddenly rang out.
It wasnt hard to hear the concern and urgency in his voice.
Ye Yang, on the other hand, quickly lifted up the cloth, looked inside, and asked with concern, What happened?
He was holding himself back on the surface, but in his heart, he was actually very anxious.
In response to her carelessness that had caused her four husbands to worry, Liu Duo smiled awkwardly and said, Its fine. Dont worry, okay?
Chapter 985 - They Would Just Buy More After They Finished Eating All Of It.
Chapter 985: They Would Just Buy More After They Finished Eating All Of It.
She also didnt know why she did that. She thought she was still standing on solid ground.
She had stood up before she really thought about it but didnt stand still.
Ye Mo was driving the carriage so he couldnt keep his eyes off the road for too long. He turned his head to quickly nce at Liu Duo and it was only after he saw she was alright that he felt rxed.
I just kinda wanted to stand up and move a bit. Haha...
Both Ye Liu and Ye Ling reached out with a hand each and were softly massaging the top part of her head that had been hit.
Duo Er, you shouldnt stand up so suddenly like this in the future. We are in a carriage and not on level ground, Ye Ling said to her with concern.
Ye Liu also echoed his words. Thats right! Little Duo, if you make such a stupid mistake again, all four of us will spank you three times each on your butt to make you remember.
Okay, okay, okay. I get it. Liu Duo looked awkward.
Spank her butt?
To even suggest spanking as a punishment, was he treating her like a child who did something wrong?
Liu Duo didnt want to talk about this anymore so she casually changed the topic. Yang, Mo, where are we now?
As she came from another time, she was not familiar with how thend was divided and also didnt know the names of the ces.
Upon hearing him, Ye Mo, who was driving the carriage, said, We are already in Dashi City. We can have lunch after traveling for a while longer.
Dashi City?
Liu Duo lookedpletely confused. She didnt know where this was and also didnt know how far they had traveled.
She had no choice but to pretend she understood. Oh, okay.
Duo Er, are you hungry yet? Eat a piece of fruit to fill your tummy. Ye Ling took out a piece of clean fruit from the bag and gave it to Liu Duo.
Before they set out, Ye Ling had prepared this for Liu Duo when they were on the road.
Okay. Ling, you guys should also have some. Dont make me eat by myself. Liu Duo took it and smiled.
Having such a considerate man was really such luck and a blessing.
Since his wife had already said so, Ye Ling would naturally not say anything more. He took out four clean fruits again and handed Liu, Yang, and, Mo one each, and kept one for himself.
They would just buy more after they finished eating all of it...
And so, they would travel for a while, stop somewhere, and then start traveling again, repeating this over and over again. Whenever they stopped at a rest stop, they would buy some fruits, wash them, put them into the bag, and keep them as snacks for Liu Duo.
They had already been on the road for about two months from the time they started their journey.
How many more days before we can finally arrive at the capital? Liu Duo finally started feeling impatient and asked.
While on the road, although they had seen many bustling cities and a lot of beautiful scenery, and eaten delicious food, their final destination was still the capital. It had already been two months but they still hadnt arrived so it was normal for Liu Duo to feel a bit irritated.
After all, their transportation for the entire journey was in a shaky carriage.
None of them felt annoyed by Liu Duos current mood. On the contrary, they would patiently try to make her happy.
All four of them felt the reason why their wife felt such emotions was because of her pregnancy.
After all, Liu Duo wasnt the kind of woman who would get angry and pick a quarrel for no reason.
Beloved, we will arrive at the capital in just three more days. You shouldnt get so irritated. Otherwise, our babies will have short tempers after they are born. Ye Mos voice was transmitted in from outside the carriage.
Liu Duo had initially felt irritated for no reason in her heart when she heard they still needed three days. However, Ye Mosst two sentences amused her.
She muttered in her heart, You also know it isnt good to have a short temper?
Chapter 986 - How Would They Have Such Expensive Fruits?
Chapter 986: How Would They Have Such Expensive Fruits?
Liu Duos t belly had already grown into a bulge. Although she was only about three months pregnant, her tummy was muchrger than other women who were three months pregnant.
Ye Yang and the other three now had a new hobby. Whenever they had time, they would go and touch Liu Duos pregnant belly.
Little Duo, you look so good when you smile so you should stop frowning. Ye Liu smiled and patiently tried to make her happy, Three days will pass in the blink of an eye. Theres no need to be so impatient.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, took out a piece of fruit and changed the topic. Duo Er, this peach has already turned soft. I will peel it for you to eat.
It was actually a kiwifruit that theyd bought while they were passing through a big town. Ye Yang and the others had never seen or eaten it before.
After all, Anping Town was just a very small ce. How would they have such expensive fruits?
A single kiwifruit already cost twenty wens!
Liu Duo really turned her attention when she heard him.
Sheughed. Ling, that is a kiwifruit. Why cant you remember it? Hahaha...
Shed already told Ye Ling a dozen times but he just couldnt remember.
Liu Duo became very excited when she saw this fruit as this had been her favorite fruit to eat back in her previous life, bar none!
It was sweet and sour, and also rich in Vitamin E.
Ye Yang and the others, on the other hand, didnt like it. It wasnt because it was expensive. Perhaps it was because men didnt really like to eat foods that were sweet and sour?
Because I dont think it looks like a monkey, Ye Ling said slightly awkwardly with his gentle voice. [1]
He also felt very upset and didnt understand why he couldnt remember the name of the kiwifruit.
Liu Duoughed even more when she heard what he said.
She actually also felt quite curious why they called it a kiwifruit. It lookedpletely unlike a monkey!
This little episode ended very quickly. Liu Duos temper came quickly but also left just as quickly...
Three dayster.
The moment Ye Mo said they arrived, Liu Duo pushed open the curtain on the window. When she saw what it was like outside, she eximed.
Wow... so this is the capital? This ce is just too lively and bustling!
She saw rows and rows of magnificent traditional styled buildings and she really liked them.
While they were on their journey here, they passed by quite a few big towns that neighbored the capital. They had already seen quite a few big buildings in those areas, but the capital was even more stunning!
It was only those poor and backward ces that didnt have so-called two-story buildings.
Ye Yang and the others actually also felt quite stunned in their hearts. It turned out the outside world was so colorful.
Lets find an inn to stop at and have a good rest before we go stroll around. Ye Lius cheerful voice rang out.
He would not allow Liu Duo to go stroll around the streets right now!
She was definitely exhausted after sitting in the carriage the entire morning. They needed to find somewhere to have a good rest. In any case, they were not in a rush.
Liu Duos smile faded slightly in response. However, she still nodded. Okay, lets go find an inn.
While on their journey, they ate well, drank well, and slept well. Ye Yang and the others were quite willing to spend money.
Ye Mo drove the carriage around trying to find an inn. He would stop from time to time to ask for directions from pedestrians...
In the end, they stopped their carriage in front of a ce called the Peaceful Inn.
There were two doormen at the Peaceful Inns entrance. When they saw a stopped carriage, one of them immediately went forward with a smile.
Are the two of you young men stopping for a meal or for a stay? Not only do we have many dishes to choose from, but I guarantee you will have afortable stay.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo exchanged nces. The signature expressions on their faces still remained unchanged.
Endnote:
[1] The character for monkey is the second character in the word for kiwifruit (⨺)
Chapter 987 - Quickly Go And Serve Them!
Chapter 987: Quickly Go And Serve Them!
They had stayed at quite a few inns while on their journey.
However, they noticed a pattern. The more bustling the city was, the better the attitudes of the businessmen there.
They would never be snobbish or treat people badly just because someone dressed shabbily or had a different ent.
Ye Mo felt this was probably rted to education!
Usually in the more bustling cities, although it couldnt be said every household was rich, most families would send their children to school.
It wasnt to say it was required that they achieved schrly honors. It was already great if they learned how to read!
A meal and a ce to stay. Ye Mo showed a cool face and replied politely.
Okay! Head on into the inn. I will bring your horse to the backyard and take care of it. The doorman smiled sincerely.
Ye Yang and Ye Mo didnt reject him. They stopped the carriage and jumped down.
Ye Liu and the others would naturally hear their conversation outside. They also followed and got down from the carriage.
The doorman who was holding the leash looked at his colleague and shouted, Food and lodging. Quickly go and serve them!
Once his voice disappeared, he quickly jumped on the carriage and drove it to the backyard.
Once Liu Duo got down from the carriage, she excitedly looked all around her.
Our honored guest, pleasee in. May I ask how many rooms you will be staying in? What grade of rooms do you require? Will our honored guest be resting first or do you wish to have your meal first? The other doorman smiled and led them in.
As the eldest, Ye Yang was supposed to reply. However, he was not talkative and even more so with strangers. Ye Liu, on the other hand, would also take the initiative to do it in his ce.
Two middle rooms! Ye Liu said cheerfully. One of the rooms should have a view of the streets. We will rest for a while and then eatter in the afternoon.
They had been on the road for a long time so they needed to have a good rest. Moreover, it still wasnt lunchtime so they didnt feel hungry.
When the doorman heard him, he smiled and replied, Please wait for a while. I will head in for a while ande back.
As he spoke, he headed towards the front desk, spoke with the middle-aged shopkeeper, and then came back carrying two tags.
Our honored guests, please follow me. I will bring you to your rooms on the fourth floor. Also, the two rooms are not very far from each other, the doorman said very politely and respectfully.
Ye Liu and the others were quite satisfied with the arrangements of the rooms.
After the doorman led them to their rooms, he went back to his post.
Little Duo, we will have lunchter so you should get a good afternoon nap. We have been rushing all this while and you never had the chance to have a proper afternoon nap.
Ye Liu looked at Liu Duo with a big smile on his face and said, After that, you can go y wherever you want.
He only said this because he saw that Liu Duo looked like she couldnt wait to go stroll around the streets.
After all, on their journey, besides resting for a few hours at night in inns, most of their time was spent rushing on the road. She should get a good rest so she would have enough energy.
In response, Ye Yang did something rare and opened his mouth to agree. What Liu said is correct.
I also agree with what Liu said. Ye Mo looked at the spacious room. The facilities in the room were much moreplete than the inns they had stayed in while on the road.
As he spoke, he walked into the room. He looked at the big bed and then sat on it.
Since his three brothers had already said as such, Ye Ling would naturally not have an opposing opinion.
Liu Duo saw all that of them had the same thought so she had no choice but to nod and agree.
In any case, she was already in the capital so there was no need to rush!
Beloved, quicklye in and take a look. The bed is sofortable. Ye Mos loud voice suddenly rang out.
Chapter 988 - Became His Mantra
Chapter 988: Became His Mantra
Liu Duos jaw felt like twitching.
All he cared about at every inn they had stopped by was whether the bed was cozy enough to lie in.
Of course, she knew that Ye Mo could not sleep well if the bed was too hard, but she felt a headacheing whenever he mentioned the special favors she owed him.
Wife, the bed in this tavern is pretty good. Its not as cozy and soft as the one you have, but its passable. So can we start on the special favors tonight?
Wife, we cant go back on our promises, alright? Itll be bad if our children make that a habit.
Liu Duo had an epiphany that day. As her belly gradually got bigger, Ye Mo would use their future children as an excuse to curb her bad behaviors!
Eventually it became his mantra.
What nonsense. Liu Duo rolled her eyes. We are in the capital now. The food, the drinks, the amodation, the clothes, everything they use... of course theyre the best!
She couldnt care less.
Then she went to sit on a nearby stool.
Ye Ling, caring as ever, filled several cups with water from the kettle and passed them to Ye Yang and Ye Liu.
He passed one to Liu Duo too. Duo Er, have some water.
Ye Mo had gone to the inner room, so Ye Ling had not given him one yet.
Ye Liu, however, had a slight disagreement with Liu Duo.
Little Duo, I get what you mean, but in my opinion, everywhere is the best with you around!
The capital was not called the capital for nothing. As the capital of the city, how could they not have the best things?
At that moment, Liu Duo felt goosebumps all over her body. Oh, my gosh! Hes so romantic. I love it! Hehe...
Ye Mo happened to hear Ye Lius words when he exited the inner room. He pouted and mumbled, there you go with the sweet talk!
Noon came. The gang had ordered food to be delivered to their room. It was cleaner that way.
Dear guests, your food has arrived. If theres anything else you need, kindly pull on the rope next to the door. I shall attend to you shortly.
The shop assistant smiled, closed the door, and left.
The doormans job was to wee the guests. The shop assistant was in charge of servicing.
Once he left, the gang looked to the rope posited by the door.
So thats what the ropes for? Ye Ling gasped in sudden realization.
He was not the only one. The others did the same.
Such a high-level mechanism!
The brothers felt they had seen and learned a lot on this trip itself. Their lives in Anping Town were quite akin to living under a rock!
This meal was their slowest and steadiest one they had eaten so far, because they were not in a rush.
Duo Er, you can have a nap first. Later well walk around the streets in the city, Ye Ling told her gently.
Sure.
She was quite excited, but nheless she behaved and entered the inner room.
It was then that Ye Liu suggested, Yang, why dont we go take a look first? In case we get lost when we bring Little Duo alongter.
Little Duo had the habit of napping, but the men did not.
While she slept, they could not possibly just do nothing, could they?
Chapter 989 - Who Wouldn’t Want To Sneak A Few More Looks At Handsome Men?
Chapter 989: Who Wouldnt Want To Sneak A Few More Looks At Handsome Men?
Ye Yang looked at Ye Mo and Ye Ling, then looked again at the crowded streets outside the window.
The streets were not as narrow or as small as the ones in Anping Town. In fact, they extended in all directions just like abyrinth.
Fine.
He also thought it would be a good idea to look around first, in case they dragged Liu Duo everywhereter and could not find their way back.
Ye Mo did not oppose that, but Ye Ling said, Im not going, Liu. Ill stay with Duo Er.
He could not leave his wife here alone.
What if Liu Duo woke up earlier than usual? She was finally in the capital, so it was possible she would rise early out of excitement.
If someone stayed behind, she would havepany when she woke up.
Thats fine too. Thank you for volunteering, Ling. That way, Little Duo wont be looking for us anxiously. Ye Liu absolutely loved how caring and considerate his youngest brother was. It must have been a blessing from his past life to have Ye Ling as family.
After that, the other three men left the inn.
They were of about the same height. Even if Ye Liu and Ye Mo looked the most alike, Ye Mo still shared some likenesses with them, since they were all brothers at the end of the day.
They might not have been wearing the best clothes, but their walking side by side could still make heads turn.
After all, who wouldnt want to sneak a few more looks at handsome men?
They seemed to be leisurely looking about as they walked, but in fact they were taking in the more eye-catchingndmarks on the streets as well as taking note of what each stall was selling. Yet they bought nothing.
At the inn and out of boredom, Ye Ling stood by the window and peered at the crowded streets of the capital down below. The scenery was not too different from that in Anping Town.
Perhaps the streets were wider, and the vendors sold items and food of higher standards.
He observed for a good ten minutes before resigning into the inner room.
Liu Duo was still sound asleep on the bed. She must have been in a good mood, because the corners of her lips curled up.
Ye Ling moved a stool and sat by the bed, watching her sleep. He smiled too.
He whispered to himself, Duo Er looks great, unlike the noisy streets.
If Liu Duo heard that, she would have loved it.
Ye Ling could be a sweet talker too!
He stayed by her side for about half an hour.
When Liu Duo woke up, she was greeted by Ye Lings handsome face.
Ling? She rubbed her eyes and slowly sat up. What are you doing here?
This was the first time shed woken up to Ye Ling sitting next to her.
Ye Ling smiled and said bashfully, Theres nothing to do around here. The streets dont have much to look at, so I came to stay with you.
What he said made sense, but Liu Duo wondered if he got bored just sitting there and watching her.
Where are the others?
Since they had nothing else to do while she slept, they should be discussing among themselves what they would do next in the capital.
Yet it seemed like the other three were not around!
They went to town. Ye Ling gave the honest reply. Well, were not familiar with the capital, right? We just got here after all. So, they decided to look around so that we would not be wandering about like headless chickenster!
Chapter 990 - Fate Will Decide
Chapter 990: Fate Will Decide
Just as he had predicted, staying behind was a smart move!
The wife woke up from her nap half an hour earlier than usual.
Liu Duo acknowledged the information and got down from the bed.
Duo Er, let meb your hair, Ye Ling said, and went to get theb.
On the street.
The men explored their surroundings, covering several streets and alleys. Their hands were still empty by the time they were done.
Yang, Liu, I suppose its time we get back. Our wife might be awake by now, Ye Mo suggested. If theye looking for us, it may lead to trouble if we arent able to meet up.
The streets in the capital intertwined with one another. Outsiders could easily get lost.
They might end up in a never-ending mess if they could not find one another.
Sure, lets head back. Ye Liu nodded.
Ye Yang certainly did not oppose that idea. He took off first before Ye Liu had even finished speaking.
Ye Liu merely smiled and shook his head.
His eldest brother was not very fond of shopping. He would not have joined if they were not there to check out the environment!
Liu Duo kept smiling as she looked into the mirror at Ye Ling, who wasbing her hair.
She could not resist calling out to him, Ling.
Yes? Ye Ling looked up at Liu Duos reflection. Am I being too rough? Ill be gentler.
He thought he might have exerted too much force and caused her pain.
No, not that. I just feel like calling you, hearing your voice, hehe... Liu Duo smiled, showing her dimples.
The gentleman of the household was doing a fine job. He was not forceful.
Ye Ling smiled as well, feeling rather blissful.
After that, they stood by the window to admire the scenery outside, looking for the men as well.
Duo Er, since were in the capital, do you want to pay Brother Ming a visit? He lives here, right? Ye Ling suddenly thought of Dongfang Ming, also a gentleman.
Liu Duo blinked first, then smiled. We should, but we dont know where he stays.
She had thought of it too, but Dongfang Ming had never given them his address, so they had no leads.
Thats true. I guess that cant be helped, Ye Ling said regrettably.
Liu Duo could hear the regret in his tone. She leaned against him and said, Fate will decide. Who knows, maybe well bump into him while were here.
Maybe. Perhaps Liu Duo was right. Fate would take its course.
Ye Yang was walking in front, taking the lead when someone bumped into him out of the blue.
S-so sorry about that, the man, with his head hung low, apologized first.
Not waiting for Ye Yang to respond, the stranger was about to leave, when Ye Yang promptly grabbed him by the cor.
Ye Liu and Ye Mo exchanged nces and raced to the front.
Yang, what happened? Ye Mo frowned.
His brother was not one to make trouble.
Ye Liu, arms folded at the chest, observed the man. Then, he smirked. This rascals a pickpocket!
Ye Yang, whose one hand had the culprit trapped at the cor, stretched out his other hand, hinting for the man to give back what he stole.
Chapter 991 - Refused To Respond
Chapter 991: Refused To Respond
The man was quite young, possibly about Ye Lings age.
Let me go! Ive already apologized, what more do you want? The man looked up and muttered impatiently, but there was a twinkle in his eyes.
Ye Yang, void of expression and not moving an inch, just red at him. The hand ced in front of the thief lifted up a little.
Ye Liu spoke. You rascal, you took something you shouldnt have. You better fork it over now, if you know whats good for you! You seem to be about the same age as our youngest brother, so well let you off this time.
They had garnered some onlookers curious about the situation. The people pieced bits of their conversation together and could guess what was going on.
I-I dont know what youre talking about! Let me go, Ive matters to attend to! The man struggled but could not break free of Ye Yangs grip.
Ye Mo, the hot-tempered one, figured out what had happened based on Ye Yangs posture and Ye Lius words. The man must have stolen Ye Yangs money bag.
He stepped forward and gave him a punch.
Look at you! A young man stealing from pockets! Ill teach you a lesson!
With that, Ye Mo pounded the man fiercely,nding one blow after another.
The onlookers witnessed a fight breaking out. Some came to persuade them to stop, but none were willing to get physically involved.
Dont use me of something I didnt do! Which one of you saw me doing that? The man refused to admit his crime and fought back instead.
He was being held by the cor by Ye Yang, so how could he possibly be a match for Ye Mo?
Even without Ye Yang holding him back, he could not even be Ye Mos rival!
Ye Liu pulled Ye Mo back when the man simply would not admit what he did. Thats enough, Mo. You can stop now. Just search his person and find out.
With that said, Ye Mo fumbled around his waist and eventually fished out the missing money bag.
Ye Ling had made one for each of them before they set off, so that they each had one to hold onto.
Rascal, youve got arms and legs! You shouldnt be doing sneaky things like this! Ye Liu passed the money bag to Ye Yang while still holding back Ye Mo.
Regardless of right or wrong, they were not gangsters, and they would not resort to physical payback. Furthermore, if the thief got any more injured, they would have to pay for his medical bills.
The moment the money bag was retrieved, Ye Yang had already let go.
When the man realized the force had lifted, he quickly escaped into the crowd.
Liu, look what you just did! He ran! Ye Mo eximed angrily.
So? Let him run. What else do you want? Ye Liu retorted with a smirk. Do you n to beat him to death? Or chop off his arm? Live and let live. We got back what he stole anyway! Also, he did look desperate. Might be facing some difficulties for him to resort to something like this. Were not from around here, so its best we dont cause trouble.
Ye Yang eyed Ye Mo, who was still fuming, and said calmly, Lius right.
They were far away from home. The less trouble, the better.
Ye Mo frowned and snorted. He refused to respond!
It was not like he would fatally wound the man. But he was still bitter about it.
What if Yang had not realized the money was stolen?
That was their hard-earned money!
Because of that little episode, when they got back to the hotel, Ye Mo was in a mood so bad it spooked Liu Duo and Ye Ling.
Whats up with him? Liu Duo and Ye Ling asked the others.
Chapter 992 - That Wasn’t What He Meant At All!
Chapter 992: That Wasnt What He Meant At All!
Hes alright. Mo was just born that way, Ye Liu snickered.
He did not want to spoil their good spirits with the incident.
It was not important anyway.
Ye Mo rolled his eyes at his brother when he heard thement. In his mind, he roared back, youre the one who was born like that!
Liu Duo could not help butugh at Ye Lius joke.
It sounded so urate! Ye Mo always seemed to be in a bad mood and pulling his long face!
Since they just got back from town, they took a short moments break before the five of them left again, shutting the door behind them.
Liu Duo practically shopped until she dropped and ate to her hearts content, while the number of bags carried by the men kept going up.
Liu, do you think weve brought enough money for the journey home? Ye Mo asked Ye Liu in private as theygged behind.
It was just their first day and they were already spending so much. He could not imagine what it would be like several days from then.
It would be bad if they spent everything!
Ye Liu rolled his eyes at his brother. Why, do you want to disappoint Little Duo? Tell it to her then! Shes my wife too, and I say she can buy whatever she wants! Well cross that bridge when wee to it! Its not like we cant work.
In other words, if it came to that, they could always take up temporary jobs somewhere and earn some money. There was no use in worrying!
Er...
Ye Mos jaw twitched as he red at Ye Lius carefree pose.
Ye Liu made it sound as though he, Ye Mo, himself, was the one who wanted to restrict the wifes spending.
That wasnt what he meant at all!
He just felt that they should be a little bit frugal just in case.
In front of them, Liu Duo had food in one hand and was clinging onto Ye Ling with the other. She was feeling fantastic!
Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Mo shared the burden of carrying all the items she bought. Ye Ling had originally wanted to help but Liu Duo said that he should hold her hand in case they got separated, with the streets being crowded and all.
The three elder brothers did notment on that as they stayedmitted to their physicalbor.
They had not returned to the inn by the time the sky darkened. They had their dinner at a random restaurant instead.
Wife, we should head back now. Its gettingte! We can continue tomorrow, Ye Mo eximed when he could not resist anymore.
It was not like they were returning tomorrow. They had been shopping for a long time. They should probably head back to the inn to rest.
The other men did not mind if their wife went all out, as long as she was happy. But they realized as well that it was gettingte.
We go back, Ye Yang agreed with Ye Mo, something he rarely did.
He looked at Liu Duo who was smiling and content. Only she could feel the adoration he felt towards her.
Since Yang spoke, which he seldom did, Liu Duo nodded with a smile. Sure, lets stop and head back to the inn.
And the five of them doubled back.
They were not familiar with the ce and did not know any shortcuts, so by the time they got back to the inn, it was almost fully dark outside.
The inn had hot water ready, so they quickly took their baths.
Wife, what are you looking at? We should sleep soon!
Ye Mo finished washing up. He entered the room to find Liu Duo checking out the items they had bought earlier.
ording to their schedule, it was his turn to sleep with Liu Duo tonight.
Chapter 993 - Are You Breaking Your Promise?
Chapter 993: Are You Breaking Your Promise?
Ye Mo didnt want to waste any time at all!
Even if he couldnt get a full course, getting a handy was also quite good.
You go and sleep. I will be there in a while. Liu Duo was looking through the things while being in an unbelievably good mood.
These things were pretty much all bought for Liu Ran and Little Huzi.
She thought about how they should buy some for mom and the others tomorrow.
When Ye Mo heard what she said, he opened the door hed already closed and went straight out to seize her.
Lets get going. Look at them tomorrow! It is time to sleep.
As he spoke, he ignored Liu Duos opposition, picked her up and brought her to the room.
Just as Liu Duo was about to say something to him in response, Ye Mo was faster than her by a step and spoke again.
Beloved, the special favor we talked about, we can finally realize it today, right?!
The three-month ban was about to end.
When Liu Duo heard it was about this again, she felt as if calluses had already grown on her ear.
She leaned against the back of Ye Mos neck, and said with a grin, When did I say that? Why dont I have any recollection of it?
In a split second, Ye Mos legs stopped moving. He lowered his head to look at his beloved, who was in his embrace, and a corner of his mouth raised up. Are you breaking your promise?
Ye Mo showed an unmistakably fiendish face. However, Liu Duo was not afraid at all.
Liu Duo saw that he treated what she said as real so she pretended to think about it and then said, I dont think I agreed to anything, so what breaking of promises is there to talk about?
Motherf**ker!
The little person in Ye Mos heart was jumping violently like thunder. He hadnt misheard her, right?
Beloved was actually shamelessly denying what happened?
How could she break her promise like this!?
Liu Duo lifted her eyes and sneaked a nce at Ye Mo. She couldnt help but secretlyugh at him. Did this fe really believe her?
She never knew he was actually this easy to trick. Hahaha...
Ye Mo just stood still while carrying Liu Duo. He didnt move nor did he speak. There was still no reaction even after some time had passed.
Liu Duo had no choice but to lift her hands and touch his cheek. Have you gone mad? Put me down. I dont want to stay like this the whole night.
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo could only snort, and silently carried Liu Duo to the room.
The little person in his heart, however, said very unhappily, You want to be shameless with me? Dont even think about it!
When they arrived in the room, although Ye Mo looked very violent, he ced Liu Duo very gently on the bed.
He even helped her take off her shoes. He was silent throughout the whole process and this made Liu Duo unsure of what to do. She even felt a bit terrified for some reason.
She cleared her throat. Okay, quickly go to sleep.
As she spoke, she rolled around and went to the most inner part of the bed. Shey on her side and was very far from Ye Mo.
When Ye Mo saw this, he stood up and looked at Liu Duos back with one corner of his mouth raised. It would be fulfilled today!
Liu Duo heard the sounds of the activity behind her ear and her heart was thumping very quickly. Why did it feel like she said something wrong and she shouldnt have teased him?
Ye Mo had already taken off all his clothes, leaving only his shorts on. Once hey on the bed, he pressed up against Liu Duos back very closely.
Beloved, as the saying goes, a nobleman must keep his promises. We cannot say things and then not keep our words! Moreover, this is not a good habit, you need to change it...
When Liu Duo heard him saying such things again, she couldnt help but challenge him. Its not like Im a nobleman! Havent you heard this before? Only women and small-minded men are hard to deal with?
Beloved, can you not talk back to me! You need to change these bad habits of yours. Otherwise, our children will learn them. Although Ye Mo was really angry, he couldnt do anything to his beloved.
Although he didnt dare to show her his anger, his hand was mischievously moving around, taking advantage of her and setting fires everywhere!
What I am doing isnt talking back. What I am speaking is the truth! Liu Duo pushed that mischievous hand of his.
Chapter 994 - He Was The Only One Who Was Treated Like This By Liu Duo!
Chapter 994: He Was The Only One Who Was Treated Like This By Liu Duo!
Little Brother Mo, you are the one who has a bunch of bad habits. Get them fixed first before youe to restrict me!
Liu Duo shuffled inwards further but Ye Mo followed like sticky tape and pressed up against her again.
Every time he said something, beloved would always spout out a bunch of nonsense to challenge him. This made Ye Mo feel angry and helpless, however...also a bit happy for some reason?
After all, he was the only one who was treated like this by Liu Duo!
Fine, fine, fine. Whatever you say is correct, beloved. Lets go to bed now and discuss this tomorrow. Ye Mo said the words go to bed in an extremely vague way.
As Liu Duos tummy currently had already bulged up slightly, Ye Mo didnt dare to make any big moves. He just kept on teasing her enthusiastically...
In response, Liu Duoined in her heart, How am I supposed to fall asleep when you are so restless?
She turned around to face Ye Mo and said sweetly, Little Brother Mo, stop messing about and have a good sleep. You drove for such a long distance this morning and strolled around in the streets for so long in the afternoon. Arent you tired?
She even grabbed his mischievous hand as she spoke to make it behave.
In order to prevent Ye Mo from having the chance to reply, Liu Duo took the initiative and gave a kiss to that handsome face that was centimeters away from her. Mo, I didnt forget what I promised you but we strolled around the entire afternoon so Im a bit tired. I really want to have a good sleep right now.
She knew Ye Mo had a tenacious personality, and when that tenacity acted up, he would repeat something over and over again for a long time and wouldnt give up.
She also knew he wouldnt dare to mess around if she gave a firm no. However, Liu Duo didnt want her men to feel bad so she was willing to be the first to give in to make them happy.
When Ye Mo heard his beloved call her Mo with that rare gentle and coquettish tone, he was pleased beyond description.
The anger hed felt, and the thought of wanting Liu Duo to fulfill her promise today no matter what, also immediately disappeared without a trace.
Okay, then beloved, you should quickly go to sleep, Ye Mo replied gently.
However, he sat up as he spoke.
In response, Liu Duo looked at him suspiciously. She didnt understand what he was trying to do.
Ye Mo shuffled his body towards the end of the bed and sat beside Liu Duos legs. He reached out with his hands, grabbed her pretty foot, and started to massage it...
For some people, no matter how they touched the soles of their feet by themselves, they wouldnt feel ticklish. However, when it was the hand of anyone other than themselves, they wouldnt be able to hold it and start to feel ticklish.
And Liu Duo was one of these people!
Hahaha... Little Brother Mo, what are you doing? You dont need to massage my feet. Quickly lie down and go to sleep, Liu Duo said as sheughed. She also pulled her legs back.
It was so ticklish. She didnt want people to massage it.
He never wouldve thought Liu Duo would show such a big reaction. Hed only pressed it once and she immediately pulled her legs back.
And she evenughed as well.
One of Ye Mos reactions was, beloveds feet are ticklish!
He was in a really good mood and he caught the escaped pretty leg again.
Then I will massage your calf. Beloved, did you get tired from strolling around. I will massage it to unblock your energy channels. That way, you will have enough strength in your legs.
As he spoke, he didnt give Liu Duo a chance to escape. He massaged neither forcefully nor lightly but used just the right amount of strength.
Liu Duo saw that he didnt bring up the promise again so she no longer acted coy or tried to evade him. She just let him massage her.
Just as her man said, her calves were indeed slightly sore...
Liu Duo initially felt very nervous about the sole of her foot as she was afraid Ye Mo would prank her by grabbing it.
However, she rxed after she saw that he hadnt touched it after a long time. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasure that came from him massaging her calf...
Chapter 995 - It Seemed He Was Quite Skilled With His Hands!
Chapter 995: It Seemed He Was Quite Skilled With His Hands!
Liu Duo had a look of enjoyment on her face and she had her eyes closed. When Ye Mo looked at her, an evil thought suddenly emerged from his heart.
His hands that started out honestly massaging her calf slowly changed their battlefield. The area he massaged slowly moved upwards bit by bit. However, it would also go back to where it was before. This kept on repeating...
Liu Duo was enjoying it with her eyes closed and she didnt realize Ye Mos dirty trick.
Although being in such a rxed manner made Liu Duo slowly start to get sleepy, those hot big hands moving back and forth on her legs made her feel tingly and her desire gradually started to emerge.
Little Brother Mo, no... Liu Duo opened her eyes slightly and looked at Ye Mo. She initially wanted to ask him to stop massaging her.
However, when she said those words, they sounded coy and soft as if they contained lust.
Liu Duos sleepiness immediately dissipated slightly and she also immediately shut her mouth!
She felt embarrassed right now and her cheeks also turned red.
It was mainly because she saw Ye Mo massaging her calf earnestly but these types of thoughts actually emerged from her head.
Shed only just rejected him. There was no way she could say she wanted it now, right?!
She felt embarrassed and shy just thinking about it.
Ye Mo heard his beloved making sounds that she only made when they made love. He raised his eyebrows ever so slightly.
It seemed he was quite skilled with his hands! But he still needed to continue to work hard.
What is it? Did I use too much or too little strength? Ye Mo pretended he didnt hear the difference in Liu Duos tone and asked this very seriously.
Liu Duo initially kept her eyes slightly open and looked at him, but when she heard him, she shut her eyespletely.
It was mainly because his well-shaped muscles enticed her and made her heart start to itch.
Liu Duo pursed her lips, shook her head, and didnt make a sound.
She didnt want Ye Mo to hear the lust in her voice and have him make fun of her for it.
In response, the corner of Ye Mos lips moved up and he smiled mischievously. He was extremely excited as it seemed he would be able to taste meat tonight.
Beloved, if you are tired then go to sleep. I will go to sleep after I unblock your energy channels. You dont need to bother about me.
For a moment, Liu Duo didnt know how to respond when she heard Ye Mo say something so considerate and without fault.
She didnt say anything and the only thing she did was to clear her throat, shift her body around to change to afortable sleeping posture, and close her eyes to sleep. She tried her best not to think about the rising desire in her heart.
However, sometimes, the mind will go to ces that are contrary to ones wish...
Liu Duos eyes were closed as she tried to sleep. She could feel that all her senses were focused on that pair of big hands.
Sometimes, she would actually hope those hands would move up slightly further, and continue to go up further...
Every time Liu Duo had this thought in her heart, those two big hands would obediently go back to where theyde from! They didnt mind doing this again and again.
Time passed minute by minute, second by second. When the pridefulness within Liu Duo broke, she finally said, Mo...e closer.
As she spoke, she turned around and looked at Ye Mo while lying sideways.
When Ye Mo heard that Liu Duos voice sounded even more lustful than before, although his face didnt change much, the little person in his heart jumped up three meters in joy. Oh yeah! Did I seed? Hahaha...
Ye Moy down while remaining calm. He pretended not to understand and asked, Beloved, what is it?
Liu Duo looked at the handsome face that was centimeters away from her. She didnt know if worms had gotten into her brain but she gulped and said, Mo, you are so hot.
Huh?
Ye Mo was momentarily stunned, as he didnt think Liu Duo would suddenly call him hot.
He thought Liu Duo would cut to the chase and say, Little Brother Mo, I want to have sex with you. Can you give it to me?
Chapter 996 - It Would Be A Waste If He Didn’t Eat It!
Chapter 996: It Would Be A Waste If He Didnt Eat It!
Dont ask him why he thought this. It was mainly because his beloved was not reserved and restrained like other girls!
It had to be said that for so long, this was the first time Liu Duo called him hot on her own ord. Ye Mo was so happy he didnt know how to react.
Liu Duo saw how stunned Ye Mo looked and she couldnt help butugh.
Didnt she just praise him? Was there a need to look so surprised?
My Husband Mo, what do you want to do? Mmm...
Right now, Liu Duo no longer felt sleepy at all. She only desired to sleep with Ye Mo.
Ye Mo only regained his senses whenughter rang out next to his ear. However, he didnt notice when, but Liu Duo had already crawled up on top of him.
What Liu Duo said just now echoed in his head again and Ye Mo was put back into a daze.
Under such a circumstance, for some reason, he felt like he was the wife, and Liu Duo was the husband.
Liu Duo looked at those attractive eyes that looked like Ye Lius and she kissed him on the lips straight away. What are you going nk for? I am about to eat you up.
Ye Mo immediately closed his eyes and felt those soft and sweet lips fall smoothly on his own lips. It was only when that sweet tongue passed between his lips that he finally caught up with what was going on.
At the same time, he was so happy that flowers bloomed in his heart. She delivered this meat to him by herself. It would be a waste if he didnt eat it!
He immediately changed from being passive to being aggressive and responded passionately...
The beautiful scenes of the night ended and Ye Mo woke up early in the morning the next day. He didnt feel any of the exhaustion one would feel after toiling. On the contrary, he was full of vitality.
Ye Mo used his hand to hold up his head as he looked at his beloved, who still hadnt woken up. He couldnt hide the smile on his face no matter how he tried.
Ever since the time Liu Duo woke up after her attempted escape till now, and throughout all the time she lived with them, Ye Mo knew her conduct and morality werepletely ipatible with the woman hed known since he was young. Not only was she not bashful when she spoke, but she was also even extremely daring.
No matter if there was anyone around them, she would always dare to hold a mans hand (amongst the four brothers). However,st night really showed him another new side to her again!
He never wouldve thought Liu Duo would take the initiative to seek pleasure, and she actually showed so many different expressions and was really unrestrained. It made it so he couldnt control himself.
The reason Ye Mo thought this way was entirely because he was always so impatient. Liu Duo never had the chance to take the initiative!
In the other room, Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling had already woken up. However, they ally in bed while looking at the top of the bed.
Liu, do you think we can borrow the inns kitchen? I want to make some chicken soup for Duo Er. Ye Ling looked sideways and spoke to Ye Liu.
Although they hadnt been eating badly these past two months while they were on the road, he still wanted to make some chicken soup for his wife to supplement her body.
They could even save some money this way. Eating out was really too expensive.
They were in the capital and not in their house right now so they wouldnt have anything to do even if they woke up early. They had no choice but to get up slightlyter.
Sitting down while waiting was definitely not asfortable as doing it while lying in bed.
Ye Lius legs were crossed while hey in bed. He yawned and said, We would naturally be able to use it if we paid some money. Its not like we will use it for free.
Some things could be solved as long as you had money.
He sat up as he spoke. Then lets go to the market right now and buy a hen. That way, Little Duo will be able to eat it at noon.
While they were strolling around yesterday, they found a fork in the road near the inn. As they walked along, they came across many vendors selling livestock and vegetables there.
Chapter 997 - Childish And Immature!
Chapter 997: Childish And Immature!
Ye Yang listened to their conversation on the side and he felt that what Ling said was very correct. Liu Duo should get supplements of nutrients for her body.
He got up straight away, put on his clothes, and looked like he was about to immediately leave.
When Ye Liu saw this while sitting on the bed, heughed while looking at Yang. Yang, you should dress more slowly. I havent had enough time to get a good look at your body.
He scanned Ye Yangs body up and down with his gaze. It was obviously pervy but because of his good looks, it didnt look vulgar at all.
As the weather was hot, all three of them only wore pants and didnt put on any clothes on the top half of their bodies when they slept. (They wore the pants that werent modified. They would only wear the modified pants when they slept with Liu Duo.)
Ye Yang cast a nce at Liu right after he heard him. He turned around and continued to put on his clothes while he had his back turned to Ye Liu.
However, heined in his heart, Childish and immature!
Ye Ling was still lying on the bed. When he heard Liu teasing Yang, a corner of his mouth couldnt help but raise up.
He silently stretched out his hands and pulled back the nket to cover himself, leaving only his head visible.
He didnt know if he should get up and get dressed now, or if he should wait until Liu finished getting dressed before he got up to get dressed.
In response to the imprable Ye Yang who wouldnt give a reaction no matter how much he teased him, Ye Liu could only shake his head helplessly. He just couldnt understand why Yangs personality was so rigid and dull.
When he wanted to talk to Ye Ling and turned to look at him, he saw that Ling had only left his head visible.
Ling, you are... Ye Liu first felt stunned and then startedughing as he thought about something.
He reached out with his hand to lightly pinch Ye Lings cheek. Ling, are you not going to get up? Didnt you say you want to make chicken soup for Little Duo?
Although Ye Liu would always tease Ye Yang and Ye Mo from time to time, he never did the same to Ye Ling. The first reason was that Ye Ling was too sensitive. The second reason was that teasing Yang and Mo was already enough. The youngest brother was to be loved and cared for.
After he finished speaking, he got down and started putting on his clothes without minding anyone else.
After all three of them got dressed, they called for water to be delivered, washed up, and left the room.
They came to the front desk and negotiated the price for borrowing the kitchen with the staff. After that, they left the inn and went towards the market...
It was early in the morning and the market was unbelievably lively.
Maam, whats the price of your hens? Ye Liu stopped in front of a farmer and asked. She used rice straws to bind the chickens legs.
There were other farmers who were selling chickens, but Ye Liu saw that she was very old and he wanted to help her business.
The old woman was happy someone was inquiring about the price, but just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by a fierce sound. Old hag, you shouldve paid this months money by now! Dont keep wasting my time. Every time, it is only you that isnt on time, old hag.
As he spoke, he even kicked the old womans bamboo basket backpack.
When Ye Liu and the others saw this, they looked at the person with the fierce voice.
He was a man with a big head and big ears. He even had two well-built footmen who were neither fat nor thin following behind him. They could tell with just one look that he regrly did such things and he was a veteran at it. Such a person was known as the local bully.
Local bullies like this existed no matter where one went. Ye Liu and the others didnt want to get involved so they went to another farmer who sold hens.
Yang, Liu, that old woman is so pitiful. Ye Ling kept on paying attention to what was going on over there and he couldnt help but say this to Ye Yang and Ye Liu.
The old woman was pped a few times because she couldnt pay the fee for selling her goods. She wailed and did indeed look pitiful. However, not one of the people around them dared to go up to stop this and help her.
After Ye Liu finished buying the hen for making chicken soup, he looked at what was going on over there.
Chapter 998 - Would Sell It Here
Chapter 998: Would Sell It Here
He pitied the old woman, but s it was none of their business.
They were not well-known figures, and they were not government officials. It would help if they were local, but they were outsiders, and they should not stir up trouble.
Also, they had a family, a wife, and would soon be fathers. They had to refrain from intervening in matters of justice, otherwise they would only make their wife worry.
After listening to Ye Ling, he turned his cold gaze towards that direction.
The woman was already kneeling on the ground, pleading for more time, yet the local bully would not allow it!
Old hag, youve beente for your monthly payment several times now. Dont think Im going to let you keep your stall. Pack your things and scram!
As the local bully gave his orders, his two subordinates moved to drive her away.
San Ye, can I pay with this hen? Please, please dont kick me out. Ill pay on time next month. The old woman grabbed the chicken that Liu had his eyes on earlier and presented it to San Ye, the local bully.
San Ye woulde to collect money from the stalls in this area every month. Once he got what he wanted, no one else would dare im it, so the old woman did not want to lose her stall.
Once her crops ripened, she would sell them here.
Get that away from me! San Ye took a step back. He did not want to be anywhere near the smell of chicken feces. Do you think I havent tasted chicken before? Do you think you can trade with this hen of yours? Impossible! If you cant pay up, then get out of here!
Ye Yang could tell the old woman was no older than their Aunt Ye. While he remained expressionless, his grip tightened. He could not bear to see her being mistreated.
Ye Liu furrowed his fine eyebrows when the old woman got pped again.
Ye Ling furled his eyebrows so tight they could trap a mosquito. He was fuming as well.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu might have shared the same thought as they exchanged nces and stepped forward.
Madam, well buy this chicken.
Ye Yang handed her the money while Ye Liu did the talking.
Madam, you can use this money to make your monthly payment. Ye Ling, who had followed his brothers, spoke to her kindly.
Er...
The old woman was apparently stunned by the string of coins (fifty pieces of copper) that had suddenly appeared before her eyes.
San Ye and his two subordinates were shocked too when they realized the men were obviously helping out the old woman.
No one had ever stepped up to help the vendors who could not pay their rent on time.
Hey, you three arent from around here, are you? Dont you know our rules? San Ye arched his eyebrows, plotting to give them a hard time. Whatever I say goes, and when I tell them to scram, they arent allowed to trade here anymore!
The men turned towards the fat and pudgy man otherwise known as San Ye.
San Ye, is that right? Indeed, were not from around here. We know absolutely nothing about the rules here! Ye Liu proceeded with a delightful smile. San Ye, once thedy here sells her chicken, shell have money to pay you; isnt that killing two birds with one stone? Judging by your looks, a man such as yourself must be a good-natured one. See, youre as sturdy as a rock and you look just as benevolent as the Buddha himself! Surely, youll let this trivial matter slide, wont you?
Chapter 999 - Fetish
Chapter 999: Fetish
For those who made a living off boldly collecting rent from vendors every month, they could obviously tell that Ye Liu was exercising ttery!
However, the trick worked really well on San Ye!
He absolutely loved hearing those words!
San Ye grinned. Naturally! Why would I have anything against her?
It was then that he carefully observed the three men in front of him. When his eyes fell on Ye Ling, his squinting eyes flickered.
Ye Liu might have looked extraordinarily handsome, but everybody had different standards when it came to beauty.
For example, San Ye had a distinct preference for someone like Ye Ling. The young man matched the profile of the fair and fragile schr!
In other words, in a rather twisted manner, San Ye had a fetish for the same sex!
When the old woman heard him say that, she quickly epted the string of coins and handed thirty wen to one of his subordinates.
A chicken did not cost that much, so she grabbed another hen from her basket and, along with the first one, passed the poultry to Ye Yang and Ye Ling.
Take these two. One chicken isnt worth fifty wen.
She was very grateful to them for helping out, but she was not one for greed.
Ye Ling nced at Ye Yang, wondering if they should ept.
They had previously just bought a hen. Adding these two would make three. What would they do with them? This was not home. They could not eat that much in one go and they had no ce to keep them.
Ye Liu, who had been paying great attention to San Yes mood changes, noticed the way the older man was eyeing Ye Ling. Quickly, without causing rm, he stepped between them, blocking the older mans sight.
Yang, Ling, weve bought the hens for the stew. We should go back.
The way San Ye looked at Ye Ling was simr to the way Burly Du looked at Ye Liu himself. Therefore, Ye Liu deduced that San Ye was into men!
Naturally, he would not want to stay any longer!
Ye Liu made a grab for the hens his brothers were still indecisive about taking.
Ye Yang might be a man of few words, but he noticed the changes in his brothers behavior.
He peered sideways at the plus-sized San Ye and found that the man had his sights set on Ye Ling, looking sleazy.
Ye Yang slightly frowned at his observation.
Ye Ling did not understand why they were in a rush to leave, so he inquired some more. Liu, but we havent bought the ingredients for the stew.
They could not make stew with chicken alone!
Despite Ye Lings befuddlement, Ye Yang opened his mouth faster than Ye Liu could speak. Go back!
If they stayed any longer, they would have to keep dealing with this San Ye, and that would not be good!
Ye Liu had a hen in each hand. He could not walk with Ye Ling. Ye Yang held with one hand the chicken they had previously bought, so he took Ye Ling by the arm with his other free hand.
Still confused, Ye Ling obeyed Ye Yang nheless and walked away with his brothers.
San Ye quickly approached them as they took their leave. Dear sirs, may I know where you alle from, and how long you will be staying in the capital? Im a local, born and bred. Id be happy to show you around the many streets of the capital and other ces of interest for free.
Ye Yang did not even spare a cold nce at him, while Ye Liu put on a mirthless grin as he peered at the man without giving a response.
Chapter 1000 - Why A Cripple?
Chapter 1000: Why A Cripple?
Ye Ling found the man extremely unpleasant too, after having clearly witnessed his cruel behavior just now.
They were strangers to him, so Ye Ling could not figure out why the man extended the invitation to them so enthusiastically.
Ye Ling naturally did not bother with him. He merely gave San Ye a sideways nce out of curiosity.
San Ye, who had been eyeing Ye Ling in the first ce, felt the younger man looking back at him. He grinned broadly, showing off his big yellow teeth, presenting to Ye Ling what he thought was a friendly face.
Yet Ye Ling felt nothing but disgust.
He seemed to have gathered why his brothers were in a rush to leave. Very soon, he picked up his pace as well.
It was then that San Ye discovered Ye Ling was different frommon folk. He walked with a bump in his steps!
San Ye sighed. What a pity, why must he be a cripple?
As he thought about it, he began to slow down, gradually creating a distance between himself and the three men.
San Ye, the young man may be a cripple, but nobodys perfect after all, one of the subordinates said, licking his face.
As a subordinate, he knew his masters preference like the back of his own hand, otherwise he would not fit the job profile, would he?
The other subordinate also agreed. Exactly! San Ye, havent you realized? That young man is fairer and much more tender than Little Qing Er. Hes even much more attractive by a mile.
Little Qing Er was one of the men working in the male brothel.
San Yes lustful desires for Ye Ling when he firstid eyes on him happened to rekindle after much talk from his two subordinates.
Follow them. Find out which inn theyre staying at. Report to meter. San Ye stopped in his tracks and spoke as he watched the three figures leave.
Rent was due today, and he still had more vendors to visit.
Consider it done! the skinnier subordinate said beforeunching his pursuit.
The three brothers were on their way to the inn when Ye Yang suddenly eximed, Were being followed!
Ye Yang had developed a particrly strong perception after hunting in the hills for so many years. He could quickly sense that they were being followed.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling frowned, knowing who it was.
Yang, you take Ling back to the inn. Ill buy the ingredients for the stew.
Ye Liu passed one hen to Ye Yang, the other to Ye Ling.
He could not let the person behind them know where they were staying. It could lead to troublesome consequences.
Ye Yang could tell what Ye Liu was up to.
So when Ye Liu passed the hen to him, he did not ept. Rather, he handed Ye Ling the one which he himself had been holding.
Ill go!
Once he said that, Ye Yang shoved the hen into Ye Lings grasp and marched towards the skinny subordinate.
Ye Liu said nothing more, and led Ye Ling back to the inn.
The skinny subordinate noticed Ye Yanging his way, while Ye Liu and Ye Ling headed somewhere else. He promptly decided to pursue the two men.
He had not ventured far when Ye Yang directly blocked his path.
Why. Are. You. Following. Us! Ye Yang confronted the skinny subordinate sternly.
He had no time for idle banter!
Er...
The skinny subordinate could feel the icy coldnessing from this man!
The scar on his face made him seem much fiercer.
Stupefied by Ye Yangs appearance and imposing manner, the skinny subordinate was instantly tongue-tied!
Chapter 1001 - Did He Think Everyone Else Was An Idiot?
Chapter 1001: Did He Think Everyone Else Was An Idiot?
Due to the difference in height, Ye Yang had to look down at the skinny subordinate half a head shorter than himself.
Ye Yang did not find the moments silence out of the ordinary in any way, because he was not a talker to begin with!
But the skinny subordinate interpreted the situation differently.
He still had to follow and find out where that fair man (Ye Ling) was staying!
Otherwise, how was he going to exin to San Ye?
I-Im not following anyone. This route just happens to be where Im headed. The skinny subordinate came up with an excuse.
Ye Yang was not likely to fall for his shifty eyes!
Did he think everyone else was an idiot?
Ye Yangs cold, stern gaze directly locked onto the man. He neither spoke nor moved away.
The skinny subordinate abruptly felt immense pressure under the standstill.
He thought about staggering past Ye Yang and continue the pursuit, but Ye Yangs intimidating posture made him afraid to act.
Passersby found their situation quite odd. Why were two grown men standing face to face like that? They looked on with curiosity.
Liu, why did the local bully send somebody to follow us? Ye Ling looked back, but by then Ye Yang was already nowhere to be found.
He did not think the bully had anything to gain from them.
The bully had a strange expression too. It seemed almost sleazy.
Ye Liu would not tell his innocent little brother about the mans twisted intentions and his preference for the same sex. He did not want to taint Ye Lings pure soul.
Maybe he thinks, since were not from around here, itll be easy to swindle money off us. Ye Liu looked at Ye Ling and made up an excuse.
He did not care who San Ye was. As long as Yang, Mo, and himself were around, they would never let the filthy man get to Ye Ling!
Ye Liu squinted his eyes, revealing a ruthless expression. If San Ye wanted a fight, Ye Liu would surely bring it on!
Ye Liu did not think it would be as simple as Ye Liu said, but he could note up with other possibilities.
By the time the two returned to the inn, Ye Mo was already up and dressed.
He initially wanted to spend more time in bed with Liu Duo, but the more he held her in his arms the more his desire burned. Yet he did not want to disrupt his wifes rest, so in the end, he alone got up from the bed.
Liu, Ling, why have you gotten three chickens? Wheres Yang?
They went to anotherpartment. Ye Mo might be surprised that Ye Yang was not with them, but he was even more astonished by the three chickens they came back with.
Were making stew for Duo Er. Yang went to get the ingredients.
Ye Ling did not mention that they had been followed by San Yes subordinates, in case he set off Ye Mos fiery temper.
Ye Liu had nothing to add to that.
Even if he had something to tell, he would not say it in front of Ye Ling.
Ye Mo examined the hens they were carrying. Even if they wanted to make stew, they would not need three chickens, would they?
It was odd, but he did not question them. He followed his brothers to the kitchen, where they killed the poultry and plucked the feathers.
On the street, Ye Yang estimated that his brothers would have returned to the inn by now. He stepped aside, allowing the skinny subordinate to pass.
Wasting no time, he steadily turned towards the herb store. He nned to buy some nourishing herbs like danggui, wolfberries, and gastodia. With these added, the chicken stew would be very filling.
Damn you! Whats the use of stepping aside now? the skinny subordinate mumbled.
Chapter 1002 - I’m Thinking About You, Ling!
Chapter 1002: Im Thinking About You, Ling!
The skinny subordinate was one of those people who typicallyy hands on the weak but fear the strong.
If Ye Yang had heard that upfront, he would definitely have beaten the man to a pulp, without hesitation!
That was what he deserved for talking big.
After much consideration, the skinny subordinate decided to follow Ye Yang, otherwise, he would have nothing to report to San Ye.
If he turned up with no results, not only would he get no rewards, but he would also lose the chance of living under San Yes wing and enjoying the benefits that came with it!
Along the way, Ye Yang bought the ingredients he needed and proceeded to move back and forth between the surrounding streets and alleys.
That went on for several rounds. Eventually, the skinny subordinate realized Ye Yangs motive. Have I been discovered?
Ye Yang nced sideways at the skinny subordinate who would not go away, then entered a deserted alley.
The skinny subordinate followed suit.
But once he got in there, arge hand grabbed him tightly by the cor and pushed him against the wall!
Why. Are. You. Following. Us!?
It was the same, icy, demanding tone again. Caught red-handed, the skinny subordinate instantly felt a little guilty, unable to articte.
He looked up at Ye Yang who was grabbing him by the cor. He opened his mouth, attempting to speak, but the chilling voice fired first.
Going the same way? Stopping by somewhere? Lies!
Ye Yang carried the ingredients in one hand, while pressing the subordinate against the wall with the other. The picture of them looked rather dubious.
Moreover, the skinny subordinate was practically crushed under his strength, unable to revolt.
Ye Yang had already wasted quite some time outdoors. He did not want to waste any more than he already had, and he had no need to listen to his defense. With a swift motion, he lifted his arm and knocked the man out cold.
Ye Yang did not bother throwing the man onest look. He strode calmly towards the inn.
If Liu Duo had seen that, she would have cheered for Ye Yang. His decisive approach was just too cool!
Liu Duo, the only one still in bed, chose that time to wake up slowly.
Even so, she made no other movements on the bed besides staring nkly at the ceiling.
Duo Er, what are you thinking of? Ye Ling happened to walk into the room.
He could always estimate the moment she would wake, and he would always help her get ready.
It had be his habit. In fact, all the brothers had picked up on this habit!
Liu Duo turned over sideways at the sound of his voice. With one hand on her chin and the other on her hip, she said, smiling, Im thinking about you, Ling!
Er...
Ye Ling, innocent and easily shy, got tongue-tied by Liu Duos sweet talk.
Liu Duo enjoyed looking at his face, which was slightly reddening.
Little Duo, were you just thinking of Ling and no one else? Ye Lius voice rang from elsewhere.
They had gotten the chicken ready and were just waiting for Ye Yang toe back with the ingredients. They estimated Liu Duo would wake up soon, and so they had taken the breakfast, which was prepared by the inn, into the room.
It was then that Liu Duo realized Ye Liu and Ye Mo standing behind Ye Ling.
When she spotted Ye Liu, Liu Duo subconsciously shifted the nket a little higher such that it covered herpletely.
She did not want Ye Liu to have any ideas. She had granted Ye Mo a special favor the previous night and was currently feeling a little guilty about it.
After all, she promised to resume physical intimacy only after the first three months of pregnancy.
Chapter 1003 - What Was Going On?
Chapter 1003: What Was Going On?
Ye Ling was already sitting by the bedside at this time. He saw Liu Duo pull the sheets all the way until only her head was showing and he momentarily didnt understand why.
Did Duo Er feel embarrassed?
Just as Liu Duo covered herself securely, Ye Liu and Ye Mo came walking in. One of them stood upright by the bedside, and the other leaned against the bed railing as if he didnt have any bones in his body. Moreover, all three of the brothers sights were all on Liu Duo.
Liu Duo felt very ufortable about this.
What was going on?
All three of them were staring at her. How was she supposed to dress up and get ready?
Cough... Mr. Liuzi, you and Mo go outside the room. Dont stay here and get in the way.
Even though Liu Duo never acted reserved and shy like a typical woman in front of them before, she wouldnt be able to help but feel embarrassed if she changed her clothes in front of the three of them!
Liu Duo might feel better about it if Ye Liu wasnt present. After all, she felt more rxed with Ye Mos gaze than with Ye Lius.
That smiling expression Ye Liu had in his eyes made her feel as if she was naked and it made her very shy.
When Ye Liu heard her, heughed like a fox. I dont want to! Not seeing you for one night feels like a thousand years. I want to watch over Little Duo no matter what.
Ye Mo immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. Liu was really too much! He went crazy again.
He knew he would say such sappy words to their beloved!
It was as if Ye Liu felt the disdain in Ye Mos expression and he lifted his chin proudly at Ye Mo.
It was as if he was replying to him, Its not like I said it for you to hear so what are youining about? Is your skin itching?!
Ye Ling, the most considerate of them all, definitely now knew that Little Duo felt embarrassed.
He immediately spoke up for her. Liu, Mo, you guys go and have breakfast. I can just stay here and help Duo Er dress up.
Thats right. It is enough with just Ling helping me dress up. The two of you quickly go and eat breakfast. Otherwise, it will get cold. Liu Duo went along with what Ye Ling said.
Ling was still the best and the most warm-hearted.
Ye Mos brain may not be as fast as Ye Lius, but with beloved asking them to go outside the room, even he would be able to know the reason.
He immediately raised his eyebrows and said coolly, It is fine if the food goes cold in this weather!
He really loved watching Liu Duo when she was shy. After all, it was quite rare for his beloved to feel embarrassed.
Moreover, making love with herst night gave him a new perspective on Liu Duo. What was there to be embarrassed about looking at her changing clothes?
Yeah, it wont burn our mouths if we eat it when the food is cooler. Ye Liu smiled and went along with it.
At this moment, Ye Mo and he had quietly drawn their battlelines together. They wouldnt go out of the room and would stay here no matter what.
Ye Ling felt momentarily at his wits end with his older brothers determinations.
After all, as the younger brother, he couldnt throw them out, right?
Just as they were stuck in this deadlock, Ye Yang came back while carrying the ingredients for the supplements he bought.
Liu Duo heard the sound of the door being pushed open and it was as if she saw reinforcementse here to save her. She stretched her neck and shouted happily, Is it Yang?
Yeah.
The following sound was the sound of the door closing.
At this time, Ye Liu tried to slip out of the room.
Liu Duo looked at his back as he left without the slightest bit of hesitation and she was stunned.
Running so fast? She hadnt evenined about him yet. Fine!
Ye Mo didnt know why Liu did this but he followed behind him.
He felt there was probably something, otherwise, why would the expression in Lius eyes suddenly change?
Within moments, only Liu Duo and Ye Ling were left inside the room.
It worked out how she wanted it to in the end. Liu Duo slipped out of bed and got up.
Chapter 1004 - It Would Be Best If We Leave This Place.
Chapter 1004: It Would Be Best If We Leave This ce.
Although Ye Ling found it strange, he didnt think much about it. He immediately stood up and went to get a clean change of clothes for her.
While putting on Liu Duos clothes for her, Ye Ling saw quite a few deep red marks on her chest and corbone. His fair handsome face started to turn red again.
In these past two months, although none of the four brothers made love with their beloved, she would sometimes still have some red marks (hickeys). However, this was the first time he saw so many of them.
He muttered in his heart, How violent and impatient was Most night?
He quickly put on her clothes. Otherwise, those two thick-skinned fes woulde to watch him. Liu Duo didnt see how red Ye Lings face was.
Yang, were you followed? Ye Liu asked Ye Yang quietly.
He didnt want Liu Duo and Ye Ling to hear him in order to prevent them from worrying.
Ye Mo didnt understand what Ye Liu was talking about, but he also spoke quietly without realizing and asked, Liu, what do you mean followed? What are you guys talking about?
A dumbfounded look appeared on his handsome face and he looked at Yang and Liu with a slight frown.
It was only after Ye Yang put down the things hed bought that he replied unhurriedly with a single word: No.
Although he didnt think he saw any indication that San Ye was gay, sending people to follow them was definitely not good!
He looked over the area outside the room and then returned his indifferent gaze back onto Ye Liu and Ye Mo.
It would be best if we leave this ce.
Although the person who hed beat unconscious would wake up with no problems after about half an hour, he didy his hands on him so he had definitely offended him.
Leaving today was the best choice. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if they came looking for them.
That San Ye looked to be somewhat influential. As outsiders, they couldnt afford to offend him and could only choose to hide!
Upon hearing him, Ye Liu nodded to show his agreement.
Although he didnt ask for the reason, as someone so smart, how could he not know why?
Yang, Liu, what exactly are you guys talking about? Why do we need to leave? Didnt we just arrive yesterday?!
Ye Mo thought Ye Yang was talking about leaving the capital and his loud windpipe immediately sounded out brightly.
They had to travel for two months to reach the capital. They hadnt even officially started their vacation but they already had to leave. He felt that their beloved would feel very disappointed; thats why his voice momentarily became like how it was before.
Leave?
Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling through the reflection in the mirror and asked, feeling puzzled, Ling, are they talking about leaving the capital?
She thought shed misheard. After all, they had only just arrived yesterday.
Probably not. We will knowter. Ye Ling looked at the movement of his hands and didnt think Yang was talking about leaving the capital.
No matter if his guess was right or not, wouldnt they know once they asked Yangter?
Thats why he didnt like guessing.
Duo Er, we only just arrived at the capital. There are still many ces we havent gone to. How could it be possible that we are going home?
Liu Duo felt that what Ye Ling said was correct so she didnt ask anymore and just quietly looked at the pair of skillful hands helping tob her hair.
Mo, can you not be so easily worked up? Cant you be more gentle when you speak? You are someone who went to school before after all.
Ye Liu felt unhappy and rolled his eyes. Yang means we should leave where we are saying right now. He didnt say we should leave the capital! We can go further into the capitals core. The area here is considered the outer part of the city.
Leaving this ce was to prevent San Ye from finding them.
After all, the ce they encountered one another was not too far from the inn. Even if they shook off the person following them, it was still quite easy to find them.
Chapter 1005 - He Lived Very Morally Even Before Liu Duo Went To Live With Them
Chapter 1005: He Lived Very Morally Even Before Liu Duo Went To Live With Them
For the sake of safety, leaving this ce was a thing they had to do!
Ye Mo felt a bit awkward when he heard him. Oh, the inns in the citys core might be much more expensive than the ones here.
Mo, when did you be so money-minded? So what if it is expensive? Whats there to worry about!? Money is supposed to be used. Otherwise, whats the point in earning it? Ye Liu rolled his eyes at Ye Mo again, got up, and went towards the bedroom.
He still needed to catch a glimpse of his little wife looking embarrassed. She really looked good when there were hints of red on her fair egg-shaped face. She looked as though she was a honey peach!
Ye Yang was on the side. He cast a nce at Mo and in his calm eyes, it looked as though he also had someints.
This brother of his, besides having a short temper, was also slightly stingy. Of course, he was forced to be stingy. Besides these faults, all of his other aspects were quite good!
For example, he was diligent, loyal, cared for his family, and able to bear hardship withoutining. (He lived very morally even before Liu Duo went to live with them)
Of course, all four of the brothers lived very morally in the past. They were also extremely loyal to Liu Duo right now.
In response to his two big brothers look ofints, Ye Mo touched his nose even more awkwardly.
He only just mentioned it casually. The inns in the city center were indeed more expensive! It wasnt like he wasnt willing to spend more money.
Ye Liu entered the room and saw Liu Duo had already finished dressing up and had gotten her hair done. He couldnt help but mutter, Ling, do you need to be so fast? I just stepped out to say a few words but you already finished getting Little Duo ready?
Liu Duo saw that hede in and she lifted one side of her lips in amusement. She also muttered, I knew you woulde in again, you bastard. Its a good thing I had enough sense to quickly get up. Ling also helped a lot!
Only Yang and Ling were the most honest. They wouldnt try to take advantage of her when they helped her dress up and wouldnt waste time to drag it out.
So it wasnt that Ye Ling was fast.
Ye Liu knew very clearly the reason for the smugness in Liu Duos eyes. However, he had no intention of trying to win thispetition.
After all, he had many wins so it was fine if he let his wife win a few times.
Duo Er, lets go wash up. We will be able to have breakfast after that. Ye Ling put down the wooden brush and spoke gently.
Right now, the redness in his face had mostly disappeared.
Ye Liu put both his hands over his chest and said while letting out a deep breath, After we have breakfast, we need to quickly hit the road and change to another inn.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling felt somewhat puzzled when they heard him. Why did they have to suddenly change inns?
They were both looking at Ye Liu with puzzlement and waited for him to exin.
I know I am not the typical kind of handsome and people cant get enough of looking at me, but we should still eat breakfast, right? We have to hit the road in a while. Ye Liu grinned.
As he spoke, he pulled Liu Duo with one hand, Ye Ling with the other, and the three of them went out of the room.
Although Liu Duo and Ye Ling felt slightly speechless about Ye Lius boasting, they still agreed with him. After all, he did have the qualifications to back up his words.
They already brought the water needed for washing up using a bucket so Liu Duo didnt need to go to the backyard.
What is inside this packet? Liu Duo looked at the oil paper packet and asked curiously.
She didnt know Ye Yang and the others had gone to the streets.
Ye Mo already saw it just now but he didnt ask about it.
Ingredients for making soup. We bought them especially for Duo Er. Ye Ling smiled.
Chapter 1006 - That’s Why There Were Fewer Pedestrians.
Chapter 1006: Thats Why There Were Fewer Pedestrians.
Weve been traveling all this while so we didnt have the time to cook you soup. Thats why Yang, Liu, and I went to the market to buy hens early in the morning. Once we change to another innter, we will make you some soup to give nutritional supplements for your body.
Although Ye Ling didnt know why they needed to change inns, since Liu already said so, he had no choice but to wait until they were settled before making the soup.
It was fortunate it wouldnt take too long as a processed chicken would easily spoil in this weather.
Upon hearing him, Liu Duo nodded to show she understood. How considerate they were being made her feel a warmth in her heart.
After they had breakfast, Ye Liu went to check out of the inn and Ye Yang went to take the processed chicken. Ye Mo and Ye Ling, on the other hand, put all of the clothes theyd brought into rucksacks and then went with Liu Duo to the first floor to wait.
Okay, we can go now.
After Ye Liu finished paying, he got on their own carriage with the others and traveled towards the citys center...
When they were closer to the citys center, the streets became wider and more bustling. However, some of the streets didnt have a lot of people on them.
Those streets were usually the paths to houses owned by rich families. Thats why there were fewer pedestrians.
After going around a few inns, they finally chose to stay at an inn that also had good service attitudes like the previous one.
Duo Er, do you smell that? Its a faint fragrance, it smells so nice. Ye Ling immediately smelled something right after he entered the room.
They hadnt smelled this scent in the room of the previous inn.
Ye Mo nced over and saw a small stove ced in an inconspicuous spot. There would naturally be a fragrance if incense is being burned. After all, it is so much more expensive here than the inn we stayed at yesterday so there would naturally be really big differences.
It cost one tael for just a day here. He lost weight just by thinking about it. Moreover, that was only for one room!
They rented two rooms so they needed to spend two taels of silver per day!
Hed never even dared to think that they would one day be spending so extravagantly.
After Ye Mo finished speaking, he moved his legs and went inside.
Liu Duo also smelled the scent. It smelled a bit like jasmine flowers. It was light, subtle and wasnt pungent at all. She liked it!
You guys go ahead and rest. I will go to the back kitchen and cook this hen. The soup will only taste more vorful if it is cooked longer, Ye Liu said. He took the processed hen and left.
Ye Yang saw this and silently followed him to help.
There were three hens. They only needed one to make the soup so they nned to braise the other two.
Ling, how much of the money we brought do we have left? Liu Duo suddenly asked.
Ye Mos howl from when they were paying for the rooms on the first floor just now was still fresh in her mind. It was as if she could still hear the echo in her ears.
She knew Ye Mo was stingy because he suffered from being poor in the past. Thats why he was always a bit more calctive. He was the type of person who didnt like to spend money willy nilly, but instead liked to save money.
Although Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling also wouldnt waste money and would save when they could, they werent as overly cautious as Ye Mo.
Ye Ling heard his wife ask so he frowned slightly, thought about it, and counted. There should be around thirty taels of silver left.
Besides the fifteen taels of silver Ye Ling put in Liu Duos purse, each of the four brothers had the same amount on them, ten taels of silver each.
With the money they spent while on the road deducted from the four of them, and adding that to the fifteen taels Liu Duo hadnt touched, they were left with thirty taels of silver.
Ye Ling was also shocked after he counted. They had actually used up so much money?
Theyd only been in the capital for one and a half days. It seemed like they wouldnt have money left for the journey home.
Chapter 1007 - Her Men Would Feel Pride!
Chapter 1007: Her Men Would Feel Pride!
Ye Ling understood why Mo shouted emotionally when he heard how much the rooms cost per hour just now!
He also realized now that they wouldnt have enough money for food when they traveled back home. What were they to do?
It was fine if the four brothers ate less and it was even okay if they just didnt eat at all. However, their wife was pregnant now so she could not starve no matter what!
When Liu Duo heard him, she just nodded and gave a verbal acknowledgement to show she understood.
This didnt cause her to panic at all.
She simply wanted to know how much of the money that they brought was left.
If they didnt have enough silver, they could just go to the shops that sold dolls to get some silver!
Back when Liu Duo cooperated with the tailor shop, the cooperation wasnt limited to just the small shop in Anping Town. She received royalties from all of the shops that sold the dolls.
It had to be said that Liu Duo had never taken the share of profits from any of the other shops. She always just took her share in that tailor shop in Anping Town.
The main reason was that they were too far away so she couldnt get them. The other reason was that the tailor shop in Anping Town didnt have that much silver stored.
Ye Liu was the only other one who knew this fact. Ye Yang and the other two didnt know this.
Ling, you should carry my purse. It is always you guys who pay when I buy something so theres no point for me to carry it.
As she spoke, Liu Duo took off the purse on her waist and gave it to Ye Ling. This way, I wont need to touch my purse every time I buy something, haha...
To put in inly, the first reason for this was that she waszy. The other reason was that she felt her men would feel pride if they paid for her!
Although Ye Ling didnt have any objections when he heard her (after all, he agreed with everything his wife suggested), he did find it funny.
This was the first time he knew there were people who didnt like to carry money on them.
After the skinny footman woke up, he touched his neck and cursed, Motherf**ker, he dared to touch me? You country bumpkin...better watch out!
When he thought about how he couldnt find where the man San Ye fancied stayed because hed been knocked out, the hatred he had for Ye Yang intensified even more.
However, how was he supposed to go back and give his debriefing today?
Just thinking about going back for the debrief made the skinny footman as anxious as ants on a hot stove.
Right! They are outsiders so they are definitely staying at an inn. I can just go ask around at the inns nearby.
Hahaha... The skinny footmanughed again. He felt he was really smart!
Sometimes, thinking about a task may be easy, but it is different when one is actually doing it. The skinny footman kept running into deadends and it made him so angry he was fuming.
Motherf**ker, which inn is that brat staying in? It is so difficult to find it!
The skinny footmans frown grew bigger and bigger. In the end, he finally found the inn where Ye Yang and the others had stayed before.
What?! They already checked out and left?
A sound that was as violent as thunder came out of the skinny footmans mouth.
He was so angry that he even had murderous intent in his heart!
Dont ask why he didnt kill anyone. It was because if he fell out of favor with San Ye, he wouldnt be able to eat delicious food and drink hard liquor anymore. He was already used to the joy of eating expensive fish and pork and squeezing the pockets of others. How could he go back to the life of an ordinary citizen?
I... The skinny footman was so angry that he wanted to throw a fist at the doorman to vent his anger.
However, he didnt dare to really hit him. While looking upset, he spat out in contempt, turned around, and left...
It was only when San Ye was present to back him up that this skinny footman dared to act extremely arrogant and throw punches without hesitation!
In response, the doorman also spat in contempt as he looked at the skinny footmans back as he left.
You are nothing when the dogs master isnt present! What the hell are you acting arrogant about?!
Chapter 1008 - Take Responsibility!
Chapter 1008: Take Responsibility!
The skinny subordinate was one of those who liked to throw his weight at people. Even if his target did not dare to confront him face to face, they would bear a grudge behind his back!
Several months after the terrible incident, Wang Xiangyun was still depressed as ever, living like a zombie from day to day. Yet, she still had her heart set on Dongfang Ming.
Ever since Wang Xi Xuan broke off his friendship with Dongfang Ming, he rarely smiled and seldom spoke.
Ming Yan, have you dealt with that issue of yours? Dongfang Ming spoke to his guard while he was looking through his ounts.
Ming Yan intended to marry Little Tian, but Little Tian had rejected his offer.
She said she would take it as being bitten by a dog and would rather stay by herdys side forever than consider marrying him!
Ming Yan fumed with rage at her rejection time and time again but there was nothing he could do about it.
No, Ming Yan sighed.
He would give it one more go, and if Little Tian was still reluctant he would do it by force!
He was but a mere guard, with no special status, but he was not one to take advantage of others and not hold ountability.
It was not the development he expected, but what was done was done, and he would take full responsibility!
Dongfang Mingy on his chair and continued to interrogate Ming Yan. So, whats your n from here? Will you persevere or give up?
Ming Yan might be his personal bodyguard, but he was also like a brother to Dongfang Ming. The master did not want to see him so upset every day.
Dongfang Ming had a deep impression of Little Tian. After all, she was Wang Xiangyuns personal servant.
Taking Wang Xiangyun out of the picture, Little Tian was quite a nice woman and certainly a good match with Ming Yan.
If his brother (and personal guard) really nned on marrying her, he would not oppose it. He would even prepare a house for them as a wedding gift.
Master, Ill ask her onest time. If the answers still the same, I...Ill take her by force! What do you think? Ming Yan asked his master, his eyebrows furled.
He was not one who would deny his deeds, and she already belonged to him anyway. Even if she refused, he would take her in regardless, and keep her under lock and key!
Ming Yan was stubborn about this, and Dongfang Ming could empathize with him. But his n did not seem right somehow.
If the husband and wife did not have feelings for each other, there would be no meaning in sharing the same bed.
Ming Yan, I have no right to speak on this matter. Only you do. But as your brother and your master, I advise you to marry a willing bride. Otherwise, the two of you will be just like strangers living together. Theres no meaning.
Dongfang Ming did not want his friend to have an unhappy marriage. A lifetime could be neither long nor short, and should not be spent with a random stranger.
That would be tiring!
So, he chose to speak his mind.
Ming Yan frowned when he heard that. His brows tightened, and then rxed.
He knew that was reasonable, but...
Ming Yans hatred for Wang Xiangyun increased as his thoughts lingered!
She had doomed the servant for her own personal gain!
He had nothing to lose, but it was Little Tian who suffered.
I understand. Ming Yan decided to take his masters advice.
It was not because he had to obey his master, but because Dongfang Ming was also like a brother to him, and his suggestion was certainly a sound one.
Chapter 1009 - Got Tired Of It!
Chapter 1009: Got Tired Of It!
Master, then I shall go now.
Go on then. Dongfang Ming nodded.
The quicker he resolved this, the sooner he would find peace.
After Ming Yan left, Dongfang Ming mumbled to himself, Fate is decided by the heavens. It cant be forced.
The same could be said for him and Wang Xiangyun, or him and her...
Ming Yan exited Wansheng Building and headed directly towards Mingyun Building on the other side of the street.
The inn which the Ye family was staying at happened to be right next to Mingyun Building. It was only shorter by a few floors.
Liu Duo was looking out the window when she incidentally spotted Ming Yan.
Isnt that Ming Yan, Mr. Dongfangs guard? Liu Duo muttered softly to herself.
She did not expect to find him.
At the same time, she thought, seems like we may be able to meet Mr. Dongfang after all.
She only looked away after Ming Yan entered Mingyun Building next door.
She wondered if she should go meet Ming Yan right that instant and let him tell Dongfang Ming that they had arrived at the capital.
However, when she remembered that Ye Mo held some sort of hostility towards Dongfang Ming, she thought otherwise.
It was almost noon by then. Ye Ling had gone to the kitchen to help his brothers prepare lunch.
The inn was very user-friendly and allowed free range of the kitchen for guests to use without extra charges.
Wife, what are you looking at? You ought to check out the bed in the inner room. Its much morefortable than the ones in the previous inn, Ye Mo approached her and said.
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at the focal point he mentioned. Im not going to!
What did it matter?
Like he said, based on the high amodation fee, how could the previous innpare to this one?
You dont want to? Check me out, then. Im much more attractive than those pedestrians, arent I?
Ye Mo grabbed a stool and sat next to her. He looked out the window as well.
He did not understand what made Liu Duo interested in staring out the window.
You? Liu Duo nced sideways at him, and saidzily, Im tired of looking at you!
What an arrogant fellow! Just because youre good-looking, I should check you out? What rubbish!
In the past, if Ye Mo heard a response like that, he would go bonkers. At present, he merely grinned. I recall someone saidst night that they couldnt get enough of me, especially when Im not wearing anything!
He purposely emphasized thest few words.
Liu Duo almost choked.
Damn him.
Liu Duo felt her fair cheeks burning up. She looked away, refusing to respond.
She had not done it in a long time beforest night, so she might have gone a bit overboard to have said those shameless words.
Wife, you said that, didnt you? Dont forget, I was the only one with youst night, Ye Mo teased again.
How she wished to seal his mouth right then!
Blushing, she looked up at him. So what if I did? What can you do about it? I dare you to take off your clothes right here!
Shed had enough of him. Why did he keep bringing up their bedroom activities? How irritating!
Alright, a husband shall fulfill his wifes wishes!
With that, and as thick-skinned as ever, Ye Mo stood before Liu Duo and began to undo his belt.
Shocked, Liu Duo swore mentally, are you out of your mind?
Chapter 1010 - What Use Is That?
Chapter 1010: What Use Is That?
She reached out to stop him.
Mo, can you please stop stirring up trouble? Liu Duo said through gritted teeth, her jaw twitching madly.
Of course, she knew Ye Mo was teasing her, but she could not guarantee that this man would not go nuts and do something crazy for once.
Ye Mo smiled brightly at his wifes apparent shyness.
Next to the inn.
Ming Yan was about to step through the entrance of Mingyun Building when the doorman blocked his way. Mr Ming, Miss Tian instructed us not to allow you to enter Mingyun Building. Please understand.
Mingyun used to visit Mingyun Building every other day, mainly to try to persuade Little Tian to marry him, but he always left in low spirits.
Little Tian got frustrated and did not want to see him again. So, after hisst visit, she instructed the doorman to block him out if he ever came back.
The doorman was acquainted with Mingyan. He was uncertain why the man had been looking for Miss Tian so frequently, but as an underling, he dared not ask.
Ming Yan frowned upon being blocked. He understood Little Tians intention.
He came that day to give her onest chance. If she were to give the same reply, then he would never bother her again!
This is thest time Ille here. Ill exin to her clearly. Rx, it has nothing to do with you. You cant stop me even if you try anyway. Ming Yan cast the doorman a sideways nce.
He understood what the doorman had told him, and he did not n on making his job difficult. He was just an underling following his superiors orders.
Yet, Ming Yan could not possibly ask Little Tian toe down. He would have to go up himself!
The doorman knew he could not stop him, so he stepped aside. Mr. Ming, Miss Tian better not me me for this.
He still needed this job to feed his family.
Got it.
Ming Yan promised him and made his way upstairs.
Little Tian stood outside a room like a puppet.
Wang Xiangyun currently did not like anyone waiting by her side, so Little Tian could only receive her orders from outside the room.
Little Tian, Ming Yan softly called out to her.
He had always feltplicated whenever he faced her.
Little Tian looked as sweet as always but, whether it was because of Wang Xiangyuns unfortunate encounter or Mingyans endless pestering, she seemed thinner and paler than she used to.
Little Tian seemed to be restored to life immediately when she heard his voice. She turned to frown at Ming Yan.
Who let you in!?
And then she marched towards him, fuming, while in her head she scolded the doorman. You had one job!
She did not want her trivial matter to interfere with Wang Xiangyuns peace.
Having gotten used to her grouchiness, Ming Yan handled it calmly. I decide where I want to go!
Little Tians tightened brows could trap mosquitoes.
Hastily, she came to the stairway, stopping Ming Yan from taking another step. Ive said it once, Ive said it a thousand times. Dont bother me again and get out now! Dont think so highly of yourself. Do you think I care? Its just a bad stroke of luck I have no intention of pursuing!
Ming Yan expected it would end up like this. Despite his poker face, he was working hard to suppress his internal rage.
The womans words just kept ticking him off!
Chapter 1011 - Fell Onto The Ground
Chapter 1011: Fell Onto The Ground
Little Tian talked on and on while Ming Yan remained silent.
She nned to piss him off so that he would not evere back again, and then this woulde to an end.
Ming Yan, who prided himself on his good temper and immense endurance, was ultimately triggered by Little Tians viciousness. He yelled, Shut up!
Little Tian, neither of us wanted this to happen, but since it did, we have to face it together. Im willing to take responsibility, not because I have any romantic feelings for you. I just dont want you to lose your future when I am the one who took your virginity. I, on the other hand, have nothing to lose.
Despite that, I respect your choice to remain single for life. Well be strangers the next time we meet. Im sorry for disturbing you in the past. And now, I shall take my leave, Ming Yan said, and turned to walk away without hesitation.
The moment he turned to leave, Ming Yan felt relief coursing through his whole body, although a hint of regret still lingered.
Relieved, probably because he ended things; regret, probably due to Little Tians stubbornness.
Seeing him leaving without hesitation, and having no clue whether he woulde back, strangely Little Tian felt rather lost.
She could not put into words this strange feeling that suddenly sprouted within her.
Sometime in between, Wang Xiangyun had opened the door and stood there watching Little Tian who had her back facing her.
She knew it was her selfishness that had cost Little Tian her virginity. Fortunately for her, the culprit was Ming Yan, who was at least an acquaintance.
Wang Xiangyun knew that he had frequentlye over to talk to her, and she also knew how Little Tian replied to him as well as her reasons every single time.
She was about to call Little Tian when the girl slipped and fell onto the ground.
Little Tian, whats happened? Wang Xiangyun rushed over to her, worried.
They might have beendy and servant, but Wang Xiangyun thought of her as a sister too.
Liu Duo, who barely managed to stop Ye Mo from doing something crazy, spotted Ming Yan again. And he was crossing the street.
Mo, look. Isnt that Ming Yan, Mr Dongfangs guard? Do you think we should go say hi? Liu Duo pointed towards the man.
She felt it would be better to seek Ye Mos opinion.
Since they spotted Ming Yan, that meant it was highly probable they could meet Dongfang Ming during their stay in the capital. She might as well put it out there in case Ye Mo got bitter by the time they met.
Ye Mo, who had been toying with her hands, looked at the man and frowned.
How could that be Ming Yan? Wife, you must be seeing things. Or are you telling me you really want to see him, just so you can see that bastard Dongfang Ming again?
Ye Mo recognized the man, but he refused to meet him and Dongfang Ming.
Liu Duo blinked. She could tell Ye Mos temper was building up again, and he was waiting for a good exnation from her.
Shed had enough of his absurdity.
What was the word to describe him?
Jealous?
Jealous of whom?
Dongfang Ming?
Liu Duo, whose head was filled with questions, reached out a hand and gently pinched his cheek. She chuckled, Mo, what are you jealous about? You say it as though I have feelings for Mr Dongfang.
You dont, but he might! Ye Mo thought to himself.
He could never forget that, whenever Dongfang Ming spoke to Liu Duo, the man would look at her as though she was the only woman in the world.
And that made him so mad.
Chapter 1012 - My Dear Mr. Mo
Chapter 1012: My Dear Mr. Mo
How could a man like him lock eyes with another mans wife like that?
Wife, we are here to have fun, not to visit friends or rtives. Theres no need to drop in on them. Were not going, Ye Mo replied emotionally.
Liu Duo found his childishness quite funny.
She really had no idea how Dongfang Ming had offended him.
Ye Mo barely talked to him anyway, and yet every time they met he looked at Dongfang Ming as though the man owed him money.
Alright, whatever you say. Were not going then, my dear Mr. Mo. Hows that? Liu Duo chuckled.
She did not mind coaxing her husband when he threw a tantrum. After all, Dongfang Ming might be her business partner, but she was much closer to her husband!
She would visit him the next time.
Ye Mos emotions quickly faded like the changing of seasons and he smiled warmly again.
He enjoyed very much knowing that he was bing equals with his brothers in terms of their wifes preference.
Liu Duo never used to care what he thought and would brush him aside, but now she had changed quite a lot.
Not long after that, the other brothers came into the room carrying their lunch, and the five of them ate the food together.
Then, as usual, they waited until Liu Duo had her nap before going shopping together again.
On the other side, Wang Xiangyun observed Little Tian on her bed. Her sunken cheeks had be as pale as her own. She med herself. Little Tian, its all my fault. Why do you still choose to stay by my side? Ming Yan is actually a good man. Hes willing to take you as his bride. Why do you refuse?
For someone who could work for Dongfang Ming, Ming Yan was obviously a good man to whom a woman could entrust her life.
Youve made the wrong decision, and I swear Ill undo it for you. I wont let your child be without a father!
Wang Xiangyun helped tidy Little Tians hair that had fallen by her ears, then she got up and walked out of Mingyun Building.
She left the ce for the first time in a very long while and headed onto the crowded streets.
Mingyun Building was just one street away from Wansheng Building. She chose to get there on foot.
Wearing a light chiffon dress, she might have looked pale and weak and delicate, but that did nothing to hide her beauty.
She was fearful and nervous about facing the endless stream of pedestrians. After all, the terrible incident took ce on the street. The trauma remained in the depths of her heart. It had not disappeared.
She took a deep breath and strode towards her destination.
As she approached Wansheng Building, the hands by her side tightened into fists and then rxed again and again. None of the surrounding noise got to her. All she heard was the sound of her heart thumping.
She was moments away from meeting Dongfang Ming. She was juggling abination of excitement, anxiety, and fear, to name a few emotions. How would he react when he saw her? What would he say? Endless possibilities crossed her mind, and it showed on her face.
She came to a stop before the entrance. Was she having second thoughts?
Miss Wang? The doorman spotted Wang Xiangyun, whom he was very familiar with. He could not believe she had gotten so thin and pale.
And she had not gone looking for his master in a long time.
Miss Wang, you must be looking for my master. Hes currently in Tianzi Room One. You can head straight up, the doorman said with a smile.
Chapter 1013 - She Didn’t Know What To Do.
Chapter 1013: She Didnt Know What To Do.
He didnt know his masters attitude towards her. However, he did know Wang Xiangyun was engaged to Dongfang Ming.
This was his futuredy of the house so he would naturally need to perform well.
Actually, it wasnt just this servant who knew this. Pretty much everyone in the capital who had status knew about this.
The servant saw that Wang Xiangyun didnt react so he called her once again. Miss Wang? You can go straight up.
Huh? Oh, okay. It was only now that Wang Xiangyun regained her senses.
She looked at the servant and the corners of her mouth raised up slightly. She nodded slightly before walking in...
Upstairs, Ming Yan told the conclusion of the situation to Dongfang Ming.
You need to rx your heart towards this. You have already done what you needed to do, and said what you needed to say. In the future, find a girl who you like and also likes you back, Dongfang Ming said to Ming Yan.
He felt Ming Yan deserved a better girl to apany him throughout his life.
It wasnt that Little Tian wasnt good. It was just that neither of them had any romantic feelings towards each other. It would be much better if even just one of them had a romantic interest. After all, it was useless to force it.
Okay. Ming Yan nodded to agree.
This situation had concluded and he wouldnt worry about this again.
At this time, Wang Xiangyun had already arrived outside the rooms door. She raised her hand and got ready to knock on the door. However, she put it down again.
Her heart was tangled up and she didnt know what to do.
Ming Yan saw that there was a persons shadow outside the door. It looked like it wanted to knock on the door but it didnt. He spoke up and asked, Who is it?
Not everyone coulde to this floor. If an unauthorized person were discovered by the guards, they would quietly take care of it themselves.
Being able to appear here safe and sound meant they were definitely someone who was close to Dongfang Ming.
It... it is me. Wang Xiangyun gathered up her courage in the end and replied.
The reason she came was for Little Tians future. And also to see Brother Ming!
Dongfang Ming and Ming Yan both felt surprised when they heard her. They never thought it would be her.
Of course, both of them regained their senses very quickly as well.
Ming Yan looked at his master and then looked at the door again. It was as if he was asking, Do you want to see her or not?
Dongfang Ming frowned as he closed the ount book he was reading. He said indifferently, Go ahead and open the door.
He initially didnt want to see her. However, he thought about it and it may have been because Ming Yan went over to the Mingyun Building just now. Perhaps as Little Tiansdy, she had objections over the conclusion Ming Yan reached with Little Tian.
Ming Yan replied and then went to open the door.
When he saw Wang Xiangyun, he could hide the loathing in his eyes very well, however, she could still hear it in his voice. Come in.
Ming Yan didnt feel any pity for how thin and weak Wang Xiangyun was. After all, she reaped what she sowed!
She stayed there for a few seconds. After that, Wang Xiangyun started walking and went in, feeling very nervous.
From the time she entered, she had her head lowered and she didnt dare to look around her. She more so didnt dare to look at the face of the person she missed in her heart. Although, she had already memorized his face deep in her heart.
For Wang Xiangyun, going this short distance felt like it took a few years.
Dongfang Ming saw that Wang Xiangyun had her head lowered from the time she stepped in. She looked extremely thin and weak and this made Dongfang Ming feel slightlyplicated.
That brash and confident girl might never be seen again.
Although he had no romantic feelings towards her and kept his distance, he always saw her as his own sister. Seeing her like this today would definitely make him feel some pity and pain in his heart.
Wang Xiangyun felt Dongfang Mings gaze on her body and it made her feel more and more nervous. A lot of sweat came out from the palm of her hand.
Sit. Dongfang Ming saw here closer and casually said this.
He couldnt let her stand while she spoke, right?
Chapter 1014 - He Naturally Wouldn’t Agree.
Chapter 1014: He Naturally Wouldnt Agree.
When Wang Xiangyun heard the voice she really wanted to hear, her eyes started to get wet. However, she held it in and nodded, not willing to let her tears fall.
It was just a simple and normal word but it gave her a lot of satisfaction.
Although Ming Yan didnt like it, he still brought a stool for her.
Dongfang Ming waited until she sat down and then took the initiative to ask, Miss Wang, for what reason did youe here? Go ahead and say it.
Wang Xiangyun thought about the reason she came and forced herself to control her trembling voice. I came because of the situation between my servant Little Tian and Ming Yan.
Ming Yan frowned when he heard her. What did she mean by this?
Dongfang Ming, on the other hand, didnt feel surprised as he had already guessed it just now.
Our Ming Yan respects Little Tians decision and they will each go their own way. I dont know if you, as Little Tiansdy, have any objections?
He saw Ming Yan as his brother. If Wang Xiangyun brought up any unreasonable request, he naturally wouldnt agree.
It is impossible for them to go their own ways!
At this time, Wang Xiangyun lifted her head and looked at Ming Yan, who wasnt too far away. Because Little Tian is pregnant with your child.
Little Tian is pregnant with your child... This sentence immediately exploded in Ming Yans head. It kept on repeating over and over again.
When Dongfang Ming heard her, he was also as surprised as Ming Yan.
However, he wasnt the main person involved so he quickly recovered.
He said on Ming Yans behalf, I see. What does Little Tian want to do now?
It would now depend on how Ming Yan felt if she wished for Ming Yan to marry her. They had the right to decide whether or not to agree to her request!
After all, they couldnt let her do whatever she wanted.
When Wang Xiangyun heard Dongfang Mings question, she looked back at him and lowered her head even more. Little Tian still doesnt know this. I only learned she was one month pregnant after she fainted and the doctor took her pulse.
I know she rejected Ming Yan. However, I dont want her child to be fatherless after they are born. Thats why I came to make the decision on her behalf and ask Ming Yan to continue to bear responsibility by marrying her.
Ming Yan recovered from his shock and said, Miss Wang, although you are herdy, what if she does not wish to have this child? You came on her behalf to ask me to marry her. Would we live happily ever after if I married her?
Although he didnt really know Little Tian that well, he knew she was a girl with a bad temper. Even if she listened to herdy, her life wouldnt be smooth sailing.
This was something that would impact the rest of her life so it would be better if she did it out of her own free will.
Wang Xiangyun frowned when she heard what he said. Would Little Tian be so cruel and abort the baby?
While she was thinking about this question, Ming Yan said again, Even if she couldnt bear to abort the baby, she may not want to marry me! Moreover, even if she changed her mind and let me take responsibility by marrying her, firstly, she needs toe and say it herself. Secondly, I need to think it over carefully. I wouldnt do anything just because she says so!
The reason he said this wasnt because of the sudden change of events but because as a man, he would look too weak if he listened to a woman about everything. Moreover, this was something that needed both sides to discuss it. It wasnt something that one person could decide on and carry out on their own.
Moreover, what would happen if Little Tian had the child but didnt want to marry him?
When Dongfang Ming heard him, he knew he could handle this on his own. At the same time, his thoughts were also aligned with his so he didnt need to speak out anymore.
Wang Xiangyun was slightly unhappy when she heard him.
What did he mean by asking Little Tian toe on her own?
Even if Little Tian came, would he reconsider?
Chapter 1015 - She Could No Longer Match Up To Him!
Chapter 1015: She Could No Longer Match Up To Him!
Ming Yan knew his words might make Wang Xiangyun ufortable but everything he said was the truth.
Miss Wang, I think it is best if we wait until Little Tian makes her decision andes to discuss it with me. Although you are herdy, you are not her!
What he meant was, her opinions were not Little Tians. If Wang Xiangyun asked him to marry Little Tian on her behalf, he would not agree because she was not his master!
Wang Xiangyun opened her mouth and wanted to retort, but didnt know what to say.
Moreover, she didnt want to show ack of manners in front of Dongfang Ming.
The room momentarily turned silent.
Dongfang Ming saw that she didnt continue to say anything and that Ming Yan had already said what he needed to say so this conversation was pretty much concluded.
He said very calmly, Miss Wang, if you dont have anything else to say, we need to head out somewhere.
He realized just now that there were some discrepancies in the ount books sent by the bank so he needed to go find out why that was.
When Wang Xiangyun heard him, he knew Dongfang Ming was tactfully asking her to leave. However, she didnt have any other reason to stay, right?
Oh, then I will take my leave. Wang Xiangyun got up. About Little Tians situation...I will wait until she wakes upter and see what she decides. Ill let you get back to your work.
She got up as she spoke and took the opportunity to lift her eyes and sneak a peek at Dongfang Ming.
However, Dongfang Ming didnt look at her and instead had his sights on Ming Yan. He said to him, Get ready to go to Yonghe Bank.
Someone actually dared to pull a dirty trick. They would naturally have to pay a high price for it! No matter how much they stole, they would have to ount for every single cent.
Ming Yan immediately left after he heard him and went downstairs to get the carriage ready.
After Dongfang Ming gave his order, he grabbed the ount books on the table, got up, and got ready to leave the room and head downstairs.
It wasnt clear when he started to treat Wang Xiangyun as invisible.
It seemed to have begun from the moment Wang Xiangyun spoke to the time that she sat down.
In response, Wang Xiangyun lowered her head in disappointment again. She really wanted to speak with him and tell him how much she longed for him.
However, even if the dpidated woman had many things to say, what right did she have to say them?
He was the high and mighty prince of the Dongfang household, and the only younger brother of the current emperor. She could no longer match up to him!
When she thought about how she was no longer able to match up to Dongfang Ming, the tears that she had been holding back started to fall. They werent able to stop once they started...
In order to prevent him from seeing her cry, Wang Xiangyun lifted her hands to wipe her tears and then walked towards the door to leave.
Dongfang Ming saw this and let out a sigh and muttered, Yun Er, I hope you get well soon and can start your life anew. Let the past disappear like the wind. The only correct way to live your life is to live free and unfettered.
Although he did feel pity towards her, he could not show it.
After all, a single spark can start a huge ze. If he showed concern for her in his eyes or said anything to show his concern, even if they were not the romantic kind, she might misunderstand.
Wang Xiangyun went downstairs and left through the front door while crying. The servant saw this and did not understand what was going on.
Did the futuredy have a fight with the prince?
Just as the servant was making random guesses, Dongfang Ming slowly walked downstairs.
Dongfang Ming waited until Ming Yan appeared in front of the entrance of the Wansheng Building with the carriage and then immediately got on and headed towards Yonghe Bank.
The servant was initially standing properly in his position but when he saw his master leave, he started to gossip.
Why didnt master run after Miss Wang? She was crying so sadly. Did they have a fight?
Chapter 1016 - This Was To Prevent Them From Knocking Into Their Beloved!
Chapter 1016: This Was To Prevent Them From Knocking Into Their Beloved!
Wang Xiangyun left while crying. She didnt head back to the Mingyun Building, which was across the street, but instead, she went in another direction.
Ye Yang and the others were all strolling around the streets in the city center...
Liu Duo didnt go all out with buying things this time. The first reason was that the novelty had already worn off. The second reason was that things here were much more expensivepared to the items in the outer part of the city. Thirdly, she only wanted to buy things that were practical.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu were standing to the right and to the left of Liu Duo, with Ye Mo and Ye Ling beside them.
As there were many pedestrians and because Liu Duo was pregnant, whenever someone got close enough that they might bump into Liu Duo, Ye Yang and Ye Liu would always immediately reach out with their hands and gently push the person away to create a safe distance.
This was to prevent them from knocking into their beloved!
Little Duo, are you tired from shopping yet? Do you want to find somewhere to rest your feet? Ye Liu asked concernedly with a smile.
He didnt want his beloved to get tired so he would ask with concern from time to time.
Im not tired. I will tell you if I am tired. Liu Duo was also smiling.
The t streets were not hard to walk on like the pebble-filled muddy roads in the vige. Thats why Liu Duos feet didnt hurt after walking for a while and she felt she could keep on walking.
Shopping was in a womans nature. Even if she wasnt going to buy anything, she would still feel curious and walk up to take a few nces.
They arrived next to a shop that sold cosmetics and Liu Duo went in without the slightest hesitation.
Ye Mo initially didnt want to go in but since his beloved and brothers already went in, he had no choice but to go in.
He felt that his beloved didnt need any makeup, so what was there to look at?
Although there have been asions where a man apanies a woman into the shop to look at makeup, seeing four men apany one woman was definitely unimaginable for the shop assistant and the customers. Moreover, they were standing very close together.
They all muttered in their hearts...what was going on?
Four men chasing after one woman?
But this woman wasnt some sort of drop-dead gorgeous beauty!
Duo Er, you should buy this blush. Ye Ling saw Liu Duo holding a te of blush with interest so he opened his mouth and suggested this.
He felt that Liu Duo would definitely look beautiful if she put on the blush.
Ye Mo put both his hands over his chest and he looked like he was being assaulted by the cosmetics odor. He showed a cool face and said, What do you mean, buy? Beloved is just looking at it and didnt say she wanted to buy it!
He really couldnt stand the makeups smell. He felt his beloved should go with her bare natural face. Why did she need to copy others and smear makeup all over her face?
Ling didnt ask you so why are you butting in? Ye Liu rolled his eyes and then said to Liu Duo with a smile, Little Duo, if you like it then buy it. Liu will get the money for you.
Although Ye Mo was already used to being treated this way and although he didnt talk back to him, he would stillin in his heart.
He muttered, Liu, I am your own brother, cant you treat me just a bit better? Beloved is your family but so am I!
If Ye Liu knew this was what he was thinking, he would definitely say to him, It is true that you are my brother and you are my family. However, you are not the same as Little Duo. We share an extremely close intimacy, so how could you guys be the same? Thats why you are not as important!
Ye Yang, who had always been the most mature, silently stood beside Liu Duo. He couldnt be bothered to take part in his brothers boring conversation.
Most of the time, the untalkative Ye Yang used action to show his thoughts.
He chose a blush that he thought was good and handed it to Liu Duo.
Chapter 1017 - Motherf**ker!
Chapter 1017: Motherf**ker!
Try it?
He felt that they had neglected this as her husbands. What woman didnt like makeup?
Even if their Little Duo still looked beautiful without all this makeup, they should still buy it for her.
Liu Duo initially wanted to scold Ye Mo when she heard him speaking so arrogantly. However, when she saw Ye Yang hand her a case of blush, she swallowed back the words that she was about to say.
It was a small, round, and delicate looking case. There was a flower carved on it. Liu Duo took it and had a smell. It had a light clean fragrance.
The fragrance became slightly stronger after the case was open but it didnt assail their noses. Inside the case was some type of red paste.
Little Duo, Liu will help you put it on. Open your tiny mouth slightly. Ahh... Ye Liu took the case from her hands as he spoke and started to put it on.
Just now, he saw the female shop assistant using only a finger to dip in slightly before applying it on the lips and cheek.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, went to the side and saw an unused small mirror. He took it so that Liu Duo could use itter.
The brothers were eagerly letting their wife choose makeup as if they had nothing better to do.
The people in the shop saw this and felt more and more puzzled in their hearts. The man who called her wife obviously looked very unhappy but why didnt he get angry? How could he stand it while his own brothers were being so intimate with his wife?
They heard Ye Mo call Ye Ling Ling just now so they could guess they were close and perhaps even brothers.
Ye Mo saw that the people in the shop were looking at them and muttering something. He growled at them, What the hell are you guys looking at? Whats there to look at!
Liu Duo and the others actually felt the puzzled gaze of the people since they entered the shop. It was just that they didnt care or mind it.
He then asked the shop assistant, How much does the blush my wife is using cost?
When the shop assistant heard him, she immediately stopped the wild imaginings in her head and replied politely, Honored guest, the blush your wife is using is a new product so it is a little expensive. It costs six taels of silver.
The corner of Ye Mos mouth couldnt help but twitch when he heard her. He swore in his heart, Motherf**ker!
It was just a small case but it cost six taels of silver?
He realized the price in the capitals shops and inns all started at one tael of silver.
It was really f**king easy to spend money but so hard to earn it!
Ye Mo didnt say anything else after asking about the price. Instead, he looked sideways at Liu Duo and the others.
Whether or not they bought it depended on his beloved. What use was it if he said they wouldnt buy it? It would just end with him being attacked on all sides by his brothers. He had no desire for that to happen!
If their beloved liked it they would buy it. After all, if the money was spent on her, it was worth it no matter how expensive it was!
At this time, the blush had been applied to Liu Duos delicate lips. It was red and looked like gtin dessert. It paired extremely well with the vermilion red between her eyebrows.
A touch of femininity was added to her originally fresh and pure look.
Wow, our Little Duo looks even more beautiful after applying red blush. Ye Liu looked at his handiwork with satisfaction.
Ye Ling saw the opportunity and ced the small mirror in his hands in front of Liu Duo so that she could also take a look.
He didnt forget to go along with what Liu said. Duo Er, it really does look good.
Liu Duo could onlyugh at Ye Lius exaggerated expression. This fe really knew how to act. Didnt she only put on some lipstick...how could there be such a big change?
Of course, even if Ye Lings words were token ttery, she would still believe him!
Chapter 1018 - You Should Be Drowned In A Cage!
Chapter 1018: You Should Be Drowned In A Cage!
Who asked Ling to be such a softie?
Naturally, she liked him a little bit more than his three brothers!
If you say so, I believe you. Liu Duo smiled sweetly at him before turning her gaze back to the mirror.
Other than the rouge, there was not much of a change in her reflection. That was just another highlight to her person, and herplexion was much better.
However, she felt that Ye Liu painted her lips too thick. She preferred them a bit thinner.
It came with a light fragrance, not pungent at all. She quite liked it, as she mumbled, Ye Yang has good eyes. This is a great color for me.
The rouge that Ye Yang had chosen was not only thetest brand in the shop, but its color was also very much like Estee Lauders Maple Lead No. 333.
Ye Yangs eyes shone with a delightful sparkle when it became obvious Liu Duo loved it a lot.
Ye Mo was of the opinion that Ye Liu overdid it with the paint. Their wife looked like she had just tasted blood!
Sure, it looked nice on her, but he preferred Liu Duos naturally pink lips.
The shop assistant was just about to suggest that they could make a purchase when Ye Yang handed her some silver.
Pleased, she epted the payment. Alright, let me wrap up the product for you.
She did not bother to make assumptions about their strange rtionship. They were paying customers who had just contributed to hermission, and that was all that mattered!
She took the makeup box from Ye Liu and went to get colorful wrapping.
The other people in the shop found it off that it was another man, not the husband, who paid.
One woman, out of curiosity, boldly spoke out of line. What has the worlde to, for another man whos not the husband to pay for the wifes shopping? And how dare you, as the wife, disy affection for another man in front of your partner? This is shameless, uwful, and downright unfaithful! You should be drowned in a cage!
The family of five nced over at the owner of the voice.
They actually could not me them for making a fuss, mainly because this was the capital, where cases of brothers sharing one wife were few and far between.
Not many had heard of the phrase shared wife.
Liu Duo knew that quite clearly, so she just red at the woman and opted not to quarrel with her.
It was none of the womans business in the first ce. Someday, she would pay a dear price for not holding her tongue.
Ye Mo intended to fight back, but Ye Yang and Ye Liu stopped him, heads shaking.
It was Ye Ling who piped up. Careless talk leads to trouble sooner orter! You have more hair than wit. You should stay at home if you know whats good for you.
Liu Duo never expected him to say that.
She did not expect that sweet and gentle Ye Ling understood what it meant to have more hair than wit. Hiseback was basically harmless, but Liu Duo found him manly and charming precisely because of that!
The other two brothers thought they would not bump into trouble if they had Ye Mo on hold, since that was thest thing they wanted to have on their trip.
Ignorance should be forgiven, and neither side would gain anything from fighting over it.
Yet it was Ye Ling who got ticked off.
The brothers were surprised, but they should have seen iting.
Ye Ling spent most of his childhood with Ye Mo. So, more or less, he inherited Ye Mos temper, which rarely surfaced due to his sickness.
Chapter 1019 - You Might Have Blinded Me!
Chapter 1019: You Might Have Blinded Me!
They managed to get him better medication ever since they became financially well-off. The improved medicinal properties served to control his condition much better than before, so he could afford to break out today. He was more capable of stabilizing his conditions now, as no difort was detected.
Ye Yang agreed with his youngest brother, and was pleased to see that fatherhood had helped him mature and be healthier.
Ye Liu whistled at him. Yo, good call, Ling! I salute you!
Liu Duo praised him with a thumbs-up too. Youre awesome!
Ye Mo might have thought that his brothers statementcked power, but Ye Ling had already exceeded his expectations!
Ye Ling did not want to stay there any longer, so he said to the shop assistant, Are you done packing yet? Give us the goods when you are. We dont want to be in the same ce with some short-sighted folks, lest we be infected.
Ye Ling still felt a little bashful, being praised by Ye Liu and their wife like that.
The woman fumed with rage upon being mocked. She talked back aggressively. Whore you calling short-sighted? I dare you to say it again!
Liu Duo held onto Ye Lings arm and retorted, It seems like you admitted it!
She believed Ye Ling was a gentleman. He was not suited for quarrels.
Lets go. Get away from her. Ye Mo epted the packaged makeup, then he red at the woman.
The others saw their cue and, bearing the same idea, ignored the woman and left the shop together.
As they walked along the street, Liu Duo smiled at Ye Ling by her side. Ye Ling, you were wonderful just now! Of course, youre always wonderful, but I think you might have just blinded me with your awesomeness.
She did not mean it as ttery. Ye Ling was awesome even on usual days.
The blush on his cheeks, which had barely faded, climbed back up again.
He had not even responded to Liu Duo when Ye Liu intervened. What about me, Duo Er? Did my awesomeness blind you too?
Liu Duo rolled her eyes at him and, against her conscience, said, You are just narcissistic! You look nice enough, but how could you everpare to Lings awesomeness?
Pffft...
Ye Liu could not hold back hisughter after having heard her remark.
He would not exaggerate his own looks, but how could it be just nice enough?
Of course, I admit Ye Ling is the greatest one of all! Ye Liuughed and yed along.
Just as they were browsing about the shops, they came across Wang Xiangyun out of the blue.
Upon meeting them, Wang Xiangyun first blinked, then frowned.
She could never forget the fact that her beloved Brother Ming had taken an interest in the Ye brothers shared wife!
Her mind raced. Whats she doing in the capital? Did shee all the way to visit Brother Ming? But why?
Ye Yang had never met Wang Xiangyun before, so he did not react. Actually, he would not have any reaction even if he had met her, since he was a blockhead anyway.
The other four blinked at her too, wondering what had happened to her, for she had be a lot thinner than before.
When she was in Anping Town, they did not see each other often, and they were not acquainted anyway, so the five of them did not n to greet her.
They believed Wang Xiangyun felt she was superior to them.
Chapter 1020 - Forgotten About That!
Chapter 1020: Forgotten About That!
And so, the gang decided to walk past her.
Wang Xiangyun did not intend to greet them either, but soon after that, she turned around as they walked further away.
The moment she walked past them, she noticed a bulge in her belly.
Is she pregnant? Then why would shee looking for Brother Ming?
If the gang knew she had these strange thoughts, they would think she was suffering from serious paranoia!
Wang Xiangyun reasoned that if she herself did not deserve Dongfang Ming, then Liu Duo as an inferior shared wife was even less deserving of him!
She recalled that Dongfang Ming had told her he was heading to Yonghe Bank. And so that was where she headed too.
Duo Er, thats Miss Wang, isnt it? Why does she look like that? Ye Ling asked Liu Duo curiously.
Liu Duo barely got a word out when Ye Mo spoke in her stead. Ling, when did you learn to gossip like those old women back home? What does her appearance have to do with you? You just said careless talk leads to trouble back there, dont forget!
He might not know Wang Xiangyuns backstory, but they knew better than to run their mouths and gossip, whether it was behind her back or to her face.
They would focus on living their own lives, and not inquire orment on everybody elses.
Ling was just simply asking, why do you have to react so fiercely, Mo? Cant you talk nicely? Liu Duo sided with Ye Ling.
Ye Ling did not quite agree with Ye Mos tone of voice either. He said, Mo, can you learn to control your tone when talking to your family? You make it look like were strangers.
Ye Yang simply shot him a nce without saying anything.
His eyes usually spoke volumes. His brothers could always tell what he meant.
Ye Mo quickly folded, his imposing manner shrinking rapidly.
Actually, they knew how he was as a person. He spoke like that because he was used to it. He did not mean to offend.
Either way, he would be a father soon. He ought to change this bad habit of getting fired up over trivial matters, otherwise, he was bound to set a bad example for his children.
Ye Ling knew it was not nice to talk about people behind their backs. Ye Mo was right to remind him about that, but he felt guilty to have the other three defending him against his elder brother.
Ill bear that in mind, Mo! Ye Ling felt like he had to protect his brother, so he went on to speak on Ye Mos behalf. Duo Er, dont me him. Mo didnt do anything wrong. He just spoke like that out of habit.
Then, he pointed at a crowded spot just ahead of them and changed the subject. Look! There are so many people! I wonder what theyre looking at. Must be something interesting. Lets go.
Ye Liu nced over there. Obviously, he knew why Ling had changed the topic.
Thats quite a crowd over there for sure. Seems interesting, alright. But Little Duo isnt fit for cramped spaces anymore!
This made Ye Ling feel awkward. How could he have forgotten about that?
He opened his mouth but could not think of anything else to talk about.
Liu Duo cut in to resolve the awkward moment. Alright, lets not be troubled by irrelevant people. Lets shop for a little more, then well go back to the inn.
Their wife had spoken. They agreed to leave the conflict behind and continued to stroll along the bustling streets.
By the time Wang Xiangyun arrived at the bank, Dongfang Ming was dealing with the staff!
Chapter 1021 - Pick Out The Tendons In His Hands
Chapter 1021: Pick Out The Tendons In His Hands
Dongfang Ming sat elegantly atop the master seat, looking indifferently at Treasurer Li kneeling on the ground.
Treasurer Li handled management at the Yonghe Bank, and he had been working here for a long time. Dongfang Ming was unwilling to believe he would do something like this.
For whatever motive, anyone who dared to tamper with the ounts was no longer employable!
Treasurer Li knelt on the floor. The superior might not have spoken, but he was already sweating profusely and in a state of agitation.
If it were not for his ipetent son who was buried in debt, he would not have done such a thing.
He had followed this young master since the man, at a tender age of fifteen, founded the Yonghe Bank.
Treasurer Li was very clear about how the man dealt with people.
S-Sir, its my fault. I wontin, and Im willing to be at yourplete disposal. Treasurer Li admitted his wrongdoing and sought punishment.
He dared not expect a light sentence, as long as he could live through it.
Dongfang Ming might have been the queens biological brother, but he was a businessman through and through. This matter was most taboo to him!
Tampering with the ounts had indeed happened before, and the punishment for it had always been quite severe.
Dongfang Ming had two ways of dealing with it. One, he would demand that the culprits emptied their private stash. Two, he would have their hands chopped off, to serve as a reminder of their unforgivable crime!
Ming Yan, Dongfang Ming called.
Ming Yan instantly responded, Yes, Master.
He was also shocked to hear of what Treasurer Li had done. It was regrettable.
I want you to investigate the Bai Casino owners background information, but be mindful not to alert them. As for Treasurer Li...
Dongfang Ming did not believe he had resorted to tampering with the ounts purely because he wanted to repay his sons debts.
He paused to consider.
After all, he was the only worker to have stuck by him for nearly ten tears. He was a good employee who had never failed toplete his tasks.
Pick out the tendons in his hands!
In the end, Dongfang Ming decided to let the man keep his hands.
He would still end up disabled either way, but there was a difference.
Thank you for your mercy, sir. Li Treasurer leaned on the ground in a kneeling posture.
He was grateful that his hands were spared.
Then he got up and consciously pulled up the sleeves to reveal the arms that had passed their prime.
Still kneeling, he approached Ming Yan and said, Do what you must, Ming Yan!
Ming Yan looked at him, then unsheathed the sword strapped around his waist and swiftly cut his tendons.
Treasurer Li might not be young anymore but he was still a tough man. He bit his lips in agony throughout the process but never even squirmed once.
Dongfang Ming did not fidget at all as he watched, as though he was used to such bloody deeds.
After that, he waved his hand, signaling Ming Yan to take the man away.
Ming Yan heeded his master, lifted Treasurer Li onto his feet, and led him out.
Wang Xiangyun arrived at Yonghe Bank and headed straight for Dongfang Mings location.
She knew he would be in that specific room each time he came here for business.
By coincidence, she came face to face with Ming Yan with the culprit and wondered what that was about.
Ming Yan got flustered when he saw her. His brows furled unintentionally.
Miss Wang, what are you doing here?
How he wished he could punch her in the face!
Ive important matters to discuss with Brother Ming.
Wang Xiangyun might not know what exactly had Treasurer Li done to deserve such treatment, but she was sure it was under Brother Mings orders!
Chapter 1022 - Force To Be Reckoned With
Chapter 1022: Force To Be Reckoned With
She spared a few more nces at Treasurer Li, then proceeded to sprint towards Dongfang Mings office.
Ming Yan did not like what he saw. He eximed, clearly displeased, Miss Wang, even if you want to see him, shouldnt you have the servants ring him before taking action?
Did she think this was her house, where she could go wherever she wanted?
How impolite and unruly!
Ming Yan did not tone it down when he said so, and though he was not too direct in calling her out, he was not showing much respect either.
Every other person in Yonghe Bank heard him, but they kept to themselves. How could Ming talk to Miss Wang like that? Isnt he afraid hed suffer after Miss Wang marries into the Dongfang family? This might be pillow talk, but rumors can be a force to be reckoned with!
Wang Xiangyun stopped in her tracks and paused for a moment, but she pressed on without giving any response.
She knew Ming Yan probably did not like her now, probably even hated her, because of Little Tian, but that had nothing to do with her anyway!
She only cared about her Brother Ming!
Ming Yan wanted to speak again when Dongfang Ming exited the room.
Dongfang Ming spared a nce at Wang Xiangyun who appeared out of nowhere. Then, his gaze drifted to Ming Yan a short distance away. He was about to speak when Wang Xiangyun cut him short.
Brother Ming, Im here to remind you that some people should be avoided at all costs before gossip spreads!
Dongfang Ming did not quite get what she meant.
Some people should be avoided at all costs?
Who?
Surely you dont mean yourself?
If you do, then why are you here?
Dongfang Ming stared her down. Indeed, Miss Wang! Then may I please ask you to stay out of my sight from now on?
Er...
He must have misunderstood her. He took that to mean she herself should be avoided, and this made her upset and short of breath.
Brother Ming, I meant that shared wife of Anping Town! Ye Liushi!
Ye Liushi? Little Duo?
His eyes glimmered at the mention of Liu Duos name.
He squinted at her this time, and said, Miss Wang, dont you think youve crossed the line? Little Duos my business partner and a good friend, why should I avoid her? You, on the other hand, are neither. I should hope you know how to make yourself scarce next time!
In his mind, Liu Duo was his one and only life partner, but he knew that was an impossible dream.
He would not do anything to smash it!
He kept referring to her as Miss Wang. Wang Xiangyun, who was already heartbroken in the first ce, could not stop her tears from roaming free.
Brother Ming, that womans not an ordinary wife! Shes pregnant and she came to the capital to see you! Why isnt she satisfied with four husbands! I just didnt want any gossip about you to spread. Its going to ruin your name! How could you say that to me?
That was too much information at once. Dongfang Ming was obviously juggling several different emotions.
Whats that I heard?
Little Duos pregnant? Shes in the capital?
Why hasnt she looked for me?
Dongfang Ming automatically left out the part about Liu Duo not being an ordinary wife.
He knew how she was as a person, from the time he had spent with her. She was definitely not the unfaithful kind!
The news certainly threw him for a loop.
His furrowed brows just got tighter.
Ming Yan, as his loyal servant, could tell his masters love for Liu Duo had exceeded certain limits.
Chapter 1023 - Live Their Entire Lives With Her!
Chapter 1023: Live Their Entire Lives With Her!
After Dongfang Ming regained his senses, he squinted his eyes at Wang Xiangyun. Although his expression was still calm, one could feel a change in his mood.
He became slightly more stern. Miss Wang, you and Little Duo are both women so why would you nder her like this? How much do you know about her? And how familiar are you with her?
What right did she have toment on a person she didnt know and wasnt familiar with?
Firstly, he didnt like Wang Xiangyuns attitude. Secondly, he didnt like Wang Xiangyun ndering Liu Duo!
He then walked straight past her and went towards Ming Yans direction.
Dongfang Mings train of thought was momentarily messed up because he heard the news that Liu Duo hade to the capital. He even forgot what he was about to say to Ming Yan.
He felt slightly excited in his heart. He really wanted to see her and bring her to stroll around famous spots in the capital.
Wang Xiangyun stood still and the pain in her heart was unable to be described with words.
And on the other side, Liu Duo did not know shed been ndered and was currently shopping happily with Ye Yang and the others...
Time stops for nobody. In the blink of an eye, dusk arrived and Liu Duo and the others still hadnt gone back to the inn.
The businesses and shops on the streets also gradually litnterns.
Why arent we heading back to the inn yet? It is about time to eat dinner. Ye Mo spoke up at this time.
As their beloved was shopping energetically, none of the brothers said anything about going back.
It was only when Ye Yang and the others heard him that they felt it was time to head back.
Liu Duo didnt drag it on. She nodded and said, Okay, lets go back to the inn. Tomorrow, we will go to therge temple and worship the Buddha and ask him to protect our children so that they are born healthy, and to bless all of our family to be healthy.
She was an atheist in her past life but because of her rebirth, she started believing in Buddhism.
She felt that Buddha saw she was sickly and was never in a rtionship in her past life. Thats why he allowed her to be reborn with a healthy body and gave her four imperfect but also perfect men to live their entire lives with her!
Okay. We will go wherever Little Duo wants to go! Ye Liu went along with her and smiled brightly.
After that, while they were on their way back to the inn, they suddenly entered an alley with a brothel.
Big brother,e and y...
A gorgeously but scantily dressed woman waved a handkerchief at them.
Even though there was some distance between them, Ye Yang and the others could still smell a pungent smell from the cosmetics.
None of the four brothers nced sideways as a response and just kept on going their own way. Liu Duo, on the other hand, felt curious and stopped walking.
She turned her head sideways and looked over. When they had passed by here just now, they didnt realize this three-story building was a brothel!
Perhaps it was because the sky just started turning dark and the brothels patrons were currentlying over. Thats why thedies came out to solicit customers...
It had to be said this was the first time Liu Duo saw a brothel, which she had heard so much about.
During this ancient time, the ces where human flesh were sold in the cities were called brothels. In the small towns like Anping Town, the ces where human flesh was sold were called low-grade brothels.
Liu Duo looked at the girls of the brothels. Not only were they dressed scantily, but they were also wearing a very thickyer of makeup.
But there were some she thought looked quite good. It was quite a pity they chose this career.
Beloved, what are you looking at? Ye Mo asked, feeling puzzled.
It wasnt just him. Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling all also looked at her. What was there to look at in the brothel?
Although they never went to such ces that sold flesh, they could tell what it was when they heard them soliciting customers.
After all, what proper women would say such words?
Chapter 1024 - Can’t I Make A Joke?!
Chapter 1024: Cant I Make A Joke?!
Thats why they never turned their gaze towards that direction.
Liu Duo only turned back her curious gaze after the four of them stared at her.
Sheughed. I am looking at the girls in the brothel. Some of them look quite pretty and their physiques are also very nice. Its a pity they are working such jobs!
Everyone has their own pursuits. Some might have started unwillingly and then had no choice but to keep on doing itter. Such is life! There are many things that are out of our control. Ye Liu suddenly said this very seriously.
When he worked in town in the past, he saw girls who were forced to sell their bodies in low-grade brothels. He also saw those who did it willingly, but they were also forced by circumstances in their lives.
They had no choice but to ept it!
Liu Duo felt quite surprised by this.
She never wouldve thought this fe was able to understand the many facets of this world so deeply.
And so she pretended to misinterpret his words and said, sounding upset, There are many things about life we cannot control. Then, do you ever feel regret that you dont have your own wife?
Just in terms of looks alone, Liu Duo was actually not able to match up to Ye Yang and the others.
Truth be told, even if they didnt buy a shared wife, all of them werepletely able to have a wife of their own! So what if Ye Ling had to continuously take medicine?
The reason they chose to buy a shared wife was entirely that the three brothers didnt want to have any barriers between them. (They wouldnt, but each of their wives would more or less have their own inclinations). The other reason was that they didnt want their youngest brother to live his life on his own. (With the problem with his legs, and his need to take medicine continuously, it was hard for him to find a wife even if he was handsome.)
The most important reason was that their mothers dying words were asking the four brothers to love each other and she told them it was best if they could all share one wife!
When Ye Liu heard her, he lowered his head and looked at his wife beside him. Heughed merrily, stretched out his hand, and scraped her little nose. Little Duo, can I take this as you being afraid of losing me? Hahaha...
Beloved, can you stop thinking such nonsense all the time? Liu wouldnt have such thoughts, nor would any of us! Ye Mo said unhappily.
However, his tone sounded much more gentlepared to the past.
Although Ye Yang and Ye Ling didnt say anything, the expressions and words in their eyes both agreed with what Ye Mo said.
Liu Duo heard Ye Mos slightly angry tone that sounded like a promise and looked at that punchable self-confident Ye Liu. Liu Duo said, revealing the truth, Cant I make a joke?!
Ye Ling let out a sigh of relief when he heard what she said. He was even worried Liu Duo was in a bad mood because of her wild imagination.
Although Ye Yangs face still looked as paralyzed as ever, he muttered in his heart, You are about to be a mother but you are still so naughty to say such improper words!
He wasining about his wife in his heart but his eyes still radiated with love.
If it were Liu who made a joke, he would directly give him an emotionless gaze or he might even just ignore him and let him go crazy on his own.
Okay, okay, okay. Everything about Little Duo is fine and correct! Ye Liu gave a smile full of love.
The five of them then continued to walk towards the inn. While on the road, they were worried Liu Duo might feel hungry so they didnt forget to buy some snacks for her to eat.
By the time they arrived back at the inn, Liu Duo basically already couldnt have dinner anymore.
Duo Er, can you really not eat anything? Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo who was beside him.
The four brothers were currently sitting at the table and having dinner. The sky had already turnedpletely dark.
Liu Duo was currently using a wet towel to wipe off the red blush on her lips.
Chapter 1025 - Just Saw It As A Mutually Beneficial Business Partnership?
Chapter 1025: Just Saw It As A Mutually Beneficial Business Partnership?
Im not eating, you guys go ahead and eat. Liu Duo shook her head and continued doing what she was doing.
Ye Yang spoke up at this time. Drink some soup!
As he spoke, he grabbed an empty bowl and filled it with soup.
Since they had cooked the chicken soup especially for her, she had to drink some of it no matter what! It was fine even if she drank it as if it was in water.
At this time, Liu Duo finished cleaning the blush on her lips.
Liu Duo initially wanted to say she didnt want to drink it but when she heard Ye Yangs attractive voice, she changed what she was going to say.
She grinned andughed. Okay, I will drink some of the love-filled chicken soup you guys made especially for me.
She then came to sit at the table and began drinking the chicken soup...
Dongfang Ming stood in front of the window as he looked at the round moon in the night sky. He kept asking himself, Why didnt Little Duo and the otherse to notify me after they came to the capital?
They didnt have any other friends over here other than him, right?
Could it be that she didnt see him as a friend?
But just saw it as a mutually beneficial business partnership?
Master, you should eat your meal. It will get cold soon. Ming Yan looked at his master and couldnt help but remind him.
Ever since his master learned Liu Liushi and the others came to the capital, he had been slightly absent-minded the whole afternoon. He had an outrageous suspicion in his heart and it kept on growing bigger and bigger.
Upon hearing him, Dongfang Ming turned around to look at him and said, Do you think Little Duo and the others see me as a friend?
Err...
This question made Ming Yan feel slightly lost for words.
It wasnt like he was a worm in Liu Liushis heart so how was he supposed to know?
It was only after he thought over what he would say that Ming Yan finally said, Perhaps, Madam Ye and the others dont want to disturb master. After all, you are busy every day.
He felt that this answer at least wouldnt make his master feel too embarrassed!
After all, they mightve not thought abouting to disturb him.
When Dongfang Ming heard what he said, the entanglement and gloominess in his heart eased off slightly.
Go check the inns and see which one they are staying in!
Although they might not want to disturb him, as the host and as the only person they knew here, he needed to greet and entertain them at least once no matter what.
Thinking this way made Dongfang Ming feel much better. He also regained his appetite and had dinner.
Ming Yan wanted to say something when he received the order. However, he stopped himself when he was about to speak. It was better if he stopped trying to guess what his master was thinking!
And in the Mingyun Building, Little Tian was in a daze after she learned she was pregnant.
Wang Xiangyun was beside her and in the same state. However, both of their thoughts were wandering because of different reasons...
Mydy, when the childes, should I abort it? Little Tian looked at Wang Xiangyun and spoke numbly.
She felt extremely conflicted. She wanted to have the baby but also didnt want to have it. After all, it wasnt the result of love but was the result of an ident.
Wang Xiangyun only came out from her thoughts when she heard her voice.
She looked at Little Tian and said softly, Are you sure? No matter if you choose to marry Ming Yan, the child is innocent. Are you really not going to give birth?
She felt that, no matter what, since the child was already in her tummy, wasnt this heavens will?
Wasnt it a bit cruel to not have the child when the heavens gave it to her?
Little Tians heart felt entangled. She touched her t tummy and pursed her lips. Her eyes were also filled with tears.
Wang Xiangyun could feel Little Tians reluctance when she saw her like this.
It wasnt that she didnt want to have the child, but that she didnt want her child to grow up fatherless!
Little Tian, I know my selfishness hurt you and also hurt myself.
Chapter 1026 - She Wouldn’t Be Able To Get Used To Not Having Her
Chapter 1026: She Wouldnt Be Able To Get Used To Not Having Her
However, since what happened has already happened, both you and I need to learn to ept it, right?
If Ming Yan could stay by Brother Mings side for so long, it shows there is nothing wrong with his character. I will feel at ease if you follow him...
Wang Xiangyun also had tears in her eyes as she said many many things to Little Tian. The things she said were all basically about advising her to have the child and to marry Ming Yan.
She didnt want Little Tian to lose her qualification to be a mother and a wife because of her!
Mydy... Little Tian choked with emotions.
She felt so conflicted she didnt know what to say. She wanted to have the child but also didnt.
Now that she knew she was pregnant, she also wanted to marry Ming Yan but, at the same time, also didnt want to. These two thoughts kept going around in her head, tangling up her brain...
Listen to me. Marry Ming Yan, have the child, and have a beautiful life with him for the rest of your days. Just remember to visit me often in the future!
Wang Xiangyun looked at Little Tian, her teary eyes looking both earnest and reluctant.
After all, Little Tian had been following her for so many years. She wouldnt be able to get used to not having her by her side to take care of her.
There is no rush to answer. Just think it through for three days. When the timees, I will apany you to discuss the marriage with Ming Yan.
Little Tian nodded. Since herdy already said as such and she still wasnt sure what to do, she really did need to properly think it through. She shouldnt immediately make a decision...
Nighttime was always mysterious and short.
In the morning, by the time Liu Duo woke up, Ye Ling, who had been beside her, had long since gone. She didnt even have to guess to know hed already gotten up at the crack of dawn.
However, she was actually slightly surprised that there was no one there after she woke up.
This wasnt usually how it was!
She got out of bed and dressed herself on her own. She tied her hair in a simple bun and then went out of her room.
Ye Yang and the other three were at the lounge on the first floor, talking with Dongfang Ming.
Brother Ming, I should take leave for a while as our Duo Er should be waking up now, Ye Ling said gently. He then went towards the stairs.
Dongfang Ming and Ming Yan had suddenly appeared in their sights early in the morning just after they finished preparing breakfast.
Although they were surprised, Ye Mo said straight away they should go to the lounge on the first floor to avoid disturbing their beloveds sleep.
Liu Duo went to the other room they rented. When she didnt see anyone there, she went towards the stairs. Coincidentally, she ran into Ye Ling at the stairs.
Ling, where did you go? Where are Yang and the others?
We were just on the first floor. Ye Ling smiled warmly. Brother Ming somehow found out we came to the capital so he came to visit us. Mo asked us to chat on the first floor to avoid disturbing your sleep.
He was in a very good mood since he was able to see someone familiar in an unfamiliar ce.
When Liu Duo heard him, she looked obviously stunned and surprised.
She was very sure Ming Yan didnt see her back then. So how did Dongfang Ming know they came to the capital?
As Liu Duo was curious, she held Ye Lings hand and wanted to walk downstairs.
Duo Er, go back to your room and have breakfast first. I will ask Yang, Brother Ming, and the others toe chat in the roomter. Moreover, you still have to wash up first, right? Ye Ling stood still and didnt move.
They had already eaten and kept Liu Duos breakfast warm for her.
They wouldnt let their wife starve no matter what.
When Liu Duo heard him, she initially wanted to say there was no rush and that she should go and greet him first. However, when she saw the determination in Ye Lings eyes, she became like an obedient little child and went upstairs.
Although Liu Duos mental age was older than Ye Lings, she should still show respect to her youngest husband by listening to him from time to time.
Chapter 1027 - Miss Wang? Wang Xiangyun?
Chapter 1027: Miss Wang? Wang Xiangyun?
As his wife, she should still obey her husband.
In the first floor lounge, Ye Mo looked at Dongfang Ming with trembling eyes. He didnt like how he looked no matter how he looked at him.
This was the first time Ye Yang saw Dongfang Ming. However, no one could see any emotion on his frozen and paralyzed face.
However, he felt slightly defensive towards Dongfang Ming in his heart. With his many years of hunting experience, he could feel some hidden dangers.
It was only Ye Liu who chatted andughed like a friend (and business partner) who hadnt seen him in a long time!
Brother Dongfang, how did you know we came to the capital and that we are living at this inn? Ye Liu smiled and asked casually.
He knew Dongfang Mings status was not ordinary and it would be easy for him to find out where they lived. However, how did he even know they came to the capital?
It couldnt be possible that he sent someone to follow them constantly, right?
Ye Liu smiled on the surface but he had many guesses in his heart. Although he was smart, he was not willing to think about one of the reasons for how he knew where they lived!
That was best not the case. Otherwise, he would be uncordial towards him like Mo. Moreover, he would no longer allow him to interact with his wife!
When Dongfang Ming heard him, he said without holding anything back, Because when Miss Wang came to see me, she said she saw you guys on the streets. Thats why I sent Ming Yan to go investigate.
As for how he investigated, he didnt share it in detail.
As such, Ye Liu also had a mutual understanding and didnt ask more about it.
He knew Dongfang Mings true identity definitely wasnt just a simple businessman!
Miss Wang? Wang Xiangyun?
Ye Liu and the others would naturally know who the Miss Wang he mentioned was.
Ye Liu smiled and nodded. We did, in fact, run into Miss Wang. I didnt think she would tell you.
He really was surprised at this fact.
Brother Dongfang, while we were in Anping Town, I think Miss Wang said you are engaged. You have to invite us to your wedding dinner and have us give a toast when the timees!
As he spoke, Ye Lius attractive smiling peach blossom eyes looked at Dongfang Ming as if he wanted to find something in his eyes.
Even Ye Mo, who was sitting at the side while looking unfriendly, turned his sights toward him.
And Ming Yan frowned unconsciously. He felt that Ye Liu was subtly trying to conduct some sort of investigation.
If he could feel it, how was it possible that Dongfang Ming, the person who was being investigated, didnt feel it?
Although Ye Yang didnt understand what Liu meant by what he said, he saw the deeply concerned look on Liu and Mos faces.
And so he also turned his calm sights on Dongfang Ming.
Dongfang Ming was as steady as Mount Tai. There were no strong winds and waves he had not seen before.
And there were no hidden implications in words that he had never heard before.
It was as if they werent talking about him, and his cultured and refined disposition did not change. The engagement between Miss Wang and I has already been canceled. It might be a bit difficult if you want to join the wedding dinner.
Although you wont be able to toast me at my wedding, I can bring you guys to the Juxiang Building and treat you guys to some one-hundred-year-old wine as a bted weing party for you guys!
As Ye Liu didnt get to see what he wanted to see, he would naturally turn his sights away.
He smiled and replied, Yes, that is quite a pity. After all, Miss Wang is as beautiful as a fairy. If she was with you, it would be like a match made in heaven! But things such as destiny are unpredictable.
We would naturally not reject Brother Dongfangs kindness. We will have to trouble you to spend money!
Ye Mo snorted at the side. He was somewhat dissatisfied with Liu for epting Dongfang Mings invitation.
However, he didnt say anything about it. After all, they didnt have any reason to reject, right?
Chapter 1028 - It Would Be A Waste If They Tossed It All Away
Chapter 1028: It Would Be A Waste If They Tossed It All Away
Upstairs.
After Liu Duo washed up, she dug into the breakfast prepared by Ye Ling.
Ling, I dont want the chicken soup anymore. Im getting sick of it.
She stared at the bowl and suddenly felt nauseous, so she declined.
She believed she must have had too much to drink yesterday.
Ye Ling came to sit next to her. Gently, he said, Duo Er, if thats the case, just have a little bit.
Regardless, he figured it would be best if she consumed some. The nutrients would benefit the mother and the babies!
The soup boiled from an old chicken was topped with ayer of oil. Although very nutritious, drinking too much would still be sickening.
Liu Duo could not bear to reject him after hearing what he said. Furthermore, he dutifully blew on the soup to make it cooler. So, she decided to take a sip.
She barely got the contents down her throat when she immediately threw up and kept on vomiting after.
The scene frightened Ye Ling. What was going on?
However, without hesitation, he got her a napkin to wipe her mouth and patted her gently on the back, asking urgently, Duo Er, whats happened? Have you eaten anything spoiled?
She ate quite a few snacks in town yesterday. Ye Ling deduced it must have been one of those!
Liu Duo was lost in her thoughts. She had been pregnant for over two months now. This was her first encounter.
She recalled what Sister Lian had told her: Some women might experience morning sickness during pregnancy.
Was this a case of morning sickness then?
She knew she had not consumed anything unclean!
When Liu Duo thought of that, she shook her head. No, must be morning sickness. Sister Lian mentioned it before. Its very normal. Theres nothing to worry about, Ling.
The worry he had for her slightly lessened.
If it was something she ate, then they would definitely never ever buy her any street food again!
If thats the case, dont drink the soup if you dont want to.
Ye Ling quickly poured her some water for gargling. Duo Er, do you feel better now?
After throwing up for a bit, Liu Duo felt that the feeling of disgust hadrgely faded.
A lot better.
She gargled, then held her breath and pushed the chicken soup further away from her. Ling, you can have it.
It would be a waste if they tossed it all away.
Ye Ling did not object and drank the chicken soup in the porcin bowl.
After Liu Duo finished her breakfast, the two of them strolled to the hall on the first floor to join the others.
When Dongfang Ming heard soundsing from the stairway, he would nce over there automatically!
Of course, he did not make it obvious. Only he knew he just wanted to see Liu Duo as soon as possible!
When he finally gazed upon the face of the one hed missed the most, a broad grin spread across his face. Dongfang Ming called out to her, Little Duo, its been a while.
Indeed, Liu Duo responded.
She was surprised by Dongfang Mings sudden presence but at the same time, she was truly delighted to see her business partner and friend.
She was extremely happy to find someone she recognized in such an unfamiliar ce.
Mr. Dongfang, how did you know were here? Liu Duo asked out of curiosity.
Ye Ling had never gotten to hear him exin, so naturally, he had nothing to tell her.
Ye Mo, however, after seeing his wife and Dongfang Ming smiling brightly at each other, felt his temper rising.
He wanted so much to give him a piece of his mind!
Chapter 1029 - Especially Not When This Man Was Joining Them
Chapter 1029: Especially Not When This Man Was Joining Them
Dongfang Ming might have asked her to drop the honorifics, since the title was quite alienating, but Liu Duo could not break the bit, so he let her be.
Dongfang Ming got up from his seat, still smiling, as Liu Duo walked towards him. Someone told me of your arrival, so I thought I should see for myself. You didnt tell me you wereing, after all, and I thought we were friends.
Liu Duo could guess who that someone was. The other person in the capital who knew them could only be Wang Xiangyun!
They had met yesterday, by coincidence.
We didnt want to trouble you. After all, youre a businessman, and surely there are many matters to attend to every day. Liu Duo decided not to question him on how he had managed to find out where they were staying.
They would let him talk if he chose to, otherwise, they would not bug him. It was a secret everyone shared.
Dongfang Ming chuckled at her excuse and did notment on it. Instead, he changed the subject. There are many wonderful attractions and great scenery in the capital. Since were all here, why dont I show you around?
How unfortunate, were going to the temple today! Ye Moshed out before Liu Duo could speak.
They had decided yesterday that they would pray at the temple, and he was reluctant to change the schedule!
Especially not when this man was joining them!
Liu Duo fell speechless witnessing Ye Mos strange attitude.
She could not understand why Ye Mo always seemed to be on the brink of exploding like a bunch of firecrackers when they were with Dongfang Ming.
Ye Liu snickered and said, Brother Dongfang, thats how our dear Mo speaks. Hope you dont mind. Just yesterday, we made ns to go pray at the temple, so I suppose well have to postpone your invitation till tomorrow.
They should not get aggressive even if they could not ept the other partys goodwill, right?
Liu Duo added, Yes, were going to the temple today.
Then she set a delicate hand on her bulging belly and felt around on it.
She hoped the Buddha could ensure a sessful birth, and that everyone in the family would stay in the pink of health.
Dongfang Ming smiled back. Thats fine. Since you have made ns, then I shall not interfere. We can go tomorrow.
He noticed Liu Duos micro-actions. There was a little glint in his eyes, while deep down hemented the fact.
He had heard from Wang Xiangyun that Liu Duo was pregnant, and now that he witnessed the real thing, he was unable to put his feelings into words!
It was normal for a wife to nurture her husbands next-of-kin, but to see the woman of his dreams doing that for someone else, Dongfang Ming could not help but feel upset and depressed!
No can do!
Ye Mo had his arms folded in front of his chest as he squinted at Dongfang Ming. Were going to the temple today and well be climbing steps all the way up. Our wifes pregnant, so how do you expect her to have the energy to go sightseeing tomorrow?
Er...
Silence fell.
Of course, Dongfang Ming knew what Ye Mo meant.
Ye Mo obviously did not want to have any contact with him, and he would not allow Liu Duo to do so either!
Dongfang Ming could feel Ye Mos hostility towards him.
Mo, whats with that attitude? Brother Dongfangs our friend!
Ye Liu med him but made no furtherments on his statement.
His attitude was not the best, but he was just expressing his opinion.
Ye Ling looked at Dongfang Ming then at his brothers, before settling on Liu Duo.
Mo was right, despite his attitude.
Chapter 1030 - It Can’t Get Any Darker
Chapter 1030: It Cant Get Any Darker
Due to their wifes current physical condition, she really should not overwork.
Brother Ming, why dont you take us sightseeing the day after tomorrow instead? Duo Er really cant get too tired right now, Ye Ling thoughtfully suggested.
He favored Dongfang Ming because he thought of him as a good friend, one who was worth keeping in touch with!
Liu Duo smiled and cut them off, changing the topic. Mr. Dongfang, why dont you join us at the temple today?
Regardless of how the schedule would go, since they were able to meet today, she might as well invite him to pray at the temple with them.
He had readily extended his invitation and treated them as true friends. They really should return the favor and not treat him coldly and impolitely, the way Ye Mo did.
Why couldnt they go sight-seeing together?
Dongfang Ming cheered up. Sure, then dont mind if I do. I havent been there in a while!
How could he refuse Liu Duos invitation?
Ye Mo, on the other hand, looked ready to explode with rage!
His long face could not have looked worse.
Ye Liu kept smiling all the way, but in actual fact, he was appalled by what Ye Ling and Liu Duo said. Whatever Dongfang Mings motives were, it would not do them any harm to stay guarded around him!
Little Duo might not feel anything, but Ye Ling as a man should at least be aware of it!
Ye Yang observed everyones facial expressions and tones as he stood aside in silence.
Despite how normal Dongfang Ming acted, Ye Yang figured out the reasons behind Ye Lius estrangement disguised as friendliness as well as the truth behind Ye Mos bad attitude!
And so, he stared harder at Dongfang Ming.
Just because he did not speak did not mean he had zero suspicion!
Dongfang Ming turned aside and instructed Ming Yan behind him, Arrange two carriages. Im going to the temple with them.
Ming Yan nodded and went on his way.
Ye Liu was about to say they had their own carriage but, since Dongfang Ming was merely extending hospitality, he said nothing.
They had been in the capital for about three days now and would leave in another few. Their hometown and the capital were a great distance away. Ye Lius overthinking was messing with his head as he concocted some unrealistic thoughts concerning Dongfang Ming!
Dongfang Ming once again gazed upon Liu Duos bulging belly and smiled. How far along are you, Little Duo? When the babys born, I hope you ring me up. Id like to attend the baby shower.
He feltplicated emotions as he spoke.
It was a mix of sorrow, regret, and helplessness!
Liu Duo seemed to look forward to it. Its been over two months now. Ill definitely tell you when theyre born.
Even if Dongfang Ming had not said so, she had intended to invite him to their baby shower. They were friends, werent they? Perhaps their only ones!
They would invite their friends and family to gather at the baby shower.
Ye Mo listened to them close by. He snorted, but said nothing else, because the wife cast him a knowing nce, forbidding him to speak out of line!
While Ming Yan was getting the carriages ready, the gang spent the time chatting away, with Ye Yang and Ye Mo not saying a single word.
Chapter 1031 - Typical Double-Dealer!
Chapter 1031: Typical Double-Dealer!
When the carriages arrived, Ye Yang, Ye Mo, and Ye Ling took one while Liu Duo, Ye Liu, and Dongfang Ming took the other.
Dongfang Mings carriage was driven by Ming Yan, while Ye Yangs carriage was handled by another servant from the Dongfang manor.
In the carriage, Ye Ling touched the cushion under him and said, Yang, Mo, the seat here is so soft and cozy. Lets ask Brother Mingter where he got it. We should get one for ours.
Ye Mo pouted and said in a slightly disgusted tone, Its nothing special, not quite as good as you say it is!
He said that, but his hands never left the cushion.
Typical double-dealer!
Ye Yang was feeling around the softness of the cushion too. It was truly softer and cozier than the one in their carriage.
He red at Mo who was clearly not telling the truth, then he nodded in acknowledgment at Ye Ling to show his agreement.
They could buy one for their journey home to Anping Town, so that their wife would have a less bumpy ride!
In the other carriage, Ye Liu, Liu Duo, and Dongfang Ming were having a much merrier time.
Dongfang Ming suddenly recalled something. He told Liu Duo, Little Duo, since youre here, let me pay you the dividends from the doll sales.
He intended to transfer the dividends from other branches besides Anping Town to her, but he had to dy his ns because of Wang Xiangyun!
Ye Lius gleeful eyes settled on his wife. If he could, he would worship the ground she walked on.
He could imagine the revenue must be many times more than what they got from the tailor shop in Anping Town.
His wife was a wonderful breadwinner. He was undoubtedly proud of her!
He also silently made a vow. His brothers and himself had to give their all too!
Otherwise, how would they be worthy of her?
Liu Duo never expected Dongfang Ming to mention business so suddenly. She replied, Sure, you can pass it to me the day before we leave.
She did not bother to ask about the sum of their share. She just knew it would be a lot.
When they arrived at the temple, which was flourishing with incense, the gang headed towards the stone steps.
Temples were mostly built on hillsides. For believers, every step they took to go there signified their sincerity towards the Buddha.
Liu Duo, who was two months pregnant and who had just experienced morning sickness, started to pant and sweat when she had not even walked far.
At this time of day, even with Ye Yang holding her umbre while Ye Liu fanned her, she still felt really hot...
Ye Mo carried a kettle in hand, in case Liu Duo needed a drink.
Only Ye Ling was empty-handed, but he would take turns with Ye Liu to fan her.
Next to them, Dongfang Ming felt oddly envious as he watched the four brothers care for Liu Duo so thoughtfully.
Suddenly he had to urge to marry, so that he would have a woman he could care for.
Lets take a rest. Were in no hurry, Dongfang Ming said.
Brother Mings right. Lets stop for a while, Ye Ling added. Mo, get Duo Er some water to drink.
The other three brothers naturally agreed.
Chapter 1032 - Would She Die?
Chapter 1032: Would She Die?
Liu Duo, however, stared at the temple ahead. It was so close, yet so far away.
She shook her head, No, Ill walk a little bit more. We can restter. Otherwise, were never going to get there. I can still keep going.
She might not enjoy walking for too long, much less climbing these steps, especially in such hot weather, but she was never a spoiled girl, and she was determined to do what shed set her heart on doing!
She would persist a little further.
Liu Duo suddenly felt that shed had too little exercise in addition to her pregnancy. That was why she was panting so much.
Her mind raced to the day she would give birth. Would she die if her body gave out, when medical technology was a lot less advanced than modern times?
Most importantly, she was carrying more than one baby!
This was her second life. She would cherish it more than anyone else!
So, she made a mental vow too. She would exercise a bit more from that day onwards so that her body would not be underwhelmed.
For thest few dozen steps out of the hundred, they stopped and rested at least three times before reaching their destination.
Liu Duo felt her legs tremble under her.
Ye Yang, whose one arm shielded her with the umbre, used his free arm to keep her steady. He was not even panting as he said, Take a break.
He figured, since they had finally arrived, they were not in a rush to burn incense or seek the Buddhas blessing.
His wife needed to take a breather!
The other brothers did not object.
Among them, only Ye Ling and Liu Duo perspired a lot. The former did not even pant that much. The other five showed no signs of panting, only sweat.
Little Duo, how do you feel? Dongfang Ming asked her with concern.
He could tell Liu Duo was definitely spent. Luckily, it was only a hundred steps.
The temple on the west side of the city had a thousand. Liu Duo surely could not make it. She might need to be carried in a sedan chair.
Okay, my legs are just aching, Liu Duo said, trying her best to pant calmly.
She was sure she would wake up tomorrow to very, very sore feet!
That was what she would get forck of exercise.
Ye Mo did not like Dongfang Ming showing concern for Liu Duo, so he intervened. Wife, let Yang give you a massage before bed tonight. It helps relieve the pain. Well do your legs when we get back.
Somehow, Liu Duo could tell he was unting.
She mumbled, is he mad? Whats there to unt about?
Ye Liu picked up on his brothers overtones too. He pursed his lips, but could not hide the smile leaking from the corners. Mo and his puns!
Ye Yang responded since his name was mentioned. Yes.
His gaze fell upon Dongfang Ming unintentionally before looking elsewhere.
After hearing that, Dongfang Ming showed no emotional changes, but Ming Yang, his long-timepanion for twenty years, could sense a subtle change in his mood.
Dongfang Ming could read people well. At that moment he figured out why Ye Mo had been hostile towards him!
He never realized Ye Mo had picked up on his feelings for Liu Duo. Then again, his enmity was within reason.
Chapter 1033
Chapter 1033: ڤDzмģ
Dongfang Ming Felt Contempt Towards Such Actions!
Men would naturally be sensitive to such issues!
If Ye Mo could feel it how would it be possible that Ye Liu didnt?
Although this was the first time Ye Yang and Dongfang Ming met, he could feel Ye Yangs precautions and that he was on guard against him. It was only Liu Duo and Ye Ling who werepletely unaware!
Although Dongfang Ming could hear the unting, provocation, and warning in Ye Mos words, his sights towards them were stillpletelyfortable and unashamed.
He knew that although he liked Liu Duo in his heart and he knew she was the other half he had been searching for so many years, she was someone elses wife. He could not and would not do anything inappropriate!
Although it was not umon for people with status to take someone elses wife (it actually happened quite often) Dongfang Ming felt contempt towards such actions!
Little Duo, look at how well the Ye Brothers treat you. It makes me really jealous. Dongfang Ming smiled.
When Liu Duo heard him, she felt blessed andughed proudly. Of course! Who else would they treat well if not me?
Yes, you are worth being treated so well by them! Because you are iparable with other women. Dongfang Ming was not stingy with his praise for her.
He really liked Liu Duos self-confidence. She wasnt excessively shy and reserved like other women.
Moreover, he had learned clearly very early on the history between Liu Duo and the Ye Brothers.
The four brothers family circumstances were allpletely due to Liu Duo!
He would be the first to object if they didnt treat her as a treasure in their palms!
Hahaha... Liu Duo couldnt help butugh loudly when she heard him give her such high praise. Mr. Dongfang, you really have a way with words! However, what you said is also the truth.
Liu Duo wasnt over-selling herself or boasting about this fact.
After all, as she was from the twenty-first century, she would naturally be iparable to the women who were native to this period!
Ye Mo listened to their conversation and he tightened his fists.
He felt upset and thought in his heart, How is this person so shameless? To joke as such with a married woman, and even doing it in front of her husbands?
They didnt know why, but when Ye Yang and Ye Liu heard what Dongfang Ming said, they suddenly felt as though they had judged a noble person with their own despicable minds.
Otherwise, how could he remain so calm andposed? With his brains, he would have definitely heard the implied meanings in Mos words!
And so, Ye Yang and Ye Lius attitude towards Dongfang Ming had a one-hundred and eighty-degree change. They no longer felt cautious or had their guard up against him.
It was only after they felt rested that they entered the temple and started lighting up incense to ask Buddha for his blessings...
Beloved, what did you ask from Buddha? Ye Mo saw that Liu Duo had finished praying and was about to get up so he immediately went and helped her up.
He wanted to know, besides praying for the babies toe out healthy, what else did she pray for?
Liu Duo leaned on him and got up. She looked at him andughed. Its a secret! I wont tell you.
When she prayed to Buddha just now, besides asking for the babies in her tummy toe out healthy, she also hoped her family from her previous life could live healthily and happily every day! She hoped they wouldnt continue to feel sad because of her passing...
What do you mean by secret? Beloved, tell me quickly! I want to know! Ye Mo kept on asking like a child.
At this time, Ye Liu finished praying and was kneeling. He walked over andughed, Little Duo already said it is a secret so why are you still asking? It wouldnt be effective if she said it out loud. Dont you understand?
He was also curious, but he guessed it was definitely about praying for her family to be able to live peacefully and healthily every day.
Chapter 1034 - She Would More Or Less Feel A Bit Embarrassed.
Chapter 1034: She Would More Or Less Feel A Bit Embarrassed.
Dongfang Ming also walked towards them after he finished kneeling and praying to Buddha.
Ming Yan, on the other hand, didnt kneel and pray to Buddha. However, he looked at the Buddha statue and it wasnt clear what he was thinking.
He didnt even notice after his master walked away!
Ming Yan? Dongfang Ming turned back and called him.
He realized Ming Yan would space out from time to time ever since Wang Xiangyun said Little Tian was pregnant.
Ming Yan immediately regained his senses when he heard him and went over in their direction.
He felt annoyed at himself in his heart. Why did he keep thinking about that upsetting thing?
Why should he care when Little Tian didnt? In any case, she wouldnt have the child anyway!
Ming Yan knew clearly about Little Tians temperament.
Ming Yan quickly went up to Dongfang Ming. He initially wanted to apologize to his master but Dongfang Ming lifted his hand to stop him from speaking.
He could empathize with why Ming Yan spaced out. If it were him, he might do the same.
Duo Er, are we going back to the inn now? Ye Ling said gently.
The sun was up in the sky right now. They should be leaving since it would be time for lunch in about an hour.
The temple would prepare vegetarian food to give out on certain special dates. However, it usually wouldnt provide food for the public.
Liu Duo looked at the hot sunlight outside. Although she didnt want to immediately leave, it would get even hotter in the afternoon. Moreover, there was nothing to eat here.
Okay. Lets go back to the inn.
She then looked at Dongfang Ming and said with a smile, Mr. Dongfang, do us the honor and have lunch with us this afternoon!
She would more or less feel a bit embarrassed that she didnt go and greet Ming Yan when she saw him the other day.
After all, besides being business partners, they were also friends, right?
As the saying goes, the more friends you have, the more options you have. And she needed to interact more with a friend in order to get closer, right?
Dongfang Ming smiled brightly when he heard what she said. As the host, I should be the one weing you guys. It will naturally be my treat! Little Duo, you guys should give me the honor of doing so.
Although Ye Mo had some objections when he heard what Liu Duo said, he didnt speak up. His handsome face looked extremely upset.
He should show some respect since his beloved already said as such, right?
However, when Ye Mo saw the smile on Dongfang Mings face, he just didnt like it no matter how he looked at it!
He couldnt help but mutter in his heart, Do you think you are so handsome? Your smile is so ugly but you still dare to smile in front of my wife? Why dont you take a look at how handsome her four husbands are!?
Ye Ling was beside him and he felt curious when he saw how upset Mo looked. Whats up with Mo? Hes had such a big stinkface the entire morning.
Walking up a hill was usually tiring and took up a lot of time. However, going downhill was extremely easy.
Once they arrived at the foot of the hill, Ye Yang and the others got on the carriage and they went towards the inn...
Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian were coincidentally walking out of the Mingyun Building when Liu Duo and the others arrived in front of the inn. They then saw Liu Duo and the otherse down from the carriage.
Wang Xiangyuns focus was on Dongfang Ming and Little Tians focus, on the other hand, was on Ming Yan.
Thedy and servant just looked at them and momentarily forgot what they were doing. They even kept standing there absent-mindedly after they disappeared into the inn.
It was only after a while of Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian feeling the heat from the sunlight that they came to their senses.
Wang Xiangyun never wouldve thought Liu Duo would be staying at the inn right next to her. And not only did Brother Ming find out where they stayed, they even went out somewhere very early in the morning!
Sheined angrily in her heart, Why are you so taken with such an ordinary and lowly shared wife? Brother Ming, she is a shared wife!
Chapter 1035 - Why Is This Person Here?
Chapter 1035: Why Is This Person Here?
Everyone knew what a shared wife was. And it wasmon to think of women who were shared wives as lowly and deplorable. They were only slightly better than those who sold their bodies!
It had been quite a few days since Little Tian saw Ming Yan.
However, in that short period of time, she suddenly found him to be tall, handsome and giving off a sense of security. Even though standing next to Dongfang Ming made him look very dull, he was still very eye-catching!
Little Tian, lets go over. Wang Xiangyun looked at Little Tian and went towards that direction.
They were initially nning on meeting Ming Yan anyway so they would naturally go over since they saw him.
Little Tian didnt object as a response and followed behind her. However, a shade of red started to appear on her face for some reason.
It wasnt clear if it was the sunlight or some other reason but her entire face turned red.
Liu Duo and the others didnt go back to their rooms and instead went straight to the first-floor lounge to rest.
And so, when Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian walked through the inns entrance, they immediately saw the extremely lively atmosphere as they chatted andughed...
Dongfang Mings back was facing the inns entrance. Ye Liu, on the other hand, saw Wang Xiangyun and Little Tian walking towards their direction.
Brother Dongfang, Miss Wang is here. She might be here to see you.
When Dongfang Ming heard him, the smile formed by the corners of his lips fell away but he didnt show a big reaction.
Ye Yang naturally also wouldnt have any reaction. Liu Duo and Ye Ling nced at her and also didnt say anything.
Ye Mo frowned and said, Why is this person here?
He initially already disliked Wang Xiangyun. Add to the fact it was she who told Dongfang Ming she saw them. Otherwise, how would they have so many problems right now?
Liu Duos gaze swept over Wang Xiangyun and she knew it was impossible that she was here for them!
Thats why she couldnt be bothered to greet her as she didnt have any favorable feelings towards her.
Ming Yan looked at his master and saw that he didnt react so he also didnt turn back to look either.
Wang Xiangyun frowned when she saw that they didnt react even though they saw her.
Once she was closer, she took the initiative and said, Brother Ming, I brought Little Tian over.
She turned her sights to Ming Yan as she spoke.
Little Tian looked at Ming Yan when she was mentioned. Coincidentally, Ming Yan also turned his sights towards her.
When their eyes met, Little Tian immediately pulled her sights away and her heart started to beat faster. The redness on her face from before had slightly faded but it started to quietly reappear again.
Ming Yan didnt understand when he saw this. What was going on with Little Tian?
Usually, she would look very fierce when he saw her. Why was it so different today?
Dongfang Ming didnt give a reply when he heard what she said. He only said to Ming Yan, You should make a decision by yourself and resolve this! Go ahead.
He would not state his opinion on this issue.
Ming Yan nodded and responded verbally. He then went beside Little Tian and looked at her. Lets go somewhere else to talk. Follow me.
After he finished speaking, he headed outside the inn.
Little Tian nced at herdy and then followed him.
Wang Xiangyun stayed back and she didnt know if she should sit or stand as Dongfang Ming and the others didnt ask her to sit and chat with them.
Her nails dug into her flesh but Wang Xiangyun didnt feel any pain at all. She silently walked over to the side and sat at a table. However, both her eyes were kept on Dongfang Ming and the others...
Mr. Dongfang, isnt Miss Wang your fiancee? Why are you ignoring her? Ye Mo couldnt stand Wang Xiangyuns resentful stare so he said this to Dongfang Ming.
Liu Duo, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling all looked at Dongfang Ming when they heard him. They all looked at him as if they were an audience. Of course, they didnt have any intention to pry.
At this time, Ye Yang got up and was about to go upstairs.
Chapter 1036 - In The Past?
Chapter 1036: In The Past?
Yang, where are you going? Ye Ling looked at him and asked, feeling curious.
Liu Duo also turned to look. However, Ye Yang replied without even turning his head. Upstairs.
Err...
This reply made Ye Ling feel awkward.
Of course, he knew he was going upstairs. What he was asking was why was he going upstairs?
Liu Duo couldnt help butugh at this. Her oldest husband was still a cute blockhead. Only he could give such an irrelevant answer while looking so serious! He didnt even seem annoying when he did this.
Once Ye Yang left, Liu Duo and the others put all their attention onto Dongfang Ming and waited for his answer.
Dongfang Ming smiled slightly and said unhurriedly, In the past.
It was just three simple words. Although he didnt exin the reason in detail, it allowed Liu Duo and the others to know he no longer had any rtions with Wang Xiangyun.
When they heard what he said, they didnt pry further. After all, this was Dongfang Mings family affairs.
Wang Xiangyun wasnt sitting too far away from them. When she heard what Dongfang Ming said, she bit down on her lip and it couldnt help but start to tremble. The tears in her eyes also started to flow nonstop.
In the past?
What do you mean in the past? Brother Ming, even if you never wanted to marry me, we still havent canceled our engagement yet, right?
In actuality, it wasnt that Dongfang Ming didnt submit the papers to cancel the engagement, but it was that Wang Xiangyun didnt return to the Wang family house so she didnt know about it.
Wang Xixuan and his mother chose to keep the news from her when they received the papers to cancel the engagement. They didnt send anyone to the Mingyun Building to notify her!
Dongfang Ming actually showered great consideration to the Wang familys reputation as he didnt loudly announce this matter to the world.
Brother Dongfang, I feel like you are involved in quite a few industries! Ye Liu said to him with a smile, changing the topic.
Talking about Wang Xiangyun was a messy topic and it was best not to continue talking about it. After all, the person involved was still listening at the side.
If she continued hearing about it, it wouldnt be good for her no matter what!
Just a few. Dongfang Ming didnt hide it and said naturally, Industries that I am interested in.
In actuality, Dongfang Ming was not just someone with powerful connections, but was also an extremely wealthy businessman!
It wasnt in just this country. He also had many properties in other countries.
When Liu Duo heard him, she teased, So you mean to say Mr. Dongfang is a high baller! I feel so proud that I can be friends with a high baller! Hahaha...
High baller?
What kind of words were these? What did it mean?
Ye Liu and the others all looked dumbfounded. They looked at theughing Liu Duo, wanting her to exin.
Liu Duo understood their expression of wanting her to exin so she said with a smile, It means someone who is very rich!
Pff...
Dongfang Mingughed slightly. He felt that the more he interacted with Liu Duo, the more he found her to be interesting and the more she attracted him!
High baller? This word sounded quite interesting.
Ye Mo puckered his lips and muttered in his heart when he heard her. Tsk... is being rich so impressive? Isnt he still human like us?! He only has a bit more silver.
Wang Xiangyun looked at them as they chatted happily and the resentment in her eyes grew, especially when she looked at Liu Duos smile that was as bright as flowers.
The more she looked at Liu Duo the more she disliked her. She felt she was seducing Dongfang Ming!
She chatted so happily with a man while she was in front of her own husbands. She was really so shameless! She failed to adhere to how a woman should behave.
Ye Yang arrived back at the rooms upstairs and used the water that was ced in the room to wash some fruits. He put them onto a te and brought it downstairs...
Lunch was still some time away so he should let his wife eat something to fill her tummy.
Chapter 1037 - Nearly An Hour Had Passed
Chapter 1037: Nearly An Hour Had Passed
Ye Ling used to be in charge of that. Could he have forgotten?
They had been chatting the day away after all. Ye Yang did not join in, as he went to get some fruit.
The fruit tter could fit seven. Including Ming Yan, they would have one each.
As Ye Yang descended the stairs, Ye Ling blushed furiously again. How could he have forgotten that?
Most importantly, his three brothers were usually busy with work outside. He was the one who stayed at home.
So he had set some goals for himself, which were to look after the house as well as their wife!
From the looks of it, he had not been doing a good enough job.
Liu Duo could tell Ye Ling was uneasy, so she smiled and cast him a nce. Dont me yourself. It doesnt matter who gets it. Its all the same. We dont have to make it clear who does what around here.
Ye Ling understood what she was trying to tell him through her eyes. He nodded slightly in response.
Deep down he strongly swore to never forget that again!
Ye Yang came down and passed a fruit to Liu Duo. Eat.
Thanks, Yang. Liu Duo epted it cheerfully and took a bite. Its sweet! Eat some, you guys!
Then, Ye Yang gave one to each of them and left thest one on the fruit tter for Ming Yan when he returned.
Wang Xiangyun observed Liu Duos four husbands. They were all very good-looking and treated her with care. Yet Dongfang Ming always seemed to smile whenever he talked to her. Wang Xiangyuns jealousy grew.
She stood up all of a sudden and headed for the exit.
She really could not stand such a harmonious scene!
Dongfang Ming might as well blend in as another one of Liu Duos husbands!
No! She would not let that happen!
If she could not have him, then neither could Liu Duo!
The gang tacitly agreed to ignore her abrupt departure.
Brother Ming, where has Ming Yan gone? Its almost lunchtime, Ye Liu questioned. Ming Yan had been gone for a long time.
Dongfang Ming wondered the same thing too. What was taking Ming Yan so long? Nearly an hour had passed.
Pay it no mind, lets get a private room, Dongfang Ming said as he stood.
And so, the gang entered the room, ready for lunch.
On the other side, Ming Yan led Little Tian to a quiet ce. There was nobody around.
Since youre pregnant, do you n to marry me and give birth to the child, or...? Ming Yan directly asked her.
Little Tian hung her head low and fumbled with her clothes, feeling helpless.
After much consideration, she had intended to abort her unborn child. But after meeting Ming Yan, she seemed to be having second thoughts.
Ming Yan was not used to her keeping to herself like that. She was not her usual feisty self. Nevertheless, he waited patiently.
Some timeter, she said, D-Do you want me to keep the baby?
Er...
Ming Yan blinked when the question was redirected to him.
He did not expect Little Tian to do that. In the past, she would have said, Im not marrying you! Im getting an abortion!
Well? Little Tian asked again when he did not react.
Ming Yan, after seeing the flush on her cheeks, solemnly said, Lets keep it!
Chapter 1038 - What Was The Point Of Giving Birth?
Chapter 1038: What Was The Point Of Giving Birth?
Between him and Little Tian, neither bore romantic feelings towards the other. If she was unwilling to marry, he would not force her, but he hoped she would give birth to the child, because he would raise the kid himself!
Little Tian rxed when she got the reply. She even seemed to be smiling.
While she was pleased to hear his answer, Ming Yan had more to add. Ill keep the kid andpensate you with money! I know you dont want to marry me, and I wont force you. Since youre pregnant, its best to carry the baby to term. That way, no harmes to your body, and the baby gets a chance to live. Lets keep it, alright?
Ming Yan spoke with sincerity, in a gentle and patient tone. At the same time, he looked forward to and yearned for the child residing in Little Tians belly.
Now it was Little Tians turn to blink. He just wants the child, and not me? But thats not what he said before!
Frustrated, Little Tian pursed her lips, unsure of what to say.
She had rejected him every single time, but now that he really said it, she did not feel pleased at all!
Ming Yan observed the many changes in her mood, wondering what he had said wrong. He kept on waiting for her reply.
Time ticked past slowly but Ming Yan remained patient. He stayed silent, not wanting to disrupt Little Tians thoughts, as he waited.
Yet Little Tian felt troubled by his gaze. She frowned at him, Ill keep the baby, but not for you. Think about the life they would have without a father or mother!
She did not wish for her kid to be born without either parent.
Otherwise, what was the point of giving birth?
Ming Yan knew what she meant.
Im fine with that. When would you like to get married? Three days from now?
Anything will do!
As soon as she said that, Little Tian turned to leave the same way theyde.
But Ming Yan did not chase after her.
He found it odd that she readily agreed to marry him and mother their child but, nevertheless, he would take up the full responsibility!
Only when Little Tian vanished from sight did Ming Yan slowly go back to the inn Liu Duo and the gang were currently staying at.
After Wang Xiangyun left, she returned to Mingyun Building and locked herself in her room once more. She was tearing up.
Why had she been feeling so unbearable?
Mydy, Im back. Little Tian knocked on the door and entered.
She intended to look for her next door, but changed her mind. She supposed Dongfang Ming wanted nothing to do with her. Staying there would be useless.
Wang Xiangyun dried the tears at the sound of her voice. She turned around and forced a smile. So, how did it go? Have you two settled things?
She tossed her sorrows aside to focus on Little Tian.
Little Tian could tell Wang Xiangyun had been crying. She approached herdy and wiped away her tears. Its settled. Itll be held three days from now. But, mydy, Im worried about you. I dont trust the next servant to take care of you after I leave.
She was ready to marry Ming Yan and have their child, but at the same time, she could not let go of Wang Xiangyun. She felt terribly conflicted.
One could not have it both ways. Aye...
Dont you worry. Wang Xiangyun pulled Little Tian over and lightly patted the back of her hand. Since Ming Yan will take you as his bride three days from now, Ill see to it that your wedding goes perfectly! Well go to the clothing store in a moment and get you a fitting bridal gown. We wont stay too far apart, so doe visit me often.
Chapter 1039 - Get Your Heart Broken
Chapter 1039: Get Your Heart Broken
After you get married, make an effort to build a rtionship with him. Hell provide the best life for you and your child.
Wang Xiangyun told her many things. Little Tian was so moved by herdys concern that it was her turn to cry.
How lucky she was to have such a wonderful employer!
She had been sold to the Wang manor at a young age. After many rounds of training and careful selection, she was assigned to serve Wang Xiangyun. She never thought thedy would treat her like family, be so protective of her, and even miss her already before she had even left.
Simrly, Wang Xiangyun let tears roll down her face as she talked. Her heart broke at the thought of parting, but at the same time, she was happy for Little Tian, who could live happily ever after in her own home.
In the end, Wang Xiangyun said in between sobs, Little Tian, as you know, Brother Ming has no feelings for me, but Im head over heels in love with him!
After you get married to Ming Yan, i-if Brother Ming fancies anyone, or ns to marry some other girl, you have to inform me, alright? Even if I cant marry him and be his wife, I want to consider whether the woman is worthy of him!
Little Tian sighed. Mydy, why cant you let it go? Whats there for you to consider? Youll just get your heart broken again and again.
That was what she thought, but Little Tian nodded all the same. Sure, Ill be on the lookout for Master Dongfangs news.
They ate shortly after that, then set off to the clothing store.
When Ming Yan arrived at the inn, Dongfang Ming and the Ye family were having lunch.
He entered the private room and whispered something in Dongfang Mings ear, before retreating to the side, waiting for his reply.
Sure. Do what you have to. Ill head back on my ownter, Dongfang Ming said to him.
From what Ming Yan told him, he believed Little Tians decision not to abort the baby was a rational move. After all, the child was innocent!
Any woman, upon pregnancy, would lean towards the childs favor and wouldpromise everything that they had originally opposed.
And so, Ming Yan politely excused himself and left the inn again.
He had to spend the money he had saved up all these years to get a house for his future family, and to tie the knot with Little Tian three days from then.
Little Duo, Ye brothers, may I ask if youre in a hurry to return to Anping town? Ming Yan is getting married in three days. Would you stay for the wedding banquet? Dongfang Ming asked with a smile on his face.
His good friend and subordinate was getting married. Whether or not he and his wife were the perfect match, their willingness to take this step for the baby was still worth celebrating!
Er...
The gang blinked. What was going on? Why was there suddenly going to be a wedding?
Surprise aside, Ye Liu responded with a smile too. If thats the case, wed be happy to attend the banquet before leaving. Get some luck, you know.
They chatted for a while after lunch, then Liu Duo went upstairs for a nap.
Dongfang Ming invited Ye Yang and Ye Liu to follow him elsewhere, while Ye Mo and Ye Ling stayed behind.
One wanted to stay with Liu Duo, the other said he did not want to move.
Duo Er, what present should we get Brother Ming for the wedding? Ye Ling asked gently.
Ye Mos mind was not on that. Wife, shouldnt we be leaving in a few days?
He thought they ought to set off for home three dayster, after the wedding. He was beginning to feel homesick.
Liu Duo was sitting on the bed, massaging her legs. What present should we get? I have no idea. We can discuss it with Yang and Liu when they get back.
Chapter 1040 - Won The Jackpot Of Life!
Chapter 1040: Won The Jackpot Of Life!
How would she know what people from ancient times get for one another as presents?
As for when to return home, lets think about it after the banquet.
They had been in the capital for only a few days so far. It was soon to leave, wasnt it?
Ye Mo frowned but did not say anything else. He was obviously sulking.
Mo, whats that for? You dont look pleased! Liu Duo said, seeing that he was clearly in a bad mood.
She realized that this man not only had a terrible temper, but he was wilful too.
Ye Ling gave his brother a sideways nce and added, Yes, Mo, whats that for? Youve been brooding since this morning. Its scary.
Ye Mo folded his arms in front of his chest and lifted his chin. Its one of those days thates every month, alright!
Pffft...
Liu Duo could not contain herughter.
Was he joking?
One of those days? Every month?
Did he think he was a woman with a menstrual period?
Oh, Mo, youre feeling down, arent you? Why dont Ling and I sing a song for you? Will that make you happy?
Sure, go ahead! Ye Mo said smugly, very weing of the idea.
Liu Duo pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at him, wondering, wow, way to be upfront about it...do you think youre still a kid?
Ye Lings jaw twitched. Mo, dont fall in line like that. I dont know how to sing!
Stop being so smug about yourself! Get over it and massage my legs. I feel so sore! Liu Duo cracked a joke.
She certainly did not have the energy to fool around. Nap time was rolling close.
Ye Mo came to her bedside when he was called and got straight to work stretching her leg muscles without anyints.
Ye Ling fanned them from the other side and fanned himself too from time to time. It was a harmonious scene.
Liu Duo believed she had won the jackpot of life to be doted on by her husbands like this!
Three days passed in the blink of an eye.
Today was the day Ming Yan and Little Tian were to be wedded. The gang, having been invited by Dongfang Ming, set out early right after they had their breakfast.
The family of five walked leisurely towards Ming Yans newly bought house.
Both Ming Yan and Little Tian did not have any rtives, so they skipped severalplicated rituals usually performed for such an asion. Ming Yan did not escort the bride either. Instead he waited for Little Tians sedan chair to arrive as he stood by the entrance, dressed fully in red.
Aside from the Ye family, members of the Dongfang manor as well as several of Ming Yangs well-connected colleagues were attending the banquet.
On the other side, Little Tian, also dressed in red, stepped onto the bridal sedan under Wang Xiangyuns guidance.
Ming Yans red attire made him stand out much more than when he was wearing his darker suits. This was his big day, yet his face showed not a bit of excitement.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling were confused by the situation.
They did not know yet that the luckydy who would step out of the sedan chairter was none other than Little Tian, Wang Xiangyuns servant.
Duo Er, whats with Brother Mings long face? Hes getting married today, shouldnt he be happy? Ye Ling whispered in her ear.
I dont know. Liu Duo shrugged. She did not quite understand it either.
She had been quite excited to be able to witness the marriage ritual of ancient times, but did not expect it to turn out like this.
It was very unlike the ones she had seen on television in her past life!
Chapter 1041 - What It Felt Like To Be Bride And Groom!
Chapter 1041: What It Felt Like To Be Bride And Groom!
Not only did Ming Yan not go to escort the bride himself, but he just stood there waiting at the gates like that?
If it were not for his red suit, no one would have known he was the groom that day!
Anyway, Ming Yan does look good in his red wedding suit, Liu Duomented as she look towards the entrance.
Her husbands turned to look at their wife at the same time.
They knew Liu Duo was unquestionably just admiring Ming Yan, but they did not really like to hear their wife praising other guys!
Wife, your husbands would look much better than him if we were the ones wearing that! Ye Mo lifted his chin and eximed arrogantly.
He would not live this down!
Furthermore, he was already much better-looking even in these in clothes!
Ye Liu was usually quite narcissistic as well. After all, he was qualified. But this time he thought a little bit further.
He spoke sternly despite his smile. Little Duo, when we get home, lets have a wedding ceremony too! By then, all four of us will be wearing red suits. Im sure everyone in the vige will be envious of you!
They originally brought Liu Duo home to have children for them, though they knew they would treat her kindly too. They hade so far, and by now all of them had fallen so deeply in love with her that they had unknowingly given her their mind, body, and soul!
She was their wife, and no doubt she should have the right to the three letters and six etiquettes as dictated by marriage customs!
They were willing to rent eight sedans to bring her through their door.
They would surely want to experience what it felt like to be bride and grooms!
Ye Yang spoke, and they were reminded of his existence. Agreed!
He believed the four of them truly owed her an official ceremony. They were poor before, and could only buy a wife to bear their children. Now they were deeply in love with her. Their intended purpose no longer existed!
Right then, Ye Mo and Ye Ling also supported the idea as they nodded. Same here.
Liu Duo was surprised by it all.
She had never thought about it like this! The moment she gained her second life, she was already their wife!
Have a wedding ceremony?
Would she be wearing a red wedding gown? Be a bride?
She supposed every woman had the same dream, to don a wedding gown and be wedded to the love of their life!
Liu Duo, who had let her mind wander in fantasies, could not hide the joy in her eyes, but she pretended she did not care. Well see. Weve already got a baby, why bother with a ceremony?
The brothers exchanged nces with one another. They all knew their wife was not really speaking her mind!
They stopped talking about it as well and decided to talk about details in privateter. Their wife was very much in for a surprise!
It was an hourter that the bridal sedan finally made an appearance and stopped in front of Ming Yan.
Ming Yan still bore no expression, but the hands hanging by either side had broken out in a sweat.
Wang Xiangyuns sedan chair arrived right after. When it did, she alighted her seat and went to guide Little Tian out of hers, then she delivered the woman into Ming Yans care.
After today, Little Tian will be your wife. Please treat her well, and live happily ever after with her.
Ming Yan looked down at the delicate and fair little hand in his palm, feeling veryplicated emotions for a moment.
Chapter 1042 - If You Don’t Turn Your Back On Me, I Shall Also Not Turn My Back On You!
Chapter 1042: If You Dont Turn Your Back On Me, I Shall Also Not Turn My Back On You!
Today was a day of great joy as it was his wedding day. It would be a lie if he said he didnt feel excited!
However, his wife wasnt someone who he was in love with. They were only married because Little Tian identally got pregnant. Would they have happy lives in the future?
He was uncertain. Very much uncertain!
However, when he looked at the pretty fragile hands in his palm that he could break with just a little bit of strength, he decided to try and build a romantic rtionship between them. He would protect her and their child, and give them happiness.
At the moment he made his decision, Ming Yan used a bit of strength and held the pretty hands in his palm. He lifted his head to look at Wang Xiangyun and said, sounding determined, Of course! My wife is my heart.
Little Tian was wearing a red veil. Although she couldnt see Ming Yans determined-looking eyes, she could feel the change of strength in his hands. Moreover, she could also feel Ming Yans earnestness.
At this moment, with a pair of strong hands wrapped around her hands, Little Tian felt a sense of security. She felt like she would have someone to depend on in the future.
Her heart started to beat faster. At the same time, she also silently decided in her heart to try and build a rtionship with him.
After that, Ming Yan held Little Tians hand and led her into the entrance of his house...
At this time, Wang Xiangyun went to the hall and saw Dongfang Ming, Liu Duo, and the others. They were all smiling as they looked at the newlyweds. Her heart was filled with all sorts ofplicated feelings.
Did they not notice shede?
She could not ept it in her heart and she walked over to the empty seat beside Dongfang Ming and sat down!
In actuality, Dongfang Ming already saw her very early on, he only chose to ignore her. Liu Duo and the others did the same.
Even when she was sitting at the same table as them right now, all of them had a mutual understanding to ignore her.
After they finished the ritual kneeling by the bride and the groom and the other traditions, Ming Yan led Little Tian straight to their new room to uncover her veil and exchange cups of wine.
At the moment he lifted her veil, truth be told, there was a sparkle in Ming Yans eyes. Little Tian was dressed in her red gown and this was the most beautiful he ever saw her.
He was slightly red in the face as he handed her the cup of wine. Little Tian, once you drink this wine, you will be bound together with me as my wife. I hope we can remove the prejudice we have of each other from before. From this day forth, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, we will be together!
Little Tian looked at Ming Yan, who was also dressed all in red like her, and her heart felt slightly shy but also happy.
She took the wine and said while her eyes were shyly lowered, If you dont turn your back on me, I shall also not turn my back on you!
It was only after Ming Yan heard this that the expression on his face changed.
The corner of his mouth lifted up and, with a smile on his face, he drank the wine together with Little Tian in one gulp.
They then walked hand in hand back to the hall. They toasted with the guests to show their thanks.
Liu Duo watched them as they walked over and she looked obviously bbergasted. The bride was Little Tian?
The girl Ming Yan married today was actually Wang Xiangyuns servant girl?
What was going on?
Neither of the servants walked together with their masters. Instead, the servant girl and the bodyguard became a pair!
Liu Duos heart was filled with question marks. She turned to look at Dongfang Ming and her eyes looked as though they were asking, Why did Ming Yan be a pair with Little Tian?
Dongfang Ming received Liu Duos gaze and smiled slightly, as if replying, I guess it is fate.
Otherwise, what else could he say?
Ye Mo looked at them as theymunicated by exchanging nces. He struck down the jealousy within him and he didnt raise his voice either. After all, todays setting was different from usual. This was something that he understood.
He silently shifted his butt on the stool to cut off his beloveds sight so that she couldnt see Dongfang Ming.
Chapter 1043 - Liu Duo Thought It Was Actually Quite Romantic.
Chapter 1043: Liu Duo Thought It Was Actually Quite Romantic.
And so, Ye Mos chest was conveniently ced very close to the edge of the table and both his hands were ced on his thighs underneath the table. It looked weird no matter how one looked at it.
Liu Duo frowned slightly when her sight was blocked. She gave a puzzled nce at the main culprit.
However, his posture made herugh. Little Brother Mo, why are you sitting at the edge of the table? Arent you ufortable sitting like this?
She didnt understand why this fe suddenly went crazy.
Dongfang Mings sight was simrly blocked like Liu Duos. When he saw Ye Mos childish action, he only justughed lightly.
He never wouldve thought the obviously cool and handsome Ye Mo would get jealous so easily.
And at this time, Ming Yan and Little Tian also came to their table and started to toast with the guests.
Lunch started after they finished toasting with the guests. Liu Duo would nce over to Ming Yan and Little Tian from time to time. She started to imagine a very colorful story in her mind as if she was a writer!
Although thedy and the master didnt seed in getting happily married, after meeting and interacting with each other for a long time, the servant girl and the bodyguard started to develop feelings. And so, love started to blossom...
As she thought about it, Liu Duo thought it was actually quite romantic.
She became married after her rebirth, to four husbands as well. Could this be considered as falling in love after marriage?
Wang Xiangyun was at the same table as them. She held a pair of chopsticks in her hands but she didnt move much. From time to time, she would nce towards Liu Duo as Ye Yang and the others took care of her. She also looked at Dongfang Ming.
Mrs. Ye, let me give you a toast!
Wang Xiangyun suddenly held a cup of wine and smiled at Liu Duo. We had the pleasure of meeting each other a few times. Our Little Tian sessfully married today and I am so grateful to you foring and giving your congrattions.
The people at the table looked at her when they heard her.
Liu Duo found it slightly strange. Why did she suddenly want to give her a toast?
Im sorry but our beloved is pregnant so she cant drink alcohol! Ye Mo didnt hold back and rejected her straight away.
Liu Duo hadnt drunk a drop of wine when Ming Yan and Little Tian gave a toast just now.
Dongfang Ming, on the other hand, cast a nce at Wang Xiangyun. You clearly know Little Duo is pregnant. What are you trying to do, Miss Wang?
Simr to Ye Mo, he also felt very disgusted with Wang Xiangyuns sudden act.
It wasnt like she didnt know Liu Duo was pregnant!
Ye Liu, on the other hand, looked quite amiable. He said while smiling brightly, Miss Wang, since you want to have a toast with our Little Duo, I will have a toast with you on her behalf.
He felt that since this was a happy asion for Ming Yan, they shouldnt create an unpleasant situation.
Right after he stopped speaking, Ye Liu lifted the wine cup in front of him and drank it in one gulp.
In response, the corner of Wang Xiangyuns mouth started to pull back and she showed an obviously awkward smile.
She felt very upset in her heart and she muttered to herself, Brother Ming, I dont have any other intention other than to get closer to her. Why did you get so intense?
The atmosphere was awkward so Little Tian came over beside Wang Xiangyun to help smooth things over. Mydy, I know you feel happy and want to have a drink so let me drink with you.
She couldnt let herdy keep on awkwardly holding the wine cup in the air, right?
Just as Little Tian lifted up the cup and was about to drink it, Ming Yan reached out with his hands to stop her. You cannot drink alcohol!
She was also pregnant, so how could she drink alcohol?
During the wine exchanging ceremony and when they were toasting with their guests just now, the wine Little Tian drank was all in water Ming Yan had prepared for her.
Little Tian was touched. However, since herdy wanted to drink, she felt it should be okay if she just had a little.
Although he had married Little Tian today and decided to slowly build their rtionship, Ming Yan still had no positive opinion about his wifesdy at all!
Chapter 1044 - There Was No Reason For It!
Chapter 1044: There Was No Reason For It!
No matter how you put it, he just looked down on and disliked girls like Wang Xiangyun who kept on harassing others!
Wang Xiangyun saw that Liu Duo had four husbands to love and protect her. Dongfang Ming also treated her extremely well. Moreover, Little Tian also had Ming Yan to take care of her today. All these things momentarily made Wang Xiangyun feel all sorts ofplicated feelings.
It was as if she felt nothing but envy in her heart.
She really wanted to break the wine cup in her pretty hand.
I will be drinking. Miss Wang, you can do as you please! Ming Yan also boldly drank it all in one go.
He then also didnt pay attention to her and only chatted happily with Dongfang Ming and the others...
After the wedding ended, Liu Duo and the others said their goodbyes and went back to the inn. Dongfang Ming, on the other hand, stayed behind.
While on the road back to the inn, Ye Ling frowned slightly and asked curiously, Duo Er, why do I feel that Miss Wang doesnt like you? You havent interacted much with her and have only seen each other a few times.
If Ye Ling could see this, of course Ye Yang and the others could as well.
Liu Duo also did, in fact, feel a bit puzzled about this. Why did Wang Xiangyun have such hostility towards her?
Firstly, they didnt have conflicting interests. Secondly, she wasnt entangled in a love dispute with her. There was no reason for it!
Does a mad dog need a reason to bite someone? Ye Mo snorted.
He already didnt like Wang Xiangyun when they were in Anping Town. She acted so proudly as if everyone should be kneeling for her just because she was good-looking!
Ye Liu looked at the red-faced Liu Duo and smiled pretentiously. From what I can tell, she is most likely jealous our Little Duo has four handsome and considerate husbands to love her!
When Liu Duo heard what he said, she cast a nce at that smug self-praising Ye Liu.
What he said was quite right; the four brothers were not only handsome but they also treated their wife really well. However, such praise shoulde from others, right?
Praising himself like this was so unbelievably egotistical!
Thats right! Liu is really too correct. She is simply jealous. Ye Mo slipped into the conversation and agreed.
Liu Duo didnt take how she treated her to heart at all. Who cares about her? We can just not interact with her too much. It is not worthwhile to take it to heart.
Those who be jealous easily, split hairs over minor matters, and make friends with the intention of getting benefits are people who are low-ss.
Moreover, the most terrifying thing about such people is that their jealousy might evolve into hate! They might secretly try to figure out a way to hurt others.
And the person they were talking about, Wang Xiangyun, also left Ming Yans house not long after they left.
Wang Xiangyun was sitting in a litter. [1] She lookedpletely out of it and it wasnt clear what she was thinking.
There were many people on the streets and it was very noisy as well. However, it wasughter that brought her back to her senses.
She lifted up the curtains with her hands and looked at the source of theughter. She then saw Liu Duo, Ye Yang, and the others chatting lovingly and happy about something.
Seeing that smiling face made her really want to tear it to pieces!
She then moved her sights onto Ye Yang. His face looked stoic but he was looking at Liu Duo lovingly with adoring eyes. Then at the pretentiously smiling Ye Liu who was teasing Liu Duo. Then at the cool Ye Mo who was saying something. Then at the smiling Ye Ling who looked at Liu Duo worshipfully. In the end, she rested her sights on Ye Mos body.
It was only after the litter overtook them and forced her sights off them that Wang Xiangyun put down the curtains. She looked as though she was in deep thought.
Three days passed again in a sh. Dongfang Ming only wasnt with them when Liu Duo was taking her afternoon and when she rested at night. He was with them for pretty much every other time.
Beloved, shouldnt we be going back?! Ye Mo looked at Liu Duo and nagged as shey on her bed and prepared to take her afternoon nap.
Endnote:
[1] A type of human-powered transport, for the transport of persons.
Chapter 1045 - They Couldn’t Just Leave Without Notice, Right?
Chapter 1045: They Couldnt Just Leave Without Notice, Right?
Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio
He really couldnt stand seeing Dongfang Mings face every day anymore and he was about to explode.
It was actually quite funny. Ever since Dongfang Ming found out at the wedding that Ye Mo gets jealous easily, he would always intentionally chat happily with Liu Duo every time they saw each other.
His mood would improve considerably when he saw Ye Mo holding in how upset he was.
When Liu Duo heard him, she actually thought about it this time. Then lets go back home the day after tomorrow. We will first go to say goodbye to Mr. Dongfang tomorrow.
Their current rtionship with Dongfang Ming had improved considerably so they would naturally say goodbye to him when they left the capital!
They couldnt just leave without notice, right?
Ye Ling listened to their conversation quietly at the side. He didnt give his opinion and just nced back and forth at them with his gentle gaze.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu, on the other hand, were taken somewhere else to shop by Dongfang Ming...
Ye Mo was initially going to smile when he heard Liu Duo say they could go back home the day after tomorrow. However, when he heard her say they needed to say goodbye to Dongfang Ming, he immediately stopped the smile from appearing.
Ye Ling was observing both of them and when he saw how quickly Mos expression changed, he couldnt help butugh.
Mo, why dont you like Brother Ming? What did he do that made you dislike him?
He couldnt understand why Mo wouldnt like the obviously outstanding Dongfang Ming. He treated them with such sincerity!
When Liu Duo heard him, he also looked at Ye Mo and wanted to listen to his reply.
These past few days, she had actually also noticed what Ye Ling brought up.
And so, both of them looked at him, waiting for him to answer. Ye Mo opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but just as the words reached his mouth, nothing came out.
He immediately stood up and said unclearly, Its not like he is a girl so why would I like him? Even if he were a girl, Im not the sort of person who is fickle-minded!
Ye Mo even spoke as he headed to the door, Since we are going back the day after tomorrow, I need to buy a few books for the brat.
He naturally wouldnt tell Liu Duo his suspicion that Dongfang Ming fancied her. After all, he didnt have concrete evidence to prove this!
It might cause some unnecessary problems if he suddenly said it.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling felt somewhat speechless when they heard what he said. What kind of answer was that?
Why would he mention being fickle-minded?
They initially wanted him to tell the truth but Ye Mo already opened the door and went out...
Ling, I think Mo is just acting crazy! He always bad-mouths Mr. Dongfang. So childish and silly. Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling andined.
Ye Ling turned his gaze back and when he heard what she said, he nodded in agreement. Mo might really be acting a bit too silly.
As for childish? He didnt think so.
After Ye Mo left the inn, he had a very clear ce he wanted to go, so he went straight to the shop that sold ink and papers.
At the Mingyun Building...
Ever since Wang Xiangyun left Ming Yans wedding, she would just sit beside the window and stare nkly at the outside world every day.
Every time she saw Dongfang Minge to the inn to visit Liu Duo and the others, she couldnt help but turn her hands into fists. Her nails dug into her flesh but she didnt even feel any pain.
While looking at the pedestrians on the street, she suddenly saw Ye Mo. Her gaze was unconsciously drawn to him and kept following him around.
Although the way Ye Mo was dressed didnt particrly stand out, because of his height and his countenance, he still stood out quite a bit on the street.
Ye Mo and his brothers were as handsome as Brother Ming. The jealous Wang Xiangyun couldnt understand why they were willing to love only Liu Duo.
She (Liu Duo) waspletely unworthy!
Chapter 1046 - Its Not Like He Is Going To The West To Obtain Sacred Texts!
Chapter 1046 - It''s Not Like He Is Going To The West To Obtain Sacred Texts!
Wang Xiangyun couldnt hold back her jealousy and it greatly affected her outer beauty. It wasnt clear what she was thinking about but her eyes looked as though she was hatching a n.
It gave off a terrifying feeling.
"Shuixin,e in!" she suddenly opened her mouth and said.
Shuixin was the servant girl sent by the Wang family to rece Little Tian.
Little Tian was married and Wang Xiangyun was still not used to having someone else serve her. However, she still needed to have a servant girl to order about.
Shuixin looked to be twenty-five years old. Her appearance was also slightly worse than Little Tians.
It was mainly because the first impression she gave others was that she looked mean and was hard to get along with.
"Mydy, do you have any orders?" Shuixin opened the room door and walked in respectfully.
Wang Xiangyun turned around to nce at Shuixin. She then looked away and frowned ever so slightly.
She waved her hands at her to ask Shuixin toe closer. "Go and find some people. And do your best to keep it a secret..."
After she muttered a bunch of orders, Wang Xiangyun went back to the window to take a look. She could no longer see any traces of Ye Mo on the street.
At the bookstore...
After Ye Mo entered the bookstore, he very diligently picked books that were suitable for Liu Ran.
He had always butted heads with Liu Ran and always acted like he didnt like him. But actually, in his heart, he felt the same as the other brothers and saw the presence of his little brother-inw to be as important as Liu Duos!
He looked at dazzling copies of books by famous authors and Ye Mo chose four that were most suited for Liu Ran to study. He then went to pay and left.
Not long after he exited the bookstore, four or five men who were even stronger than Ye Yang came beside him. They disregarded everything and beat Ye Mo until he was unconscious and carried him away.
Ye Mo didnt even have time to react before he was knocked unconscious.
After all, who would have thought pedestrians on the street would suddenly attack them?
In a sh, the sky had started to slowly turn dark. Ye Yang and Ye Liu also returned to the inn after they separated with Dongfang Ming.
"Yang, Liu, you guys are finally back," Ye Ling said anxiously right after he saw them, "In the afternoon, Mo said he would go buy books for Ran Er but he still hasnt returned. Do you think something mightve happened to him?"
Liu Duo also looked very anxious. She stood by the window and kept looking at the street for any signs of Ye Mo.
She muttered in her heart, Why does this fe need half a day to buy some books? The sky is about to turn dark but he still hasnt returned. Its not like he is going to the west to obtain sacred texts!
Ye Yang and Ye Liu exchanged nces when they heard him. They also didnt understand why Mo would be gone for so long.
To not worry Ye Ling and Liu Duo, Ye Liu pulled back his mouth and said, "Perhaps Mo was dyed by something sudden. The two of you shouldnt worry. Yang and I will go around the bookshop to look for him and bring him back."
And so, Ye Yang and Ye Liu left the inn again.
"Yang, Mo would never spend so much time buying books without reason. Something definitely happened!" Ye Liu frowned and said seriously after they left the inn.
They knew their third brother extremely well!
Ye Yangs face still looked as paralyzed as ever. However, he also frowned slightly. "Yes, but where could he have gone?"
Dongfang Ming was the only person they knew here. He and Liu had just separated from Dongfang Ming not long ago, so how could it be possible he went to look for him?
Moreover, Mo really didnt like Dongfang Ming! So why would he go find him?
"Lets go around the bookstore and take a look first!"
Ye Liu couldnt answer this question. They could only take the simple step of going to find the people who worked at the bookstore...
Chapter 1047 - Otherwise He Wouldnt Have Stayed Out So Late!
Chapter 1047 - Otherwise He Wouldn''t Have Stayed Out So Late!
By the time Ye Mo woke up from being hit in the head, it was already nightfall.
He found himself in a strange room as grand as a pce. Frowning, he wondered, where is this ce?
Why was he here?
Who did this to him and why?
He had a bunch of questions in his head. He might not have been able to move with his limbs being tied up, but on the surface, he remained very calm.
He knew very well that, under these circ.u.mstances, being impatient would not help one bit!
He stayed calm, but deep down he was fl.u.s.tered and had a couple of choice words in his mind.
He could imagine how his wife and brothers looked as they worried about him.
At the inn.
"Duo Er,e and have dinner. Yang and Liu should be able to find Mo," Ye Liu said to her.
Regardless of how worried they were, they had to eat, especially now that Liu Duo was pregnant.
Liu Duo, her brows furrowed, talked about what was troubling her. "Ling, where do you think Mo has gone? Yang and Liu have been searching for a long time now and they arent back yet!"
She had a bad feeling about this. It was rather unsettling. Something must have happened to Mo, otherwise, he wouldnt have stayed out sote!
Ye Ling, too, was consumed by fret and worry.
Yang and Liu had not returned. As Liu Duos husband, he had to stand by her no matter what.
He took a deep breath, forcing himself to stayposed as he said, "Duo Er, dont worry too much. Mos an a.d.u.l.t; nothing could possibly happen to him. Lets have dinner. You shouldnt starve."
He had requested that the shop assistant heat up their food three times now. The food would cool down again if they kept this going.
They argued on a regr basis, but now that Ye Mo was gone and no one knew why, words alone could not describe Liu Duos worry. How could she be in the mood to eat?
"I dont have an appetite. You go ahead, Ling."
"Duo Er, I cant possibly eat it alone."
Ye Ling came to her side, took her hand and led her to the table. He said softly, "Duo Er, we have to eat some food somehow. Why dont you join me?"
Liu Duo could only nod obediently. "Alright."
She did not want Ye Ling to starve alongside her.
On the streets, the brothers who were still searching for their missing sibling stopped to talk it over in front of a bookstore.
"Yang, do you think Mo might have been kidnapped?" Ye Ling frowned as he made a guess.
Theyd found no traces of him anywhere. They pondered about what they should tell Liu Duo and Ye Ling when they returned to the innter.
One was pregnant and the other was constantly on medication. Neither of them could endure such devastating news. The brothers were at a loss.
"Who would kidnap him?" Ye Yang said, still aloof.
He could not think of anyone who could do such a thing.
They had not been in the capital long. They did not make trouble, did not have friends or even family, so where could Mo have gone to?
How could someone just disappear for no reason?
"I dont know!" Ye Liu sighed helplessly. As he thought, he had an idea. "Yang, lets ask Brother Ming for help. At this point, hes the only one who can."
In regards to Dongfang Mings identity, nobody spoke about the elephant in the room, though they probably knew that he was not just a simple businessman.
Ye Yang nodded in agreement.
And so the two men proceeded to Dongfang Mings residence.
Chapter 1048 - Were Not Expecting This
Chapter 1048 - Were Not Expecting This
Dongfang manor.
Dongfang Ming was checking his ounts in his study when Ming Yan knocked on the door and entered.
He put some thought into his words. "Master, a message from the guards. Ye Yang and Ye Liu are at the gates. They request a meeting with you."
Dongfang Ming looked out the window. It was almostpletely dark. Why had theye to see him?
"Let them in!"
He closed his ounts book and got up to sit by the wooden table next to it. He poured water into two empty cups while he waited.
Very soon, Ming Yan led the two visitors into the room.
"Brothers,e. Take your seats. Refreshments have been prepared for you." Dongfang Ming smiled kindly.
Among the brothers, Ye Yang and Ye Liu were the steadiest. Even if they were beyond distraught at the moment, they did not show it.
Ye Liu spoke after they sat down. "Brother Ming, sorry to intrude at such ate hour!"
Dongfang Ming smiled slightly and shrugged it off. "Thats alright. How can I help you?"
With his ingenuity, how could he not have guessed they needed help.
They came at a time right after dinner but before resting up for the day.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu exchanged nces. Ye Liu kept his smile, assumed seriousness, then got to the point. "Brother Ming, Yang and I came here exactly because we need your help! This afternoon, our brother Mo said he was going to the bookstore to buy some books for Ran Er, but he hasnte back. Yang and I searched every bookstore nearby but we cant find him."
Ye Liu told Dongfang Ming everything that had happened in detail.
They chose not to make an official report at first because they thought they would be able to find him, but they were not expecting this.
Dongfang Ming frowned slightly after hearing their story. He knew they had not been in the capital long, and they could not possibly have offended anyone, but this obviously seemed to be a kidnapping!
He thought about Liu Duo, who was with child, and pictured her worried sick now that one of her husbands had somehow disappeared. He wanted very much to find Ye Mo as soon as possible.
"Ming Yan, give the orders. Tell our people to search every house in the city! We need to find him," Dongfang Ming instructed Ming Yan beside him.
Upon receiving orders, Ming Yan left to make arrangements.
Ye Liu turned to Ye Yang and said, "Yang, go with Ming Yan. Ill return to the inn and give them updates, otherwise, they might assume the worst."
He knew Yang was not a talker, so if he were to go back to face the other twos non-stop pestering, his slow speech might drive the younger two up the wall!
"Right!" Ye Yang got up and trailed after Ming Yan.
Ye Liu bid Dongfang Ming farewell and returned to the inn.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling ate whatever they could. Then they stood by the window, looking for any sign of their family.
The sky had darkened by then, but the shops down there hadnterns lit. At least there were still lights to show them the way.
"Ling, why havent theye back? Havent they found Mo? Urgh, I cant take this!" Liu Duo groaned.
She had been saying the same thing over and over again.
Ye Ling was actually frantic too, but there was nothing he could do at the moment other than console her and control his own emotions.
"Duo Er, dont worry. Maybe they were dyed somehow. Im sure theylle back."
Chapter 1049 - Wonderful!
Chapter 1049 - Wonderful!
Suddenly, they saw many soldiers and officers appearing on the streets, searching everywhere.
Liu Duos bad feeling just got worse.
Mingyun Building next door.
Wang Xiangyun stood in front of the window too. She took note of everything that happened, from the moment the gang returned to the inn to when they left and passed by her residence soon after.
It seemed like she could picture what Liu Duo was feeling at the moment: Worried, anxious, troubled, even disturbed.
Wang Xiangyun smirked, a thrill of achieved vengeance erupting from within.
Among the many soldiers that had suddenly strewn out, she spotted Ye Liu, alone. She watched as he quickly entered the inn next door. Her smile faded.
"Shuixin, did you hide him well?" Wang Xiangyun turned around and asked the girl standing by the door.
She deduced that the soldiers came because Ye Liu had asked Dongfang Ming for help. He, in turn, had assigned his men to look for the missing brother!
Knowing that they had his help struck terror within her.
"Rest assured, mydy. Ive hidden him in a very safe ce." Shuixin spoke in a moderate manner and with a glimmer in her almond-shaped eyes.
Her n was foolproof!
She was confident of that.
Wang Xiangyun felt rather uneasy just looking into her eyes.
Shuixin looked nice on the outside, but there was something about her eyes that never quite managed to win Wang Xiangyuns favor!
"Wonderful!" Wang Xiangyun eximed and looked out the window again.
That night, Liu Duo and the gang were doomed to lose sleep.
Next door, when Ye Liu returned to the inn, he kept the two up to date about the current situation.
Liu Duo and Ye Ling were dumbfounded. H-How could he be missing?
Shaken to the core, Liu Duo hoped that the whole thing was not real!
"How could Mo be missing? H-He was just buying books, and now hes missing?" Ye Lings voice trembled as he spoke.
This situation was really beyond their expectations.
They would be returning home in two days and then this happened!
"Could it be that Mo had a fight with someone on the way to the bookstore? And they outnumbered him, so they took him away..." Liu Duo furrowed her brows as she spected, her voice trembling too.
They knew Ye Mo had a fiery temper, and he could be triggered when provoked, though usually he would just pull a long face and show indifference.
Liu Duo only thought of the worst when he failed toe back.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling entertained the possibility, but Ye Mo knew how to carry himself when he was away from home. He would not simply pick a fight with other people!
"Little Duo, it doesnt matter what we think. The only way to resolve this is to find Mo! Brother Ming has lent us a hand. Hes sending soldiers to look for Mo everywhere. Now, dont you go making assumptions like that." Ye Liu consoled her rationally.
Then he spoke to Ye Ling. "Ling, Im going to join Yang. You stay here with Little Duo and rest. Shes with child. She cant stay upte."
"Alright. You go. Ill watch over her." Ye Ling nodded perceptively.
Other than keeping their wifepany, they also did not want him to get over his head about Mo and trigger a panic attack because of it!
Liu Duo might not be able to handle a double whammy!
Chapter 1050 - He Would Lie If He Had To!
Chapter 1050 - He Would Lie If He Had To!
The two men spent some more time consoling their wife, and only when her emotions stabilized did Ye Liu leave the inn to meet up with Ye Yang.
Together, they joined Ming Yan and other officers in their search for Ye Mo.
Regardless of how worried Liu Duo was, Ye Ling still managed to get her to wash up and rest.
However, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep!
"Duo Er, I know youre worried about Mo now, but Yang, Liu, and I are also worried about him. So, like Liu said, it doesnt matter what we think. What matters is getting him back. What we can do now, besides praying for Mos safety, is to take care of ourselves! Youre with child, Duo Er. Your body is no longer how it used to be. You cant let any harme to it by staying up. So, do get some rest, for the babys sake. Mo will throw a fit if he knows what youre doing now. With Brother Mings help, Im sure well see Mo tomorrow!" Ye Ling advised her, ever so gently and patiently.
Even though he could not be sure if Mo could be found tomorrow, in order to get his wife to sleep, he would lie if he had to!
Liu Duo,forted by the warmth in his voice, replied in a thick nasal sound, "Yes, I know."
She understood everything he told her, but that did not stop her from worrying through the night, denying herself of sleep!
She wrapped her arms around Ye Lings waist, her head resting against his body, as she sought some sense of security. She shut her eyes, urging sleep to take over.
Ye Ling returned the favor by gently tapping her back, as though coaxing a child to sleep.
After Ye Liu met up with Ye Yang and he told him about Liu Duos current state, then they joined the search team on their mission to find Ye Mo.
A sleepless night was almost unbearable but it eventually ended. By sunrise, Ye Mo had yet to be found!
Ye Ling woke up and fumbled around in silence as he got out of bed, only to realize that Liu Duo was awake as well.
As far as he could recall she had never woken up so early before!
"Duo Er, youre up?"
He heard movements behind him, so he turned back and told her quietly, "You can sleep a while longer. Its still early."
It was barely dawn, and the two of them had fallen asleep prettytest night. They were quite exhausted, as proven by the dark circles under their eyes.
Ye Ling intended to check his brothers room. Perhaps they had found Mo?
Perhaps they did not want to interrupt him and their wife, so they had not told them?
"I cant sleep. Lets look for the others. Maybe they found Mo!"
As she said so, Liu Duo rolled out of bed and began to dress.
Seeing her determination, Ye Ling had not much to say. He proceeded to help her get dressed.
After they got ready, they went to knock on door of the room next door.
It was still early, so they knocked rather lightly so as not to disturb the other sleeping guests.
There was no response. Impatiently, Liu Duo pushed the door, and it creaked open.
The two exchanged nces, seeing the brothers were not around. Their brows furrowed even tighter.
Had they stayed out all night?
That meant they had not found Ye Mo!
"Where has Mo gone? Why havent they found him? Do you think something bad has happened?"
Liu Duo stared at the slightly open door, her voice trembling.
Chapter 1051 - Basically Could Not Sleep At All!
Chapter 1051 - Basically Could Not Sleep At All!
Ye Ling had a bad feeling about this. He felt a strong premonition.
The worry and panic that he felt were actually no less than Liu Duo, but he was the only one she could count on right now, so he had to take on the role of the protective husband!
He tried his best to stabilize his own trembling voice and said slowly, "Duo Er, lets not think about that. Maybe they went to rest at Brother Mings ce. Since he assigned his people to help look for Mo, Yang and Liu must have informed him first. Surely it was dark by then, so Brother Ming gave them a ce to stay, then theyd return in the morning!"
Personally, Ye Ling would not even buy theforting words he told her, but he had no other options at that time.
They had not seen the two elder brothers, so they could not get a handle on the oue. They might as well stay positive instead of dwelling on the negatives.
Liu Duos teary eyes, borne of worry and fear, looked towards Ye Ling.
She knew his intentions, so she chose to follow his lie if it meant it could appease his worries for her.
"Right, theyre probably at Mr. Dongfangs ce! Ling, lets go wash up, have something to eat, and wait for them toe back."
"Yes, lets."
Ye Ling closed the door, then held her hand as they returned to their room.
...
On the other side, all tied up, Ye Mo had basically lost an entire night of sleep!
He thought about who the main culprit behind his kidnapping could be, and pondered more on who he had offended during his stay in the capital.
But no one came to see him the whole night!
And he realized he had not offended a single person!
There was Dongfang Ming, of course, but that was old news. Ye Mo made it clear that he was bitter about seeing him. Anyway, Dongfang Ming was not one to take things to heart.
Patience running low, on top of the inability to figure things out, Ye Mos temper was just waiting to explode!
"God damn it, who did this? What, dont dare to show your face? Come out already!" Ye Mo cursed and swore non-stop in his confined space.
His voice was loud to begin with. Boosted by his anger, he bellowed with unprecedented power.
It was barely dawn, so most of the residents were still in bed. No one liked to be roused from their sleep by a sudden roar!
Besides, who would want their precious sleep to be disrupted?
One by one they scolded out loud. Which bastard is that, making such a ruckus so early in the morning?
Just when he thought no one would bother about him no matter how much he screamed, there came a heavy tapping on the door.
"Shut up! Keep shouting like that and Ill cut out your tongue!"
It was a mans voice, and quite a robust one.
Ye Mo, known for his quick temper, faced up to the challenge.
"I dare you! Ill keep shouting right here whether you like it or not!" he responded fiercely.
He had been tied up for so long yet no one hade to abuse him. His intuition told him that the guard outside could only threaten him at best!
Outside, no one said anything.
Ye Mos cursing and screaming persisted.
While the sky brightened outside, Ye Mo had not drunk a single drop of water since hed been captured a day ago. He had not eaten either.
After shouting for so long, his voice had gotten hoarse, his throat dry and unbearable.
Chapter 1052 - He Still Really Didnt Like It.
Chapter 1052 - He Still Really Didn''t Like It.
However, he still insisted on shouting. It was just that his voice was much quieter...
...
He wasnt sure if it was because the people standing guard outside went to inform someone else, but when the sky turned bright, Ye Mo could hear muffled sounds of people talking outside.
However, he couldnt hear it clearly.
"You, go in and cover up his eyes!"
"Yes, Sister Xin."
He then heard the sound of a door opening.
Ye Mo frowned and looked at the person who came in. He was a tall and strong man who looked to be around thirty.
"You were talking with your master just now, right?! She ordered someone to kidnap me and take me here but she doesnt dare to show her face? She is as cowardly as a rat. She was probably a rat in her previous life!"
Ye Mo spoke with contempt in his voice. He even intentionally raised his voice so that people outside could hear him.
He had heard a females voice asking that his eyes be covered up.
The man only frowned when he heard what he said and didnt reply. He silently covered Ye Mos eyes with the towel in his hand!
Although Ye Mo kept struggling throughout the whole process, he couldnt stop it from happening.
After all, he was tied up and couldnt move. He was like a fish ced on a chopping board that could easily be ughtered.
After that, Wang Xiangyun walked in with Shuixin following behind her.
Although Ye Mos eyes were covered up, he could hear footsteps with his ears.
He turned his head sideways and shouted, "You scoundrel! Why did you kidnap me?!"
He could smell perfume. Although it wasnt the kind that smelled cheap, he still really didnt like it.
He only liked the light muted fragrance of his own beloveds body.
Ye Mo called her a scoundrel even though he knew she was female because he wanted to irritate her. He wanted to use this chance to get information that might help him.
Wang Xiangyun and Shuixin frowned when they heard him. However, they didnt make any sounds.
Wang Xiangyun looked at Ye Mo. Although his eyes were covered, she could still see how handsome he was. At this moment, Wang Xiangyun felt really jealous of Liu Duo. Why were all her husbands so handsome?
Ye Mo didnt get his answer and he shouted angrily again, "Speak! Dont think you can pretend to be a mute just because you dont speak."
Wang Xiangyun could hear his voice was obviously hoarse when he shouted. She cast a nce at Shuixin, turned around and walked out of the room.
Shuixin saw this and immediately followed...
It was only after they were a bit further away that Wang Xiangyun said, "Have someone give him some water and some food."
Although she wasnt nning on letting him go, she couldnt abuse him, right?
"Yes, mydy." Shuixin nodded as she followed behind.
At the same time, she started to guess why did herdy had kidnapped this person. What was the purpose?
Not long after, Wang Xiangyun spoke again. "Move him to the darkroom to prevent people from finding out."
This courtyard was a residence in the outer part of the capital for the Wang family. Although there were only a few families around them, they still needed to be careful!
Ye Ling and Liu Duo couldnt eat much breakfast as they had worries on their mind.
"Ling, I really cant wait any longer. Lets go find Yang and Liu to find out what is going on!" Liu Duo said.
She felt like time was passing so slowly right now. She would go mad if she kept on waiting like this!
Ye Ling heard her and nodded. "Okay."
His feelings right now were the same as Liu Duos. At the same time, he could also guess what happened. He just wasnt willing to admit it!
The two of them then left the inn together.
However, not long after they left, Ye Yang and Ye Liu came back, looking travel-worn.
Chapter 1053 - They Kept Walking Around In Circles.
Chapter 1053 - They Kept Walking Around In Circles.
"Yang, Little Duo and Ling are both not home. It seems they couldnt wait any longer and went to look for him!" Ye Liu frowned and said while looking at the empty room.
Both he and Yang had dark circles underneath their eyes. It was obvious they were tired from missing a nights sleep.
"Okay. Lets go!"
Ye Yang was still consistent with his style. He replied and turned around to leave the room.
Since their wife and youngest brother went to look for Mo, the two of them should naturally quickly go and help!
They couldnt even find Mo right now so he didnt want something to happen to their wife and Ling!
Ye Liu saw this and immediately followed. While passing by the wooden table, he picked up two pieces of fruit from the te. One for him and one for Yang.
They hadnt had breakfast and they hadnt bought anything to fill their stomach while they were on the street. They did that to save time so as not to cause Liu Duo and Ling to worry.
Ming Yan arrived back at Dongfang Mings residence and reported the situation to him. "Master, we still havent found any signs of Ye Mo after a night of searching. Do you think someone is hiding him?"
"But no one has the motive to do that!" Dongfang Ming refuted Ming Yans hypothesis.
He frowned slightly, as this situation was slightly bizarre.
After all, they didnt have any enemies in the capital. He really couldnt make sense of this!
"Continue to send people to search. He is definitely still in the capital! Find him even if you have to dig three feet down into the ground," Dongfang Ming said as he walked out.
He needed to go to Liu Duos ce right now.
Such a strange thing had happened, so she definitely felt nervous. He felt quite worried, even with Ye Ling apanying her.
She was their only friend in the capital, so he should go and apany her as her friend!
After that, Ming Yan continued to send government workers to look for Ye Mo. Dongfang Ming, on the other hand, headed towards the inn Liu Duo was staying at...
Although Liu Duo and Ye Ling had been in the capital for quite a few days, they still werent very familiar with all the roads here.
They kept walking around in circles.
"Ling, why are we back here again?" Liu Duo asked, slightly gasping for air.
As she had a worry in her heart and the temperature was gradually rising, she would naturally feel hot after walking around for so long.
As she always had Ye Yang and the others to apany her when they were strolling around the streets, Liu Duo did not remember any of the roads. Ye Ling had also never walked around the streets by himself either. He was with Yang and the others every time and he just followed them obediently, so he also couldnt remember the roads.
Both of them were people with a terrible sense of direction!
Ye Ling felt slightly embarrassed. He was her husband but he actually got lost while leading his wife. How awkward.
"Dont get anxious, Duo Er. I will go ask around."
Ye Ling didnt panic and calmly led her to somewhere shaded before going to ask pedestrians for directions...
After they left the inn, they did not know Ye Yang and Ye Liu had gone to search with the government workers. They had no choice but to go see Dongfang Ming at his house.
Liu Duo looked at the shy Ye Ling as he asked for directions from strangers. For a moment, Liu Duo felt emotional in her heart.
After Ye Ling got the directions, he came back beside Liu Duo. "Duo Er, lets go. We wont take the wrong way this time."
"Okay." Liu Duo trusted him very much and nodded. She wouldnt me him even if they went the wrong way.
The two of them held hands and walked off together. This was to prevent them from getting separated in such a crowded ce.
While on the way to Dongfang Mings house, Liu Duo suddenly said, "Ling, what should we do if Mo really went missing?"
Ever since Ye Yang and Ye Liu hadnte backst night, she knew this to be true.
Since he was missing, what should they do?
Chapter 1054 - However, There Was A Distance Between Her Wish And The Current Reality.
Chapter 1054 - However, There Was A Distance Between Her Wish And The Current Reality.
They definitely needed to search for him!
And their n of going back the day after tomorrow was definitely canceled.
However, when they had left home, they told Aunt Li they would be gone for, at most, four or five months and would get back home safely. If they noticed they hadnte home after that time, they would definitely worry!
It was because Liu Duo wasnt sure if they could quickly find Ye Mo. This wasnt like in modern times where there were CCTVs everywhere. It would take a long time to find him by going house to house.
Ye Ling hadnt thought about this question before and momentarily couldnt answer.
He frowned, and his delicate face looked distressed. "Duo Er, do you have any ideas?"
As he spoke, he looked sideways at Liu Duo and used his sleeve to very considerately wipe the sweat from her forehead.
Looking very stern, Liu Duo said, "If we still cant find Mo after three days, we will send a message back home. Otherwise, they might worry!"
She hoped in her heart that they could find Ye Mo today. However, there was a distance between her wish and the current reality.
Ye Ling heard her and nodded to agree.
...
Ye Yang and Ye Liu rushed out to search for signs of Liu Duo and Ye Ling but they couldnt find them. And Dongfang Ming was riding a litter and heading to the inn. He would naturally miss Liu Duo and Ye Ling, who were going to his residence, as they were walking.
And so, the three groups were just trying to search for each other!
"Duo Er, Brother Ming definitely will go to the inn to look for us. Lets go back quickly, okay? Yang and Liu are probably also back." Ye Ling looked at Liu Duo and said, his voice sounding slightly hasty.
The weather was hot, they couldnt find Ye Mo, and he was worried about him. No matter how patient Ye Ling was, all of these things would start to make him feel distressed.
Liu Duo felt the same. She was frowning and she couldnt hide the fretfulness she felt.
She held Ye Lings hand with one hand and used the other to lightly pat her chest, letting out a heavy breath.
"Ling, it feels so unbearable and my heart is in a mess right now. I even have a headache!" Liu Duo knelt down as she spoke.
She suddenly felt unwell and she really didnt even want to walk right now.
When Ye Ling heard her, he immediately became nervous. His wife was pregnant right now so he couldnt be careless.
He knelt down with her and said, sounding very concerned, "Duo Er, are you alright? I will carry you to the clinic. Come, stand up."
Although he was a bit bumpy when he walked, it didnt mean he couldnt carry Liu Duo!
It was just that it didnt look good and was a bit dangerous.
Of course, Ye Ling would definitely not let any danger befall Liu Duo.
"No need to go to the clinic. I might feel like this because of the heat. I will get better in a while. Ling, you dont need to get too worried," Liu Duo said weakly.
She didnt want to take medicine as she couldnt take medicine in her current condition.
Ye Ling saw that his wife didnt want to move and he felt very nervous, as he didnt know what to do.
Forcefully bring her to the clinic? No, he didnt want to do anything that would upset Liu Duo.
Go find a doctor by himself and bring him here? However, he didnt feel at ease about leaving her here by herself. After all, he still felt lingering fear from what happened to Ye Mo.
Sweat immediately started beading on Ye Lings forehead. Feeling anxious, he suddenly had an idea. He got up and randomly pulled a pedestrians hand...
"Maam, my wife might have heatstroke and cant move. Can you please go to the nearest doctor and bring him here?
"I will give you ten wens now. After you bring the doctor here, I will give you another ten wens. Is that okay? Please help."
Chapter 1055 - Of Course, She Wasnt Concerned About Those Ten Wens
Chapter 1055 - Of Course, She Wasn''t Concerned About Those Ten Wens
As he spoke, Ye Ling took out the money from his wallet, counted ten wens, and handed it to her.
He didnt care if the woman he pulled over agreed or not.
The woman was a bit dumbfounded. However, the money stuffed into her hands felt very real.
She looked down at the kneeling Liu Duo and then lifted her head to look at the worried Ye Ling. She nodded. "Okay, I will go now!"
"Thank you."
Ye Ling saw the woman walking quickly to find a doctor. For a moment, his worries were put slightly at ease.
He knelt down and helped Liu Duo up. He then went towards somewhere less crowded and found a ce that was shaded.
"Ling, arent you worried the woman will take the money and leave? I dont need to see a doctor."
It wasnt that Liu Duo thought people to be bad. It was just that it was better to have some reservations towards strangers while one was outside.
Of course, she wasnt concerned about those ten wens.
It was just that she really didnt think she needed to see a doctor.
After Ye Ling helped Liu Duo walk to somewhere shady, he said with a frown. "I believe there are still many good people in the world!
"Duo Er, you are unwell so you shouldnt speak for now. I will go buy a bowl of tea to moisten your throat."
No matter whether it helped or not, it was only by doing this that he could feel a bit more rxed.
He saw a stall selling tea not far from them, so he ced Liu Duo down and went in that direction.
Liu Duo nodded and looked at his back as he left...
After Ye Yang and Ye Liu looked through many streets, they still couldnt find any traces of Liu Duo and Ye Ling. Both of them were covered with sweat but they looked very calm.
"Yang, do you think Little Duo and Ling mightve gone to see Brother Ming because they couldnt find us?" Ye Liu lifted his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead.
There was restlessness and twitching in the depths of both of Ye Yangs unmoving eyes. However, the average person wouldnt be able to see it. "That is probably so!"
And Dongfang Ming didnt see any signs of Liu Duo and the others when he arrived at the inn. He heard from the innkeeper that the two of them hadnt been gone long. He also said the two men who were with them also came back and left again not long after.
He knew under such circ.u.mstances, it was best to just wait here. Otherwise, they might miss each other again.
It took almost an hour before the five of them were at the inn together.
"Yang, Mr. Liuzi, what is going on with Mo right now?" Liu Duo immediately asked when she saw them.
She looked slightly unwell because of the slight heatstroke.
When Ye Yang and Ye Liu saw her like this, their already worried hearts grew even more worried.
"Little Duo, you are back. What happened to you?" Ye Yangs deep and attractive voice was filled with concern.
As he spoke, his gaze went over to Ye Ling.
He was the one who had kept their wifepany all this time so he would be the one who knew about her current condition the best.
"Duo Er has a slight heatstroke. Im sorry Yang, Liu. I didnt take care of Duo Er well." Ye Ling received Yangs gaze and immediately exined the situation, feeling guilty.
"Ling, this has nothing to do with you. It is my body thats too weak so its not your fault." Liu Duo was a bit speechless. How was this rted to him?
Her youngest husband was too amusing. How could he me himself for such a thing?
When Ye Yang and Ye Liu heard him, their already damaged mental states became even more fragile.
Dongfang Ming listened to their conversation at the side and he also started to feel anxious.
He spoke up before Ye Liu could and cut in. "Did you go see a doctor? Little Duo, you are pregnant right now. Getting heatstroke isnt something minor!"
Chapter 1056 - Why Is He Staying Upstairs?
Chapter 1056 - Why Is He Staying Upstairs?
"Ling, did you bring Little Duo to see a doctor?" Ye Liu also asked anxiously.
This was probably the thing they were most concerned about right now.
"Weve already seen a doctor. The doctor said she will get better if she just drinks more water and has more rest," Ye Ling answered, exining how things were.
While they were on the street, the woman had brought the doctor to Ye Ling. Liu Duo couldnt take any medicine because of her pregnancy, so he asked her to drink more water and rest more.
It was only after Ye Yang and the others heard him that they felt at ease.
All of the big mens attention was on Liu Duo, but her concern was on Ye Mo!
"Mo still hasnt been found yet. Where exactly did he go? Did his aggressive personality provoke someone, and that resulted in him getting kidnapped?" Liu Duo frowned and guessed wildly.
Otherwise, she really couldnt figure out the reason!
"Little Duo, you should rx. If he was kidnapped, I will definitely be able to help you find him as long as he is still in the capital!" Dongfang Ming said very seriously.
"Little Duo, no matter how worried you are about Mo, we wont be able to find him immediately. Right now, the most important thing is your health! If something happens to you, Mo will definitely be worried after he is found." Currently, Ye Liu no longer had that mischievous smile he had in the past.
Ye Yang touched his wifes head tofort her worried heart.
"Mr. Dongfang, I have a request," Liu Duo suddenly said to Dongfang Ming. "If we still cant find Ye Mo after three days, can you help me send someone to pass on a message to our house?"
Dongfang Ming heard her say this and he would naturally understand that she didnt want her family to worry.
"No problem. I will also ask Ming Yan to quicken the search as soon as possible."
...
Three days passed but Ye Mo still hadnt been found. Dongfang Ming did as Liu Duo requested and sent someone to Anping Town to ry a message to Aunt Li and the others, telling them they were well and they would be back slightlyter.
On the upper floor of the Mingyun Building...
Wang Xiangyun could see Dongfang Ming heading to the inn next door every day. Moreover, he would go there early in the morning and leavete at night. She frowned so much that it seemed to have be fixed on her face.
In the beginning, Shuixin didnt understand why herdy had kidnapped Ye Mo. After a period of observation, she could guess one of the reasons why.
She stood in a dark corner of the room, standing by for any orders Wang Xiangyun might give her. She thought to herself, Mydy, why do you insist on only taking this path?
Prince Dongfang is uninterested in you so why are you still yearning for affection? What will you get from being envious of others happiness and ying dirty tricks?
Although Shuixin didnt dare to say too much about what herdy was doing, she did slightly look down on it in her heart.
Of course, she was someone who was careful not to expose her own thoughts.
Wang Xiangyun was counting the time as she stood by the window. She didnt see Dongfang Ming appear and she started frowning her pretty brows.
She muttered in her heart, Why hasnt Brother Minge out? Why is he staying upstairs?
Just as Wang Xiangyun was guessing wildly in her head, Dongfang Ming finally appeared in her sights. However, there was also the person she didnt want to see the most, Liu Duo!
Ye Yang, Ye Liu, and Ye Ling, on the other hand, were automatically disregarded by her.
Moreover, they were carrying the bags they had brought to the capital, which were filled with their clothes. It was obvious they were leaving the inn.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu got on their own carriage. Dongfang Ming, Ye Ling, and Liu Duo, on the other hand, got on another carriage. They then left in the same direction...
"Shuixin, immediately prepare my carriage to go to the outskirts!" Wang Xiangyun ordered as she looked in the direction the carriage went, sounding very angry.
Chapter 1057 - Gotten Rounder
Chapter 1057 - Gotten Rounder
"Yes, please hold, mydy." Shuixin turned and left the room.
She could sense the fury in Wang Xiangyuns words and wondered what could have set her off.
Ever since Wang Xiangyun had visited the countryside a few days ago after Ye Mos nightly screams disturbed her to no end, she had not been there in a while.
Even though Dongfang Ming and his carriage had disappeared from the corner of her eye, she still kept staring in that direction.
Her jealousy had long since transformed into hatred... and something else.
Shuixin acted quickly too. Very soon, she had a carriage prepared and, as she helped Wang Xiangyun board the vehicle, Little Tian came running.
"Mydy." Little Tian smiled as she called her. "Mydy, where are you going?"
Shuixin had never been on good terms with Little Tian. When she saw herdys face lit up by Little Tians appearance, she felt utter contempt, though she did not show it.
"Im going to the countryside." Wang Xiangyun did not get on the carriage. Instead, she strode towards Little Tian.
She held Little Tians hand and looked her up and down before giving herment. "Looks like youve been living a good life after marriage. Youve even gotten rounder. Ming Yan treats you well, doesnt he?"
It had only been a few days, but Wang Xiangyun felt that not only had Little Tiansplexion gotten better, but she also seemed to have be fitter too.
"Yes, hes very good to me." Little Tian smiled shyly, looking blissful. "Its just that hes been busy recently and I dont know why. Hees homete."
She did not know that Ye Mo had gone missing, and that Ming Yan had been helping the officers with the search every day.
The smile faded from Wang Xiangyuns face, because she knew exactly what Ming Yan had been busy doing.
So, she changed the subject. "Little Tian, now that youre pregnant, you have to keep in mind that you cant starve yourself or the child. Eat whatever you want."
"Yes, I know."
Little Tian noticed that Wang Xiangyun looked paler than thest time she saw her. "Mydy, you have to take care of yourself too. Eat well and rest well."
Those were the familiar words Little Tian used to say to her before she got married. Wang Xiangyun did not mind it at all as she listened intently.
They talked and talked, so much so that Shuixin felt invisible standing next to them. She looked up at the sky.
Since herdy wanted to go to the countryside, they would have to start the journey soon if they nned to return before dark.
So she stepped up to remind her. "Mydy, shall we leave?"
Wang Xiangyun frowned at her. She did not like Shuixin interrupting her!
Little Tian, sensing conflict, immediately turned things around. "Mydy, since you have business to attend to, I shant interrupt. I can visit you another day. Its best you be on your way to the countryside, before it gets dark on your return trip."
She did not want her sudden visit to dy their trip to the countryside, and she did not want Shuixin to be punished for giving a kind reminder. She would feel bad about it.
Wang Xiangyun was under Shuixins care now, after all. It would be dangerous if the people around herdy had malicious intentions.
"Right. I shall leave now. Ill visit you soon." Wang Xiangyun muttered a few more words before she turned to board the carriage.
Little Tian watched the carriage leave before she slowly headed home.
...
"Brother Ye, the house is spacious and quiet, and Ive had someone clean it up. You can rx and enjoy your stay."
Dongfang Ming had picked up the three brothers and Liu Duo from their inn and invited them to stay at his other mansion.
Chapter 1058 - Why Had He Uttered Her Name?
Chapter 1058 - Why Had He Uttered Her Name?
The inn faced the street, so it was noisy all day. As a pregnant woman, it would be better for Liu Duo to stay in a much quieter ce.
So they moved out of the inn and moved into the empty house Dongfang Ming had arranged for them.
Still thinking about Ye Mo, Liu Duo entered the hall and slumped into a chair, staring nkly at the four walls around her.
She had toyed with various possibilities these past few days. She refused to believe that Ye Mo had disappeared for no reason and had not been found till this day!
She was not sure why, but Wang Xiangyuns face somehow crossed her mind.
Yet the two of them had zero conflicts of interest or rtionship disputes, so why would she think the woman might have kidnapped Mo?
Liu Duo shook her head. Her mind must have been on overdrive as her thoughts became more and more outrageous!
At the same time, the carriage took Wang Xiangyun to the countryside and she hurried to the hidden chamber.
Wang Xiangyun could not hide the glee spreading across her face as she looked upon Ye Mo, whose eyes were blindfolded and arms tied up. Here was the reason for Liu Duos anxiety.
Hearing movement, Ye Mo furrowed his brows. He struggled in ce as he attempted to remove his bindings.
Angrily, he yelled, "Who are you? What do you want with me?"
"..." Wang Xiangyun did not respond as she approached him and stopped an arms length away.
Ye Mo felt indignant about this but there was nothing he could do. It was like mming his fist on cotton.
Wang Xiangyun could tell the man right in front of her was extremely handsome despite the blindfold. Her jealousy reared its ugly head again.
She recalled the time Dongfang Ming got anxious after Liu Duo got hit. Some kind of twisted emotion began to take root in her mind.
Ye Mo managed to pick up a fragrant scent in the distance between them. He deduced that it could be a woman standing opposite him.
Woman?
"Are you Miss Wang? Wang Xiangyun?" Ye Mo suddenly barked.
He could not be sure as he asked tentatively. She was the only woman in the capital who they knew of!
Furthermore, that day at the wedding, he could tell she really hated his wife!
He could not understand why the woman wanted him tied up. He supposed she hated his wife so much that she chose tomit such a petty crime.
Wang Xiangyun blinked on the spot, surprised at Ye Mos statement.
Why had he uttered her name?
Was there a slip-up somewhere down the line?
She looked to Shuixin, her eyes demanding an exnation!
Not so far away, Shuixin appeared shocked as well. For the victim to figure out the masterminds identity was the worst-case scenario!
Herdy did not intend to have him imprisoned for life. She would let him go eventually.
Shocked as she might have been, Shuixin still managed to quietly shake her head, her eyes telling herdy not to worry. No one has spoken of you.
She was sure about this! But as to how he had guessed it, she was not clear.
Wang Xiangyun could notpletely trust Shuixins silent words. After that, she made her way out of the hidden chamber.
She had to interrogate the guards here very cautiously.
Having received no response, Ye Mo held onto thest straw and eximed loudly again, "Tell me, are you or are you not Wang Xiangyun?"
Of course, Wang Xiangyun ignored him, as she quickly took her leave.
Ye Mo heard her scurrying footsteps and assumed he was right. He shouted, "Wang Xiangyun, whats the meaning of this?"
Chapter 1059 - Stay Here In The Meantime
Chapter 1059 - Stay Here In The Meantime
Wang Xiangyun fled the chamber in a rush.
Once she got out, she ordered Shuixin to summon the guards for her questioning.
These days, Ye Mo could no longer tell the time. His blindfolded world was one of total darkness.
In the hidden chamber, his wife and his brothers were always on his mind. He could imagine their worried looks when they found out he had disappeared.
Wang Xiangyun questioned every guard at her disposal. None of them had leaked any bit of information at all. So how had Ye Mo guessed it was her?
None of it made any sense!
"Mydy, are we returning tonight?" Shuixin asked Wang Xiangyun in between her questioning.
The sun had already set and it was getting dark.
If they did not start their journey anytime soon, the sky would be fully dark halfway along the road, and by that time it would not be safe to keep going.
It was not that public security was awful under the kings rule. Rather, it was better to be safe than sorry.
Drowned by her thoughts, obsessed with finding out how Ye Mo had figured out it was her when all the while the guards never revealed anything, Wang Xiangyun only snapped out of it when Shuixin called her.
"No, Ill be staying here in the meantime, but dont tell anyone!" Wang Xiangyun said to her. "Including my father, mother, and brother. Not a single soul! Please make the arrangements."
Shuixin looked up at Wang Xiangyun, wondering what hade over her.
Stay here in the meantime?
Unable to wrap her head around herdys intentions, Shuixin responded ordingly and left the room to arrange everything.
Wang Xiangyun walked in front of the mirror and observed her pale but nheless beautiful reflection. A smile curled on her lips.
The evil intentions in her mind that sprouted when jealousy turned to hatred eventually produced a smile as charming and vicious as an opium poppy.
She looked forward to the task designed to make Liu Duo suffer. She had a great appetite that night, as she managed to gobble up two bowls of rice.
"Shuixin, get some hot water for my bath, and some for our guest as well," said Wang Xiangyun, in a good mood.
Shuixin lightly furrowed her brows. Something was definitely up if herdy ordered a bath for that man in the hidden chamber.
But she said nothing and proceeded to get it done.
In the hidden chamber, Ye Mo heard heavy movement. Frowning, he said, "What are you moving? Get Wang Xiangyun here! Whats she nning?"
He had confirmed that Wang Xiangyun was the one whod had him kidnapped, otherwise, why had she not refuted it when he called her out?
Even if it was not her, he could tick the culprit off until he elicited a response!
The two servants carrying buckets pretended to be deaf. They continued with their work, not entertaining Ye Mo in the slightest.
Ye Mo was extremely annoyed.
All this while, no matter how much he shouted and screamed, no one responded to him, as though he was the only one in the whole world who could speak.
He could not stand it anymore. Sometimes, Ye Mo felt like he was going crazy.
After all the bathing equipment was set up, the servants approached Ye Mo.
Ye Mo heard footsteps walking towards him. He frowned and berated them some more. "Are you f**kers deaf? Get Wang Xiangyun over here! What the hell does she want??"
What followed was the sound of scissors as the des shredded his clothes.
Chapter 1060 - All In The Name Of Vengeance!
Chapter 1060 - All In The Name Of Vengeance!
His wife had bought him those herself! How dare they! Ye Mo cursed them a thousand times over.
"Stop it this instant!" he raged. "What are you doing, cutting my clothes? What do you want?"
Blindfolded, tied up, on top of being ignored, and now having his clothes destroyed, the psychological torture and panic was extraordinarily unbearable!
It was agonizing, being toyed around with like that.
Ye Mo swore, once he got his freedom, he would weed out the mastermind of this plot and hammer them half to death! All in the name of vengeance!
No matter how much he screamed at the top of his lungs, very soon he was left in the nude.
For the first time, he was fully exposed in the presence of others. That kind of humiliation made Ye Mo want nothing more than to strangle the ones who cut his clothes and whoever gave the order to do so!
He gritted his teeth so tightly they creaked.
Under extreme difort and humiliation, Ye Mos body was washed up and down, and finally wrapped in a piece of silk.
"For gods sake, what is it you want?" Ye Mo became so angry no words could describe his mood.
If he could see through the blindfold, his gaze could kill.
After a good bath, Wang Xiangyun showed up in a thinly veiled dress, her graceful figure looming.
Recently, although she had gotten a lot thinner, her beautiful face fulfilled the requirement to appear pitiful.
"Shuixin, has our guest taken a good bath?" Wang Xiangyun sat in front of the dresser and let down her hair, which fell like a waterfall. She took ab and proceeded to brush it one stroke at a time.
Shuixin, standing nearby, responded in a faint tone, "Indeed, he has."
Her brows furrowed slightly as she looked at herdy.
At that moment she somehow realized herdys intention.
She just could not quite believe that herdy was willing to sacrifice her innocence in order to torture others.
What Shuixin did not know was that Wang Xiangyun had experienced a terrible encounter during her trip to Anping Town. She was no longer pure.
"Bring him over and tie him to the bed." Wang Xiangyun put down herb and smiled at her reflection.
For someone as pretty as a flower, that smile was extremely vicious.
Thats right! She nned to taint Ye Mo!
She wanted Liu Duo to have a taste of what it felt like to see her lover being with someone else!
It was exactly as Shuixin guessed! For a moment, reality left her stunned.
Such a move was absolutely crazy!
She spoke, albeit stiffly, a few secondster. "M-Mydy, t-this..."
She could barely form the right words to say how improper she thought the n was, when Wang Xiangyun sharply interrupted her.
"Shuixin, know you ce! Do what you are told! Dont question me!"
Shuixin quickly bowed to show respect, but she did not want herdy to regret her actions.
So she risked being penalized to advise Wang Xiangyun, "Mydy, I am but a humble servant, but please, you have to think this through!"
They might be from two different social sses, but Shuixin understood the importance of a womans purity. She really did not want Wang Xiangyun to have any regrets!
Because of her elite status, Wang Xiangyun could have a wonderful future. Even if Master Dongfang had no interest in her, she could always marry another dignitary of sorts.
Why would she choose to ruin her entire life?
"Shuixin!"
Enraged, Wang Xiangyun stamped her foot and stood up. "It seems youve forgotten who you are! How can you truly serve me now? Guards!" she shouted.
As a superior, how could she have a servant who refused to heed hermands?
Chapter 1061 - Wang Xiangyun Was Beyond Furious!
Chapter 1061 - Wang Xiangyun Was Beyond Furious!
At hermand, the guards outside the room quickly entered. "What are your orders, mydy?"
Shuixin hung her head low as she cast a nce at the ones who entered, knowing very well she was going to be punished.
With strong determination, she frowned and fell to her knees. "Mydy, if Little Tian were here, she would agree with me too! She would tell you not to do anything you might regret! Please think this through!"
She was right, but she had miscalcted one element. She did not factor in what Little Tian had meant to Wang Xiangyun, and what she herself meant to thedy.
Little Tian was like a sister to thedy, but she herself was just a servant!
"Take her away and give her thirty ps. I want her sold tomorrow!" Angrily, Wang Xiangyun gave her orders with a tight frown.
The guards did not know what had happened between the women, but they obeyed and dragged Shuixin out of the room.
"Mydy, think about it..."
Despite the consequences that would befall her, Shuixin still spoke up bravely.
It angered Wang Xiangyun even more!
She did not have the mood to proceed with her n!
The guards brought Shuixin to the backyard. Being of a lower status than her, they awkwardly asked, "Sister Shuixin, what did you do to provoke her?"
Penalties were eptable, because what they did might not necessarily satisfy their masters wants. But, to be sold off like that, it must be serious.
"Just do it," Shuixin said, disillusioned. Her eyes, which held so many secrets, seemed to glimmer.
Then she closed her eyes, awaiting her plight.
Since she refused to speak of it, the guards dropped the matter and began pping her, albeit more lightly than what was required.
Thedy was not overseeing them anyway!
As servants, they tended to cover for one another. Shuixin might not be the most easy-going person in the manor, but she had always been quite generous with them.
Wang Xiangyun lost her mood, therefore Ye Mos fate was spared.
In the hidden chamber, wrapped under a nket, Ye Mo stayed silent. No matter how loud he shouted and screamed, no one would bother with him anyway, so he chose to preserve his energy and contemte his situation.
He wondered what kind of weirdo would order the servants to bathe him.
And for what purpose?
He had no money, nor was he a woman. Why did they kidnap him?
As he considered it, he could not help but shiver at the thought.
Damn! Could it be that the one who kidnapped me... is homos.e.x.u.a.l?
Ye Mo might be a bit tan, but he was quite confident in his good looks. In other words, he was wless!
Yet he did not look feminine either. This creep sure had strange tastes!
The thought of two men doing unspeakable acts on the bed set off goosebumps all over his body.
No, I cant just sit around here doing nothing! How can I face my wife if I lose my purity?
And so, Ye Mo began his desperate and painstaking mission to break free from his bondage.
They had used a tough hemp rope and tied him up in a firm knot, but as long as there was the tiniest bit of space between his hands he could make it work. He could not care less if his hands hurt as he kept pulling at the rope.
Time passed. Some of the skin on his hand had reddened, even peeled off. Sweat pooled all the way from his forehead because of the pain.
He felt the rope loosen due to his efforts. He kept at it, and after several more hours working on his n, one hand was finally freed!
He raised it up and tore away the blindfold. At first sight, he could tell this was a hidden chamber.
Next, he tossed the hemp rope aside, wrapped the sheet around himself and headed to the stone door.
Chapter 1062 - She Looked At The Full Moon Outside The Window And Was Lost In Thought
Chapter 1062 - She Looked At The Full Moon Outside The Window And Was Lost In Thought
There was only one oilmp that was lit in the huge cell. Ye Mo used the dim light to observe the stone wall in front of him. However, he couldnt figure out how he could open it.
He muttered to himself in his heart, Could it be it needs to be opened from the outside?
Thinking about this made Ye Mo feel irritated again. He opened his mouth and cursed loudly to show his anger!
He was helpless and had no choice but to lean against the wall. There was a small crack behind the stone wall. Perhaps he could rush out when the stone wall was opened?
Time passed second by second, minute by minute. Ye Mo kept standing and he gradually started getting tired. However, he forced himself to focus and fought against the tiredness...
Usually, ves who were to be sold by their masters would be kept in the firewood room.
Shuixin was put in the firewood room after she finished receiving her punishment. However, the servant didnt lock the door.
Shuixin sat on the floor and hugged her bent knees with both her hands. She looked at the full moon outside the window and was lost in thought.
The servant who had executed the punishment took it easy on her but the areas around the corners of her mouth were still bruised.
A long time passed before Shuixin stood up to massage her slightly numb legs. She lightly pushed open the firewood rooms door and went towards the cell.
The extremely tired Ye Mo suddenly heard the trembling sounds behind the wall.
He immediately pulled himself together, held the prison quilt wrapped around him tightly with both hands, and exposed his knees so that it would be easier to rush out...
At the same time, Ye Mos heart started to beat faster and he felt extremely nervous. If he couldnt get out, then he could forget about trying to escape in the future.
Actually, even if he could rush out of this cell, he still wouldnt be able to get out of the residence! It was just that he wasnt willing to think about this.
Just as Ye Mo felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest, the stone wall opened.
In a split second, Ye Mo broke into a run and rushed out...
However, he hadnt even taken two steps when he heard an upset voice sound out. "Tsk..."
Shuixin was still in a sea of darkness as she still hadnt lit any lights. Some light came through when the stone wall was opened slightly. Before she could see clearly, a person came rushing out.
The two of them bumped straight into each other.
After Shuixin saw clearly who had bumped into her, she felt very surprised that Ye Mo had actually taken off the binds.
She disregarded the ident as it was more important to do the right thing right now.
She saw that Ye Mo looked as though he was about to knock her out, and she quickly and quietly said, "I am here to let you go. You should calm down."
Otherwise, even if he knocked her out, he still wouldnt be able to escape the building. Shuixin understood this fact much more clearly than Ye Mo.
Ye Mo heard what she said and frowned, feeling slightly doubtful.
However, he saw that she didnt scream even though she saw that he had taken off the binds. He suppressed the volume of his voice and asked, "Why do you want to let me go?"
"Dont ask so many questions for now. Here are some clothes, quickly put them on." Shuixin handed a long gown to Ye Mo.
In response, Ye Mo took it without any hesitation. At the same time, both of them turned around and faced each other back to back.
She waited until he put on the long gown. Shuixin then walked down a familiar path as she carefully led Ye Mo towards the door in the backyard...
After they exited the residence and walked a long distance, the sky started to turn bright.
Ye Mo wanted to thank Shuixin properly at this time. However, when he looked sideways at the girl who was not too far from him, he became dumbfounded.
This girl... Wasnt she Wang Xiangyuns servant girl?
Ye Mo had seen her once during Ming Yans wedding.
Ye Mo then stopped walking, suppressed his anger, and asked with a frown, "Why did yourdy kidnap me? And you, why did you let me go? What are you guys trying to do? Tell me!"
Chapter 1063 - He Is Actually A Well-Mannered Man
Chapter 1063 - He Is Actually A Well-Mannered Man
Shuixin didnt feel surprised when she heard him. However, she didnt answer Ye Mos question.
Instead, she didnt stop and kept on walking. However, she didnt forget to remind him, "Dont ask so many questions right now. We still need to get into the city quickly. Otherwise, we might get caught by the Wang family guards and be brought back!
"By then, you might not be so lucky as to have someone help you escape."
Ye Mos hands balled into fists when he heard her. However, he didnt be impulsive or hit Shuixin.
Although herdy had kidnapped him, it wasnt she who had done it. Moreover, she even let him go. He shouldnt repay her kindness with fists!
He had no choice but to keep on walking forward...
However, as he was curious, Ye Mo lowered his voice, reduced his anger towards her, and asked politely, "May I ask why yourdy kidnapped me? I dont think Ive ever wronged her before!"
Shuixin let out a silent and lightugh when she saw his tone be considerably more polite. He is actually a well-mannered man.
Shuixin didnt keep him in suspense and satisfied his curiosity. She said calmly, "Although you never wronged mydy, your wife did wrong her. Thats why mydy ordered people to kidnap you.
"Because mydy wants to see your wife looking hurt, worried, and anxious due to your disappearance!"
Ye Mo had a massive frown when he heard this. He also ground his teeth tightly.
He cursed angrily in his heart, Motherf**ker, how can Wang Xiangyun be so poisonous! How did our beloved wrong her?
After she said this, Shuixin nced at Ye Mos expression and saw that he was able to control his anger so she told him even more explosive news.
"Ourdy has seen all of those expressions, however, she is still unsatisfied. She even more so wants to see how your wife would look after the person she loves the most bes disloyal..."
Before Shuixin could even finish, Ye Mo couldnt hold back anymore and cursed, "That motherf**king son of a bitch. How can Wang Xiangyun be so depraved? She is even capable of doing such things!"
Ye Mo thought about how Wang Xiangyun had ordered that the clothes beloved bought for him to be cut up, and that she actually wanted to tarnish him...
He felt so angry that he really wanted to go beat her to death immediately!
Chastity is the most valuable thing to a woman. Did she not know that? She really was so unbelievably depraved!
"How did my beloved wrong her? How is it that I dont know?" Ye Mo asked angrily, feeling puzzled.
Their beloved was always within their sights every day. Even if she wasnt with Ye Mo, Ling would be with her. She never went around by herself, so how could it be possible that she was with Wang Xiangyun by herself and wronged her?
Ye Ling was with Liu Duo pretty much every day.
Shuixin thought silently about this question for a long time before finally saying, "Because of jealousy!"
Jealousy?
What was she jealous about?
Ye Mo asked rashly, "What is she jealous of? What is there for her to be jealous of my beloved about?"
Although he felt their beloved was the most beautiful and most attractive in the five brothers eyes, realistically, it was undeniable that she was not as pretty as Wang Xiangyun. So what was there to be jealous about?
Beloveds appearance wasnt as good as hers, her family background wasnt as good as hers, and she was a country girl. What was there for her to be jealous about?
Ye Mo didnt understand her no matter how much he thought about it.
"Because madam has you and your brothers love and protection. And she also has Master Dongfang to take care of her," Shuixin answered.
Ye Mo felt that Wang Xiangyun really was sick when he heard her. Moreover, it was an extreme sickness!
Them treating their wife well...how was it rted to her in any way?
Dongfang Ming taking care of them and treating their wife well (as a friend), again, how was that rted to her in any way?
Chapter 1064 - Full Of Energy And In High Spirits
Chapter 1064 - Full Of Energy And In High Spirits
Truth be told, although Ye Mo didnt like Dongfang Ming, in his heart, he still knew what kind of person he was. He didnt give his time to their beloved because he wanted to snatch her away.
Although the brothers could tell he might be interested in their beloved, he was still willing to make friends with them.
He had thought about many things these past few days. When he disappeared, Dongfang Ming definitely did all he could to help find him.
After all, he was the only close friend they had in the capital.
That was why he wouldnt pull a long face towards Dongfang Ming again in the future!
By the time the sky turned bright, the two of them had reached the city gate.
"Go find and meet up with your family. I wont go into the city with you." Shuixin stopped and said while looking at the city gate.
She wouldnt be able to go back to the Wang family anymore, and she also didnt want to go back again!
She had contributed so much for so many years, working tirelessly. And still, herdy wanted to sell her off just because she said a few words. She would naturally want to escape far away.
Shuixin did not want to be another persons ve!
Upon hearing her, Ye Mo didnt say much. He thanked Shuixin, gave her a few nces, turned around, and quickly went towards the city center...
Ye Mo hadnt slept for many nights. Although he had two heavy dark circles around his eyes, he was full of energy and in high spirits when he thought about how he would be able to see his wife and brothers.
He temporarily ced his hatred towards Wang Xiangyun aside. He was smiling and his mouth and his legs were moving like the wind, rushing towards the inn in the city center.
And at this time, Wang Xiangyun had already realized Ye Mo had escaped and that Shuixin had also disappeared.
In response, she looked extremely fierce and ordered her servants, "Quickly go and catch Shuixin and bring her back. Also, go and find the person who escaped the cell! Quickly..."
Wang Xiangyun didnt even have to think to know it was Shuixin who had helped Ye Mo escaped. Otherwise, how would he have been able to escape the residence?
Right now, she really regretted not dragging Shuixin to be soldst night.
Once Ye Mo escaped back and exposed what she did, she didnt dare to think about how Brother Ming would treat her.
Shuixin didnt enter the city. She knew herdy would send someone to catch her so she turned back and took a shortcut using the small roads that were hard to walk on.
Of course, she wouldnt show her face. She only wanted to wait until this blew over before leaving the capital and going somewhere else.
To her right now, the most dangerous ce was also the safest ce!
During this time, Liu Duo had lost a lot of weight, as she was too worried about Ye Mo. Ye Yang and the others were the same.
At the Wansheng Building...
As Dongfang Ming listened to Ming Yan about how they didnt find any news of Ye Mo, he frowned and felt that this situation was too fishy!
It was impossible for someone who was alive to suddenly disappear for no reason. He still couldnt track him down after he sent soldiers to investigate door to door.
"Ming Yan, go to the Wang family house and Mingyun Building to ask about what Miss Wang has been up totely!"
He had a sudden thought and immediately thought of her.
She was the only person they knew in the capital besides him. Although he couldnt think of any reason why she would hide Ye Mo, he just wanted to try.
Ming Yan looked in puzzlement at his master when he heard him. However, he didnt say anything. He simply acknowledged it and immediately went to carry out the order.
After Dongfang Ming watched Ming Yan leave, he walked towards the window and looked at the people walking on the streets as a myriad of thoughts filled his head.
He wanted to keep Liu Duopany at his holiday home at all times tofort her. However, as a friend, he shouldnt stay with her for too long, right?
By the time Ye Mo arrived at the city center, it was already close to noon.
He arrived at the inn they stayed at. He initially wanted to go to the room upstairs, but he was stopped by the innkeeper.
Chapter 1065 - Ye Mo Was Immediately Stunned When He Heard Him
Chapter 1065 - Ye Mo Was Immediately Stunned When He Heard Him
"Mister, who are you looking for? Tell me and I will help you go up to call them." The inn worker blocked the stairs and smiled.
He couldnt let anyone go up so as to prevent the inn guests from being disturbed.
Moreover, he saw Ye Mos feet were covered in mud so he had even more reasons not to let him up.
However, there was no loathing in his attitude and he didnt show any indication that he looked down on him.
Ye Mo was anxious to see his wife and brothers. Getting blocked made him very impatient.
He was frowning heavily and he said slightly aggressively, "Im not here to visit anyone. My wife and brothers are staying upstairs! Room numbers two and three."
The workers smiled when he heard him. "Mister, since they are your wife and brothers, didnt they tell you they have already checked out?"
Checked out?
Ye Mo was immediately stunned when he heard him.
How could they have checked out?
Was it that he had disappeared and been gone for so many days and they couldnt find him...so they went back home?
However, he definitely didnt believe they would give up on searching for him!
Ye Mo didnt know how hed left the inn. He walked on the streets, looking absent-minded. For a moment, he didnt know what he should do.
He hadnt slept well for the past few nights. He thought he could immediately reunite with his beloved and his brothers. He never wouldve thought they had already checked out from the inn.
Ye Mos will to force himself awake gradually started to weaken. He couldnt even keep his eyes open, and his body was on the verge of copse...
The guards sent by Wang Xiangyun found him. Just as they prepared to go capture him and bring him back, a person stopped them.
"Let him go!" Ming Yan shouted sternly.
Ming Yan had been asking around at the Mingyun Building and when he headed back to the Wansheng Building, he saw a few suspicious-looking fes walking towards a man who had his back facing him. It was obvious they had errant intentions!
He spoke up to stop them with the intention of doing the right thing and helping that person.
And Ye Mo was pushed down by them. After struggling for a while, he fainted.
It was only now that Ming Yan realized the people were wearing clothes of the same color. He could tell they were guards of certain families. The person they were catching also wore the same clothes.
He wondered in his heart whether hed gotten involved in something he shouldnt have...
"Mister, we were ordered to capture a guard that escaped. Please dont interfere." One of them smiled at Ming Yan.
If they failed this order, they would definitely be punished when they returned.
Ming Yan nodded when he heard him.
As a servant in the Dongfang household, he would naturally understand that guards who ran away from their masters needed to be captured and brought back. After all, their indenture was bought with money.
Of course, no guard ever escaped from the Dongfang household. It was because his master was very good.
The Wang family guards saw Ming Yan nod and immediately pulled Ye Mo up, turned around, and left...
The moment they turned around, Ming Yan suddenly saw a symbol on their waists, the word Wang.
A thought shed in his head and he quickly went up to block the way. As Ye Mos head was lowered, he reached out with his hand to lift it up.
He frowned and said, "You guys cannot take him away!"
Because Dongfang had asked him to go find out about Wang Xiangyuns recent activities, he went to the Mingyun Building and Wang mansion to look for her but she wasnt in either ce. This caused Ming Yan to start suspecting her involvement in Ye Mos disappearance.
After all, she kept roaming around the vicinity of his master and it was really abnormal.
Although there were quite a lot of families with the first name Wang, now that he also saw the symbol on these peoples clothes, he couldnt help but go forward to investigate.
"Mister, you..."
The guards still wanted to say something but Ming Yan pulled Ye Mo over to him straight away.
Chapter 1066 - She Couldnt Help But Feel That Something Bad Had Happened
Chapter 1066 - She Couldn''t Help But Feel That Something Bad Had Happened
"Go back and tell your master the Dongfang family took this person away!"
The Wang family guards initially wanted to take him back. However, when they heard the name Dongfang, they didnt dare to act.
That was because there was no one in the capital who didnt know that the name Dongfang meant power and wealth. It even represented unlimited governmental influence. Who would dare to provoke them?
As he spoke, Ming Yan put Ye Mo around his shoulder and left...
The Wang guards looked at each other and then looked at Ming Yan as he carried away the person theirdy wanted.
At the same time, Wang Xiangyun was at the Wang residence on the outskirts and she would ask from time to time if the guards sent to catch Ye Mo had returned yet.
She felt a strange uneasiness in her heart. She couldnt help but feel that something bad had happened.
After Ming Yan brought Ming Yan to the Wansheng Building, he went and reported what had happened to Dongfang Ming.
Dongfang Ming frowned heavily at this. He initially only slightly suspected Wang Xiangyun, but now, he was certain!
However, he really couldnt understand why she would kidnap Ye Mo.
Did Liu Duos family ever wrong her before?
Dongfang Ming couldnt figure it out and said to him, "Put this aside for now. You should first go and withdraw the government workers who are still searching. Then arrange to keep some food warm. Send Brother Mo to the vi once he wakes upter and fills his stomach."
Ye Mo was unconscious right now and it wouldnt be good to move his body around.
"Okay. I will do as you say," Ming Yan said and then left the room.
Dongfang Ming stood at the foot of the bed and looked at Ye Mo as he slept deeply. He frowned and suddenly had a thought of not returning him to Liu Duo.
At least not now.
Otherwise, they might leave the capital and go back to Anping Town immediately after they reunited.
If that happened, he wouldnt be able to see her anymore.
Thinking about this made Dongfang Ming feel slightly gloomy. He turned around and left.
At the Dongfang holiday home.
"Duo Er, go and take your afternoon nap now, okay? You havent been resting well recently. Your body will copse," Ye Ling said to her with concern.
Liu Duo would take an afternoon nap in the past, but ever since Ye Mos disappearance, she no longer did so. She was afraid she might miss any news about Ye Mo.
She also didnt sleep well at night.
When she heard him, the weak Liu Duo looked at Ye Ling and said, "Ling, I dont want to sleep."
She leaned against Ye Lings shoulders as she spoke and continued, "Ling, I am really scared that Mo might not be with us anymore."
Although he was only considered to have disappeared right now, Liu Duo was still very scared that Ye Mo mightve passed away.
She didnt want to think of that but she just couldnt help it!
A heavy frown appeared on Ye Lings elegant face when he heard what his wife said. It wasnt that he had never thought about this before, it was just that he didnt dare to mention it in front of her so as to avoid her overthinking and bing upset.
"Heaven protects the good. Nothing will happen to Mo. Duo Er, you shouldnt have such wild thoughts. Brother Ming will definitely help us find Mo." Ye Ling held Liu Duo andforted her gently.
He believed from the beginning that the soldiers and government workers sent by Dongfang Ming would find Mo. No matter if he was alive or dead.
Liu Duo knew her husband wasforting her so she kept silent and nodded. Otherwise, what else could they do?
She leaned against Ye Ling and was unwilling to sleep but her eyes started to get tired and they slowly closed...
Ye Ling saw this and carefully picked her up. He then headed towards the bedroom.
Even though it was only a short distance, after Ye Ling ced Liu Duo on the bed, he was already covered with sweat.
Ye Ling saw she was sleeping restlessly so he lightly massaged her brow, silently watching over her.
Chapter 1067 - My Master Is Dongfang
Chapter 1067 - My Master Is Dongfang
At the same time, Ye Yang and Ye Liu followed the officers and soldiers as they scattered all over the capitals many streets and alleys on their non-stop mission in search of Ye Mo.
Time passed by and night fell. Ye Mo slowly stirred awake after having slept for a couple of hours. His mind was not fully conscious yet, but other than that, he was up.
His brows furrowed tightly when he found himself in a gorgeous but strange-looking room.
He remembered that someone had blocked him on the street, and before he could identify the person, he cked out.
How did that happen? He thought about it as cold sweat overtook him.
If Wang Xiangyun had sent her men to capture him, could he still get away? He might even be killed off!
After all, she definitely would not let him go back alive and tell Dongfang Ming that his ex-fiancee had not only kidnapped him but attempted to r.a.p.e him as well!
He rolled out of the bed and marched directly towards the door.
He opened it to find a guard standing on either side.
"Oh, youre awake, sir. Hold on, I shall inform my master," one of them said, and then he left to inform Dongfang Ming.
They seemed like guards who had been tasked with supervising him to make sure he would not escape. Ye Mo furrowed his brows and asked the other one, "Tell me, who is your master?"
He was unsure whether the other party was friend or foe, so he chose a friendly approach, albeit a slightly loud one.
"My master is Dongfang," said the guard as he smiled proudly at Ye Mo.
As a servant, he could not speak his masters name in full.
Hearing that, the fear Ye Mo had been hanging onto was finally put to rest.
It seems that Dongfang Mings men have rescued me from the hands of that wretched woman.
Ye Mo, brows rxed, returned to the room and waited for Dongfang Mings arrival.
Soon, the guard knocked on Dongfang Mings door. It was Ming Yan who opened it, "What is it?"
"Brother Ming, Mr. Ye has awakened," he reported honestly.
Next, Ming Yan instructed him to prepare some food for Ye Mo. He must be hungry after a long nap.
After that, Ming Yan reentered the room and waited for his masters orders.
Dongfang Ming did not need Ming Yan to pass the message. His good hearing had received the news from the guard.
After a while, when his master had yet to respond, Ming Yan uttered inexplicably, "Master, Mr. Ye has been found, shouldnt we inform Madam Ye and the family?"
Logically speaking, they had dispatched their men all over the capital ever since they learned of Ye Mos disappearance. Now that they found the man, why not tell the family right away?
"Of course." Dongfang Ming put down the book in his hand. He meant to say something, but then he paused.
Then he furrowed his brows, feeling somewhat conflicted.
"You may take your leave. We shall discuss this tomorrow." Dongfang Ming waved, signaling for Ming Yan to leave the room.
Ming Yan looked at his masters frown. Then, bowing his head, he decided to overstep. "Master, you should know what to do, and what not to do. You should look for one with a clean soul who hails from a family that matches yours."
He could tell his master had feelings for Ye Liushi, but he had not spoken on the matter, because he believed his master would act on his own discretion!
Hearing that from Ming Yan, Dongfang Mings previously warm eyes red up with rage.
Chapter 1068 - Dongfang Ming Did Not Like That One Bit!
Chapter 1068 - Dongfang Ming Did Not Like That One Bit!
Anyone would be mad if someone else had read their thoughts.
Ming Yan sensed his masters rage, but he was neither afraid of him nor aware of his mistake!
He kept his head bowed as he awaited his punishment.
Dongfang Ming looked at him, not speaking a word. This went on for a while, until Ming Yan could feel sweat running down his forehead.
Dongfang Ming was not mad because Ming Yan had read his mind. He had been by his side for many years; such a feat was hardly unexpected.
It was just that Ming Yan should know better than most that his master despised those who gab, so how could he have made such a rookie mistake?
It was not wrong to appeal, but his faulty in offering advice on a sensitive subject, one that seemed to be belittling Liu Duo!
A clean soul?
Matching family background?
Dongfang Ming did not like the sound of that one bit!
"I urge you to leave. Take some time off and stay with your wife," Dongfang Ming cast him a nce and said indifferently.
Ming Yan looked up at him, finding the turn of events quite odd. "Master..."
He would have never expected this to be his punishment.
Take some time off?
How long will that be?
Ming Yan did not think his master would actually dismiss his duties!
Dongfang Ming waved at him, cutting into Ming Yans unfinished words. "Please leave!"
Knowing very well that whatever he said would be useless, Ming Yan obeyed and left.
Outside, he furrowed his brows tighter, feeling rather troubled!
He would wait for his masters anger to dissipate before taking further action.
Ye Mo had been waiting for a while but Dongfang Ming never came. Instead, a servant girl entered the room to serve food.
"Please help yourself to some food, sir," she said as she ced the tray on the table. Then, she turned to leave.
"Wait!"
Frowning, Ye Mo called to her, "Wheres your master? Why hasnt hee?"
He had nned to thank the man for his help, and ask for his brothers and his wifes whereabouts. There was no time to lose.
The servant girl shook her head and replied respectfully, "Im sorry, sir. Im only in charge of serving food. I know nothing else."
Ye Mo only got angrier at that time. Exactly what was going on here?
Why hadnt Dongfang Minge to meet him?
What is he up to?
While Ye Mo craved the freshly served and appetizing food on the table, he did not take a single bite.
Instead he followed the servant girl out of the room. She left right after, but the guards blocked him.
"Mr. Ye, do eat while you wait. I believe itll take a while before my master arrives. Hes tending to business," one guard said with a smile.
Patience running low, Ye Mo restrained himself from acting out. This was his savior after all. He could notsh out at his men.
He bit his lip and said, "Oh. Fine, then. I shall wait until hes done."
But deep down he was roaring, wait? Ive done my damn waiting!
He went back in and sat down, then took his anger out on the food. He had been absolutely famished.
On the other hand, at the Wang manor in the countryside, Wang Xiangyun had shut herself in her room ever since she received word from the family servant.
She had been considering her options now that Brother Ming knew what she had done.
Would he hate her...?
Simrly, also in his room, Dongfang Ming deliberated whether he should check on Ye Mo.
Chapter 1069 - How Awkward!
Chapter 1069 - How Awkward!
Darkness fell. Ye Mo had truly run out of patience. Just when he was picking a fight with the guards manning his room, Dongfang Ming finally showed up!
"Mr. Dongfang, there you are! Finally!" Ye Mo said, putting away his fury.
If the man came anyter, Ye Mo would be trading blows with the guards!
"Ive been held up. Im so sorry to have kept you waiting," Dongfang Ming said with his usual smile.
He had thought long and hard about it. Although he had taken a liking to Liu Duo, he would never steal someone elses wife.
The woman had been feeling rather downtely. She could neither eat nor sleep well, with sadness constantly written on her face. She had lost weight in spite of her pregnancy, putting her in a pitiable state!
Dongfang Ming could not bear to see her suffer, so he decided to meet Ye Mo and return the man to her side.
"Thats alright. Come in and have a seat, Mr. Dongfang," Ye Mo said dryly.
He had not been on his best behavior during thest few times they met. Yet, now that the man had saved him from Wang Xiangyuns evil clutches, Ye Mo did not know how to face him. He could not even express his gratitude.
How awkward!
Dongfang Ming sensed his plight and took the initiative. "Brother Ye, why dont you tell me whos kept you locked up all this time?"
He did not mind Ye Mos previous attitude towards him. He was not that petty.
His question seemed to have triggered Ye Mo.
Unknowingly, Ye Mo raised his voice as he went on a rampage. "It was Wang Xiangyun! Shes the one who took me captive! A-And she almost assaulted me! If her servant hadnt freed me, I dont know how Id live with dignity!"
Living with dignity, or ack of it, was not the problem. What he really feared was how he would face his wife!
It was not something easy for Ye Mo to admit, but since Dongfang Mings men saved him, it would not hurt to tell the man.
Dongfang Ming was not too surprised to know this was Wang Xiangyuns doing, but hearing that she even nned on assaulting him came as a shock!
How could she do such a thing?
Women were usually the ones who were assaulted. He never thought the tables could be turned.
Despite his astonishment, the expression on Dongfang Mings face did not change much.
His brows slightly furrowed, he said, "Do you know why shed do that?"
Ye Mo, obviously enraged, did not give much thought as he blurted out, "Because of you, thats why! The servant girl who released me said that bitch was jealous of you being too nice to my wife. She wants to see my wife in pain and misery. She wants to see her suffer. So she kidnapped me!"
Dongfang Mings face finally cracked as it began to show anger.
He never thought that he was the reason.
Could she ever love without taking her anger out on others?
He never expected Wang Xiangyun could turn into someone like that!
He got a grip on his emotions and said, "Brother Ye, lets put this aside for now. Youve been missing for a while now. Ive assigned my men to search for you everywhere but to no avail, so Ive allowed your brothers and your wife to stay in my second home in the meantime. Its at a quiet location, unlike the inn facing the streets. Let me take you there now to reunite you with them."
Wang Xiangyun had vited thew on grounds of kidnapping and imprisonment. Regardless of private or public matters, Dongfang Ming did not intend to be done with her so easily.
"Oh, thank you so much, Mr Dongfang! Thank you for taking great care of my family. I know I havent been very nice to you in the past, and I deeply hope you can overlook my mistakes," Ye Mo replied. He would very much love to see his family right away.
Chapter 1070 - She Was Thinking Of Mo!
Chapter 1070 - She Was Thinking Of Mo!
He knew Dongfang Ming also took Liu Duos pregnancy into ount. She had not been doing well since his appearance, and staying at the noisy inn certainly would not help but would increase her mncholy instead.
Dongfang Ming had taken such proper care of them. Even if Ye Mo did not feel right in expressing his gratitude, he should still say it, shouldnt he?
"Lets not talk about the past! Come, Ill take you there." Dongfang Ming smiled faintly. He had never minded Ye Mos attitude in the past.
He was not a petty person.
The carriage was already waiting for them. It sped towards the other Dongfang manor right after they got on.
After having some food for dinner, Liu Duo went to wash up and got ready for bed, because she did not want her husbands to worry about her. Yet, she could not fall asleep!
The men were in the outer room. They had just washed up.
"Yang, Liu, do rest up. You havent been getting much rest these days," Ye Ling said to his brothers, both of whom were obviously tired but did not show it. It hurt him to see them like this.
Yet he could not take their ce in the search for Mo.
Ye Liu responded, "Yes, we know. Dont worry, Ling. You keep Little Duopany. We dont want her making wild guesses again."
In the past few days, they had left the house early to meet up with the officers and continue their search for Ye Mo. In order not to disturb Liu Duo, Ye Ling had been staying with her.
"We should all sleep," Ye Mo announced in his deep voice.
The three of them were their wifes supporting pirs now. Nothing should happen to any of them, including physically breaking down!
They would rest when they should, otherwise, they would not have the energy to search for their brother.
After that, each of them returned to their respective rooms.
When Ye Ling entered the one he shared with Liu Duo, he saw that Liu Duo, as usual, was still awake. She was staring into space, her brows furrowed.
He did not have to guess. Surely, she was thinking of Mo!
"Duo Er, get some rest. It wont do for Mo to see how skinny youve be when he gets back." Ye Ling took off his outerwear, got on the bed and tapped her shoulder. "Well find him! What we can do now is keep searching, and take care of ourselves. So that when Moes back, he wont feel bad for us."
Very patiently, Ye Ling regaled manyforting lines, most of which were repetitive, but he did not care.
Liu Duo faced him sideways and ced her hands around his waist as she responded in a muffled voice, "I know."
Then she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.
Ten minutes went past like that. When sleep was just about to overtake her, there came loud knocks from the main gate
When they heard that, Ye Yang and Ye Liu sprang up from their beds.
They were used to light sleep, and after what had happened, they slept even less. Any slight disruptions would wake them up.
That was because they assumed it might be Mo.
They quickly got something to wear and headed for the gate.
Dongfang Ming had originally arranged some servants for them, but the family did not like to be waited on, so the servants were dismissed.
"Whos there?" Before opening the gate, Ye Yang inquired.
It was in the middle of the night. It wasmon sense not to open doors to random strangers.
At the sound of Yangs voice, one he had not heard in a long time, Ye Mo could not help but get a little emotional.
He choked on his words, "Y-Yang, its..."
He had barely said anything when Ye Yang instantly opened the gate!
How could he not recognize Mos voice?
In front of them was their long-lost brother. Even though Ye Yang rarely showed his emotions, at that time his eyes had gotten slightly teary.
Chapter 1071 - Overwhelmed By Guilt And Distress
Chapter 1071 - Overwhelmed By Guilt And Distress
He was not a talker to begin with, so now he did not know what he should say.
There was a long pause before he managed a few words. "Good to have you back!"
Dongfang Ming stayed in the carriage. He waited until Ye Mo had walked through the gate before instructing the driver to take him away.
He thought the family would have lots to talk about without him barging in. He could always visit the next day.
In the few minutes it took for them to walk from the gate to the hall, the two brothers stayed silent, not knowing how to approach the topic!
When Ye Liu saw them, all hell broke loose.
"Mo? Mo, youre back!" Ye Lius eyes instantly began watering, but he restrained his tears from flowing out.
He examined Ye Mo thoroughly and only felt relieved when he could not find any wounds.
"Mo, where have you been? Were you kidnapped? Weve been worried sick!"
Ye Mo was feeling teary too, but he held it in.
He looked at Yang and Liu, who looked obviously exhausted, and was overwhelmed by guilt and distress.
"Im sorry to have made you worry!"
"Dont say that. Now, tell us, where have you been? Someone kidnapped you, is that it?" Ye Liu asked as he discreetly wiped a tear away.
Ye Yang slightly frowned as he gazed directly at Mo, waiting for his reply.
The cause for Mos disappearance had been on their minds. If they did not get to the bottom of the kidnapping and set up preventative measures, they were afraid it would happen a second time.
Mo was the victim this time. Who could be next?
Regardless of to whom, they would not let it happen again!
Ye Mos fury rose. Gritting his teeth, he said, "It was that bitch, Wang Xiangyun!"
Wang Xiangyun?
Ye Yang and Ye Liu could not believe she was the one behind it.
Between them, they had next to no disputes in the past, and they rarely came into contact with her. Why had she kidnapped Mo?
Despite their confusion, the two let their younger brother finish his story.
"I was walking on the street the other day, nning to hit the bookstore to get some books for that kid, Ran Er. Then someone knocked me out and brought me to the countryside. I didnt know it was Wang Xiangyun at first, because Id been blindfolded."
Ye Mo told his brothers everything that had happened during his imprisonment, but he skipped over the part where Wang Xiangyun almost tainted him.
He had been tied up, so how could he have fought back?
He was afraid his brothers would misunderstand, so he would rather not say. It might worry his wife even more.
There might be a gap between him and her, and he did not want that!
Ye Yang and Ye Liu never expected that Wang Xiangyun, a highly-educated woman, wouldmit such a heinous deed.
How could she be so petty?
Brother Dongfang was fortunate to have canceled their marriage!
Ye Mo knew he had left out some details, so by the end of his story he seemed distracted and unable to look his brothers in the face.
"Well talk tomorrow," Ye Yang suddenly said.
It waste. Since Mo had returned home safely, they all needed a good nights rest. They would need to be in their best states to greet their wife tomorrow.
They were her support pirs. They could not risk breaking down!
Ye Liu knew what his eldest brother meant, so he nodded. "Mo, lets head to bed. I believe you havent slept well these few days. Well need to be at our best tomorrow, when you see Little Duo again!"
Chapter 1072 - Be Good And Sleep Well
Chapter 1072 - Be Good And Sleep Well
"Little Duo hasnt been eating and sleeping well. She only just fell asleep. Mo, you should be patient and see her tomorrow."
Ye Mo initially wanted to go see his beloved, but when he heard him, he had no choice but to give up on this thought.
In any case, he was already back home. There was no difference if he saw her now orter since he would be able to see her every day in the future.
"Okay. I will listen to Yang and Liu," Ye Mo nodded and replied.
After that, Ye Liu brought Mo to the backyard to bathe. He then changed into his own clean clothes before going back to the room to sleep...
In the other room, Ye Ling heard soundsing from outside and initially wanted to go take a look. However, Liu Duo wasnt sleeping well and he was afraid he might wake her up if he left so he decided to be patient.
It was as if he could sense that the noise just now was caused by Moing back.
And so, he spoke softly to Liu Duo, as if trying to coax a child. "Duo Er, we might be able to see Mo tomorrow. Be good and sleep well."
Liu Duo hadnt been sleeping well but that was no longer the case after this.
It was only after Ye Ling saw this that he eased up on his tense state and gradually started to fall asleep...
...
The night gave way to the day and yesterday was no more. The curtains on a new day were pulled open.
Ye Yang and Ye Liu hadnt slept well for quite a while but they actually woke upte today. Perhaps it was because Ye Mo came back home safely?
Of course, Liu Duo and Ye Ling also woke upte.
Ye Mo also hadnt been sleeping well these past few days. However, when he thought about how long he hadnt seen his pregnant wife, with dark circles around his eyes, he eagerly got up early in the morning.
As he was still unfamiliar with the vi, and Liu Duo and the others were still not awake, Ye Mo started to walk leisurely all over the ce...
He went to the backyard to get water from the well so that he could wash up. He then went to the kitchen and started the fire to cook breakfast...
As Ye Yang and Ye Liu knew Mo had already returned, they slept soundly until they were satisfied. They didnt even wake up when the sky was bright.
Ye Ling, on the other hand, carefully got out of bed, put on his clothes, and went to the backyard to prepare breakfast.
When he saw there was smoke in the kitchen, his subconscious mind thought there was a fire. He ran over quickly while limping.
Ye Ling never wouldve thought that not only did he not see a fire, but he saw...M... Mo?
He even thought he was dreaming so he rubbed his eyes. However, not only did that familiar sight not disappear, but it turned to look at him.
When Ye Mo heard alternating light and heavy footsteps, he knew it was his youngest brother.
Ye Mo saw he was in disbelief so he immediately shouted, "Ling, its me! I am back."
It was only when Ye Ling heard that rough voice that he remembered in his memory that he finally believed what he saw was not an illusion.
He said, his eyes wet, "Mo, you are finally back! Do you know how worried we were about you and how much we missed you?
"Where exactly did you go? Yang and Liu searched for you every day with the soldiers Brother Ming sent but they never could find you..."
Ye Ling walked towards him.
"Duo Er lost a lot of weight because she was worried about you. She couldnt eat well or sleep well..."
Ye Mo listened to his youngest brothers longing andints and his heart felt unbearable.
In his heart, he was thinking about how he really wanted to immediately go and tear up that detestable Wang Xiangyun, so that he could discharge the hatred in his heart!
Because she could never make up for the hurt she caused his family during this period!
"Ling, I am sorry! I made you guys worry." Ye Mo choked on his emotions.
Chapter 1073 - It Might Be Dangerous On The Road
Chapter 1073 - It Might Be Dangerous On The Road
"Mo, quickly tell me, where were you recently?" Ye Ling was very concerned about this.
He could guess in his heart that his third brother mightve been kidnapped.
And so, Ye Mo repeated what he told Yang and Liust night once again...
As Ye Ling listened to Ye Mo, he couldnt believe that the educated Miss Wang who came from high birth was actually such a petty-minded and twisted individual.
She could actuallymit such harmful acts against others.
At the same time, he also felt happy that Brother Ming didnt marry her!
"Mo, are we going to just let this go?" Ye Ling frowned and said.
Although he was a gentle person, this really made him mad and he didnt want to let it go just like that!
Ye Mo would naturally feel the same about this question and wouldnt want to easily let it go.
However, with their status, it was not really realistic to find trouble with Wang Xiangyun. After all, she had her status.
"Lets put this aside for now. Mr. Dongfang will take care of this for us!" Ye Mo said to cate him.
"Lets prepare breakfast. Beloved, Yang, and Liu will be able to eat once they wake upter."
After that, the two brothers prepared breakfast together... While they were doing it, Ye Ling would tell Ye Mo what had happened during the time he was away...
Although Ye Yang and Ye Liu hadnt slept well for some time, they only woke up one hourter than usual.
When they came to the backyard to wash up, they saw Ling working hard as he prepared breakfast with Mo. This showed them that Ye Ling already knew everything.
And so, the brothers gathered together to discuss going back home.
"We will rest for two days and head back!" Ye Yang said slowly with his deep voice.
They had already been away for a long time so it was about time to head back. Otherwise, it might be dangerous on the road when their wifes belly was bigger.
Ye Liu and Ye Ling both nodded to agree. "We will listen to Yang. It is about time to go back."
However, Ye Mo didnt quite agree. Although he wanted to go back home immediately, he was reluctant to leave like this.
"Lets stay for another four or five days. I want to see how Mr. Dongfang will take care of that detestable Wang Xiangyun!"
The brothers also wanted to wait to see what would happen when they heard him. However, even if they knew the result, it didnt seem like it would change anything.
After all, time could not be reversed and there would never be any do-overs.
Just as they were about to open their mouths to give opposing views, they heard their wifes fierce voice sound out, "Mo is right. We will stay for a few more days!"
Because of Ye Mos return, the brothers forgot about the time while they were discussing returning back home. Liu Duo had tied her hair by herself after she woke up and when she was going to the backyard to wash up, she identally heard them talking.
Initially, when she heard Ye Mos voice, she was extremely happy, excited and was itching to run over immediately. However, she then heard that it was Wang Xiangyun who had kidnapped him and that it was because of her.
She was furious... very very very furious!
She angrily cursed Wang Xiangyun in her heart... She has a face that is even prettier than a flower but her heart is so petty and ugly!
At the same time, she also had the same thought as Ye Ling and the others and thought it was fortunate Dongfang Ming didnt marry such an evil and disgusting woman!
When the four brothers heard their wifes furious voice, they immediately looked towards her.
It was as if he hadnt seen her in many springs and autumns. Ye Mo was an impressive looking, eight-foot-tall man, but when he saw her, his eyes couldnt help but turn red and tears also started to flow out.
Beloved had always been petite and skinny but she had lost even more weight even though she was pregnant right now. Seeing this made him feel pain in his heart!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!